tvbrar;? of 'tho 'tkoiojicai
PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY
PURCHASED BY THE
EAMILL MISSIONARY FUND
Fo\
FOLIO BV 3415 .C45 1922
China Continuation
Committee . Special
The Christian occupation of
China
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2017 with funding from
Princeton Theological Seminary Library
https://archive.org/details/christianoccupatOOchin
THE
CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION
OF CHINA
A GENERAL SURVEY OF THE
NUMERICAL STRENGTH AND GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTON
OF THE CHRISTIAN FORCES IN CHINA
MADE BY THE
SPECIAL COMMITTEE ON SURVEY AND OCCUPATION
'^HINA CONTINUATION COMMITTEE
1918-1921
Milton T. Stauffer, b.a., b.d.
Secretary and Editor
Assisted by
Tsinforn C. Wong
M. Gardner Tewksbury, B.A.
E. C. LOBENSTINE
Chairman
Y. H. Bau
R. C. Beebe, m.d,
G. H. Bondpield, b.d.
C. L. Boynton
C. Y. Cheng, b.d.
S. Peter Chuan
George Douglas, m.a.
MEMBERS OF
Henry Fowler, l.b.c.p. & s.
F. D. GAMEWELL, D.D., LL.D.
G. W. Gibb, m.a.
J. A. 0. Gotteberg
Z. T. Kaunq
John Y. Lee, Ph.D.
Bishop W. S. Lewis, b.d., ll.d.
R. Y. Lo, Ph.B.
H. W. Luce, m.a.
COMMITTEE :
A. R. JIackenzie, m.a.
Lacy I. Moffett
Rt. Rev. H. J. Molony, b.d.
J. T. Proctor, b.d.
C. E. Patton, m.a., b.d.
W. W. Peter, m.d., Ph.M., c.p.h.
Frank Rawlinson, m.a., d.d.
C. H. Robertson, b.s., m.e.
Rt, Rev. L. H. Roots, m.a., d.d.
C. G. Sparham
James Stark
M. T. Stauffer
Tong Tsinq-en
Lindel Tsen, m.a.
Y. Y. Tsu, Ph.D.
A. L. Wabnshuis, m.a., d.d.
S. T. Wen
David Z. T. Yui, m.a., Litt.D.
SHANGHAI
CHINA CONTINUATION COMMITTEE
1922
DEFINITION OF WHAT CONSTITUTES ADEQUATE
MISSIONARY OCCUPATION
“The presence in a given field of Christian missionary
agencies, whether foreign or native or both, whose
numerical strength, geographical distribution, adaptation
cf methods, and vital spiritual character give premise
under the blessing of God, first, of establishing within a
icasouahle time an indigenous Church, which through
its life and work will propagate Christianity and leaven
the nation or field within whose borders it stands ; and
second, in cooperation with this Church, of presenting
Christ to every indi\ddual with such clearness and
completeness as to place upon him the responsibility of
acceptance of or rejection of the Gospel. And any effort
to say which of these is first— because in any arrangement
you must name one first and the other second— will
displace the other, and will certainly disarrange and
Ihrov/ out of propoi-tion our missionary activity. Both of
these things must be dominating aims.’’
Robert E. Speer.
on'-.
'A.
THE ART OF
USING THE CHINA MISSIONARY
SURVEY.
By Sidney d. W. Clark.
Missionary Survey is a new Art as well as a new Science.
We can only learn how to use Survey by using it.
We must use it NOW. As a Survey grows stale it lessens in value.
The only argument against survey is that ignorance is better than
knowledge.
Contents.
Page.
How are we to use the China Survey. 2
We must understand before we can use Surve}' .... 2
The declared aim of this Survey 3
Survey a new art as well as a new science .... 4
Turning survey to practical account. 5
The principle of relating survey first to big issues such as principles
and policy. .... .... 6
Some early steps in using survey .... 7
All survey must have a statistical basis .... 8
The two main divisions of survey between which we must sharply
distinguish: .... .... .... ... 8
(a) Survey from an inter-Society standpoint ; 8
(h) Survey from the standpoint of individual Societies. .... 9
The general principles of survey : .••• •••. 9
(1) The principle of determining units of area ; 9
(2) The principle applied to station areas ; 9
(3) The principle of distinguishing the relative urgency of
the need .... .... 9
How shall we determine relative urgency of need ? .... 10
The necessity of including certain forms of worlc, whether Christian
or non-Christian, in survey .... .... .... 10
The principle of first presenting the whole work .... .... .... 11
The dangers of sectional surveys .... 12
Testing the value of the parts in the combination. .... 13
Gaps in the present survey : Church v Mission , 13
The Voluntary worker. 14
Capital and Annual expenditure on each department of the work 14
Conclusion. 15
What the China Survey reveals •••• 16
e bendings contained in
g a few additional liead-
ational Association. It
2 list, in order tliat the
also secured the services
and made him respon-
the missionwy societies
ed for the task and his
results were published
tor 1916, igi;., and 1918.
ing to pressure of other
i\ang the Committee for
ivmd in Appendix H of
tioii Committee in 1916
il Survey had advanced
Survey proposed by the
d not, however, at tint
pve his full time to the
two years longer before
this Volume was begriii.
; created by the Survey
nber of detailed surveys
: Committee the benePt
rose plans for the India
iS that this Survey was
Executive Committee to
York, and to .supply him
enable him to c.arry it
general direction of the
ons have served for tlie
' remaining the same
hairman, 1918-19^2.
ighai, 1919-1920.
[.MA, Shanghiii, 191H-I922.
n Bible Society, Shiingbai,
1918-1920.
lai, 1918-1922.
at Movement, CCC, Sbung-
8-1919.
lary, The Mission to Lepers,
iral Secretary CCEA, Sliang-
luncil, Shanghai, 1910-1921.
L920.
raent. National Committee,
li. 1919-1920. (Deceased).
!,” Shanghui, 192M922.
ecretary CCEA, Shanghai,
V, 1919-192’.
hrist Movement, Shanghai,
1920.
a Mission, Shanghai, 1918-
China Council, Shanghai,
r
1
How are we to use the China Survey?
This now becomes the vital question. At great cost of labour and
thought, and a considerable outlay of money, a survey covering the whole of
China has been completed. It is a work which places the Churches and
supporters of missions, all missionary societies, and every man and woman
seeking a maximum life investment in China under a deep debt of gratitude
to those who have carried through this great undertaking. It will, or ought
to, inspire workers in all other fields to undertake a similar work, and should
prove an invaluable guide to any who are called upon to engage in such work.
Speaking as one who, for some years, has studied this subject, I should
like to pay my tribute to those who have put through this great task. Only
those who have themselves engaged in survey can know how perplexing' and
difficult it is to pioneer along this practically untrodden path. For survey is a
new science and therefore the structure of survey has had to be built up from
the very bottom.
It is owing to the great ability, continuous and devoted labour, unfailing
courage and resourcefulness in the face of many difficulties, that those who have
directed the China Survey have been able at last to bring this work to a
successful issue. That they have succeeded arises doubtless from the clear
conviction that the purposes of God were involved in the work, and this belief
will also have inspired those who, scattered abroad throughout China, have
co-operated with them.
I venture to predict that in days to come movements which will not
only vastly influence Christian work in all foreign fields, but in the various
homelands as well, will be traced to the China Survey. _ I for one, therefore,
gladly take this opportunity to pay ungrudgingly ray tribute of gratitude and
appreciation to those who, at the cost of great and unwearied labours, have
placed this Survey in our hands.
And now the question arises, what are we going to do with it ? The
surveyors have done their work. But survey is only a beginning, a first step.
If nothing follows it is a dead end without meaning or justification.
Survey places us in a new position. Before survey we were acting on
limited and imperfect conceptions of our work. But now we see the extent,
proportions and character of that work and, still more important, if that
be possible, we see also that vaster work which thus far has scarcely been
touched — the unfinished task. Henceforward this greater and clearer vision
will add vastly to our responsibilities, for we must live and work under the
obligations it imposes.
We must understand before we can use Survey.
I suppose that the first impression the survey volume will make on many
minds is that it is encyclopaedic in its fulness and that life is altogether too
short to permit of anyone, Avith other work to do, understanding and
digesting it. But although this will be quite a natural first impression it
will certainly be a mistaken one. The impression arising owing, not to a
multitude of different factors being included in the survey, but to the same
factors being dealt with in all the Hsiens, Taos and Provinces throughout
China. This is one reason for the somewhat overwhelming sense of fulness
and detail that the survey at first conveys to the mind.
Another reason is that information is often expressed not only statistically,
but also in maps and graphs in order that it may make its appeal in*different
ways through the variety of presentation. The actual number of factors
included in the survey is remarkably low. There are enough, with just two or
three exceptions to which I shall later on refer, to make the position of the
whole work clear, and in a general survey of the work, in its main features,
2
this is all that should be aimed at in a survey of this character. We see the
work in its various parts, as it stands against the background of the work
still to be done, and to have brought this clearly before us is indeed a gi'eat
achievement-
If a single province be carefully studied we shall find that it gives us the
key to all the others. To approach the study of the survey from this
standpoint, will indeed probably reverse our first impression and we shall not
only lose the sense of fulness but be left rather with the feeling that it is not
full enough. This, however, will be in the main an equally mistaken idea.
In a survey of this character where a wide, rather than an elaborately
detailed view is desired, the difficulty is always to decide what to exclude. In
the restraint in this respect exercised by the surveyors we have a demonstration
of their skill and wisdom. Fuller detail would have obscured the broad outlines
we need first to be able clearly to visualize. When other purposes than this
require to be served, the fuller detail can be added, but the survey as it stands
represents almost an ideal first step. I myself question whether it will ever be
the duty of those responsible for a general survey to enter more fully into detail
than has been done in the present survey. Fuller detail must be added by
those who, having specific purposes to serve, must themselves add to the basis
here provided such information as will complete their requirements. No group
of surve3'^ors can possibly know all that the various individuals and bodies who
will use survey will require. Hitherto there has been no basis and no broad
view. We now have both. And when once these have been provided, the real
back of survey has been broken, for even if it be imperfect it at least provides
something on which we can improve. But with no basis there is nothing to
improve and nothing to which to add.
The declared aim of this Survey.
We must remind ourselves that the present survey was designed mainly
to guide responsible missionary leaders to a more advantageous distribution of
workers, and to assist them in developing a greater degree of efficiency, co-
ordination and balance in the work of all the missions throughout China. In
estimating the value of the survey to such responsible missionary leaders we must
try and picture their position without the survey.
Stated in a few words the position is this. We have a certain number of
missionaries and paid native workers ; certain limited missionary financial
resources ; work and workers are scattered over the eighteen provinces of China
in which there is said to be about 400,000,000 people. The work to be done
chiefly aims to evangelise w'ith a view to planting the Church. The means
employed are many, including evangelistic, medical, educational work and
numerous variants of these. But it is onl}^ more or less vaguely known to
missionary leaders where the forces are operating, the present proportions of
balance of the work, how the work done stands in relation to the work still to
be done, and, the parts cannot clearly be seen in their setting of the whole.
The movements of the work, whether backward or forward, are not easily traced
and the relative urgency of need is not known. In these circumstances it will be
realised that it is impossible for missionary leaders efficiently to function. To do
so they must possess a basis of knowledge which, until the present survey
provided it, has been mainly lacking.
These leaders, then, being the persons for whom the survey was chiefly
designed, will be best entitled to pass judgment thereupon. If the survey does
not serve equally well all persons or bodies but does serve these leaders it will
stand justified. It must be tested by its adequacy in relation to a stated
purpose. Nevertheless if tested beyond this point it will be found easily to bear
Survey A New Art as well as A New Science.
I have already referred to the making of missionary surveys as a new science.
We have now to learn the art of using surveys. Great progress, as is shown by
the China Continuation Committee survey, has been made in mastering the
former, but as yet we know little of the latter.
How then are we to know how to use survey? As I have stated few can
even imagine the immense difficulties which have been overcome by those who
have produced it. From start to finish it has called for arduous, persistent
effort. But we have now to discover that the fruits of survey can only be
gathered by those who are also prepared to labour hard. There is nothing to
be got out of survey by those who are not willing to work. Casual students or
critics will fail to grasp survey and will find no value in it. The survey is a mine
rich in ore. But it has to be worked. Those who-scratcli the surface will find
the work unprofitable. Its wealth will go only to diggers. On the other hand,
the mine is rich enough to give all who dig a good return. There is more for
some in the present survey than for others because it was not equally designed
for all.
But it is one of the triumphs of the survey that no one who l^nows clearly
what he is digging for need take up his spade in vain. There is at least a
nugget for all. No matter in what capacity we approach this survey we need
not be disappointed. It will supply what we have not got at present, and to
this we can add what more we need in any department or section of either
society or inter-society work.
I have spoken of the rich ore in the survey mine. Some however will find
that it has already been passed through processes which make it almost
immediately available for use. Particularly will this be so in the case of
“responsible missionary leaders.” But all, although not to the same extent,
must regard the material of survey as partly raw and partly manufactured. It
is by studying survey as an art that we shall learn how to work up this raw or
semi-manufactured stuff for the practical purposes of the work. It is important
to stress this point or otherwise the survey data may perplex or disappoint those —
and they are many — who expect it to fit into all their needs just as it stands.
But survey cannot supply any such ready-made article. Out of the raw material
of survey each must construct that which he needs.
The surveyors now point to the survey mine : they say, “here is potential
wealth,” it is at the service of all but it can only become actual wealth when
from the crude, or semi-manufactured, material freely placed at their disposal
all users, or body of users, have extracted what they require and worked it up
to serve their own purposes.
The surveyors functions have a definite limit. There comes a point where
these finish. At that point others must take up the work. For survey is the
beginning of a process. It is a first step and unless others follow survey has no
meaning or value.
I dare say many will glance through the survey volume and be much
interested in the Information it contains. They will be full, and justly so, of
appreciation and praise of those who have done the work. But there will be
little value in survey for those who content themselves with a passing glance
and leave it at that. The survey volume, as I have said, will contain something
for everyone but it is not the function of the surveyors to select or relate to each
exactly what each will require. Indeed they cannot do so. Already they have
gone to the full limit of their proper duties. Further work must be done by
those desiring to profit by survey, and who have particular aims to serve, duties
and functions to discharge. Each then must add what he may feel is lacking in
the general survey and so complete it for his own use.
If there is to be any proper appreciation of the value of the survey it will
now be taken up by the whole missionary body and applied according to the
requirements of each. If others do their own part, as well as the surveyors
have done their’s, survey will surely achieve the great ends for which it was
designed.
If there appears to be anything lacking in the present survey we had
better regard it as something we ourselves are called upon to make good, and
our business at the moment is rather to grasp the value and significance of
what has been included, than to worry about apparent omissions. We may at
least enjoy a new certainty in all the operations of our work.
Turning Survey to Practical Account.
When survey has provided the desired information the question will arise,
“what must we do next in order that we may turn it to practical account ?“
To manufacture the raw material of survey involves the bringing together of
factors which apart from each other have no particular significance but when
brought together, give illumination and guidance. If I am told that there is a
population of 10,000,000 In a certain province of China and 17,000,000 in
another, and that there are fifty doctors in the former and ten in the latter
I have certain facts. But if I bring population and doctors together in order
that the ratio of doctors to population may be seen in each, I have valuable
light in arriving at the degree and the relative urgency of medical need in these
two provinces.
It will be seen that this method, which is applicable in all connections and
at all levels of survey from station upward, is that which has been followed by
the C. C. C. surveyors. It is worth while taking careful note of this method,
for in all extensions of survey for individual or for any purpose whatsoever it
must be applied, or comparisons cannot be instituted nor work be seen relatively;
and survey must therefore fail of its purpose.
An Example.
I imagine m)'self a member of an inter-Society body desiring simply and
easily to compare the stage the work has reached in its main branches —
evangelistic, medical, educational, etc : — in all the Hsiens, Taos and Provinces
throughout China. I did this in order that the degree of need, as far as this
could be expressed in statistics, might relatively be seen and compared. All
the statistics I used I found in the C. C. C. survey and I took these and
manufactured them to suit my purpose.
This is merely a single example, but survey can be related to a great variety
of ends.
It is necessary that these ends be clear in our minds before vve start to
equip ourselves from the survey data provided. We shall then see what we can
use therefrom, what we must add, and how best to manufacture it to serve the
particular purposes we have in view. We are neither ready to make nor to
use survey until we are definite and clear as to aim and purpose. This is
fundamental. Survey for a railway will, among other things, have routes,
gradients, ease of running, economy of construction, access to traffic and
facilities for co-operation with other companies in view. A missionary survey
must not be any less definite and purposeful. In all its parts and connections,
and these will be many, survey must bear on practical ends. Before any
question is included in a questionnaire we must see the relation of the answer,
whatever that may be, to a clear and useful purpose, or we are not justified in
asking the question and in wasting anyone’s time in answering it.
What a man is digging for in the survey mine must be determined therefore
by the objectives he has in view. If he has no objectives digging will be a futile
and aimless task. And the surveyors will doubtless get the blame.
5
In spite of the appearance of quantity to which I have already referred, the
questionnaire, on the answers to which the China survey has been built up, has
been brief and to the point. This will be seen by any who total the number of
statistical columns. This brevity is indicative of a set purpose to exclude
anything^ alien to the declared purposes of the surveyors. If double the number
of columns had been given their value would have been lessened. How difficult
it was to restrict the columns within their present compass can only be realized
by those who have themselves experimented with survey'. With three additional
columns, to which I shall later refer, 1 myself feel that the ground has been
adequately covered for present purposes. Those who have no light within
themselves will probably see little in, or pro6t little by the survey or by any
guidance in the use of it that may be proffered. Out of careful personal study
and experimental work must come the light and understanding that will enable
the student to grasp the essentials of survey and to turn them to good account.
And the way to learn is by putting the survey at once into commission. It
must be used, and used now, or it will be largely wasted effort. A stale survey
is of little value.
The Principle of Relating Survey First to Big
Issues Such as Principles and Policy.
In surveys which have previously been attempted almost invariably the
mistake has been made of trying to include everything for every purpose and the
end has been chaos.
We have been buried beneath a mass of unrelatable statistics and in-
formation.
The great art in missionary survey is to exclude every factor which is
unrelated to an Immediate, limited and clearly perceived purpose. This is no
easy matter and beginners show their inexperience by trying to put as much as
they can, not as little as they require, into their first attempts at survey.
The way of understanding in survey is to deal with large things first. We
have made good progress w'hen we perceive that an initial step in survey is to
relate it to principles and policies and for the time being to exclude from our
minds survey in connection with the administration of such principles and
policies.
If we are not clear on this point we shall get lost in our own survey for any
other way surely leads to confusion and futility. There are many i-easons for
this. For instance, no individual or survey body can possibly know what any
other individual or body will require for administrative purposes. Each will
have his own views on this point. What is felt to be necessary by one will be
regarded as immaterial to another. Detail for administrative purposes after all
is largely personal. No two firms in the same kind of business administer on
exactly the same factors. The function of any general survey body must be to
supply the factors that have a more or less common value because they bear on
fundamentals. A line of deinarkation must therefore be drawn between survey
for general and for individual purposes ; between survey with reference to the
understanding and founding of principles and policies and survey for the
administering of these when established.
A short while ago a questionnaire was prepared dealing with one particular
aspect of missionary education. It included eight hundred questions ! Every
conceivable question was asked, the great bulk being concerned with minute
detail. Imagine having to select from such a mass answers which would shed
light on foundation things ! As will be expected this particular questionnaire
died at its birth.
6
The present survey will be invaluable to those who are concerned with the
former but will be disappointing to those who look for much help in the detail of
administration, and properly so, for the latter is no concern of the C. C. C.
survey at this stage. The one begins where the other leaves off.
This is equally true whether we think of survey in connection with a
station or any other unit of area ; whether in connection with survey for Society
or for inter-Society purposes. It is a principle that holds good throughout
survey. If we remember this we shall not only be helped to understand and use
the present survey but we shall know what is needed to make it complete for
our own purposes. In the first stage of any survey we must therefore exclude
whatever is not directly related to the wider ends mentioned. As I have
previously indicated survey implies a fresh start on the basis of the facts
revealed. And a fresh start must begin with foundation things.
It is fortunate that the factors that govern big issues are comparatively few
whilst those concerned with administration may be elaborated to almost any
extent. Moreover, the latter are not easily understood because they have no
common significance and cannot be related to anything in particular.
Our principles and main policies will require to be reconsidered in the new
light which survey has brought us. And in relation to the wider vision we now
have we must also reconsider the best v/ays of utilizing our resources.
Some Early Steps in Using Survey.
An order of procedure is necessary in any, especially a complex, undertaking.
If there are a given number of steps to be taken we must know the order these
ought to follow, and see that they follow such order. The logical sequence
appears to me to be as follows : —
1. — We must see in outline, however sketchily, the whole of the work we
have to do, whether it be at a station or in wider connection, and the
part that has already been done.
2. — We must next reckon up all our actual resources, actual (missionary)
and potential (native) so that we may know what we have to do and on
what we have to do it.
3. — With total work and total resources before us we must consider our
principles, especially those bearing on self-support, self-government and
self-propagation, because limited missionary resources seen in relation
to an almost limitless task will bring these into the fullest prominence.
4. — We shall then have a basis on which we may reconsider policies.
These will differ according to the value we attach to the various forms of
work in which we engage, but we cannot wisely settle these until we have the
foregoing to guide us. When we are clear respecting the purpose each depart-
ment of the work is intended to serve in combination with all the other parts,
when we know the full extent of the whole work, and how much remains to be
done, we shall then stand a fair chance of developing sound policies and of
utilizing resources to the utmost advantage. Otherwise we shall do so in a
limited, shortsighted way, which must always be an imperfect way.
5. —Finally, administrative methods can be settled according to individual
preference.
If I am correct in my order of steps, our first business will be to visualize the
work itself, to see what has been done and what remains to be done.
All Survey Must Have a Statistical Basis.
One of the most difficult problems connected with survey will be justly to
appraise the value of factors which must qualify inferences based on purely
statistical information. Indispensable though the statistical basis for many
reasons is, alone it would not supply all the guidance we need. But how
indispensable it is as a basis will quickly be realized by those who attempt to
present the work relatively or comparatively in any other way. Statistics may
mean more or less than they appear to signify but without them we are
completely “in the air”. The question of qualifying factors therefore does not
arise until there is something to qualify and that something must be the
conclusions or inferences which statistics appear to warrant us in drawing.
When, however, it does arise the present survey will supply much of the inform-
ation required.
Only by means of statistics can we show the scope of the work as it stands,
see the work that lies before us, Icnow the present proportions of the various
forms of work employed, trace backward or forward movement of the work,
or be able intelligently to consider the great issues which the position
statistically revealed brings in concrete form before us. We cannot at present
plan wisely because we have no scale to plan by. We cannot spend wisely
because resources have to be expended without reference to the dimension of the
work to be done. We cannot express need relatively, or institute comparisons
for any purpose whatsoever except we use statistics as our vehicle. We cannot
make the parts in the whole clear nor can we know the whole. Indeed, unless
we have a statistical basis to survey we have nothing.
I say this because some gird against statistics and seem to imagine that
there can be a survey without them. We must not only start but, until we
have digested their meaning, we ought to stop at statistics. Statistics I am
aware are not very highly spoken of or valued in the mission field and they have
a bad history. But reasonably accurate statistics rightly used are invaluable.
If we can get and profitably use statistics for every other than missionary
purposes it is time either for us to drop statistics altogether or to take them
seriously. If in spite of the painstaking efforts of the surveyors the statistics
before us are imperfect or incomplete there are unchallengeable reasons why we
should steadily work towards greater accuracy and completeness. But we
cannot wait for perfection, we must work towards it. Meanwhile the statistical
basis before us is for completeness and accuracy vastly ahead of anything we
have ever had before and has only to be turned to practical uses to grow steadily
still more accurate and complete.
The Two Main Divisions of Survey between
which we must Sharply Distinguish.
1. Survey from an Inter-Society Standpoint.
This will be directed to serve ends that are common to all Societies. The
present survey reveals to us the work of each in relation to all the others and in
the setting of the work yet to be done. This provides a magnificent basis on
which inter-Society bodies may now operate either at the level of Hsien, Tao, or
Province.
The objectives of this survey will be co-operative and united action. There
are other objectives but these, I think, are the chief. The present survey
provides the factors which show the need of, the opportunities for, and the
directions in which co-operative and united action may fruitfully be brought into
operation. But if these paramount purposes are mixed up with subsidiary ones
confusion will certainly follow.
8
2. Survey from the Standpoint of Individual Societies.
The work of each Society is one work: there is usually one fund and one
directorate and not always a clear comprehension and firm grasp of the whole
as one work. In China survey will now help to correct this weakness. But
until all fields where a Society has work are included in survey I fear that some
of the chief essentials to efficient control and wise direction must always be
lacking. I do not see how a balanced development can be maintained between
all parts of the same work when these cannot be compared in relation to the
principles by which a Society has decided to regulate its actions. There will
always be a danger of the “tail wagging the dog,” or of the parts dominating
the whole. With these points in mind the present survey may be approached
with confidence, whether by those who are interested from an inter-Society or a
Society point of view. For it supplies a basis on which both may begin to
build until a complete fabric of survey for all purposes is completed. I think
we must agree that only when a Society by the art of survey has closely co-
ordinated its own work will it be able understandingly to enter into co-operation
or united work with others.
The General Principles of Survey.
1. The Principle of determining Units of Area.
The writer once spent several months in relating survey data to a definite
unit of area in the place of the indefinite unit to which, in the first instance, it
had been related and this, after others had also devoted much time and labcnir
to the same work. The unit first taken was hopelessly too vague to possess
any practical working value. It is far otherwise with the present survey.
Province, Tao and Hsien have all been constituted units of area so that its
practical value will be very comprehensive. It can be used by those who, for
co-operative and other purposes work on the scale of any of these units. The
only unit of area which will require to be further surve\'ed is the station unit
and to this I shall presently refer.
Among the earliest steps to settle in making a survey is that of defining
units of area. These will vary according to the purposes the survey is intended
to serve, but although it must have added greatly to the labours of the
surveyors, the division of the whole of China into three units of area has made
the present survey of very comprehensive value.
2. The Principle applied to Station Areas.
The China Survey quite properly does not carry survey to the point of sub-
division of territory connected with single stations. This is the business of
Societies or of those actually engaged in the work at these stations. But the
principle of division holds good whether we be concerned with survey for the
purposes of work regarded from a station, Hsien, Provincial or any other
standpoint. The number, of units into which any station area should be
divided will vary with the size of the area, but such divisions are essential, for
without them we cannot institute comparisons between needs, and progress in
the parts, and if we cannot do this survey largely fails. The power to compare
is the very life of survey.
3. The Principle of distinguishing the relative Urgency of the Need.
If we are to comprehend need we must know it relatively. We cannot
otherwise grasp it. If we divide a station into sections, and survey shows us
how the work stands to-day in each of these, we are then able to compare part
with part and see what total need is, and where need is greatest. And
afterwards we shall be able to keep track of the backward or forward movements
of the work and to watch its progress in each and all the sections throughout
9
the whole station area. The present survey already enables need to be compared
between Province and Province, Tao and Tao, Hsien and Hsien. In order to
keep the survey which has now been completed up to date statistics should be
collected and returned in terms of Hsiens.
Missionaries at each station should now apply survey principles to their own
individual work and start by considering^ the question of units of area. It will
enable them to understand, direct and control their work as before they have
never been able to do. The material they have already themselves supplied to
the China Continuation Committee surveyors, when related to the units of area
into which they may propose to divide the whole station area, will provide a
basis on which they can build up a complete survey for the purposes of their
own station work. We shall only know the worth of survey by using it and in
no other way can we in any real sense understand it. In the interests therefore
of the ends wider surveys have to serve it is essential that missionaries should
put survey into operation at their own stations.
How shall we determine Relative Urgency
of Need?
Let us regard need as represented by the unfinished task — the work yet to
be done. Let us say where least is known of Christ, there need is greatest. If
we accept this definition it will illuminate our minds, clarify our thought and
constantly act as a spur to us in our work. We shall press forward. Not
what has been achieved but the immeasurably greater work still untouched will
constantly be calling to us. And if we do not accept this principle to guide us
what other is there ?
But we need not argue about this principle. It is the function of survey to
reveal heed ; it is for us to meet the need in order of urgency. Certain natural
re-actions, will then follow.
The necessity of including certain forms of work,
whether Christian or Non-Christian, in Survey.
It is difficult enough to obtain the information required for the purposes of
survey from Protestant Missionary Societies in China and still more difficult
must it be to obtain information from non-Protestaht Missionary sources. But
in spite of difficulty the surveyors have placed before us much information in
regard to these not previously known. It is not and could not be complete or
entirely accurate. Nevertheless if we accept the principle referred to under the
heading of “relative urgency of need “ we ought not to rest content until the
gaps in the information have been filled in. All work, by whomsover done,
which helps to meet evangelistic, medical or educational need must be known.
It will not be necessary to know, non-Protestant or non-Christian work in great
detail, but we must know generally, the extent to which need is being met by
such work. This knowledge cannot and ought not to be without its influence
on policy, for action taken in ignorance of material factors is always liable to be
correspondingly mistaken.
A survey, therefore, is vitiated if we fail to recognise that we do not know
need unless we know all that is being done to meet need. We may attach any
value we please to what is done, but we must not ignore it.
10
The Principle of First Presenting the Whole Work.
In undertaking a survey, whether at a station or at any other dimension of
survey, we must start with the factors which will shed light on big issues and
that enable us to distinguish main principles and the chief highways of polic}’.
These factors will not be determined by sectional surveys, indeed these may
mislead us, but will arise out of a broad view and presentation of need.
Whatever its character may be it is our duty to Icnow need and then to consider
the extent to which it will be proper for missionaries to try and meet it.
It is our business first to know the whole work, for the whole will enable
us to see the key to the parts. Indeed the parts only become intelligible to us
in their setting in the whole. Whether, therefore, we are thinking of survey in
any one of its dimensions from the station upwards we must be able to visualize
need in relation to all the forms of our work, whether it be evangelistic, medical,
educational or any other in which we engage. If we know our medical resources
in relation to the whole need it will largely influence our medical policy. We
shall decide the measure in which our work must be “first aid” and the measure
in which it must be work that would be regarded, by some, as a more efficient
kind. (Although there is surely a “first aid” efficiency just as there is an
efficiency in any other grade of medical work). We should think of the millions
who are suffering for want of a “first aid “ bandage as well as those whose needs
can only be met by the costlier helps that modern science affords. If we know
our educational resources in relation to the whole need our educational
policy is also bound to be affected thereby. It may be that the propagation
of the simplified script would then be regarded as the most important feature of
our educational work. And if we know our evangelistic resources in relation
to the whole need we may then decide in what proportions to give bread to the
many rather than cakes to the few. The degree in which we decide to do
intensive or extensive work, or the proportions in which we shall endeavour
to do both, will be more wisely settled if we consider resources in relation to
the whole need in each and all departments of the work.
Further, if we keep before us the whole need, the question of co-operation
between Societies will malce a far more powerful appeal, for all are confronted
by great need and limited resources, and these have only vividly to be set forth
greatly to stir up the desire for co-operation if, by so doing, the need seen can
more easily and economically be met.
Again, if we think in terras of the whole, our principles and policy will be
on the scale of the whole. If we think in terms of the parts, our principles
and policies may easily be conceived on the scale of the parts, so that we may
find ourselves attempting to do a great work on the basis of principles and
policies adapted to a small work. If we view the work whole, our principles will
be designed to carry the whole and our policies will be less liable to be partial
or local in range, and will take a sweep broad enough to embrace the whole.
Where policy is considered in relation to many parts rather than to one whole
we are in danger of thinking of the immediate rather than the ultimate^ and
our record may easily be one of false starts, halting steps, dead ends and,
inevitably, of limited advance. Our minds must be fixed on the ultimate for
it is the ultimate that gives direction to the next and to each succeeding step.
Indeed, we cannot with any certainty know our next step unless our eyes are
constantly fixed upon our final goal. The larger view is the only view in
missions. Moreover, in laying our plans for the whole we shall be less liable to
become mere casual builders, putting up a building the parts of which have a
less definite relationship to each other than we should if we think first as
architects. In business spending on a wrong scale leads to bankruptcy as,
indeed, it does in missions, only there is no regular audit, no insistent creditors
and no official receiver !
The China Survey, as stated, has chiefly been designed to serve “responsible
leaders: — to guide them to a more advantageous distribution of workers, and
assist them in developing a greater degree of efficiency, co-ordination and
11
balance in the work of all the missions throughout China.” Rightly understood
and used it will admirably serve its purpose for, in broad outline, it provides the
material which enables whole and part to be seen in relation to each other and
to need, and these are essential to wise administration. Administration cannot
be wise, or control effective, unless these be related to principles, policies, and
plans, which are the outcome of a right understanding of the whole with which
such leaders have to do.
Large statesmanship in the mission held has never yet had a chance fully
to function. With survey come opportunities exceeding any that have ever
before been presented for the exercise of statesmanship on an immensely greater
scale. And it will go to the credit of the China Survey that it has been a chief
means of producing a new and greater type of missionary statesman for it has
provided material on which alone such statesmen can function.
One other word on this point. We have been apt to think too vaguely of
the magnitude of our work and limited character of our resources. But we have
known so little of the former that we have been depressed rather than stimulated
by the sense of magnitude. And we have known so little of the latter that our
richest I'esources, although they lie at our feet, have never yet been developed.
The Dangers of Sectional Surveys.
I have already referred to these: let me now add a further word.
Missionary work is of very many kinds, but whatever the kinds may be,
together they form the combination with which we try to achieve our single
objective. We need, therefore, constantly to think in terms of the combination,
and of individual parts only in relation to the combination. We cannot stereo-
type combinations because conditions in no two places will ever be precisely alike.
The combination must therefore be ever changing. But in the degree in which
our combination provides us with the best balanced instrument for the purposes
of our work in the circumstances in which we find ourselves, so ought our work,
under the Divine blessing, to be successful. The question of the combination is
therefore of great importance.
The danger of independent sectional surveys, such as have recently been
undertaken in China and other mission fields, is that they may tend to endanger
the balance of the work. We are not out to deliver a number of different
individual blows — an educational blow here, a medical blow there, but to strike
one collective blow- We already think too much in terms of individual forms, or
departments of the work and sectional surveys may easily serve to increase this
tendency. I do not under-rate the value of such surveys but I would emphasize
their dangers.
If I were asked to lay my finger on the weakest links in the mission chain
to-day, I think I would lay it at the junction between, and the balance of, the
various forms of the work. More power is lost as a result of defective combina-
tions and weakness at the joints than anywhere else. We need to co-ordinate
the parts more closely, and to see that the parts in combination are designed
together to form a single instrument.
The more or less individualistic character of the work up to the present time
will partly explain the defective junctions. But one aim of survey will be to
reveal these defects and to remedy them. I therefore view with concern any
sectional surveys unless they be related to a general survey.
Certainly if we act on separate surveys of, sa}', medical or educational work,
we can hardly avoid further upsetting the general balance of the work.
After each part has broadly been presented to us in relation to all the
others, and each can be seen in a common setting of need, intimate sectional
surveys will then be of value and no longer be a danger. But with separate
medical or educational surveys alone before us, how could we well help, when
12
medical or educational needs are so great, spending on these to the disadvantage
of other equally essential forms of work. Of course, if there is no relationship
between the parts and no value in the combination my argument falls to the
ground. But who will argue that this is so ?
Testing the Value of the Parts in the Combination.
There is danger, as I have pointed out, in sectional surveys, but sectional
testings of values we dare not neglect. The importance we attach to the part
must be in proportion to the contribution it makes in advancing the objects of
the whole. I need say no more at the moment on this point as it is less connected
with survey than with policies arising out of survey.
Gaps in the Present Survey : Church v Mission.
I have referred to certain lacks in the China Continuation Committee survey.
I quite understand that it may have been impossible to make these good in
connection with the present survey. But in my opinion, it is of the utmost
importance that the gaps be filled when and wherever it is possible to do so.
The first lack I would refer to is that we cannot distinguish, between purely
mission work and native work as distinct therefrom. Surveyors will be^ entirely
in the hands of the different missions in trying to secure this information, and
the desirability and possibility of trying to separate the two will be challenged.
But we have to remember that whether missionary forces retire from a field in
few, or many years, a day must at last came when the work of foreign missions
will and ought to cease. Foreign forces will then pass on to fields that are more
needy, whilst a well and truly planted church, able to maintain, develop and
hold the ground will carry forward the work. Whether the retirement comes in
ten, a hundred, or a thousand years’ time, the fact that it is to come ought
always to be in view. It should influence every important decision or unknow-
ingly, by our policies we may otherwise delay the one thing we most ought to
desire.
Coming away for the missionary is the day of triumph, and our every
decision should be the outcome of a considered conviction that it will hasten the
day when the mission will fold its tents and the Church alon6 hold the field.
My point is that we ought now and in the future always to know where the
Church and where the mission separately stand. The one represents a transitory
and the other a permanent agenc3^ The two ought never to be organically
united. If the foreign mission is intended permanently to remain it would be
different, but no one, I suppose, argues that this should be so. The two may
merge in a common Church, but the mission as a foreign agency, vvill come to
an end. Whenever we organically unite the two, then in the sense in which I
am speaking, coming away involves a surgical operation, accompanied by all the
difficulties and dangers involved therein. Nothing, therefore, should be done
now which, later on, is calculated to lead to such an operation.
Between the Church and Mission, no matter how intimate co-operation and
mutual helpfulness may be. organic union should be excluded and it should be
possible at any time separately to show the standing of each-
I feel that I am touching on very debatable ground, but I do not see how I
arn to make clear my reasons for desiring to know how mission and native work
separately stand without entering into this explanation. I want to be able to
trace the two curves of development for while the growth of the Church will be
indicated by a steadily ascending upward curve, a point will be reached when a
falling curve will most clearly indicate the approach of the successful consumma-
tioif of mission work. If, then, we are to advance each of these curves we must
understand their significance, know the point each has reached, and, hereafter.
13
be always working for the day when we shall say halt to the mission side of the
work and begin to withdraw our forces to more needy fields. All this may
seem very remote, but survey will show the magnitude of the work still to be
done as it has never yet been realised, and the vision of the vast unfinivshed task
will, I think, give at least some point to what I have said. At any rate we shall
agree that the next and each successive step ought to have some relation to a
final objective.
The Voluntary Worker.
The second lack is that we are not told enough about the voluntary worker-
The reason is obvious. He is elusive, casual and difficult to define. But in
view of what survey reveals he seems to me to be the “ key” man. In proportion
as he is multiplied and put into harness the work of evangelising China will
increase in hopefulness. We need him in hundreds of thousands ! But we do
not know how many of him we now have so we shall not be able in the future to
know to what extent he is increasing. We need to think of the vastness of the
work before us in relation to the resources at our disposal. When this has
really got into our bones \ve shall see how utterly inadequate the latter are
unless we magnify and multiply the unpaid worker. In each foreign field our
real resources are chiefly the human material on the spot. It may be untrained
and uneducated but it is available- And God can use it if we will trust Him to
do so. We must believe in the common man and give him his chance. I would
myself be willing chiefly to judge the promise of the work by the steady,
continuous growth of the voluntary worker. It is a question for each Society
to consider. If the voluntar}' worker in undervalued he will be little used and
the extension of the work will be proportionately delayed. We now often say
that we cannot go forward because we are at the end af our resources whilst, all
the while, our richest resources often lie almost untapped at our feet. These
resources have in the past, when tapped, yielded wonderful results and are
doing so in each field to-day but only in limited degree. If we really believe in
the value of the unpaid worker we shall give him a place in our statistical returns.
He will vary in quality, often disappoint but will also wonderfully surprise us.
Let him therefore somehow be defined and come into the survey.
Capital and Annual Expenditure on Each
Department of the Work.
The absence of information on these points is the third, and last lack to
which I wish to refer. Here again, the information not being available, it has
been impossible to include it in the survey.
I take the view that if we aim to do mission work by means of many different
agencies we must nevertheless realize, as I have already indicated, that the
w^hole of these, in combination and in due proportions will form the single
instrument with which we do our work. It is the combination \vith which we
are chief!}' concerned. When we think of the parts it must be with refeience to
the value of the contribution they are making in the effectiveness of the
combination.
We ought, therefore, in spite of the difficulty of distinguishing between
forms of work that are more or less inter-mixed, to know the proportions of
total resources in men and money devoted to each. The difficulties can be
overcome. They are so overcome in business. If we express in percentages the
fractions in which the same man or the same building serves various forms of
work the difficulty can largely be got over. For, after all, agreed approximatTons
ntilj we get actual facts will very well serve our purpose. But certainly if we are
14
properly to understand our work, we ought to know what each department is
absorbing in men and money both in connection with running expenses and
capital outlay. There should be some relation between what a dei>artment costs
and v/hat it yields, and although no arbitrary rule can possibly be laid down for
appraising the latter we at least ought to have such information as will enable
us to consider this matter. I myself see no reason why the information should
not be supplied, and I see no difficulty which cannot be overcome in supplying
it. If for purposes of information only we ought to be acquainted with the
facts, but I shall be greatly surprised if, knowing them, they do not prove of
great assistance in enabling us to maintain all the parts of the work in truer
proportion and balance than has heretofore been possible. This also is a
question for each Society to consider, at least in connection with survey for its
own, if not for wider, purposes. I trust this information may however soon be
generally available.
Conclusion.
If there are deficiencies or defects in the survey we need not unduly worry
about them. When we have grasped the value and significance of what is
included it will be time to consider them. If we use the survey as it stands we
shall be on immensely stronger ground than we are at present. At least we
shall be working on the best data available and not on mere theories. Neither
need we be concerned if on the basis of the same factors different conclusions are
arrived at. We shall never reach complete agreement on questions of policy,
and it is not the purpose of the Almighty that we should, or He w'ould have
made us differently. It is enough that we have common factors to guide us in
our decisions. Whether we agree or not we shall all then move forward with a
sense of sureness which, apart from survey, we cannot and ought not to feel.
There can be no statesmanship commensurate to the work whilst it is viewed
fragmentarily. Survey has now shown us the parts in the setting of the whole,
whether that whole be the work viewed from the standpoint of a Society or of
an inter*Society body.
Let it be remembered that we are trustees. Missionaries of other generations
discharged their duties in the light of the vision of the work as they saw it.
What we have received from them represents the measure of their faithfulness.
The difference between what we receive and what we pass on to others will
represent the measure of our own. We to-day have opportunities which they
did not possess of seeing missions on a vastly enlarged scale. If we close our eyes
to this new and wider vision we shall fail in our full duty.
Speaking for myself I would not venture to attempt to administer any work
on the basis of loose and inadequate knowledge whilst survey offers me surer
ground for my feet. We must conserve all the good work we have inherited.
But we cannot know our responsibility unless we see such work against the
dark background of the vast unfinished task. As good trustees we must face
up to the latter and expect to be judged by the inroads we succeed in making
into this gloomy realm.
We are concerned with a world wide commission and with a kingdom which
knows no frontiers. We may, if we will, now think in terms of China as a
whole. Not in intimate detail, but at least in outline, and in sufficient detail to
give light and guidance for the next few steps. Later our thinking will grow
larger still, and we shall next be able to embrace India in our scope, and still
later other countries, until, all the world comes within our range. But at the
moment we must accustom ourselves to think in terms of the whole of China.
If we fail so to do we are unworthy of any larger heritage.
It will not be easy to swing from the limited to a larger vision or to think in
terms of the whole work. But the attempt must be made for thinking comes
prior to action. To-day let us endeavour to think of China as a unit, and
to-morrow of China as a unit in a still greater unity.
15
Survey of any work connected with great designs always implies reconstruc-
tion and in considering reconstruction we must remember that these designs
embrace the whole world. We must, therefore, go cautiously in order that
what we do to-day may not fail to fit into what we may desire to do to-morrow.
We must do nothing which will adversely affect our ultimate purpose. Especially
must we be careful to see that our principles or foundations at least will carry
the weight of any super-structure they may hereafter have to bear. For the
rest we must go slowly until we know more. A survey is stillborn that does
not eventuate in changes unless, indeed, it satisfies us that nothing needs to be
altered. But who will expect this in view of a vaster revelation of need. In
opening up unoccupied fields, with the light of past experience to guide, and
the advantages which a clean slate offers, we must be prepared resolutely to
repudiate the “dead hand” as long as we are satisfied of its deadness. The
dead are entitled only to decent burial.
But to understand and to know how to apply survey in China is the first
demand the China Continuation Committee Survey makes upon us. We need
to study and to soak ourselves in it until new thoughts begin to stir and mature
and we shall then be on the verge of effective action.
It may be that something in this memorandum may at least prove
suggestive. My sole aim in writing has been to reinforce the great work the
surveyors have done and help to bring it to fruition.
Missionaries are busy men with little time to acquire the use of new tools
and it is everybody’s business therefore to assist, if they can, in the understand-
ing of this new art, viz., how to use missionary survey.
Let me again insist that there is only one argument against survey itself :
it is the argument that ignorance is better than knowledge.
What the China Survey Reveals.
Even a casual glance shows a scattered work — a broken or incomplete
mosaic — vast unoccupied or sparsely occupied spaces and, in comparison with
what there remains to do, so little done. And the aim of survey must be to lead
to the completion of this mosaic.
Printed by The SHANGHAI Mehcthiv, Ltd., 5 Hongkong Road, Shanghai.
INTRODUCTION
The Survey owes its origin to the World Missicunry Conference held
in Edinburgh in 1910. That gatliei'ing marked the begiiining of a new
era in the missionary activities of the Christian Churches of Europe and
America. It convinced the responsible leaders of the missionary movement
that the day had passed when the Church could hope for the successful
accomplishment of its missionary task by the independent activities of the
many diiierent societies engaged in such work, however successful they
might be individually.
The tour cl Dr. John R. Mott through China in 1913, and the con-
ferences held under his chairmanship, streiigthened the conviction of
missionaries and Chinese workers that if the growing Christian com-
munities were to cope successfully with the problems and opportunities
facing them on every side, some more definite provision for united plan-
mug and effective cooperation was essential.
The question, asked at each of the five sectional conferences, “Have
the Christian forces in this area formed a clear and definite plan for its
missionary occupation?,” met everywhere with a negative reply. In the
first conference of the series, held in Canton, it was stated that “the
■nvestigations before and during the conference, and the discussions held,
clearly indicate the inadequacy of the information at present available, the
complexity of the task of securing such information, and the necessity for
a full knowledge of all the essential facts, if Mission Boards and the forces
on the field are to plan ufith wisdom an effective advance.”
The matter was fully discussed at the National Conference (1913) and
the necessity of a Survey made clear. The task of surveying the Christian
Movement in China was entrusted by the National Conference to the Con-
tinuation Committee which it appointed. That Committee soon after its
organization began its work of investigation by the appointment of Special
Committees to study particular problems of Christian work. While the
actual problems studied have varied somewhat from year to year, these
Special Committees have kept steadily at work aud have done much both
to make clear the actual situation and to show lines along which progress
might be made.
Among xhese Special Committees was one on Survey aud Occupation.
It began its work by making a missionary survey of the southwestern
provinces. It was fortunate in securing for this purpose the help of Mr.
Thomas Cochrane, M.B., C.M., a pioneer in Missionary Survey in China,
whose book on the Missionary Occupation of China had recently
appeared. The results of these investigations, published in 1915
along with the Annual Report of the China Centinuatiou Committee,
were widely circulated. The survey aroused new interest in the evangeliza-
tion of these provinces and to it is due, in no small measure, the selection
of the province of Yunnan as the first field to be entered by the Chinese
Home Missionary .Society, an organization which has aroused deep interest
among many Chinese Christians of different denominations.
The China Continuation Committee also began to gather annually
general statistics of the different missionary societies at work in China and,
through them, of the Chinese Churches, which were growing up under
their fostering care. This had been begun by individual missionaries in
earlier conference reports, by the Rev. D. MacGillivray, D.D. in his "A.
Century of Missions in China,” aud subsequently by Dr. MacGillivray
aud others in annual publicatious. TJiese meu worked under great
difficulties owing to the general indifference to the subject on the part of
most missionaries, resulting in a lack of accurate records, aud making
exceedingly difficult, and in many cases valueless, the effort to bring
together under common headings statistics of different societies.
The first real step taken in laying the foundations for the present
Survey was the publication in 1914 of a Report on Statistics by the Con-
tinuation Committee of the Edinburgh Conference. That Report iucluded
a selected list of statistical headings prepared for use in gathering statistics
irom missions in all lands. It included also careful definitions of many
oi the he.adings used.
rile China Continuation Committee adopted the headings contained in
this list as the basis of its statistical work, including a few additional head-
ings recommended by the China Chvistiaii Educational Association. It
hoped that other countries would adopt the same list, in order that the
results might be of mutual value. The Committee also secured the services
of the Rev. C. E. Boynton as statistical secretary, and made him respon-
sible for securing uniform statistical returns from the missionai-y societies
in China. Mr. Boynton was peculiarly well fitted for the task and his
work marks a decided advance in this field. The results were published
from j'ear to year in the China Mission Year Book for 1916, 1917, and 1918.
Then, unfortunately, the series was interrupted owing to pressure of other
duties upon Mr. Boynton, and eventually to his leaving the Committee for
other work. The latest figures (1920) are to be found in Appciuli.x H of
this Volume.
At the Annual hleeliiig of the China Coiitinuatiou Commitlee in 1916
it was decided that the preparation for a General Survey had advanced
to a point which made it pos.siblc to undertake the Survey proposed by the
National Conference in 1913. The Committee did not, however, at tint
time see the necessity of securing some one to give his full time to the
work, aud the matter was allowed to drag on for two years longer before
the actual work of gathering the facts presented in this Volume was begun.
However, the time was not wasted, as the interest created by the vSurvcv
Committee aud by .Mr. Bo3'utoii’s work led to a number of detailed surveys
by iiidi\-idual missions in China and also gave the Committee the benePt
of the work of the late Rev. W. H. Findlay, whose plans for the India
Siirvej' weie then being made.
It was net, therefore, until the late spring of 191S that this Survey was
actually begun. Authority was then given to the Executive Committee to
secure the full-time services of a Secretary for the work, and to supply him
with the necessary staff and office facilities to enable him to carry it
through.
The Survey has been carried on under the general direction of tlie
Survey Committee, on which the follownng persons have served for the
jieriods indicated, the Chairman and Secretary remaining the same
throughout : —
Rev. E. C. Lobexstine, (PN), Executive Secretary CCC, Chairman, 1918-1922.
Rev. JI. T. Stauffer, (RCA), Secretary, 1918-1922.
Y. H. B.au, Esq., General Manager, Commercial Press, Shanghai, 1919-1920.
Rev. R. C. Beebe, M.D., (MEFB), Executive Secretary CMMA, Shanghai, 1918-1922.
Rev. G. H. Bondfield, D.D., Agent, British ami Foreign Bible Society, Shanghai,
1918-1920.
Rev. C. L. Boynton, Statistical Secretary CCC, Shanghai, 1918-1920.
Rev. C. Y. Chexg, D.D., Executive Secretary CCC, Shanghai, 1918.1922.
S. Peter Chuax, Esq., Literary Secretary, China for Christ Movement, CCC, Shang-
hai, 1921-1922.
George Douglas, M.A., (UFS), Liaoyang, Manchuria, 1918-1919.
Hexry Fowler, L.R.C.P. & S., (LMS), Far Eastern Secretary, The Mission to Lepers,
Shanghai, 1918-1920, 1921-1922.
Rev. F. D. Gamewell, D.D.,Ph.D.,LL.D, (MEFB), General Secretary CCEA, Shang-
hai, 1918-1922.
Rev. G. W. Gibb, M.A., (CIM), Deputy Chairman, Chinn Council, Shanghai, 1919-1921.
Rev. J. a. 0. GOTTEBERO, iNMS), Changsha, Hun., 1919-1920.
Rev. 2. T. Kaung, (MESj, Soochow, Ku.. 1919-1922.
John Y. Lee, Ph.D., Executive Secretary, Lecture Department, National Committee,
YMCA, Shanghai. 1919-1922.
Rev. Bishop W. S. Lewis, D.D.,LL.D., (MEFB), Shanghai, 1919-1920. (Deceased).
Rev. R. Y. Lo, Ph.D., Editor, “Chinese Christian Advocate,” Shanghai, 1921-1922.
Rev. H. W. Luce, M.A., (PN), Associate General Secretary CCEA, Shanghai,
1918-1919.
Rev. a. R. Mackenzie, M.A., (UFS), Hingking, Manchuria, 1919-192’.
Rev. Lacy I. Moffett, (PS), Secretary, China for Christ Jlovement, Shanghai,
1918-1920.
Et. Rev. H. J. Molony, D.D., (CMS), Ningpo, Che., 1919-1920.
Rev. j. T. Proctor, D.D., (ABF), Secretary, East China Mission, Shanghai, 1918-
1920, 1921-1922.
Rev. C. E. Patton, M..A., D.D,, (PN), Acting Chairman, China Council, Shanghai,
1921-1922.
1
W W Peter, M.D., Pb.M., C.P.H., Council ou Healtb Eilucation, Sliangbai,
1921-1922. , „ , •
Bev. Fran-k Rawlissox, M.A., D.D.. (SBC), Editor. “ Chinese Recorder , Shanghai.
1919-1920.
C. H. BOREKTSOX, B.S.. M.E., Lecture Department, National Committee, YMCA,
Shanghai. 1921-1922.
Bt. Rev. L. H. roots. M.A., D.D.. (PE). Hankow, Hup.. 1918-1922.
Bev. C. G. Sp.arham, iLMS), Secretary, Advisory Council, Shanghai, 1920-1922.
James Stark, Esq., tClM). Secretary, China Council, Shanghai. 1918-1920. ^
Bev. 1 OXG Tsixg-ex, Acting President, Shanghai College, Shanghai, 1920-1921.
Bev. Lixdel Tsex. M.A.. General Secretary, Board of Missions, Chung Hua Sheng
Kung Hui, Wuhu, An., 1919-1920.
Bev Y Y Tsu Pb.D., St. .John’s University, Shanghai, 1918-1920.
Rev! a. L. WARXsnuis. M.A.. D.D.. iRCA), National Evangelistic Secretary CCC,
Shanghai, 1919-1921.
S. T. Wex, Esq., Nanking. Ku., 1919-1920.
David Z. T. Yui, M.A., Litt.D., General Secretary. National Committee, YMCA,
Shanchai, 1918-1919, 1921-1922.
After carefully weighing the advantages and disadvantages of a study
of general conditions throughout the whole of China as compared with ..
more thorough-going study of a limited area on the India plan, it was
felt that many of the most pressing questions facing the Church could be
answered only in the light of the situation in the whole country, and also
that it would probablv prove easier to carry through to completion a sur-
vey of the entire country as one undertaking, than to attempt to deal with
one province at a time. Such a survey would not only have the advantage
of covering the whole country, it would in addition give a picture of the
conditions at approximately the same time.
Decisions as to the actual data to be gathered were reached only after
extended LOUsuUatiou with groups of workers, both Chinese and foreigners,
in important centers such as Peking. Canton, Shanghai, etc., and at the
missionary summer resorts. Two questions were asked regarding each item
on the proposed list, "Is it necessary for the purposes of the Survey?,’’
•'Is it procurable with reasonable accuracy for all China?" The fact that
certain data were regarded as not obtainable under existing conditions
accounts for the omissiou of some facts, which but for this reason would
liave been included. Among these are facts bearing ou the financial
aspects cf the work, including the use of foreign funds and the whole ques-
tion of self-support. Certain preliminary investigations bearing on the
latter subject will he found in Annual Reports of the China Continuation
Committee, but it must be confessed that while real progress has been
made, more remains to be done before there is any consensus of opinion in
regard to the principles that should govern the use of funds from abroad,
so as to ensure that they contribute to the most speedy upbuilding of
strong, indigenous, self-propagating churches, hlany of the statistics
dealing with contributions for Cln'istian work published by the Cliina
Continuation Committee and other organizations are unsatisfactory, both
because too few facts arc given and because those that are, often include,
under the same heading, items that do not strictly beloug together, and
that need I0 be considered separately in arriving at sound conclusions.
It Avas decided by the Committee to confine this Survey largely to a
statement of facts and to leave to others the interpretation of these facts
and the expression of judgments iu regard to them. The difficulties of
such interpretation are very great indeed. It will require the work cf
many minds, representing a wide variety of gifts, and of experience gained
under many different conditions, both in China and abroad, to understand
fully, and to interpret wisely, the facts as revealed. Moreover,
it seemed to the Committee essential to such interpretation that the
genei'al situation, as lar as it could be revealed on a quantitative basis,
shcnld precede the task cf passing judgment on the strength and weakness
oE the Christian Movement as a whole, and the value of tins and that
particular method or piece of work.
Great care has been taken to avoid presenting the facts revealed by tbs
vSurAC}’^ in such a way as even to seem to favour any particular church
theory or mission policy. The controlling purpose ever kept in mind has
been to secure as accurate facts as possible — and, iu their absence, well
considered estimates, by persons qualified to make them— and to present
these with absolute impartiality. At the risk of monotonous repetition the
same facts loave been presented in a variety of combinations, both in the
interests of accurac}^— as this will make the detection of serious errors
much easier — and in the hope that this will greatlj' facilitate a study of the
facts.
The main burden 0: gathering, classifying, and editing the immense
amount of material contained in this Volume has fallen upon the Secretary
of the Survey Committee, the Rev. Milton T. Stauffer, an houoraiy
missionary of the Amoy Jlission of the Reformed Church iu America. Mr.
Stauffer came to China iu the spring of 1916 as a student of missions. After
graduating from Princeton University (1910) and Union Theological
Seminary (1913) lie served for several j'ears iu the pastorate. He then
decided to fit himself for a Chair of Missions iu one of the Colleges and
lead for a 5-ear in the Day Missions Librar5' of Y’ale University at New
Haven under the direction of the Rev. Harlan P. Beach, D.D. His entire
tim,e in China has been spent in work connected with the China Con-
tinuation Committee, during the first two years largely in research work of
a general kind, in connection w-ith the work of the Special Committees.
Ill May, 191S, he was elected Secretary of the Survey Committee, and since
then ha.A devoted himself exclusively to the Survey. Its srrccessful com-
pletion is due in very large measure to his special fitness for the task and
interest in the work, based on a profound conviction that these facts are
necessary to a clear grasp of the actual situation and to the determining of
sound policies both b}' the missionary societies of the West carr5'ing on
work in China , and by the Chinese Churches which are today la5dng
foundations that will inevitably determine for years to come the character
of the superstructure to be erected on them.
The task facing him was a most difficult one, sufficient to discoiuage
one of less faith aud patience; but be has kept steadily at it for four 5-ears,
carr5-iug on a voluminous correspondence, following ever5' lead that seemed
to offer a chance of securing the facts sought, checking the innumerable
reports received from different quarters, supervising the preparation of
tables, maps, and charts, and writing much of the accompan5-ing letter-
press.
He has sought and been able to enlist the Iieai-ty cooperation of a lai-ge
number of pei-sons throughout China, aud has gathered around himself ■i
staff to whom he has been able to impart his own faith iu the underlying
spiritual values of the work. In the beginning, while initial plans for the
Survey were being laid, aud later, when the question as to the form of the
presentation of the material was under cousideratiou, the Survey Committee
was able to take an active part in the work. It is responsible for the
decisions as to the general scope of the Survey and llie general methods of
presenting the material, but the bulk of the work has of necessit5'' fallen
upon the Secretary, with such help as the Chairman could from time to
lime give him.
Financially the Survey lias been a venture of faith. When the work
was started, the Committee had no clear idea as to how much money would
be required to complete it, nor the exact sources whence funds might be
expected- From May ist, 1918 to October ist, 1919, the work
was caiTied on the regular budget of the China Continuation
Committee. Thereafter generous contributions, received from the
Interchurch 'World Movement of North America, and later from
the Committee ou Social aud Religious Surveys iu New York and the
Survey Trust of Loudon, have made the completion of the work possible.
The American Presbyterian Church, North, has very generously con-
tributed the services, on salar5', of Mr. M. Gardner Tewksbur5q and the
East China aiissiou of the .American Baptist Mission, North, the services of
Rev. Z. y. loh, who has helped with the Chinese Edition.
The general objectives of the Survey as outlined by the Committee
were : —
1. To gather and present in compact form such information as
responsible missionary leaders need to enable them to visuaHze clearly the
work of their own missions in relation to the work of other missions; *.o
guide them to a more adA-antageous distribution of workers and funds, and
to assist them in developing a greater degree of efficiency, coordination,
aud balance in the work of all the missions throughout China.
2. To locate and delimit the numerous areas in China for which no
mission erganization has as yet made itself responsible, together with
numerous other areas, situated Avithin fields already claimed by missions
as their particular responsibility, but Avhicb as yet remain practically
untouched by any evangelistic effort.
3. To set forth the present status of missionary Avork throughout
Cliiua in terms of Dopulation and of unit areas, as Avell as in terms of
relatiA^e needs of thes.? unit areas for different forms of missionary work.
4. To awaken a greater interest aud a deeper sense of responsibility
among the Chinese Christians for the evangelization of this country ; aud
by presenting the vi.don of the inadequacy of the foreign missionary ffirce
and its inability eA'er to minister to more than a small fraction of China »
religious needs, to generate in the Chinese Church a missionary dynamic
which shall be commensurate with the urgency aud greatness of the task.
2
The end in view throughout has been an extremely practical one. The
attempt has been made, with what success it must be left for others to
judge, to make clear certain important aspects of the whole Protestant
Christian Movement against the background of the nation’s larger life.
The first part of the book, according!}*, sketches in broad outlines the
general conditions prevailing in China today both in the environment cf
the Church and within the Church itself, thus afiording a setting in the
light of which one may proceed to the more detailed study of specific
aspects of Christian work, and to that of a particular religious organization
or section of the country.
Some 240 pages are devoted to a detailed study, pronnee by province,
of the growth of the Church. In this section is gathered together the
greater part of the information supplied to the Survey Committee by the
different missions. The work of each society is set forth in relation to that
of all the others working in the same province. Here also is shown, with
(.onsiderable detail, the varied activities of the Church, its evangelistic
outreach, its medical and benevolent work, and tbe provisioti made for the
education of its youth and the development of its leadership.
This part of the book is followed by one in which the same facts are re-
grouped so as to facilitate a comparison of the different pro^■inces, mission-
ary societies, churches, and nationalities. Probably few will work through
the entire provincial section. Part III, but a study of a few provinces fol-
lowed by these broader comparisons. Parts V-VIII, and by the more general
topical presentation of the subject matter in the final sections of the book
should give one a reasonably clear grasp of the developments in the
Christian community, and enable one to understand better the significance
of what is taking place. It is important that these developments he clearly
understood, especially by those who are responsible for the direction of
Christian work in China, for they have a very vital bearing upon the
future of the Chriroh.
There is much to hearten one as he thus reviews the situation. The
Christian Church has been steadily advancing. Year by year it reaches
out into new centers. Tbe numher of mission stations has more than
doubled since igoo. This means that many times tins number of towns
and villages have been brought into direct touch unth the Cliristiaii
Message and that the evangelistic work of the Church is steadily
advancing.
Educational work has also moved forward by leaps and bounds.
Whereas a decade or two ago mo.st missionary societies hesitated to launch
out into the field of higher education and were satisfied for the most part
to staff their institutions with teachers who had little, if any, special
training for educational work, it has become clear that such a policy is not
adequate and that the Churcli must either deprive its youth of the benefits
of an education under Christian auspices, or provide a system of schools
and ccJleges, whose educational standards are as high as those of the
Government. Onl}' thus can it assure the Church of the leadership which is
essential to its best life.
Even more striking are the changes taking place within the Cliinese
Chi'istian community itself. The Church has become conscious of itself
and of the fact that it possesses a message and a life which are of vital im-
portance to the nation as a whole. This is without doubt the most signi-
ficant fact in the present situation, and tbe entire picture gi\-eu in this
Survey needs to be interpreted with this in view. Through a limited
number of its better trained workers, especially the younger men and
women who have graduated from its higher educational institutions, some
of whom have bad the benefit of an education abroad, the Church has come
to national self-expression. While leadership of this kind is confined, ns
yet, to a small group, it is steadily increasing both in numbers and in
influence.
The appearance of the Survey Report just as the First National Con-
ference of the Christian forces throughout China is called to meet is in
itself significant. This Conference seems likely to mark the closing of one
period and the opening of a new one in the life of the Church. During
the past the mission foi the most part has dominated the situation, and
the missionary has been primarily responsible for the initiation and
carrying out of the Church’s program. The coming period is expected
to be one of transition, daring which the burden of the work and its control
will increasingly shift from the foreigner to the Chinese. The rising tide
of national consciousness within Christian circles is leading to a profound
dissatisfaction with certain aspects of the present situation on the part of
many of the ablest and most consecrated Chinese Christians. They have
a very intense and rightful desire that Christianity shall be freed from the
incubus of being regarded as a ''foreign religion" and that the denomi-
national divisions of the West be not perpetuated perm.-uieutly in China.
They regard the predominance of foreign influence in the Church as one of
the chief hindrances to a more rapid spread of Christianity in China, and
feel that it is indirectly responsible for many of the weaknesses of the
Church. One of the more prominent yovmger Chinese recently voiced the
opinion in the Chinese Recorder ‘‘that missionary work, excellent as it
is, has not succeeded in creating in the Chinese Christian the sense of
proprietorship in the work of the Church.” This is uiifortunately only too
tr\ie, and it mnst be the main task of the years immediately ahead to see
that such a sense of proprietorship is created and that the Church becomes
tnily indigenous in China.
To bring this about will not be an easy task and wnll call for much
patience and forbearance on the part of Chinese and foreigners alike. U
will make necessary readjustments in mission policy that will call for a
larger faith in the guiding hand of God, especially in case the Chinese
Churches should feel led to take steps which do not alwaj's seem wise to
their Western brethren.
The strong desire of the Chinese Christians that the Church should
make its fullest contribution to the moral and spmtual interpretation of
China seems to them to involve some means of closer cooperation between
tbe several branches of the Christian Chm'ch in Cliiua than as yet exists.
They feel the need of standing together as they face their difficult task and
find little enthusiasm in the denominational differences which make effective
cooperation difficult, and in some cases impossible. Such a situaticu as has
developed in China and is reflected in this Survey and illustrated 011 page
330 raises, therefore, questions of fundamental importance as to the future.
They vvill not be easy of solution for they inevitably involve questions
affecting matters of "Faith and Order."
It should, however, be a cause of profound thankfulness that there is a
strong desire on the part of many leading Christians that thei'e be no
separation between Church and Mission, but that the period of transition be
one of whole-hearted cooperation between the two. This is essential if an
opportunity is to be afforded the Western Chifrchcs to make their fullest
contribution to the Churcli in China, and if the latter is net to deprive her-
self of a contribution which she grer.tly needs.
The situation is thus a most inspiring one, revealing as it docs that the
Churcli in China has ‘‘grown up" to the point where it is able and desirous
of carrjdng its full share of the work. It is a challenge of God to move
forward and to possess more land for His Kingdom. It calls for fresh
courage and for larger faith. It should miike the words of William Carey
ring afresh in our ears,
"Expect great ihings from God;
Attempt great things for God.”
It is \rith some such background as this, therefore, tiiat we would invite
the reader to approach this Volume. He is urged not merely to cull a fact
here and another there and to allow himself to be tempted to make hasty
generalizations on iiisufficieut evidence, or from a failure to take into ac-
count all of the factors that are necessary for reaching sound conclusions,
even though seme of these facts must be sought elsewhere than in this
Volume, which is largely confined to facts capable of statistical presenta-
tion. Rather, he should try to see the situation here presented as a whole
and in its light to approach the specific problems which have a direct
bearing upon his own work and that of his own Church.
It is fortunate that the Report of the Educational Commission, which
recently completed its work, is to appear at about the same time as tlii.s
book. That Report illustrates admirably the kind of surveys that are neces-
sary to supplement this one. The Commission had before it the facts re-
garding ediication in China contained in this Volume and thus
was saved the necessity of gathering this informalion for itself.
It was, tlierefore, able to confine its investigation to a study
of typical institutions while yet being able to draw general con-
clusions through having a full knowledge of the quantity of work
being done and the location of editcational institutions of different
grades. The Commission’s recommendations are certain to have a far
reaching influence upon the future of Christian education in China, and
should lead to certain important changes that will :euder far more effective
tbe Christian educational work now being done. This Survey will he
3
needed to supplement tlie Commission’s Report by showing both the
dimensions of the task involved in putting into effect its recommendations
and by affording each missionary society a means of estimating what will
be involved in bringing its orvn work into line with them.
Similar Commissions composed of persons from abroad, who are
experts in the particular field to be investigated, and of Chinese, and
missionary workers arc urgently needed in other fields as well, if the
largest advantage is to be taken of the opportunity facing the Church m
China. It is especially important tliat no time be lost in instiUitmg a
thorough study of what is the largest service which Western Christiamty
can render the growing Chinese Chm-ches under the conditions of today,
and the best ways of making that service effective.
■ In conclusion mav we remind the reader that this Survey is a first
attempt. For it we bespeak a kindly judgment. The Survey Committee
is conscious both of serious omissions due to inability to secure important
iuformatiou which is certain to be called for, to errors of judgment, per-
haps, on its part both in the selection and presentation of data, which
pressure <.f time would not allow it to change, and to many inaccuracies
occasioned by the inherent difficulties and inevitable limitations under
which the work had to be done.
We trust that the discovery of these errors will not lead to a discredit-
ing of the value of the work herein set forth, but will rather convince
those concerned cf the necessity of keeping more trustworthy records,
in the future, of those facts which ai'e found to have a direct bearing
on the aims which the Christian Chinch at any given time should
bold before itself and in determining policies through which those aims
may be realized. Others will be able to improve both on the methods of
survey used and on the accuracy of the data, as records are kept more
icgiilarly and the bearing of statistics on the shaping of the po’icies and
methods of work become more evident.
E. C. Lobenstine,
Chairman of the Committee.
4
The main purpose oE this Surve5' has been the speedier and more
cfi'ective evangelization of China. Only such facts as bear an inherent
aelationship thereto have been collected and presented. This Survey is
distinguished from every other in that it is the first of its kind ever
.attempted for any large mission area, and also in that whei-ever it deals
Avith church, school and hospital efficiency it does so only in so far as these
are directly related to evangelistic eflectiveuess and the spread of an
-indigenous Christianity over the entire countr3’. This main objective of
the vSurve.v not onl)' accounts for most that has been done but also serves
•to unify the whole and furnishes the distinctive marks by which each part
■is to be e\'alnated. There exists, therefore, a pre-determined relationship
•between this Sur\'e3’' and the speedier and more effective evangelization c.f
■China. Some imagination may be needed at times to keep this relation-
.-ship consisteutij’- before us, but unless this be done we shall soon find our-
•selves raising questions like these: “Wh}'^ have we been given all this
-mass of information?” ‘‘What is it all about?” "How does it affect me
•or the plans of mj^ mission ?” "Will tliis sort ol thing ever save souls ?”
We may be interested or dazed, but not convinced of the \dtal relationshio
•of these facts to the best development of our work.
The restricted character of this Survey makes it difficult to appreciate
■its central objective as fully as otherwise we might. Our study is limited,
•as reference to the title page of this Volume shows, to the quantitative
aspects of Hie Christian Occupation of China, or in other words, to the
■numerical strength and geographical extent of the Protestant Christian
•forces. The qualitative aspects of occupation arc scarcely- touched upon.
Yet these factors affect the spread and effectiveness of the Christian
-evangel as profoundly- as quantitative factors or even more so and must be
regarded therefore as equally'’ important desiderata. For example, the
speedier and more effective evangelization of China is tremendously' in-
fluenced and conditioned today by' such factors as inethod.s of evangelism,
the quality of our preaching, teaching, and healing ministries, the
•Christian Message, the mobilization and training of Chinese Christian
workers, the indigenous character of Clu'istianity, the relationship between
-toreign and Chinese Christian workers, the degree of cooperation and
union between various Christian bodies and various forms of Christian
activity, etc., etc. Obviously a cousideratjon of the quantitative factors in
any Christian Occupation of China can be justified only' as a necessary' and
preliminary study' to the further cousideratiou of qualitative factors such
as have been mentioned above.
This is no admission of weakness in the present Survey'. Its quantita-
'tive limitations have been self-imposed. Throughout the Report our
purpose has been primarily' to set forth the facts of Christian Occupation
as comprehensively as possible witliout venturing to interpret them c-r
pass any judgment upon them either of commendation or of censure, \^'e
believe that bare facts regarding the numerical strength and geographical
e.vtcut of the Christian forces in China, if faithfully set forth witliout pre-
judice, and if so related to the main objectives of the Survey as to be more
than mere infonnatioii, will of themselves cooncr or later call for inter-
pretation from those best qualified to give it. Moreover, qualitative with-
out quantitative studies on which to stand rre like houses built upon sand.
They represent a good deal of theorizing but affect nothing because they
are built upon surmises.
It would have been presumptuous and most uu\rise for the Survey
■Committee, much more for its secretary as editor, to attempt to pass
judgment on the facts gathered representing as they- do activities of many
different societies, each holding different ecclesiastical viewpoints and
different administrative policies, each labouring in a different part ct
China amid very different local conditions and in fields where the diu’atioii
of occupancy varies greatly. To attempt more than has been attempted
therefore, would have been to court failure from the begiimiug and to
greatly lessen the value and general acceptance of this Report.
The study of the qualitati%'e factors of Christian Occupation with the
aid of such quantitative data as thi« Survey reveal has already begun.
Such matters as the mobilization and training of Chinese leaders, the
Christian Message, tlie relation of missions and missionaries to an increas-
ingly indigenous, self-propagating, and self-supporting Church, uiiiou and
cooperation, etc-, are being carefully studied by' specially appointed Com-
missions ill preparation for the National Christian Conference this spring.
Such topical studies are almost certain to be taken up later in provincial
committees, mission meetings and local church councils. A careful com-
parison by one mission between its work and the adequacy of its field
occupvation and that of other missions cannot but proi-oke the most helpful
kind of self-examination. Tims, in the next ten or even twenty years the
tcrmhiu'i ad qiicm, of which this Surwy' is now only the fcrm/jiHS a quo,
may be reached. Is this too much to hope for?
In preparing this Report the Committee has endeavoured, first, to
furnish such information of a. general character as bears directly’ on the
Christian Occupation of China; second, to give the facts concerning boih
the degree and the extent of Christian Occupation as revealed today in the
form of maps, diagrams, statistical tables and letterpress ; and tiiird, to
relate these facts as expressed in absolute terms with area, population,
etc., thus affording some idea of relative values and making possible com-
parisons between the Christian Occupation of any given lisien, city, mission
field or province with that of others. In this way relative streng-tli or
weakness is strikingly brought out. One sees where the emphasis is
greatest and by' the aid of a variety of comparisons the greatest possible
light is thrown on every' quantitative factor of Christian Occupation.
It will be found by experiment that the \^lvic and significance of
statistical information nearly always lies not in the figures themselves
but in their relation to other figures. Percentages and ratios reduce
figures to a common standard thus making comparisons passible, not only
between different geographical areas or mission fields at any given time,
but also between the degree of Cliristiau Occupation of the same area as it
is today' and as it was in years past.
Coicral Plan of the Refiort : In Part I, we have the present political,
geographical, linguistic, social, economic and religious background of the
Survey. The Cliristian Church does uot float in a vacuum. It affects and
is conditioned by' the country and the community it serves. The physical
etn-ironment, the character of the people, their religious and social
practices, their industry', their educational and economic status
materially' influence the work of evangelism aud the rapidity and character
of the Oiristiau Occupation. Strangely enough, it is sometimes easy to
overlook these ever changing factors and their tremendous influence on the
changing life and message of the Church.
In Part II an attempt is made to chronicle the more significant changes
which have taken place in the character and magnitude of the Christian
Occupation in China since 1900.
The materia] presented in Parts III to \’ll inclusive is based largely
on statistical and geographical data specially collected by the Survey
Committee during the winter and spring of 1918-19. This time element
must not be overlooked, otherwise the i-eader will unconsciously' compare
the statistics given with present-day figures and unjustly criticize the
Sur\-ey as being based on inaccurate or incomplete data. Naturally, mucii
progress aud many changes have taken place since the information for this
Sun’ey was gathered. If, therefore, we seem to be behind time in preseut-
iiig facts, the reader will understand that this is inevitably due to the fact
that we have endeavoured in all our studies to keep the time clement
constant.
Page 40 is devoted to definitions and general explanatory material,
including a full introductory' statement covering the preparation of pro-
vincial maps, statistical tables and letterpress. To this W'e would merely
add a word of wajning against hasty generalizations and the uuguarded use
of figures. Frequently, qualifj-iug statements have been made in the lette.-
I-ress accompauviug statistical tables, which mil need to be taken into
consideration if figures are to be used eorreetly. The same term conveys
different connotations in diUerent sections of the country. Defin.t.ons and
written directions on questiomraire blanks are sometimes overlooked.
Schools, for example, reported under the same terminologj', may vary
greatly in their grade, and make comparative studies unsafe. These. lew
rvill suogest many more possibihties of irregularity in statistrcal returns
and the need of being constantly on the look-out for qualifying factors m
all comparative iiidgitients.
The use llirougbout tliis Report of initials for missionary societies
instead of their full names, has been resorted to in the interests of economy
of space. The key to these initials is given on pages immediately follow-
in- the Table of Contents in the front of this Volume, as well as on a
specially prepared guide card.
.Uthough occasional references are made to missionary activities of the
Koman Catholic Church, Parts III to VIII deal almost exclusively with
the Protestant Christian Occupation of China. The Committee assumes
that this fact is generally rurderstood, and the use therefore of the qualify-
:u- term “Protestant” has been considered unnecessaiy.
Parts IX to XIII inclusive deal with special features of the Christian
Occupation of China not sufficiently considered in Parts Til to VlII- Only
material judged to be strictly of a survey character, however, is included-
In the preparation of this part of its Report, the Committee received muen
help frem both individuals aud organizations. .
Part XIV is devoted to a summary of the missionary activities of the
Roman Catholic and Russian Orthodox Churches in China. In addition,
a special article on Roman Catholic literature appears in Part XIII aud
specially prepared maps showing residential centers of Roman Catholic
priests with accompanying statistical data, are given m Appendix C.
Part XV is devoted to Corrigenda. For the editor’s statement und;r
this heading the reader is referred to page 466.
Smirccs 0/ Information : The sources of infoimatiou have been many
and varied. For Parts 111 to VIU our main sources have been
(1) Ouestiomiaire map sheets and statistical blanks, sent out by the
Sun-ey Committee in the autumn of igiS to the chairman or secretary of
each organized missionary society in China. In many cases the informa-
tion supplied on these map sheets and statistical blanks required mucii
preliminary correspondence, and days of most painstaking efEoi't. Tne
fact that complete information was received from all but two or three
correspondents out of a total exceeding 150 in number is indicative of the
hearty cooperation and confidence of the missionary body in this Survey.
(2) “Directory of Protestant Missions in China” published annually
by the China Continuation Committee aud until 1920 edited by its
statistical secretary, Rev. C. L. Bo3Titon.
(3) Annual statistical returns of mission secretaries to the China
Continuation Committee. V'dietever gaps occurred in the information
supplied on Suiwey questionnaire blanks recourse was had to these latest
mission statistical returns in the office files of the statistical secretory of
the China Continuation Committee.
Home reports of mission boards and mission publications on the
field.
(5) Official Government publications on such subjects as politic.il
divisions, Goveinmeut education, internal customs’ revenue, industry and
commerce, post office activities, etc.
(6) Bocks and periodicals on China by various authorities including
among many others Richard’s “Comprehensive Geography of the Chinese
Bmpire,” “The Chinese Empire” by Marshall Broomhall, “The National
Review Annual 1910” on the Provinces of China; “A Century of Missions
in China” edited bj’ Rev. Donald MacGillivray, D.D.; “Encyclopaedia
Sinica” by Samuel Couling; “The New Atlas and Commercial Gazetteer
cf China” compiled by the Far Eastern Geographical Establishment; “The
Postal Atlas of China, 1919”; “The New Atlas of China, 1917” (Third
Edition) by the Commercial Press, also another Atlas published
by the same company entitled “The Political Divisions of China 1917
(Fourth Edition); “The Educaticnal Directory and Year Book cf
China”; “The China Mission Handbook” published in 1S96, “The China
Year Book” 1921-2; “The Commercial Handbook of China” 1920, edited l.y
Julean Arnold; 'The Far Bistein Review’ ; “The Cities and Towns of
China” by Plnjdair; etc., etc.
For Parts IX XIV much! of the information has come through special'
questionnaires sent out either from this office or bj' individuals who very
kindl}' assisted the Survey Committee in oue or more of its special studies.
Several of these speci.al questiouuaires went out to an unusually large mail-
ing list, trjdng the good u-ill and patience of manj’’, sometimes I fear almost,
to the breaking point. There were separate questionnaires on Language-
Areas, Non-Christian Religious Movements, Work among Aboriginal
Tribes, Among Moslems, Among' Chinese Abroad, Among Government
Students, Among the Blind, Among Ricksha Men, Among Poieigners iiv
Ciiiiia, Institutional Cluivclies, the Status of Chinese Pastors, the Christian-
Occupation of Large Cities, ■Missionary Activities of the Chinese Chvii'clir
Commercialized Vice, .Alci.’hoHsm, Bible Schools, Theological Seminaries,.
Mission Colleges. I.auguage Schools, Tubciculosis, Bible 'Translations,.
Publishing and Distributing Agencies of Christian Literature, City Popula-
tions, Salaries of Workers, Mission Finance, etc., etc. These questionnaires-
were by no means limited to missionaries aud people in China. Govern-
ment officials, consular agents, represeutatiies of business houses, both iir
China and in many countries abroad, have also been circularized. Some
^tudies, such as these entitled Data and Observations concerning Middle-
Schools in China, Normal Schools and Normal Training, Bible Schools,.
Scientific Efficiency of Mission Hospitals, Health of Missionary' Families,
i'lnd Christian Literature in China, are the result of careful surveys some of.
which were made by cooperating organizations under the direction of full-
time secretaries.
In preparing its Report the Committee has freely drawn on all informa-
tion bearing on the subjects in hand. In cases where published sources-
liuve been consulted and quoted, the proper acknowledgments have-
geuerally been made. Where, however, sources have been so varied and the
material taken so interspersed udth information and phraseology of our
own as to make acknowledgments a mere matter of form and a hiudrance-
to the onward movement cf thought, they' have generally been omitted.
■'Ve trust the authors and editors concerned will appreciate our reasons for
mis withholding of recognition of auj' indebtedness on our pai't as well
as for the occasional absence cf quotation mai'ks which might appear as-
plagiarism and ingratitude if not prefaced by this frank admission of our
very great dependence throughput on many aud varied sources.
Maps an-J Diagrams : Some 320 maps and over 125 diagrams or graphs-
{specially planned aud prepared in this ofP.ee) are scattered among these
"jages. Judged scientifically the outline maps are as accurate as caretnl
selection cf originals and the help of an expert foreign cartographer
enabled us to make them. It is still the exception to find two maps of any
province of China, even when prepared on the same projection, which are
geographically' identical. Only the person who has attempted to select the
most accurate out of a number of available maps of each province aucF
bring these together in an all-China map, knows anytliing of the tecbuicali
difficulties or the amount of fine calculations necessary for acceptable work.
At the express request of the Interchurch Wv/rld Movement all maps-
sbown in this Survey have been specially prepared 011 standard scale.>
tf the Bonne projecti.on. This work alone required the time of two-
foreigners, oue an experienced cartographer, and a staff of five Chinese
draughtsmen for over two months, and necessitated the redrawing of nil
provincial outlines previously' prepared on a simple conic projection. The
provincial maps in Part III are on the scale of i : 4,000,000 with the excep-
tion cf ATanchuria, Y'unnan, Szechwan, and Kansu, which are on the scale-
of I : 4,143,744 ^5-4 iniles per inch, and Kwanglung which is 011 the
scale of I : 4,276,800 or 67.5 miles per inch. These slight variations
were cine eithei to limitations in the width of our printed
pages c.r to irregularities in photographic reduction. The base
maps on which the original work for our all-China maps was done, are
on the scale of i : 4,000,000 and 1 : 1,000,000. A number of the maps
appearing in this Volume are the first of their kind ever to be published,,
as for example, those on Mission Fields and the Density of Population,
Part III, the map of Tibet, page 2S0, the map of Moslem-
Centers, page 354, and the map showing Protestant Mission
Fields, page 330. The institution of the special administrative areas <.f
Chingchao (^ §^), Jehol (ffe Chahar Suiyuan
j;^), Sitao AIougoHa ^ ^ Rokonor (^ ;
), and Chwanpien.
), was officialized by a Presidential Mandate promulgated during.
1914.
6
At this stage of the Christian Occupation of China, the Sur%-ey has of
necessity rather than of choice been largely from the missionary point of
view- The desired information could be gathered ou'y from mission cor-
respondents. The Chiue.se Church is not yet sufficiently organized or
sufficiently experienced in reporting and tabulating statistics or sufficient-
ly acquainted with Christian work in its broader aspects to be in a position
to supply the informaticii required. As a result the data is largely
presented in tenns of mission societies. The historic background is
largely missionary in its personnel. Most comparisons reveal the strength
and weakness in mission administrative policies and the Christian Occupa-
tion of the field by mission agencies rather than by the Chinese churcli
organizations. In a word, the Survey is more mission-centric than church-
tentric even though its title be the “Christian” not the “Missionary”
Occupation of China. However, at every opportunity the Christian
Occupation in terms of population and in terms of political umt.s rather than
of mission fields has been stressed. May we not hope that developments
in Chinese leadership and church organization may sufficiently advance
during this decade, so that when the next comprehensive Survey of China
is planned, it may be carried forward under the direction of a Chinese
secretary, and the material— regardless of whether it has been collected
from Chinese or foreign statistical correspondents — be presented from the
viewpoint of the Chinese Church first and of missions second. Before this
is possible, however, much careful training of Chinese Christian workers
ill reporting statistics wnll be necessary.
To some this Survey may seem too comprehensive. They cannot see
the woods for the trees. The endless amount of detailed information leaves
them dazed. Moreover, who can find time for the study of so detailed a
report? In answer let it be said that this is primarily a reference work
for the use of missionaries on the field and for those abroad who wish to
have a comprehensive and thorough knowledge of the present degi'ee of the
Christian Occupation of China. It is a book which demands the student’s
approach. It is not to be scanned hurriedl}’, for then it cannot accomplish its
purpose, but it is to be considered seriously, with a desire to find out where
and how the evangelization of China and its Christianization are most back-
ward or may at once be made more effective. The local missionary will
naturally first turn to his own pvonnee as given in Part III, making a
thorough study of that, then perhaps to the comparisons of the work of
his own society or of liis own province with that of other societies or of
other provinces as given in Parts V and VI, and last perhaps to such other
sections of the Survey Repert as deal with special aspects of Christian
Occupation in which he or she happens to be most interested. To those
who approach this Report in this yvay, the Survey, partly because it is as
comprehensive and detailed as it is, will pi'ove, we hope, to be both sug-
gestive und constructive; and a.s a result both those who direct action and
those who support action will find themselves better able in the future to
do so with reason, being guided less by the dictates of fortune, expediency,
or the most influential voice iii the mission.
The possible usefulness of this Survey during years to come, as a base
line for future measurements of growth and change in the Christian
Occupation, has also influenced the Committee in its decisions, resulting in
the inclusion of much which, to the casual critic, might well and would
otherwise have been left out. The inclusion of the PIsieii Tables in
Appendix A is a case in point.
The difficulties of an undertaking of this kind in a country like China
where statistics, such as are kept by most governments, are, as 5'et, almost
entirely lacking, will be apparent to every one. Population statistics
although obtained through officials are not the result of any scientific
census- They may be over-estimates. No one really knows. Neverthe-
less they represent a conscientious attempt to present the truth as ac-
curately as close observation and careful reasoning make possible. For the
purpose.s of this Survey it is comparatively unimpoitant whether they are
or are not somewhat exaggerated. Even in regard to statistics represent-
ing Christian work, too much emphasis need not be placed on any in-
dividual figure, much less need the value of the whole work be questioned
if a few mistakes are discovered in a work which represents the most
accurate and complete returns obtainable. It is after all in the general
picture giveu. raiher than in any particular facts that the chief coutributiou
of the Survey must be found.
For oue good reason or another certain factors in the Christian Occupa-
tion of China, which many will look for, receive little or no consideration
ill this Survey Report. Tliere is little data, for example, on the classi-
fication of foreign missionaries according to the form of Cliristiaii service
to which they devote the major part of their time. Self-support, de\x)lution
in mission administration, the economic status of church members,
Christian orphanages, schools for deaf mutes, etc., while indirectly touch-
ed upon, arc not comprehensively treated. Jlost of these bear an inherent
relationship to Christian Occupation and if they have not been dealt
with at length, it is because the study partook more of a qualitative than
of a quantitative nature and to this extent stoovl outside of the Committee’s
province, or it is because sufficient reliable data was unobtainable.
The following is a case in point. At the request of the Survey Committee
the Associated Mission 'I'l-easurers attempted to gather accurate figures
covering a very limited number of items on Jli'-sion Finance from the
leading twenty-five missionary societies in China. Returns were received
from fourteen, and in the case of only eight were the figures sufficiently
complete to justify comparisons. The total budget reported by these
fourteen exceeded S 10,000,000 Jlex. annually. The percentages of Chinese
contributions in different missions varied from 6 to 43 per cent. If we
take the total amount reported by these fourteen societies for evangelistic,
educational and medical work, we find that the e.xpenditurc for eclucalioiial
work is almost double that for evangelistic or medical work. These few
facts while interesting constituted too little to justify any pretentions in
•die way of a special study. It is impossible as yet to gather on the field
very complete and satisfactory information on this most important factor
In the Christian Occupation of the country. The records of mission
treasurers are neither uniform nor staiidarized. Such figures as are obtain-
able on Chinese contributions to cliurcli work, Christian schools and
hospitals, are also tco incomplete and computed on too varied bases to
make them of much value.
Office Staff : The Survey has extended over the greater part of four
years, 1918-1922. During tlie first year the services of a full-time secretary
with two cr three assistants were all that the Survey required. As the
work grew, however, the staff increased till it reached its maximum
number during the summer of 1920. At that time in addition to the
vSnrvey secretary and two foreign assistants, two Chinese statistical men
and ten Chinese draughtsmen were employed. The responsibility
of translating the English Report into Chinese rests upon Jfr. Peter
Ciman, hiterary Secretary of the China for Christ Movement, assi.sted
by ilr. Z. V. Loh, Mr. M. Gardner Tewksbury, and others. The Chinese
volume of the Survey will appear shortly after the English, under the
title ^ ^ rl^
Througheut the years we have been conscious of Divine favour. Apart
from the never failing encouragement and help of colleagues and frieiul.s
both in China and abroad, there has ever been the inward conviction th.it
this task was worth doing and that it was truly evangelistic in character
and outreach. Repeatedly during long periods of most monotonous grind,
lliis faith has kept \\s working patiently together. Tlie end, it is true,
has been like a mirage, ever receding before us, but we have pursued it
steadily sustained by the conviction that “this is His appointment.”
In his Introduction the Chairman of the Committee has given a brief
historical account of Survey activities in which he has referred to our
indebtedness to pioneers like Dr. Thomas Cochrane and the late Rev.
\V. H. Findlay. We, therefore, pass over any references to these and other
men to whom the Survej* owes so much for its inception, except to make
a personal acknowledgment of the great debt which the Committee and
especially its secretary owe to the Chairman, Rev. E. C. Lobenstine, lor
his efforts ever since the organization of the China Continuation Com-
mittee in 1913 in laying the foundations of this Survey, and since igiS in
promoting and directing it. The main Hues along which the Survey has
been tarried forward were very largely determined by him. His keen
interest, wise counsel and sympathetic understanding of the inherent
difficulties and unusual demands of such work, liave meant much when
decisions had to be made, and when it was questionable as to just how
much might or might not wisely be said, and in what ways. Had other
duties of an executive character net made it impossible for him to give the
thought and time to the actual work of the Survey which he originally
hoped he might give, many parts and features of this Volume would have
been strengthened greatl.v, and the completed Survey would liave been
more worthy of its originator and more like the dream of it which he has
constantly bad in mind.
7
Gon liKi* SFcciaiiy favoured this work through the assistance which has
conic in the persons of Mr. Tsinforn C. Wong and Jlr. M. Gardner Tewks-
bury. Mr. Wcng assumed full responsibility for the draughtsmen and m
many wavs assisted in the basic work of the Survey. Together during
the first two years we transcribed the geographical data to large base
maps, prepared the provincial map studies and made original entries for
most of the statistical tables.
Mr. Tewksbury’s ccniicction with the Survey began in September,
Igi9, when he returned to China as the representative of the Iiitercliurcli
World Movement. For nine months his whole time was gi\ieu to supph-
iiig that organization with whatever information lie could secure either
fTmii Survey material already in tabulated form or from correspondence
with local missionaries. .Mter the spring of 1920 he gave his full time to
the Survey, accepting responsibility for the accuracy of much of the
educational data, and personally seeing the entire Survey material through
the press, involving his checking the accuracy of iiiiimnerable details.
Kefcreiice to the statement introducing the Corrigenda, Fart XV, will show
the many possibilities of error which a report of this kind with its great
amount of statistical matter and its many references to Chinese place-
names offers on almost ever\' page. It is not too much to say that except
for the keen eye of Mr. Tewksbury the present number of our errata pages
would liavc been at least doubled. His special equipment in the Chinese
wiitten language made it possible for him to render valued assistance in
consulting Chinese sources of information and in critically reading the
translati'-.n of Part III of this Report into Chinese.
Not a day has passed during the last four years that the preparatory
work of Rev. C. P. Boynton, until recently statistical secretary of the
China Contiunation Committee, has not proved indispensable. Both the
Dirccloiy of Protestant Missions, and the statistical data annually collected
and tabulated by him, h..ve been constantly referred to.
To Sir. Alexander Sliller who was f.S30ciated for many years ^vith the
llrm of W. & A. K. Johnston of Edinburgh as expert geographer, much
credit is due for the general accm'acy of our outline maps. His services,
especiallv in connection with the preparation of maps on standard scales
of the Bonne piojccticn, were invaluable and will not soon be forgotten.
.Mr. H. O T. BurkwalPs willingness to come from Canton to
Shanghai for a whole month and personally supervise our work on m.ips
and statistical tables for Kwaiigtuug and Kwaugsi, as well as to aid
matei-ially in the preparrdion of the letterpress on these provinces is also
most appreciated.
During several weeks last summer Bishop H. J. jMo1ou3’ verj’ kindly
assisted the Committee in an editorial capacity.
Those who know the amount and character of the labour whicli
necessarily enter into the printing cf a report like this, will join us in ex-
pressing thanks to the sbiff of the “Shanghai Mercury” and its manager,
W. J. Davey, Esq. We liave tried our printers’ patience seventy times
seven and the wonder has been that it was not exhausted long ago.
Incidentally, the composition and printing of a book like this in China hy
Chinese workmen is no small credit to the country' and press concerned.
It is impossible within the limits of this preface to mention individually
the inanv mission correspondents and others who frequentl3’, at much
expense of time and labour, have supplied the Committee with desired
information or assisted in its work in other wa3-s. The Survey represents
the contributions, large and small, of many hundreds of indiriduals to all
of whom the Committee is indebted and for whose help it is most grateful.
0\er thirty missionaiies and others were a.skcd to suppl3’- information
covering the large unoccupied areas on which Part V is based.
The following individuals have undertaken responsibility for the pre-
paration of special studies. Their names are not given with the printed
manuscript in the body of the Report, because in man3- cases so many
editorial changes and/or additions have been made in order to make each
study comprehensive and to bring it into line with the general character
and main ol jecti\es of the Survey, that in justice to the persons concerned,
this was impossible. Moreo\T:r, the Committee desired to eliminate the
personal element as mueb as possible from all studies, publishing them
solely in the name of the Committee. We have indicated with an asterisk
those studies which have been printed exacth' or almost exactl3^ as they
were originally prepared by the person, persons, or organizations
ooucerned. To eich and all I wish to express the Committee’s thanks as
well as m3' own personal obligation. The order is that in which the
printed article appears.
* Sheldon Ridge, Esq.
Rev. H. K. Wright, :\I.A.
Rev. Herbert F. Rudd, Ph.D.
* J. E. Baker, Esq.
* Julean Arnold, Esq., Commercial
Attache, USA
* Miss Agatha Harrison
*Rev. Lewis Hodons, M.A., D.D
* Rev. Frank Rawlinson, M.A.,
D.D.
do.
do.
Jlaik Botham, Esq.
J. H. Edgar, Esq.
- T. Sorensen, Esq.
* Rev. W. H. Hudspeth, B.A.,
F.R.A.I.
* Rev. AV. Oehlev, Phii.D.
F. Plerbcrt Rhodes, Esq.
Geographical and Political Divi.sions of
China.
Language Areas and Language De-
velopments in China,
do.
Communications (Railroads).
Recent Changes in the Economic Life
of the Cliinese People.
The Coming of the Factory S3^stem lo
China.
Non-Christian Religious Jlovements in
China.
Change and Progress in the Christian
Mox-cment in China during the
last two Decades.
Commercialized A’ice in China.
Alcoholism in China.
The Great Unoccupied Arens of Kansu.
Chwanpien.
Tibet.
Aboriginal Tribes in Southwest China
Christian A\-ork among the Hakka.
Christian AVork among Moslems in
China.
Christian AA'ork among Chinese
Abroad.
Chinese Government Students and
Christianit3-.
The Blind of China.
Christian AA’ork Aincuig Bo3*s in
China.
The Young Men’s Christian Associa-
tions of China.
The Young AA’omeii’s Cliristian As-
sociation in Chinn.
Religious AVork among Foreigners ni
China.
Institutional Churches.
Status of Chinese Pa.stors.
The Christian Occupation of Large
Cities.
Missionary Actirities of the Chinese
Church.
Religious Education in Clutrch, School,
and Home.
Summer Conference Centers.
Christian Education in China.
Data and Observations concerning
Middle Schools in China.
Normal Schools and Normal Training.
Bible Schools.
Theological Education.
Mission Colleges in China.
Agricultural Missions.
Modern Medical Education in China.
Language Schools for Missionaries.
Scientific Efficiency of Llission Hos-
pitals (Societies Compared).
Health Education in China.
Seme Phases of Tuberculosis in China.
I.^prosv in Cliina.
The Illegal Trade in Narcotics.
Actirities of the China Medical Board-
A Survey of Christian Literature in
China.
The Proved Demand for Chinese
Christian Literature.
Publishing and Distributing Agencies
for Christian Literature.
Translation and Circulation of the
Scriptures iu China.
Roman Catholic Literature.
Statistics of Protestant Missions in
China for 1920.
The Christian Occupation of Indo-
china.
Others, whose help in one form or another the Committee has valued
and to whom personal acknowledgments are due, are Fred R. Brown;
W. L. Beard ; Mrs. Philippe de A’argas ; John R. Lyons ; Miss Verne
TdcNeely, Miss Gerda Ollen; James A. Heal; AV. E. Souter; C. G. Fuson ;
Carl Crow, Evau T^Torgau, A. R. jMackenzie and C. F. A. Krienke.
I reserve ray last word of gratitude for those on the office staff, foreign
and Chinese, with whom 1 have been nearest during these 5-ears, who hai e
so faithfully done their part in tasks requiring pitience and the utmost
care shaving with me much monotony and drudgery, and gi'eatly lighten-
ing’the lord, especially the Chinese ebaughtsmen. none of whom under-
stand English but all of whom Imve somehow caught the spirit of service
and hare divined in some measure at least, the meauing of their work and
its possible usefulness in hastening the time when “China for Christ
shall be realized.
“AA^atch and pray!
For led the kindling dawn
That ushers iu the da3'.’’
Milton T. Staufi'er,
Shanghai. March 21, 1922. Secretary of the Committee.
* H. F. MacNair, Ph.B., M.A.
* John L. Childs, B.A.
* Miss S. J. Garland
* L. K. Hall, B.S.
* I-I. A. AVilbur, M.A.
« Miss Helen Thobuni
* Rev. J. AAA Ciofoot, M.A.
* Rev. A. R. Kepler
Professor J. F. Tri, B.D., Ph.D.
Rev. R. F. Fitch, D.D.
* Mrs. Frank D. Gainewell
* Rev. E. G. Tewksbury
do.
*■ Henrv B. Gra3'bin, M.A.
* Rev. H. AAb Luce, M.A.
A. Bullock, M.S.
Rev. I). AV. Richardson,
* Rev. J. L. Stuart, Litt. D.,D.D.
* Rev. AVarren H. Stuart, M.A.
* J. Lossing Buck, E-sq.
* Edward H. Hume, M.A., M.D.
Rev. AV. F. AVilson, B.A.
John A. Snell, B.A., M.D.
* AV. AV. Peter, M.D., Ph.M.
•* Miss Josephine Lawner’, M.D.
* Henrv Fowler, L.R.C.P. & S.
* Rev. ’Arthur Sowerby
* Reger S. Greene, Esq.
* Rev. George A. Cla3-ton
* J. AV. Dove}', Esq.
do.
* H. Ulrich Briuer, Esq.
* Rev. H. K. AVright. U.A.
* J. E. Savage, Esq.
Rev. H. E. Anderson
8
CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION
PREFACE
LIST OF MISSIONARY SOCIETIES
PART I:— GENERAL BACKGROUND OF THE SURVEY: 1.39
Geographical and Political Divisions of China.. i
Language Areas and Language Developments in
China 7
The Population of China ii
Communications (Railroads, Roads, Post Office). 14
Changes in the Economic Life of the Chinese
People 20
The Coming of the Factory System to China... 25
Non-Christian Religious Movements in China,.. 27
PART II CHANGE & PROGRESS IN THE CHRISTIAN
MOVEMENT IN CHINA DURING THE
LAST TWO DECADES (1900 — 1920) ... 33-39
PART III THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF THE
PROVINCES : 40-260
Anhwei 40
Chekiang 49
Chihli 57
Fukien 69
Honan 77
Hu.nan 90
Hupeh ici
Kansu 113
Kiangsi 122
Kiangsu 133
Kwangsi 146
Kwangiung 157
Kweichow 175
Shansi 1S5
Shantung 195
Shensi 209
Szechwan 219
Yunnan 235
Manchuria 247
PART IV LARGE UNCLAI.MED AREAS AND SPECIAL
ADMINISTRATIVE DISTRICTS : 261-282
Southwest China 261
The Great Unoccupied Areas of Kansu 262
Mongolia (Inner and Outer) 266
SiNKiANG 274
Chwanpien 276
Kokonor 277
Tibet 278
PART V:— THE PROVINCES COMPARED 2S3-311
PART VI COMPARISON OF THE FIELDS AND WORK
OF LARGER MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 312-331
PART VII COMPARISON OF THE FIELDS AND WORK
OF LARGER DENOMINATIONAL GROUPS 332-344
PART VIII;— A COMPARISON OF MISSIONARY WORK
IN TERMS OF THE NATION.YLITY OF
FOREIGN WORKERS 345*347
PART IX CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG SPECIAL
CLASSES : 348-578
Aboriginal Tribes in Southwest China 348
Christian Work among the Tai People 349
Christian Work among the Hakka 351
Christian Work among Moslems in China ... 353
Christian Work among Chinese Abroad 35S
Chinese Government Students and Christianity 362
The Blind of China 365
Work among the Boat People of South China... 367
Work among Post and Telegraph Officials ... 368
Christian Work among Ricksha Men 36S
Christian Work Among Boys in China 369
The Young Men’s Christian Associations of China 371
The Young Women’s Christian Association in
China 375
The Stewart Evangelistic Fund 377
Religious Work Among Foreigners in China... 378
PART X TI-IE CHINESE CHURCH :
Institutional Churches
Independent Chinese Churches
Status of Chinese Pastors
The Christian Occupation op Large Cities
Missionary Activities of the Chinese Church...
Religious Education in Church, School, and Home
Summer Conference Centers
Commercialized Vick in China
Alcoholism in China
PART XI EDUCATION :
The Present Status of Government Education...
Christian Education in China
Data and Observations concerning Middle
Schools in China
Normal Schools and Normal Training
Bible Schools
Theological Education
Mission Colleges in China
Agricultural Missions
Industrial Education in Mission Schools
Modern Medical Education in China
Language Schools for Missionaries
Schools for Foreign Children
379-398
379
3S0
3S2
355
356
390
395
396
397
399-428
399
403
406
411
414
417
419
421
423
423
425
426
PART XII MEDICAL WORK :
... 429-442
Scientific Efficiency of Mission Hospitals
(Societies Compared)
Summary of an Enquiry into the Scientific
Efficiency OF Mission Hospitals (Provincial
Compariso.n)
Health Education in China
Some Phases of Tuberculosis in China
Leprosy in China
The Illegal Trade in Narcotics
Activities of the China Medical Board
The Health of Missionary Families in China...
429
433
433
435
437
438
440
44t
PART XIII CHRISTIAN LITERATURE : 443-457
A Survey of Christian Literature in China ... 443
The Proved Demand for Chinese Christian
Literature 445
Publishing and Distributing Agencies for
Christian Literature 449
Translation and Circulation of the Scriptures
IN China ... 452
Colportage Activities 454
Religious Papers in the Vernacular 454
Newspapers and Newspaper Evangelism 456
Roman Catholic Literature 457
PART XIV ROMAN C.YTHOLIC AND RUSSIAN ORTHO-
DOX CHURCHES : 45S-465
Missionary Work op the Roman Catholic
Church in China 458
The Russian Orthodox Church Mission in Chi.na 463
PART XV CORRIGENDA 466-46S
APPENDICES i-c.xii
A — Provincial Statistical Tables i
B — Postal Maps xlii:
C— The Roman Catholic Church— Residential
Centers of Foreign and Chinese Priests... Ivi
D — Government Prisiary Students per 10,000
Population l.xviii
E— Missionary Residential Centers arranged
Chronologically
Centers where Mission Stations may be
Opened (1919-1924) l.xxxii
Centers where Mission Middle Schools
are Located Ixxxiii
Centers where Mission Hospitals are
Located Ixxxiv
Centers where Mission Hospitals may be
Erected (1919-1924) Txxxv
F — Statement o.v Comity Ixxxv
G— Cities of China with Estimated Populations. Ixxxviii
H— Statistics of Protestant Missions in China
for 1920 xc
I— The Christian Occupation of Indo-China ... cv
INDEX cviii
y
MISSIONARY SOCIETIES
AND
CHRISTIAN ORGANIZATIONS
nm
^ ^ Initials
Name of Society Nationalitu
iuuericau Advent Mission Society (Advent Christian Mission)
A
# JiH^ ABCFM
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions
A
m
^Wim ABF
American Baptist Foreign Mission Society (Northern Baptist)
A
^mMmm abs
American Bible Societ)
\
n
# # AEPM
Allgeraeiner Evangelisch-Protestantischer Missionsverein (Weimar Mis=ionl o
afm
Apostolic Faith Missionaries
T
AFO
American Friends’ Mission (Ohio Yearly i\Ieeting)
X.
A
AG
General Council of the Assemblies of God
rV
A
amt
Associated Mission Treasurers (Shanghai)
I
a B
Evangelische Missionsgesellschaft za Basel (Basel Blission)
c
m
BB&XD
Bible, Book, and Tract Depot (Hongkong)
B
bfbs
BriYsh and Foreign Bible Society
B
bfm
Berliner FraiTen-Missionsverein (Berlin M^^omen’s Missionary Society)
C
Bible Institute of Los Angeles Book Distribution M^'ork
A
bms
Baptist Missionary Society (English Baptist)
B
n
•f Bn
Berliner Missionsgesellschaft (Berlin Mission)
0
m
btf
Broadcast Tract Press ^Himau Faith Mission)
A
m
cbp
China Baptist Publication Society
A
m
OCAGZ
Christian Catholic Apostolic Church in Zion
A
5S
ccAu
Federal Foreign Mission Committee of Churches of Christ in Australia
B
M
ccc
China Continuation Comnuttee
I
m
CCOoU
Canton Christian College
A
China Christian Educational Association
j;
United Society of Christian Endeavor for China
1
CEZMS(CMS)^
Church of England Zenana Ylissionary Society *
B
Jj!
-mm±mm^ cfcm
China for Christ Movement
Ch
CFM
Cbrisiian Faith Alission
A
m
CGM
Church of God Ylission
A
CHM
Canadian Holiness Movement Mission
B
cHMs
Chinese Home Alissionarj' Society
Ch
ChMMS
China Afennonite Alissionary Society
A
#• X ^ Cl
Chefoo Indnsftrial Alission
B
-m
# ii[J ^ CIH
China Inland Mission
I
-m
CLS
Christian Literature Society for China
T
CM
Christians’ Ylission
X
B
CMA
Christian and Missionary Alliance
A
%
CMB
China hfedical Beard
A
m
cmiA
China Medical Missionary Association
I
CMML
Christian Plissions in Many Lands (Brethren)
B
CMMS
Canton Medical Missionary Union (now CMMU)
I
Fh CMS
Church Missionary Society
B
CNTM
China New Testament Mission
A
/5S
CR
“The Chinese Recorder”
I
CSC
Board of Missions of the Christian Reformed Church
A
X) 'It CSCE
Chinese Slave Children’s Refuge (Shanghai)
I
.ii
# fliE CSFM
Church of Scotland Foreign Mission Committee
B
M
-i- ^ H X 11 CSSU
China Sunday School Union
I
m
cTs
Chinese Tract Society
I
m
CumPM
Cumberland Presbyterian ilission (or CPM')
A
m.
(■i- it # S" ^ DFMB (CIM)'
Deutscher Frauen Mis&ions-Bund
C
m
(t® X) 0f dhm
“Door of Hope” Mission (Shanghai)
I
BMS
Danske IMissions-Selskab (Danisli ]\Iissionary Society)
C
ea
Missionary Society of the Evangelical Association of North America
A
m
^ ^ EbM
Ebenezer Missions
A
ELAug
Angustana Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Church of North America
A
11
Initials
ELMo
SI
m
EPM
FaM
FCMS
tl ^ ^ ^
r iiU ^ E& ^ (CTM)
jg
s
-^^fg MS
^ ^
^ t: ^ I§^ ^
It i»iJ ^ GCAM (CIM)
JL GE^l
-f- H ,^, GMC
HOCoU
(■t iHl ^ ^
^ ^ HVBC
t IBC
a- ^ It ^ i
iJid
IFTCA
(jf^ Ji) ^ M'
{&
n
m 'i’tlc^
^ ^ ^ Wi
Si L(CIM)
# jE ^ L®
m
-^p ^ lum
n ^■■
}s5
m
m
5t
u
W ^ ^ MCO
MEFB
f m it ^Es
#'^?i MGC
(# ijp. Si-) # ^ (ABCFM)
S- ^ 3l1 Jt* ^SCC
^ ^ I® IS- JJ
^ ^CAS
^ ^ ^D It KCULS
NFEM
NFS
-f- ^ ^ NHM
^ ^ ® illt ® nkm
nlf
IfS- nlk
NLS
® (-t iiH l^) ^ r^ ^SR NMC (CIM)
i® (^ itii ?3} S2 m w. NMF (CIM)
® “t ^ It NMS
A’oJiie of Society Nationality
l^vangelical I-utheran Synod of Missouri and cthei' States A
Emmanuel Medical Mission ®
English Presbyterian Mission ®
Evangel Mission
Faith Mission
Foreign Christian Missionary Society (Disciples) (now UCMS)
Fukien Clii-istlan University (Foochow)
Friedenshort Deaconess Mission
Fria Missionen i Finland (Finnish Free Church Mission)
Friends’ Foreign Mission Association
American Free Methodist Mission
Finska Missions-Sallskapet (Finnish Missionary Society)
A
A
I
C
G
3-
A
O
General Mission Board of the Church of the Brethren
Ginling College (Nanking)
German China Alliance Alission in Barmen
Grace Evangelical Mission
Grace Mission
Hangchow Christian College
Hebron hlission
Helgelse-Forbundet (Swedish Holiness Union)
Flildesheimer Veaein fiir die deutsche Blinden mission in China
Institution for the Chinese Blind (Shanghai)
Independent Lutheran Alission
Independent Alissionaries
International Postal Telegraph Christian Association
International Eeform Bureau
Japanese Christian Mission (Shanghai)
Xieler China Mission
John G. Kerr Hospital for the Insane (Canton)
Kuling Scliool
Liebenzeller Alission
American Lutheran Brethren Mission
Lutheran Board of AUissions (Lutheran Free Church of the USA)
Loudon Missionary Society
liuthernn United ATission
Alissicn Book Company
Mennonite Brethren Alission
?»Iissionarv Society of the Alethodist Church in Canada
Board of Foreign Missions of the Methodist Episcopal Churcl.
Methodist Episcopal Mission, South
General Conference of the Mennonites of North America
Methodist Protestant Mission
"Methodist Publishing House (Shanghai)
Aletropolitan Presbyterian Mission (See NTSC)
Missionary Society of the Church of England in Canada
A
A
C
A
A
A
A
C
C
A
A
r
B
I
B
C
A
A
G
A
A
B
A
I
A
B
A
A
A
A
A
A
B-
National Bible Society of Scotland
North China American School (Tunghsien, Chi.)
Tsjilimissionen (North Chihli Mission)
North China Union Language School (Peking)
Nerges Frie Evangeliske Missiousforbund
Nanking Foreign School (“Hillcrest”)
National Holiness Mission
Northwest Kiangsi Mission
Norske Evangeliske Lntberiske Frikii’kes Kinamission
Norsk liUtherske Kinanhssionsforbund (Norwegian Lutheran Mission)
Nanking Language School
Norske 31ission i Tuna (Norwegian Alission in China)
Norske Missiens-Forbund (Norwegian Alhance Mission)
Norske Missions-Selskab (Norwegian Missionary Society)
B
A
e
I
c
c
0
I
c
c-
G
1-2
Hi®
Initials
NTSC
^ s m
PAW
m
PBIM
PCG
PCI
PON
-f ^ ^
PCNZ
^ a- m m
PK
mm mm
FMF
s:
PMU
PN
Mm
PS
m
PU
M^
EGA
ECUS
EM
M
EPC
ETS
m-
SA
SAM (CIM)
M
SAMM
M
SAS
M .
SBC
M
SBCoU
-t-ff
SBM
M
SCAP
M
SOBM
n
mmmmrMmm
SGCBC
M
t- m a- m
SOHM
M
# m m m. n
SCM
M
m # #
sexj '
SDA
M
•f ffrS ^ m M.m
SDB
SEFC
SEMC
SIBM
SKM
SM
(# #■
SMC (CIM)
SMF
1^) #• s- m ^
SP&
.m
SEM
m ^ w m ^
SvAM (CIM)
m
S¥MM
f m s§
SYM
^ s m
TSM
M
# ^ IWJ ^
ITB
UE
m
UFS
# a m 4^-
UMO
M
UofN
m
XJnMedColl
m
# m ^ M
WCTS.
m
^ A: # m M
wcuu
M
WFMS (MEFB)
WMMS
M
WC
M
mmm) mi^mm
YM
m
YMOA
YWCA
Name nf Society Nationalilu
National Tract Societj for China (Shanghai) ^
Pentecostal Assemblies of the World A
Pittsburgh Bible Institute Mission a
Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church in Canada B
Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland
General Missionary Board of the Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene
Foreign Mission Committee of the Presbyterian Church of New Zealand
P'otestant Episcopal Church, U.S.A. (American Church Mission)
Presbyterian Mission Press (Shanghfii)
Pentecostal Missionary Union
American Presbyterian Mission, North
American Presbyterian Mission, South
I'enching (Peking) University
Board of Foreign Missions of the Reformed Church in America (Dutch)
Board of Foreign Missions of the Reformed Church in the United States
(German)
Rheinische Missionsgesellschaft (Rhenish Mission)
Reformed Presbyterian Mission (Covenanters)
Religious Tract Society
Salvation Army
Scandinavian China Alliance Mission
Scandinavian Alliance Mission in Mongolia
Shanghai American School
Foreign Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention
Shanghai College (Shanghai Baptist College)
Swedish Baptist Mission
South China Alliance Press (Wuchow, Si.)
South Ciiina Boat Mission
Soutl'* China Christian Bock Company
South China Holiness Mission
South Chihli Mission
Shantung Christian University (Tsinan)
Seventh-Day Adventist Mission Board
Seventh-Day' Baptist Missionary Society
Swedish Evangelical Free Church, U.S.A. (Swedish American Mission)
Swedish Evangelical Mission Covenant of America
Swedish Independent Baptist Mission
Svenska Kyrkaus Missionssti-yTolse (Church of Sweden Mission)
Svenska Mongolmissionen (Swedish Mongol Mission)
Svenska Missionen i Kina (Swedish Mission in China)
Svenska Missions-Farbundet (Swedish Missionary Society)
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel (Church of England Mission)
Shanghai Ricksha Mission
Svenska Aliians-Missionen (Swedish Alliance Mission)
Chinese Student Volunteer Movement for the Ministry
South Tiinnan Mission
Tsehchowfu Mission
United Bretlireu in Christ Mission
United Evangelical Church Mission
United Free Church of Scotland Mission
United Methodist Church Mission
University of Nanking
Peking Union Medical College and Hospital
West China Religious Tract Society
West China Union University (Chengtu)
Women’s Foreign Missionary Society (Methodist Episcopal Church)
Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society
W^'ornan’s Union Missionary Society of America A
Yale Foreign Missionary Society A
Young Men’s Christian Association of China I
Young Women’s Christian Association of China I
13
t .
, ft
• -.^f. .-’■ '
•ly. ^
•K
I « -I
< L
■ %
GENERAL BACKGROUND
PART I
GENERAL BACKGROUND OF THE SURVEY
GEOGRAPHICAL AND POLITICAL
Sheldon Ridge
DIVISIONS OF CHINA
Tlie Chinese Republic stretches from the loth degree to the 53rd degTCe
of north latitude, and fi'om the 74th degree to the 134th degree of longitude
east of Greenwich. It is bounded on the north and northwest by Siberia,
on the west by Russian Turkestan, on the southwest by India, on the
south and east by Further India, Tongking, and the Pacific Ocean, and
on the northeast by Korea. Within these boundaries lies an area of some
4,273,000 square miles of the most varied country in the world, mountain,
plateau, valley, and plain giving place to each other in rapid succession ;
and on this area lives and thrives a population that may be estimated at
roughlj’’ 440,000,000 souls. This estimate is based on one made by the
Chinese Post Office, with the utmc^t care, in 1920. The detailed figures
of the estimate are as follows ;
Province
Area in Sq. Mi.
Population
Density per Sq. Mi
Yellow Elver Valley
522,260
122,478.730
236
Kansu
125,450
.5,927,997
47
Shensi ...
75,270
9,465..5.53
126
Shansi
81,830
11,0.80,827
135
Honan
07,940
30,831,909
453
Chihli
115,800
34,369.194
30-5
Shantung
5.5,970
30,803,245
550
Yangtze Elver Valley...
572,830
205,522,162
359
Szechwan
218,480
49,782,810
229
Hupeh
71,410
27,167.244
382
Hunan
83,380
2.8,443,279
341
Kiangi
69,480
24.466,800
352
Anhwei
54.810
19,832,665
381
Kiangsu
38,600
33,786,064
875
Chekiang
36,670
22,043,300
601
West River Valley
Yiinnan
Kweichow
Kwangsi
Kwangtung
Fukien
457,330
146.680
67,160
77,200
99,970
46,320
83,639,497
9,839,180
11,216,400
12,258,335
37,167,701
13,157,791
191
67
167
1.58
372
28-5
Outer Provinces and
Territories
2,744,840
28,519,579
10
Manchuria
363,700
22.400 000
60
Mongolia
1,367,600
2.600.000
2
Sinkiang
550,340
2.519. -579
4
Tibet
463,200
2,000,000
.5
CHINA PROPER
1,532,429
411,640,239
262
CUTER PROVINCES AND
TERRITORIES
2,744,840
29,519,579
iO
TOTAL (ALL CHINA) ...
4,277,260
441,159,878
100
Notes on the above Table : —
(1) The figures for population are, with the exceptions noted lelow, those of
the Post Office estimate of 1920.
(2) The areas (jiven are those of the latest Statesman’s Year Book which are
based on the latest and most authoritative estimates or surveys.
(3) The density of population is in each ease the rough quotient of area divided
into population.
(4) The Post Office estimate does not include figures for Mongolia or Tibet.
The population figures here given are taken from the Stateman’s Year Book, and
are based on a collation of the latest figures having any claim to authority.
(5) The Post Office figures omit one hsien in Chihli, and the estimated popu-
lation given above is made by adding to the figures given in the Post Office estimate
the average population of one Chihli hsien according to the Post Office estimate.
A very casual glance at these figures will show that the density of
population varies very gi'eatly. Tlius, in Chiua Proper, there are roughly
260 people to the square mile, whilst in Jlougolia there are only 2 people
to the same area, and in Tibet 5; whilst the average for tlic whole Outer
Territories is only 10. Within Chiua Proper itself there are also great
differences. The Yangtze Valley is the mast thickly populated baaiu,
with roughly 360 people to the square mile, whilst the West River Valley
has omy little more lliaii half that density (190), and the Yellow Rive!:
Valley comes between the two.
OUTER TERRITORIEvS
It will be seen from the above table that China is treated in two
portions, the one consisting of China Proper and the other consisting of
what, in the days of the Empire, were known as the Dependencies, but
are now known as the Outer Territories. Tlie.se Outer Territories consist
of a perimetral zone of regions whose relation with China has always been
somewhat loose, but until recent years has never l)ecn questioned. They
were subject territories, and the fact was recognized both by themselves
and by the outside world, as well as taken for granted by Peking. The
aggrcrisn ns of other Powers dni-ing the past century and a quarter, leading
to the sever.ance from the dominions over which the Emperor of Chiii.i
held at least some sort of sway of Tongking, Siam, Further Inrli i,
Sikkim. Nepal, Amiiria, and Korea-, led the Chinese authorities during the
quarter-century preceding the Chinese Revolution to move in the direction
of binding the Outer Territories closer to herself. The signs of this inten-
tion were discernible in the arrangement by which Sinkiang (hitherto
known as Chinese Turkestan) was, in iS8r, transformed from a pepcudeucy
into a province, with the neav name Sinkiang (“New Dominion”), the
intention becoming still more marked when, after the Rnsso-J.apanesc War,
Manchuria was also organized as the “Three Eastern Provinces,” and its
three parts began to be administered on the same lines as were the pro-
vinces of China Proper.
The pevimctrical Territories still belonging to China, though the bombs
wbich unite them to China are in some cases being distinctly wetikencd,
are, from west to east, Tibet, Sinkiang, Mongolia (Inner and Outer), ami
Manchuria. Inner Mongolia consists of the special administrative
Districts of Sniyuau, .Chahar, Jeliol and Sitao Mongolia. These Territories,
each politically independent of any other, have much in common. In the
first place, there is a strong religions bond amongst them. From the
Himalayas to the borders of Manchuria, and even for some way into that
“triple province,” the Dalai Lama at Tibet is the supreme religious
authority'. Lamaism in one fonn or another, more or less conupt, is the
nominal religion. In Tibet the Dalai Lama is recognized as at once the
spiritual and the religious head of the Territoty, and is regarded as the
incarnation of Avalokitesvara. The religion of Tibet is Lamaism, a cor-
rupt form of Buddhism, and the corruption becomes more advanced the
further one travels from Lhasa, the capital of Tibet, until by the time the
Manchurian border is reached it is the rankest of superstitions, ami ts
indistinguishahlo from the local paganism. Another common feature that
these Territories have is a certain geograpliicM unity, as composing in
union the great geographical frontier of historic China. A glance at an
orographical map will show that from Tibet to Manchuria there is a great
echelon of mountain ranges varying in height from well over an average
of 10,000 feet in Tibet to something like a couple of thousand feet in
(61 The Post Office figures omit one hsien in Mniiclmria, and this has been
estimated at 300.000 roughly, which is about the avenwe of the Manchurian hsiens
according to the Post Office fissures, and added to the lost Office estimate for
^*^”(7) The areas of river basins given above are only for the portions of tho
basins and population estimates for most of .lehol, Chahar, and Suiyiian
arc obviously not included in the estimates for MooBolin and must therefore be
included in the estimates of Shensi, Shansi, and Chihli provinces.
(9) See special article on Population, pages 11—14.
o
THE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Slaiiclmria. This ffieat echelouecl series of mountain ranges has for cen-
turies fonncd the buffer region between China and tlie rest of Asia. This
great barrier of plateaus and highlands had a few gaps, some to the north
and some to tlie soutli. The Altai, the Tien Shan, the Kun Lun and the
Nan I-iug, each of which forms an important unit in the series, are all cross-
cd by tracks over which the trader has for centuries made his way. The
slopes of these uplands, and even the plateaus, are the home of man up to
elevations of from 10,000 to is^oco feet, and traces of the permanent or
passiii" presence of man are discernible everywhere along the histone routes
passing through the gaps. On the other hand, the outlandishncss, and the
rude jwlitical fonus of the highland people addeil something to the physi-
cal barrier offered bv the mountain mass itself. Another common feature
of these Outer Territories is that they are all about 011 the same cultural
level : with certain exceptions, to be duly uotetl in the proper place, their
people, when they have any occupation, find it in some pastoral fonn.
Primarily hunters, born in and bred up on the saddle, nomads at their
hearts’ cores, in no case have they advanced beyond the pastoral stage.
Only in Manchuria, and on the southern holders of Inner Mongolia, has
Chinese colonization induced a certain amount of advance amongst the
diminishing indigenous population. A gradual change is being effected,
but only with the pressure from Western civilization vnW a complete change
in conditions be brought about, and until quite recently it has seemed that
the material side of Western civilization, as represented by railways and
afforestation would have more effect than was likely to come from the
spiritual, intellectual, nr political side.
CHINA PROPER
We deal first with China Proper, which stretches from Hainan Lslaiid
and Canton in the torrid south to the Far Eastern Republic in the north,
and from the high western borders of Tibet in the west to the delta of the
Yangtze in the east. This area of over a million and a b.alf square miles
is most couvenientlv diNaded up for us by nature into three parts, each
the basin of a great river.
The northern portion consist of all the territory in the basin of the
Yellow River with an estimated area of over 500,000 square miles and a
population of nearly 125,000,000. In this region is included also the basin
of the Peiho, which though actually independent of the Yellow River is to
all intent.s and purposes merely a sub-basin of the greater river, for a very
slight tilting of the land in the region of the upper waters of the Peiho
would result in the embouchure of those waters into the Yellow, which is
Itself not too fixed a feature of the geography of eastern China. The
Yellow River basin is a region of loess and alluvial lands, very fertile
when there is abundant rain, but liable to famine as the result of long-
continued drought. The whole region is dominated by the river, “China’s
Sorrow” as it has been fitl}' named.
rii<“ second major region is the basin of the Yangtze, the great water-
way of China. The Yangtze basin is the largest, the richest, the most
populous of the three great divisions of China Proper, and the great artery
of communication, the Yangtze, has attached to it a vast network of
i.avigable streams. The loess of the northern basin is much less in
evidence here, the chief formation being alluvium, limestone, and sand-
stone. The great lakes of China are found in this valley, which is also the
region of the great Treaty Ports.
The third major region is the basin of the West River. This region
is highly diversified in character, abounding in mineral wealth and in
semi-tropical production.s, and stocked wnth a variety of races, includin:;
I aces that mav be regarded as very primitive Chinese and others that have
comparatively little affinity with Cliinese.
Tlie table of figures on page i shows that the northern basin has an
average of 236 inhabitants to the squ.are mile, the middle basin 359,
the southern basin only toi. These figure.^ are an index of the conditions
of life and the development of economic resources in the three basins. A
great part of the northern basin is still only sliglitly in advance of the
pastoral stage, and the industrial development of the eastern provinces is
too recent to have modified the distribution of population to any appreci-
able extent. There is, however, a dearth of easv- communications, uatur.il
or artificial. The middle basin is very highly favoured in respect of
natural means of communication, and has a climate that favours agricul-
ture much more emphatically than does that of the northern basin. 7ls
natiu’al resources, only just beginning to be tapped on a grand scale, have
always however been greatly more abundant than those of the northern
basin. In the southern basin there is a very large percentage of moun-
tainous country, the mineral resources of which are believed to be very
considerable, but their exploitation has been of the most primitive kind so
that they have not given rise to large populations, and the considerable
average elevTition affects agriculture adversely; and these deficiencies lia'/e
not been counterbalanced by the rich agricultural resources or ‘lie
energetic character of the people of the remaining portion of the basin.
Before dealing with each of the three basins in detail, it may be well to
note some slight differences in the type of the inhabitants of the three
basins. The main basis of the stock in all three basins is the Chinese type.
In the northern basin the Chinese type, with its small and delicately formed
hands and feet, its “Cupid’s bow” upper lip, its black wiiy hair and almost
beardless face, is .strengthened by an infusion of Tartar blood, which
produces a race of stouter physique and greatei- stature than is general
further scaitli, and this infusion of Tartar stock is confinned by the
languages coming from the many races living beyond the pale. In the
southern basin the Chinese stock is purest, and the language spoken is
probably the nearest to the original language, Cantonese retaining the
terminals and gutturals that mark a primitive language, and which have
been subject to a process of attrition in the north. In some parts of the
southern basin occur isolated tribes that still retain something of the dis-
tinctive characteristics that marked them when the whole country was
still in the stage of tribal isolation, and similar elements are to be fouiv]
in the less accessible mountain areas in the southern part of the middle
basin.
An important physiographic feature should also be noted before pass-
ing on to a consideration of the three basins, each separately in turn,
China Proper not only falls naturally into three divisions indicated a.s
stretching across the country from west to east, but there is also a strongly
marked north to south division. A rough semi-circle beginning at Slian-
liailcwan (the Marathon of China), sweeping through T.aiyiianfn and to
Hankow, and thence passing with a somewhat northeastern eccentricity
to the sea at Wenchow, would enclose a great stretch of country practically
all of which is allu\-ial plain. The plain is broken here and there, it is
true, by highlands, but the whole area is so single a unit in spite of tliesu
interruptions, and is so different in character from the region to the west
of the irregular semi-circle, that a treatment of China as consisting on the
one part of the Gre-.it Plain and on the other of the highland region lo
the west of it might be defended. As a matter of historical fact, except
for the Canton trade and all that contributes to it, the main attratti(';i
that China has offered in the past to Western commerce has lain in the
area of the Great Plain. It has been the products of the soil of the Great
Plain, rather than the unsuspected mineral and other wealth of the high-
land region, that have been the great attraction for Western commerce.
The great cotton areas, the great silk areas, and the great tea areas known
to generations of Western merchants, have been situated in this Great
Plain, even though they have in some; measure found an outlet through
ports outside the Plain itself; so much that the older accounts of the
countiy, before the days of .scientific geography, did adopt precisely such
a \iew as we have suggested might be defended. In the light of our
present day knowledge of the country, however, there is no alternative but
to regard the river basins as the major dirisions, and to these we iioa-
turn.
THE NORTHERN OR YELLOW RIVER BASIN
The iiortlieru basin, that of the Yellow River, falls most naturally into
two main sections. The Teking-Hankow Railway, which runs parallel lo
and not far from the eastern borders of Shansi and Shensi, marks roughly
the line of the division between a great highland region, stretching iritli
a steady increase of elevation right to the western frontier of the countiy
and the great allurial plain in which Chihli, northeastern Honan, aiij
northern Shantung lie. The city of Tungkwan, Sha. (East Gate) may be
taken as the strategic point of the dirision between the two regions, for
through that city pa.sses the main line of communication between them,
and so great is the difference between the two regions that at this city
the merchant cara\’nn or the officer with his suite making a long journey
out of the one region into the other finds it necessary to change his vehicle^
for a different 'type, more suited to the almost startling change in the
character of the country
The great characteristic common to both parts of the basin, though
not completely covering either part, is the loess formation. Whilst there
are se%-eral theories as to the origin of this formation, there can be 110 two
opinions as to its effects. Loess, a friable soil, that crumbles lo
impalpable powder between the fingers, covers great tracts of the
country, and renders them extremely fertile if there is an adequate supply
of moisture. By an adequate supply a comparatively small rainfall
meant, for the loess absorbs such rain as there is very rapidly,, little time
being allowed for evaporation, and this rain quickly sinks well below the
surface and form.s a deepseated water supply tliat is drawn upon through
the tubular structure of the loess. Only'^ in the extreme east and west
the basin does the loess become thin. The great central portion is main'
feet deep in loess, and forms an extremely fertile area. Unfortunately only
part of this fertility makes any considerable contributiou to the genera!
economic development of the basin. The w'estern portion of the loess has
only a restricted economic developmeait because of the fact that this pa’’!
of the basin ha.s access to the outer world only through difficult routO'.
The extent to which this is the case may be judged from the figure.^ of
population density given above. Tlie westernmost province, Kansu, part
of which at least cannot compLain of the absence of loess, has a population
density of but 47 to the square mile. The difficult passages from
Shensi to the valW of the Yangtze help tliis province to go three
times better than Kansu, and Shansi again is slightly better than
that. It is the three provinces of Honan, Chihli, and Shantuiv:.
the last in spite of a very large proportion of its surface being highl}’^ moun-
tainous, each of which has, for China, excellent means of uom'
munication, that rise to a density of population comparable with
the settled countries of the West. The difference in physical
character between the two regions of the basin results in a difference
in the staple products. The western half of the basin produces
chiefly (for export at any' rate) pastoril or semi-pastoral products,
hides, skins, hair, lur, animal tallow and the like, with direct manufacture;
from them in the shape of coarse woollens and cloth of various kinds-
The depletion of the world’s stocks of footwear, harness, and headgear
gi'eatly stimulated the export trade in these commodities, and had ex-
change been as favourable as the demand was imperative, the trade ri
Tientsin in these exports would have shown enormous advajices over tlio.'C
actually registered. The development of modern means of commuuicatio’i
beiween the westerly provinces and the ccast will bring into the world >
markets a great .store of these things, which will rival and far surpass rt
all probability the present trade in the products of the eastern half of
GENEEAL BACKGEOUND
3
The Provinces, vSpeciai. Administrative Districts and Outer Territories of China
■basin, cereals and agricultural products geuerally. This development will
he accelerated hy the probable rapid development of an industrial area in
:^Shansi and Honan, with their rich supplies of coal and iron, the supplies
of the former commodity to be found in Shansi alone being more than equal
to the entire demands of the whole world for thousands of years, according
to Richthofen, who quotes Professor Dana to the effect that Shansi is n
Tidier coal area than Pennsjdvauia.
Seriously militating against the economic development of this basin
in addition to the lack of adequate communications, is its liability to floods
from the overflowing of the Yellow River, or of the Cliilili rivers. This
wery grave defect, which it is estimated is responsible for the fact that the
Yellow River basin contributes to the wealth of the Chinese commonwealth
only one-fourth of what it ought to do, is remediable, the two chief re-
medial measures being afforestaticn and conserv'ancy. At present the
Chinese Government is attending to neither of these seriously.
The basin of the Yellow River is not merely cut off from that of the
Yangtze by the mountains, beginning with the East Knn Luii and
extending eastwards through a long series of gradually diminishing
ranges, but is distinct from it in climate and productions. The iiortheim
basin has a climate much more extreme, and much more severe, than that
of the basin immediately to the south. The winter temperature falls very
low, the thermometer frequently registering-4®F, and the summer tempera-
ture varying about loo^'F. The dryness of the winters, however, makes them
tolerable, except during the frequent dnststorms, or rather sandstorms,
which descend on the valle}' from the hlongolian tableland. These con-
•ditions prevail generally except in the south of Kansu and of Shensi,
•which are milder but much more rain)'.
Running roughly along the line of the watershed between the Yellow
River basin and the Yangtze basin there is a notable change in the
-character of the products of the soil. The bamboo reaches here its northern
limit, and rice cultivation ceases, although imported rice is still the
favourite diet of those who can afford it. The great mass of the people
live on millet and wheat, chiefly the fonner, which is a glutinous millet of
a different variety from that known as “kaoliang,” which is used for
making distilled spirits, and for keeping a very large number of the home
flies of North China burning, the stiks being largely used for fuel. Com-
ciding roughly with the northern limits of rice and bamboo is the line
■marking the northern limit of the universal use of water transport. Water
transport is far from unknown in the Yellow River basin, the river itself
being largely used for shallow-draft navigation, but it is by no means the
all but universal thing that it is in the Yangtze Valley. Instead of water
transport there is the cumbrous cart of North China, drawn by bullocks,
mules, wiry Mongolian ponies, or mixed teams. And the camel is climac-
terislic, coming into the landscape from Mongolia and the deserts of
Central Asia.
THE MIDDLE OR YANGTZE RIVER BASIN
Whilst the Yellow River basin is the basin of greatest historical
interest to Cliina, as being in China the first home of the race now called
the Chinese, and has been generally, but not without exception, that basin
in which the capital has found itself, the second great division of the
country, the Yangtze basin, is in modern times and economically the great
core of the country. Within China Proper the basin of the Yangtze River
covers an area of nearly 600,000 square miles and supports a popula*^ion of
over 200,000,000, giving a density of 360 to the square mile. The Ixisin
stretches from the 26th to the 32nd parallel of north latitude, and from the
qSth to the 118II1 meridian east of Greenwich. The economic importance
of this basin to China is incalculable. It is the seat of an endless roll cf
produce derived from a fertile, richly-watered sub-tropical region, rendered
accessible to outside commerce by the finest of the world’s great water-
ways. The valley of the Yangtze, with its tributaries, is to China what
the valley of the Mississippi and Missouri ri%'evs is to the United States,
or the Amazon to South America, or even the Nile to Egj’pt, Geographers
may dispute as to the exact limits of the basin of the Yangtze riewed from
the strictly geological side, and that is why the northern part of Kiangsu,
comprising the valley of the Hwai, and the prorince of Chekiang, are
sometimes excluded in strict geography from the Yangtze area; but any
interpretation of geography that gives consideration to eccnomic factors is
bound to include both the’ northern Kiangsu region and Chekiang in the
Yangtze basin. In the latter case, indeed, there is considerable endcncc
that at one time the Yangtze debouched into the sea through what is now
the Tsientang River, :he mouth, of which is perhaps netter known as
Hangchow Bay, a condition of affairs that may be artificially reproduced,
in part at leist, if certain projects for the maintenance of Shanghai’s sea
communications by means of a deepwater channel are carried through; an.1
in the former case the general economic trend is to the Yangtze, and will
be but slightly diverted even with the development of Haichow as a port
of outlet and entr)’. These two regions (the Hwai region and the province
of Chekiangl, whatever may be their technical geographical relation to the
Yangtze basin, fonn economically and politically a part of the great unified
territory of which the Yangtze itself is the dominant unifying factor, the
4
(THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OE CHINA
great central artery of commitnication, so clomiuant, so overmastering, that
even the coming of Uie railway will only serve to intensify, to magnify
the river’s dominance.
The basin as a whole has several marked characteristics. First there
is the great binding, unifying feature of the Yangtze itself, to which
reference has just been made. The Yangtze is not merely the great artery
of communications, it is the great highroad to which countless other by-
ways, some of them magnificent enough to be the highways of an empire,
all lead, the whole forming an unequalled network of cheap and on •>.he
whole commodious transport facilities. All kinds of commodities tea and
silk, coal and iron, lamp-black and vegetable wax, rice and rhubarb, cotton
and grasscloth, beans and tobacco, antimony and petroleum, salt and
sesamum, and every one of the great staples of Chinese economic
life— are carried over this vast network, from Suifu to Shanghai, from
Plaichow to Hengchow. Secondly, it has a climate subject neither to the
great variations of the region immediately to the north nor to the over-
powering. tropical heat of the valley to the south. Hot enough at times to be
unpleasant in summer, it has not the excessive cold of the northern \vintcr,
and the river communication is open the year round. The occurrence of
the rainj' season in the summer and just when the snperabandant vegetable
life of the region most requires moisture, produces a regularity in the crops
that is absent in the north, and this regularity brings about the develop-
menl cd the great staples which constitute a third feature of the region.
Tea, rice, silk, "and cotton abound, and form the predominant factors in the
economic life of the region, making it the great granary of the whole
country and attracting thither a density of population far greater than that
of either of the other two basins. Fourthly, the region is far from deficient
in mineral wealth. Cool, iron, antimony, tungsten^ copper, silver, and
even (in a very small quantity) gold are found, and though none of these
is extracted on anything like the scale that it ought to be, the riches of
the basin in minerals is such as would make many much more highly
developed manufacturing regions in other parts of the world eu\nous. The
pro\-iuces of Hunan and Szechwan are the principal mineral regions, but
Kiangsi nud Anhwei have resources in this kind that are not negligible.
Fifthly, the Yangtze Valley is the great manufacturing region of China.
Silk and yarn are worked in Kiangsu ; Anhwei produces the vast stores of
■Tndiau” ink that Chinese literature used to demand; Kiangsi has its
celebrated porcelain manufacture ; Hupeh has its cotton cloth and steel
manufacture , Szechwan produces manufactured silk, refined salt and
bids fair to be a mannfacturing region also of the coal-and-iron type ; and
in ever\' province the home industries that have made the region famous
are giving rise or are giving place to modem industrial conditions that
must in course of time enormously intensify the activities of the
inhabitants. Sixthly (and here we revert to physical charac-
teristics), the Yangtze basin is the region of great lakes, the Tung-
liug Lake, the Po3"ang Lake, the Tai Hu, the Hungtze Hu, and the Chao
Ku° all being of areas which on the map of Europe would be noticeable,
especially at the time when they are serving as the great re.servoirs for
the melted snows that, coming down from the highland regions, pour
Ihrough the countless arteries and capillaries that branch out from the
aortic Vangtze. lu the seventh place, self-contained as it is, and self-
sufficient, the Yangtze region is not selfish.; it has many channels of com-
munication with the region to the north and south, through natural passes
and by roads that in their time were triumphs of eugmeering, by natural
streams and canals that are amongst the wonders of the world, all of whicli
today are being supplemented by the railway ; and by all_ these routes this
rich region exchanges its commodities with its poorer neighbours. Of the
passes the most famous are the Meiling and the Chiling, both giving
access to the I'alley of the West River, with which an important water
connection is formed by the Hsing Yi Canal, an artificial waterway built
in B.C. 214 and linking the Cassia River (a tributary of the West River)
with the Siang River, the great river that ha-s its outlet in the Tungting
Lake. Of the canals the greatest is the famous Grand Canal, partly an
artificial waterway and partly a remarkable adaptation 01 natural water-
ways to the general purpose of forming a continuous water route from
Hangchow (an old capital of China) to Peking. Through the great ranges
that form the northern boundary of the Yangtze catchment basin there are
se\^al important roads. Finally, in the characteristics of this basin, and a
continued product of the preceding factors, we have the presence within Ihe
Yangtze basin of the great majority of the ports open to foreign trade,
including two of the most important, Shanghai and Hankow. The part
jilai'cd by the Yangtze basin in the economic life of the country may be
judged, tbough not estimated, by the fact that the Yangtze open ports do
more than 60 per cent of the foreign trade of the country.
Physiographically the Yan^ze basin (so far as it lies within Chini
Proper) may be said to consist of a series of minor basins. The first ci
these is what may be called the Szechwan basin, comprising that portion
of the river’s course with its tributaries, some of them mighty ones,
which lies within the mountainous province of Szechwan and of the
physiographically continuous areas of Yunnan, Kweichow, and Hupeh.
The second basin is that of which the lakes in Hupeh, to the north and
northwest of Hankow, form the bottom. Then comes a third basin of
which the plain north of Kiukiang, the valley west of Anking, and the
Poyang Lake region form the salient features, the river bursting through
this basin by the narrow, winding rock-infested channel known as Hen
Point. Below this again we have the wide plain and ancient lake basin
of which Wuhu forms the center, and that is followed by a basin, with
\ery little Ho or edge on the eastern side, which is practically the Yangtze
Delta. Each of these basins except the Szechwan basin is a lake region,
and geologically it is probable that in comparatively recent times the
Yangtze, upon leaving the Tibetan mountains discharged its waters into
Ihe ocean through a series of lakes, the remains of which still occupy a
considerable portion of the valley in winter and in summer are enlarged!
by floods to almost their original surface area.
For purposes of practical navigation, the Yangtze may be divided iuto-
three parts ; (i) First comes the torrential part, from the source of the river
to the city of Pingshan, a little above Suifu. This is a stretch of 1,250-
miles of stream, seldom navigable, not often fordable, ajid ttsually only
to be crossed where it has been dammed for mill-streams. ^(2) From Ping,
shan to Ichang, a distance of 960 miles, the river is semi-navigaible, the
chief obstruction being the numerous rapids, which have been for untold’
centuries the greatest hindrances to the economic development of the life
of the river and its adjacent areas, hut which moderu shipbuilding and the-
nse of .steam are overcoming, though gradually. (3) Below the port of
'Ichang the river is navigable for steamers of ordinary build all the year
cound.^ In the semi-navigable portion of the river the breadth varies from
200 to 650 .Yards. From Ichang downwards it frequently reaches a mile-
wide, and when the high floods occur it is not unusual for vessels sailing
ill miclstrenni to be five 'miles from laud on either side.^ Marco Polo, over six
centuries ago, iu liis chapter on “The Great River Kian” says : It is in
some places 10 miles wide, in others 8, in others 6, and it is moie than-
100 daj's’ journey in length from one end to the other; indeed it is more
like a sea than a river.” If, as seems probable, Marco visited the river
during the summer floods, there is no exaggeration in these statements.
Much more important for commercial purposes than the width of the river
is its fall. In the first 1,200 odd miles of its journey the river falls from
16,000 feet to 1,000 feet or 125 feet per mile. Even wntli no rocky beds and
rapids such a fall would make navigation impossible. From Pingshan :it
T.ooo feet of elevation the river drops 100 feet to Suifu, then 300 to Chung-
king and 450 to Ichang, or roughly S50 feet in 960 miles, still a pretty serious
falffrom the point of view even of steam navigation, especially when the un-
evenness of tin: fall, the rocky nature of the riverbed, and the frequent
narrowing of the bed into precipitous gorges are taken into consideration.
From Ichang to the sea is a matter of 960 miles, and a fall of somewhat
less than 150 feet iu that stretch works out at less than 2 niches pei- mile,
all eminently desirable fall from the point of view of river navigation.
The effect of fall and of various impediments to navigation may be
estimated roughly from the following table, which shows the distances of
the principal Yangtze ports from Shanghai, and the time taken under
ordinary conditions on the trips between each pair of ports :
Shanghai to Hankow 600 miles 5 days by steamboat.
HankW to Ichang 370 miles 4 da3^s by steamboat.
Ichang to Chungking 400 miles Under conditions existing up to
llixee c.r four years ago, the journey took from 20 to 40 days, being only
possible in junks hauled by trackers, the hire of such junks costing from
iqo to 300 taels. At flood season the vo3'age became still more difficult and
accordingly much more time was required. Under present day conditions
with specially built steamers the journey lakes about 6 da3’s.
It will be noticed that the density of population in the Yangtze Valley
increases progressively from 229 per square mile in Szechwan to S75 per
square mile iu Kiangsu. This increase represents initially an increase in
the productivity of the soil of the basin as one passes from west to east.
Szechwan has a soil as fruitful as that of any hill country in the world,
but much of it is imcultiv.able owing to elevation, and there is also a great
deal that is too perpendicular even for the Chinese peasant to terrace and
cultivate. The vast alluvial deposits of which the whole country is formed
east of Hankow, grow increasingly fertile as they near the Yangtze
where two crops every v'ear is the rule that accounts for a density or
population that entirely throws into the .shade the most thickly populated
nianxrfacturing countries of the West. It may be noted that in many of
the mountain recesses of tlie southern watershed the population consists
very largely of aboriginal tribes, who have not even yet, after thousand.^
of 3’ears of close neighbourhood, coalesced with the Chinese who have
otherwise submerged the whole of the eighteen provinces as a flood.
Like the rest of Chino, the Yangtze Valley is still in the agricultural
and home industry stage, but it is fast emerging. At most of the great
cities, notably at the trio of cities known as the Wuhan cities (Wuchang-
Hankow-Hanyang) and at the capitals of the provinces, modern mills and
factories are springing up, as also at every one of the ports ; and these
moderu developments, with the coming of the railways, which are center-
ing on the Wuhan cities, threaten to accelerate the already rapid increase
of population.*
There seems to be little doubt of the rapid increase of the populaUon
of China. The subject is too complicated to be examined at full len^h
here, but by way of a hint it may be mentioned that in 1912 Mr. Rocklnll,
formerly American Minister to China and a recognized authority on Asiat'c
questions, after vei-y careful enquiry came to the conclusion that the
population of the Chinese Empire (China Proper and Dependencies) was
about 325,000,000. Allowing for slight underestimation we have a figui'«
of 350,000,000 or even 375,000.000. A rise of 50,000,000 in ten years mea.is
an increase of 14 per cent. Continued progress at anything like this rate
threatens something more than a regional dislocation of economic
equilibrium, but that is a subject that cannot be pursued here.
It should be noted, in concluding the consideration of the Yangtze
Valley, that this region is not more immune from natural calamities than
are any other parts of China. Except Szechwan, every province is liable to
•There seems to be little doubt of the rapid increase of the population of Chmft-
The subject is too complicated to be examined at full length here, but by way m a bin i
may be mentioned that in 1912 Mr. Roekhill, formerly American Minister to China ana
a recognized authority on Asiatic questions, after very careful enquiry came to the con-
clusion that the population of the Chinese Empire (China Proper and Dependencies) wa-
about 325,000.000. Allowing for slight underestimation we have a figure of 360, 000, wu
or even 375,000,000. A rise of 60,000,000 in ten years means an increase of 14 per cent.
Continued progress at anything like this rate threatens something more than a regions
dislocation of economic equilibrium, but that is a subject that cannot be pursued here.
GENET^AL BACKGROUND
6
Hypsometrical Map of China
8ood or famine or both, -usually the former prepariug the vmy for the latter.
Within the last ten years there ha%'e been extensive floods or seA'ere famines
in Kiangsu, Anhwei, Hupeh, southern Hunan, and Kiangsi. Very
largely both floods and famine are preventiblc, or would be with a treasury
that was net empty.
THE SOUTHERN OR WEST RIVER BASIN
The West River basin is the only one of the tliree great Chinese river
basins that lies wholly in China Proper. The region does not lend itself
as readily as either of the other two regions does to general characteriza-
tion. With the exception of the lowljdng plain of Canton the region is
anountainous, and it is for the greater part semi-tropical. It is different
from either of the other two basins in that the mineral wealth of the basin
holds as important a place as the agricuUui'al, in spile of the fact rhat the
methods of mining are extremely primitive. The inhabitants, less than
200 to the square mile, are less purely Chinese than those of either of the
other basins, and there are enclaves of aboriginal peoples whose constant
ouarrels with their neighbours have always made the W’est River basin
<iifiicult to govern, and this difficulty has not been decreased by the fact
that the region has always been farthest removed from the governing
center of the country. Aii examination of the distribution of population
ma}’ suggest the enquiry why tlie proGnee of Yunnan, which has abundant
mineral wealth, should only have 67 people to the square mile, whilst the
promnee of Kwangtung has 372, and the answer will be found in the fact
tluat communications are difficult. The West River itself, it is true, ruus
right into the heart of Hunan, but navigation of the upper third of the
river is difficult. And this is no less true of the several considerable rivers
that flow from the Yunnan massif more directly southwai'ds, reaching
the sea through French ludo-China and other non-Chinese territories.
The area with which we are dealing is somewhat larger than the actual
basin of the West River. Kwangsi and Kwangtung are drained entirely by
the West River aud its tributaries, but the provinces of Yuninu and Kwei-
chow thrust themselves beyond the actual basin of the West River and
their northern portiorts drain into the Yangtze River, and geographicallv
form part of the basin of that river. It is convenient, however, to follow
the administrative divisions of the country and reckon even these Yangtze-
draining regions as part of the West River basin. With this exception the
area now under consideration forms a unit that has its own characteristics.
These characteristics are partly due to the fact that the basin is cut off
•to a large extent from the rest of China. There is a continuous line of
mountains separating the West River basin from its northern neighbour.
and this Hue of mountains is as effectual a barrier as the Pyrenees. Tlicrc
are but two passes of any importance for communication purposes through
it, the Chiling and the Meiling. The chain is known generally as the Nan
Shan, and is really an extension of the great Yiinnau mountain system,
which continues unbroken right from Yunnan to the sea near Amoy,
though the height varies considerably at different points in the 900 miles
stretch from the eastern flank of the Yiinuan plateau to the sea. Of tlic
wliole basin, that pertiou which has any coast is entirely in Kwangtung.
None of the other provinces touch the sea, but they all have access to the
sea by means of the West Rh’er which dominates the whole geographic unit,
cr by tributaries of the Yangtze to the north, or by a series of rivers
flowing though non-Chinese territory to the south. The West River is
not to be compared either in size or in usefulness with the Yangtze, but ‘t
is nevertheless a great river, comparing it with the rivers of Europe. Thus
it is only about 500 miles shorter than the Danube, which is reckoned at
7,750 miles, and is half as long again as the Rhine which is 800 miles m
length. It is navigable for nearly r,ooo miles. By means of its tributaries
it reaches into the whole of the four provinces, and a particularly import-
ant tributary links it with the province of Fukien, which thougli
practically a self-contained province, belonging neither to the Yangtze
basin nor to the West River basin, is most conveniently treated as part
of the latter basin.
The basin has considerable geological interest. In its more easterly
stretches porphyry, granite, and schist are in evidence, but in other parts
wide zones of limestone overlie the primaries aud the outcrops of granite
and porphyry are only occasional. The curious contortions and folding
of the secondai-y limestone produce, throughout most of the basin, a
characteristic scenery. A series of plateaus descends from west to east.
In the north the Nan Shan constitutes a barrier between this basin and
that of the Yang-tze, and from these mountains and others flow many rivers,
by which the basin is abundantly watered.
The West River has its sources in the northeastern part of Yuniian
province near the town of Kiitsingfu. First it flows to the south, receiving
tributaries from several of the plateau lakes, and when nearing the Tropic
of Cancer it turns in a northeasterly direction to tlie point of meeting I'f
the three provinces of Yiimian, Kweichow, and Kw.angsi. .So far it is known
by the name Pahlah Ho. but from the point at which it makes its bend it is
known as the Hung Shui, and for a distance of about 230 miles it flows
along the frontier between Kweichow and Kwangsi. The name by which
it is\nown in this part of its course, Hung Sluii, means Red Water, and
6
[THE OHBISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
is given to it on account of the colour of the river during the flood season.
On leaving the Kweichow frontier the stream takes a direction which is
in the main southeasterly, and in this direction the river flows through
ihe whole of Kwangsi province. On the border of the province it reaches
the town of Wuchow, about 900 miles from the head waters of the river.
From tliis point, where it both enters the province of Kwangtung and
tnrns slightly southeasterly, the river is known as the Si Kirmg, or West
River. At Samshui the river takes a marked change in direction to the
south and, throwing off an aim known as the Canton River, on which
stands the historic port of Canton, the river enters the sea through a delta
the several channels of which lie east and west of Macao. The river has
a total length of 1,718 miles. Of these, 503 miles are in Yiiunan, 231
along the border cf Kweichow and Kwangsi, 387 in the province of
Kwangsi, and the remainder, 196 miles, in Kwangtung.
Below the confluence of the Si Kiang and the "River of the North” the
united stream is again divided almost at right angles. The main channel
flows southwards to the coast, while a second branch trends eastwards
to the network of countless branches and backiraters cverj^vhere inter-
secting the allm-ial plains of Canton. This labjTinth of waters is joined
from the east by another great stream, the Tung Kiang, or "River of the
IFast,” whose farthest sources rise in the northeast on the frontiers <'f
Kiangsi and Fukien. This is also an important highway, especially for
the transport of sugar, rice, and other agricultural produce.
Thanks to the tides, nearly all Ihe channels of the delta are navigable,
and so numerous are these watercourses that in a region over 3,000 square
miles in extent land routes are scarcely anyndiere required. Thus the whole
population has almost become amphibious, living indifferently on land
and afloat. Targe water fairs have even been held in the delta, when
reaches, at other times almost deserted, have been temporarily converted
into extensive floating cities. Other industries besides fishing are pursued
by the inhalitants, and many even of the agricultural classes reside per-
manently in boats moored to the shore. This region has thtis naturally
become the great center of commerce. But here also during times of dis-
order piracy has found a convenient home amid the intricate maze
channels ramifying the delta. Even European war vessels have found it
difficult to rid this region from the daring corsairs by whom it has long
been infested.
The city of Canton stands about midway between the two heads of the
delta which is fonned on the west by the united Si Kiang and Peh Kiang,
on the east by the branches of the Tung Kiang. Thus from this point
junks reach the two estuaries by the shortest channels. Of these the
broadest and deepest, ramif>nng eastwards, is known as the "River cf
Canton,” or the "Pearl River” (Chu Kiang), a name supposed to be derived
fronr that of Fort Hai-chu, or •'Pearl of the Sea,” better known as the
"Dutch Folly.”*
But even by this channel large vessels are unable to reach Canton,
junks of deep draught and ordinary steamers stopping 8 miles lower down
at Hwangpu (Whampoa), while large men-of-war are arrested much farther
down b\’ a b.ar which has only 13 feet at ebb tide. The limit of the Pearl
River and of the estuary is clearly marked by the rocky cliffs confining
the channel on both sides, and the fortified headlands of which have been
compared by the Chinese to the "jaws of a tiger.” Hence the expression
Hu-men, translated b3'’ the Europeans into "Bocca Tigris,” or the "Bogue."
The shoals and even the banks of the stream are subject to constant shift-
ings, the land generally encroaching on the channel, owing to a line of
hills which run southwest and northeast across the alluvial soil, and waich
sen-e to retain the sedimentary matter brought down by the stream and
washed back by the tides. The northernmost of these ridges consists of
large islands, above some of which rise elevated crests, such as the
two peaks of the island of Wangkura at the entry of the Canton estuary,
better known by its Portug'uese name of Montanha,
In the West River basin the torrid and temperate zones are
intermingled. With the alternation of the monsoons. Canton oscillates
between the two, so that its climate is far less equable than that of Cal-
cutta, Honolulu, Havana, and other places situated under the same
parallel.
Comparative Temperature oe Various Tropical Cities
August
February
Mean
Canton
81®F.
SS^F.
70®F.
Calcutta
83
74
79
Honolulu
77
70
7.5
Havana
80
72
77
During the moist summer monsoon the southern provinces are as hot
as Indian cities equally distant from the equator. But the temperature
rapidly falls in winter, when the dry northeast polar winds sweep down
between the parallel mountain ranges, running mainly northeast and south-
west. Rain seldom falls in January, when the nights are clear and even
frosW. At the same time, the regular alternation of moist summer and
dry winter winds is occasionally disturbed by atmospheric currents, de-
flected in various directions by the relief and contour of the seaboard. Tims
the southwest monsoon becomes at Canton a southeasterly gale, and the
lofty Slount Lanlao is daily exposed to fierce storms for months together.
These climatic disturbances arc also reflected in the flora of the
southern provinces. Here the plains are bare in winter, when nature
presents the same bleak aspect as in more northern regions. But all is
changed with the return of the hot moist monsoons, under whose influence
*Tbat U, the "Dutch Fort," from Fo-H, the pidgin-Englisb pronunciation of the
word roft.
ilie tropical vegetation is levealed in all its splendour. Now the pahts
and camellia flourish by the side of the oak, chestnut, and somber piue^
while the banana, mango, litchi, orange, and citrous of divers species are
intermingled with the fruit trees of the temperate zone. Many leafy
shrubs, confined in Europe to the conservator}', here thrive in the open
air, decking the landscape with their brilliant blossom, charging the at-
mosphere with a balmy perfume. Tlie small island of Hongkong contains,
so to say, an epitome of this varied and beautiful southern flora.
In this favoured region the unreclaimed tracts are far too limited to
affoid shelter for many wild animals of large size. Few mammals are met
besides the wild goat and fox on the coast and islands, and in the interior
the rhinoceros and tiger. vSmaller animals, as well as birds, insects, auj
butterflies, are numerous, and mostly of species allied to those of India.
No consideration of the West River basin would be complete without
leference to the character of its inhabitants. It has already been noted that
owing to the diversities of race the people are difficult to govern, and this
difficulty is increased by the distance of the region from the seat of govern,
ment, but to these factors a third of very great importance has to be addej.
It was to the citj* of Canton, or at least to the tov\ms of the Canton delti,.
where the fii.st traders from the West, Arabs, Portuguese, Spanish, Dutch,
jUrilish, and the rest, directed their course when they sought to open
trade with China. Canton became in time the great, and practically the
sole entrepot for foreign trade. Several centuries of intercourse with the
outside world have not made the dwellers in the great southern basin any
more amenable than they would otherwise have been to government from
vilhont, and g7verniTient from wathout is what government from any one
of Cliina’s mmierous capitals has been, for never has the capital of Chinv
been within the West River basin. Tins spirit of independence, artifitially
stimulatcd by the clash of races and by intercourse with the outer world,
and naturall}' encouraged, as Schlegel has pointed out for other races, by
the proximity of the sea, has made the West River basin the natural fous
ct origo of the greatest of the Chinese insurrectionary movemeuts. In
recent times the Taiping Rebellion and the Panthay Rebellion both took
their rise in the West River basin, and the movement that led to the
Hundred Daj's’ Reform in 1898 and finally to the Chinese Revolution
(though the actual revolt in the latter case actually, though accidentally,
liroke out in the Wuhan cities) sprang directl}' from Canton. T. T.
^feadows, one of the keenest and most philosophical obser\-ers of the
Chinese, has described the Cantonese as "the Anglo-Saxons of China."
So far as he may mean that the Cantonese have a remarkabh' single eye
lo what the}' believe to be their own interests, he is right. They do not
allow sentiment to stand in the way; or anything else either.
.‘SOVEREIGNTY OF CHINA
As already noted, China was at one time surrounded by an almost
complete circle of dependent states. Beginning with Japan, it was possible
lo pass through Slnnchuria, .Alongolia, Turkestan, Tibet, Northern Siam,
Annam, and Tongking, and all the time be on Chinese territory. Gradually
inroads have been made on this complete environing of China Proper by
Chinese Dependencies. In the thirteenth century, Kublai Khan tried '-ft
make Japan recognize his overlordship, but did not succeed ; and for nearly
two centuries Chinese authority was practically non-existent in Japan.
In the middle of the sixteenth century the Emperor of China allowed the
rulers of Japan to assume the name of King on condition of thdr paying
to the Chinese court an annual tribute of a thousand taels of gold. In the
course of time, Japan achieved her iudepeaidcnce and the payment fell into
desuetude. For many centuries Korea (Chosen as it is now' officially called)
recognized the overlordship of China, and this overlordship culminated in
the era of the Alings At this time the native rulers of Chosen telt
honoured by being invested with their authority at the hand or through
the patent of the Sc4i of Heaven, and after the Manchus had ousted the
Mings from China, the Chosenesc, loyal to their Ming patrons, had to te
invaded and visited with all the horrors attending the uncurbed rule of
the conqueror's sword before they would accept or recognize the Manchn
overlordship and pay them, under treaty stipulation, a yearly tribute of
100 oinic^ of gold and 1,000 ounces of silver, together w’ith stipulated
quantities of ginseng, furs, textiles, and other natural and industrial pro
ducts. For some time, however, China exercized no practical jurisdiction
over the peninsula. It was only when Russian and Japanese interests
began lo clash in Korea that the question of Chosenese independence
assumed a vitally important character. As the result of the China-Japnu
AVar, the real cause of which was as much an unconscious Japanese pre-
vision cf Tsarist dominance in the peninsula as Japanese jealousy cf
Chinese influence, the independence of Korea was declared in the Treaty
of Shiinonoseki, less than ten years after which Korea had recognized the
suzerainty of Japan, and in August, 1910, Japan swallow’cd up Korea and
made the peninsula part of the Japanese Empire.
Manchuria stands in a special relation to China. Tlie ex-Imperial House
of China is of Maiichu origin, and if the question were raised — which
is not likely to be — what is the exact status of the ex-Iinperial House >1*
relation to the territory known to the outside world as ^lanchuria and to
the Chinese as the Three Eastern Prorinces, it would be very difficult to
answer. Manchuria has been the battleground of four peoples, three ol
W'hich have been engaged for decades in fierce diplomatic struggles, and
on two occasions diplomacy has broken down. It would not be surprising
therefore if it broke down again, and before very long. The richness of
Manchuria, agricultural and mineral, is so enormous that China is likely
to retain undisputed possession of the country. Already other nation'^
have created there vested interests of a very substantial character, and
again a clash may come between those nations, the upshot of which may.
or may not be a transference of sovereignty for a part at least of
teiTitory.
GENERAL BACKGROUND
7
Mongolia, with its million and a tliird of square miles of territory,
qccupial on an average by only Uvo persons to the square mile, is
rapidly heccming also a region the sovereignty of which is indeterminate.
Nominally still a part of China, in spite of declarations of independence
that have been wholly or partially revoked, hlongolia is in a state of
flux. The sinister influence from the east that has been for years under-
mining the status of China in Manchuria has more recently, but very
effectively, sought to alienate Mongolian sjuupathics frcffn China. A halt
has been called to this process of alienation, however, but it may easily
be that the halt is but a halt between two opinions, an opportunity for
decision between acknowledging any suzerainty and acknowledging none.
The course of conduct in relation to Mongolia that China has long been
pursuing has not been such as to grapple jMongolian affections to Peking.
Chinese colonizatidn is pushing its way farther and farther into the country
and Chinese commercial acumen is proving a serious factor in tlie elimina-
tion of the hlougol as a trader. By nature and circumstances the Mongol
is more inclined to pastoral than to commercial occupations. The Chinese,
on the ether hand, have the trading instinct very fully developed. The
result is a rivalry between the two that can only sei^-e the interests of
third parties, it they care to take advantage of the dissensions.
Siukiang, or the New Dominion, is really an attempt, dating from the
seventies of last century', to stay the forward movement of Tsarist Russia.
Known TO Ituropeans as Chinese Turkestan, it is officiallv called Sinkiang
or the New Dominion, and was reorganized iii 1S77 ns the result of several
local disturljaiices and the constant unrest due to risings brought about by
the intrigues of Yakub Beg. These constant risings have given abundant
<-pportunity for predatory advances by Tsarist Russia, always disguised
under the friendliest appearances. The Peking authorities held that it would
bo better to re-organize Chinese Turkestan as a province of the Empire and
so afford no excuse for a further creeping southwest on the part of Russia.
The result of this emphatic step may be seen in the Treaty of 1881 between
Russia and China regarding the outer territory of Hi and Kuldja, which
indicates that Russia realized that the day for petty pilfering had gone.
The province is known locally only by local names, such as Hi, Kuldja,
Khotan, Y’arkand and Kashgar. Before the conversion of this territory
into a province, the name Kashgaria was frequently applied to the district
by Europeans, but there seems to be no reason for the maintenance of this
name since the collapse of Yakub Beg’s independent state with its capital
at Kashgar. In the same way, the "Kingdom of Khotan’’ has ceased to
be applicable in any sense. Chinese Turkestan comprises ten major
divisions, which, proceeding iron*, the southwest, are : Khotan, Yarkand,
Yangihissar, Kashgar, Wushili-Turfaii, Aksu, Paicheng, Kuche, Koria, and
Karashav. Three military commandants reside at Ivarashar, Khotan, and
Yarkand, the seat of the last being also the sent of the general administra-
tion of the province. Of the so-called cities, .seven are supposed to enjoy
special dignity, apart altogther from their size and administrative rank.
Khotan, Yarkand, Y.iiigihissar, Kashgar, Wusliih-Turfau, Kuchc, and
Kiirashar arc the privileged members cf this Jiti-Shahr, or "hcptopolis.’’
In Chinese maps of the Republic there arc shown two territories
adjacent to Sinkiang, one to the north and the other to the southeast,
which deserve some attention. To the north there is a comparatively
small area designated Altai. This area is largely occupied by the luouii-
tahis of the same name, and is administered practically independently of
Sinkiang, though for certain purposes regardctl as a p;irt of it, and for
some other purposes dependent on Mongolia. The region to the southeast,
twice the size of Altai cind half the size of vSiukiang, is 'Ibsiiighai or
Kokouor. It is an administrative division iudeveudeut of Sinkiang, Tibet,
Kansu, Chwanpicn, or Szechwan, made up of portions of each of these.
The object of the creation of Tsinghai as an adiuiiiistr.ativc unit is to
provide an excuse for pressing back into Tibet the fmntier of China
Proper. This action is not taken out of any auimositv towards Tibet,
ljut the Chinese authorities fear that recent British relations with and
attitude towards 'Pibet foreshadow the esbiblishmeut of soinethiug in the
nature of a protectorate, and they desire to protect the original Chin.i
Proper by including within its borders as large an arc-i as possible from
the peripheral territories. The same nijotivcs ha\*e led to the establish-
ment as a separate administrative entity of the region .shown in the Chinese
maps as Chwanpieu, or the Szechwan Marches which, by absorbing th»
wcsteni frontier region of Szechwan and a considerable strip on the eastern
fi^ontier of Tibet, has pushed back the nominal frontier of China Proper
well into Tibet.
The relations between China and Tibet have not in recent years been
such as to tend towards a closer union between the two. The actions of
the British Government have not tended in that direction cither. In 190.^
a British Mission, originally of a pacific character, made its way to Lhasa
after fighting part of its way, and negotiated a treaty, which was later
ratified, by which the Chinese Government undertook not to press its
authority on Tibet. In December igog the Dalai Lama, wlio had fieri the
country at the approach of the British Mission, returnel to Lhasa, and
his return coincided unth a determined attcmjit on the part of China to
strengthen her position in Tibet. Chinese force was Iheii 011 its way
to Lhasa and entered the town on tlie 12th of February igio, whereupon the
Dalai Lama fled to India and was deposed by the Indian Government.
I-Ie has since returned, and his return has not been made the subject of
protest by the Chinese authorities. When, during the Revolution, the
Tibetans practically threw off their allegiance to China, and the Chinese
authorities sought to compel the acknowledgment of allcgiat'ce by armed
force, the British-Iiidiau authorities objected, and the anued troops sent
to enforce allegiance were withdrawn. From tliat time, the Britisli-Indlau
and Chinese (governments have had frequent exchanges of views about
Tibet, but uc definite understanding has been reached, and nominally Tibet
is still as much a part of China as ever.
LANGUAGE AREAS AND LANGUAGE DEVELOPMENTS IN CPIINA
I— SUMMARY BY PROVINCES
Anhwei — Ncrthern Jlandarin, witir slight variation frem Pekingese,
but nearer to it than to Nankiugese is heard throughout the province,
e.vcept in the extreme south, in and aiound Hweichow, where a local dialect
is spoken allied to the Wu dialects of Chekiang.
Chekiang — Chekiang is situated in the Wii dialect region. Around
Plangchow a variation of Mandarin is used. In the city of Ningpo and
the surrounding country the Ningpo dialect is spoken by approximately
6.000,000 people. Slight variations of it are in uso in the Sliaohingfu
district. Kinhwafu, Wenchow, TaichonTu, and Chuchow have local
dialects of their own. These dialects differ much from each other. Some
of them resemble the dialects of PTikien. In the western sections of the
province aboriginal tribes may still be found speaking the Jliao language.
Chihli — Northern Mandarin is universally spoken throughout Chihli.
But here as in other provinces in which Mandarin is spoken, local varia-
tions are sometimes considerable, and the common people of Peking nuay
have trouble in understanding the speech of the people who are but a
hundred miles distant, especially toward the north.
Fukien — Because of its isolation, Fukien has had little difficulty in
retaining local dialects which differ greatly from Mandarin and the local
dialects of neighbouring provinces.
One need not travel a great distance before hearing a new dialect
spoken, which may or may not be intelligible 30 miles away. All this has
historical significance and txikes one back to the times when a number
of petty and isolated states existed tliroughout southeastern and southern
China. The Amoy dialect is spoken by approximately 5,000,000 people;
the Foochow dialect by 8,000,000; and the Hiugliwa dialect by approximate-
ly 2,000, coo. Kienyang, Kienr.ing, Tingchow, and Shaowu districts possess
colloquial ^Xl^iat^0DS of theii omi.
Honan — Mandarin is spokeir throughout the province.
Hunan — The prevailing language is Western Mandarin, with local
variations.
Hupeh — The Mandarin dialect is spoken throughout the province.
Kansu — ^The unusual variety of languages \vitlun the boundaries
of Kansu province presents a difficult problem to the promoters of
educational and evangelistic work, particularly in western and north-
western Kansu. The Chinese who constitute about one-half of the total
population speak Mandarin. It is estimated that at least one-third of these
Chinese live in the soutli and southeast. Besides the Chinese, there are
Salar Moslems, south of Payenjtuigko, who use a dialect resembling Turki ;
Tungsiang Moslems, east of Hochow, who speak a language differing little
from Mongolian ; and a small proportion of Arabic-speaking Moslems,
addition to these, immigrants from Tibet, Turkestan, and other provinces
of China are scattered evcnnvherc. About 50,000 aborigines are still
inhabiting the mountain fastnesses northeast of Siuingfu.
A’iangSi — Southern Mandarin is universally spoken throughout the
province, except in the e.xtreme southern and eastern sections where the
country borders on Fukien and Kwangtmig. Here I\Ian(larin is understood
with difficulty; and local variations of Fukien and Kwangtuiig dialects
are heard.
Kianssu — The Mandarin dialect is heard tliroughout northern and
western Kiangsu. In the .southeast, local dialects, chiefly those of Soochow
and Shanghai, pre\'ail. In the city of Shanghai, Ningpoese and Cantonese
ere also frequently heard.
Kwangsi — In the northern section of Kwaiigsi, Mandarin is spoken
by the great majority of the people. Here and there, where-
ever aboriginal tribes e.xist, peculiar dialects are heard. Groups of Hakka-
speaking people are scattered over the central part of the province, and on
to the west. Throughout the southern section of Kwangsi, Cantonese is
the pre\-ailing language. Just north of Pingiiamyun there is a large area
known as the Yao Jlountain district still uncharted where a load dialect
jirevails of which little is known. In tlic extreme southeast, while Can-
tonese is used in the cities and market towns, tbe prevailing language is
a local dialect not heard in any other section of the province. Tliroughout
the entire western section, intermingled with Mandarin in the nortli
and Cantonese in the South, arc many tribal dialects chief among them
being the T’o or Chung dialect. All of these more or less rcsonihlc the
language of the Tai and Laos of Siam.
In the southwest one hears a pure T'o dialect, e.xcept among the
educated Chine.se, where Mandarin or Cantonese is spoken.
/C'a'flHgfHug— Cantonese is the chief language in the province. Man-
darin is spoken among the official classes. Evor>' large race as well as
the various aboriginal tribes have their own dialects or languages. Tlic
Hakka dialect is spoken by approximately 4,000,000. In the Swatow
district the dialect spoken by approximately 3,000,000 resembles the
language commonly heard in southern Fukien.
The island of Hainan presents a most ccmplicated language situation.
A list of the spoken languages follows Haiiiane.«e, an offshoot of tlie
Amoy dialect, Hakka, Mandarin, of a special variety not well knoivn.
Kochow speech, a branch of Cantonese, Tai, spoken by the Loi, closely
lelated to the speech of the Laos people : a. So-called "tame,’’ three or
feur varieties; b. So-callcd "wild," several varieties, and Miao.
A'-a-fichow— Onc-third to one-half of the inhabitaiiLs of Kweichow arc
Chinese, many of whom are immigrants from Hunan and Szechwan. They
8
ailE CHBISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
inhabit the eastern and northern sections of the pronnee. constitute the
traders in most of the villages, and speak a Mandarin not unlike that
spoken in Szechwan. Beside Chinese, Kweichow has a large number ot
Samuel K Clarke classifies the inaiiv different tribes under four main
racial "renps : Kehlao or Liao, Lolo, Miao, and Chungkia, or Tai. The
language spoken by all of these tribal connnunities is monosyllabic, and
frequently one hears words which have been boiTowed from the Chinese.
5;,n„'^j_Xorthern Mandarin is the language of the people. Even tlie
Mongolians who inhabit the northern part of the province, \vith few excep-
tions, are able to speak and understand hlaudarin.
5/Kiiifn.iig— Northern Mandarin is the prevailing language, again with
local variations ; especially in the east of the province, wheie the brogue
is so pronounced that the common speech is not understood elsewhere.
S/iowi— Jlaiidnrin is spoken throughout the entire province, except
for certain small sections in the north, where Mongolian is used.
The great majority of the people of Szechwan are Chinese
and western Mand.arin is tlio prevailing language. Many of these Chinese
have immigiated from other provinces. The physical features of the
Chinese vary, due to the close contact of the people with surrounding
races. Some Chinese are of the Mongol type, others are of the Burmese.
Tribes known as Sifan inhabit the extreme northwest and are governed
bv Chinese officials. 'I'ihetans with their lamas and monasteries are ex-
tensively scattered throughout the extreme west. In the southwest there
are a number of aboriginal tribes which claim to belong to an independent
race and are called M.intze or Lolo. The language in the Szechwanese
Alps is therefore non-Chinese. EverJ'^vhere else Western Mandarin is
spoken with a noticeable clearness of enunciat-im.
addition to the Chinese, many of whom are immigrau's
from Szechwan, Kweichow, Honan, Hupeh, and Kwangtuug, Yiiunan has
a large number of aboriginal tribes, commonly numbered betweem 50 and
60. Most of these have distinct dialects if not distinct languages. In a
report to the British Government, F.S.A. Bourne, Esq., advances the idea
that many of these tribes are only different branches of the same
original family, and therefore that their dialectic differences are only
di^reiices of the same original tongue. “There is 110 family of the human
race, certainlv 110 familv with such claims to consideration, of whom so
little is accurately known as of the non-Chinese races of southern China.
Tliis is due in a' great measure to the perfect maze of senseless names
taken from the Chinese in which the subject is involved ; there is one
catalo«nic, for example, giving 141 classes of aborigines, each with a
separate name, and no attempt is made to arrive at a broader classification.
Exclusive of the Tibetan-Bunnan tribes, there are three great non-Chinese
races in southern China : the I.olo, the Shaus, and the l^fiaotze” Most ol
the tribespeople are very ignorant and many have no written language
of their owni. ^ , -»r 1
MflurJijiria — Manchuria is occupied by a mixed people, Jlauchus,
Mongols, and Chinese, all of relatively pure blood, mingbng w’ith hybrids
of all three races. The Chinese element predominates, and their superior-
ity ill numbers is fast increasing, partly due to natural fecundity and
partly to continued immigration. Noi'thern Mandarin is the prevailing
language. Other tongues, like Manchu and various Mongol dialects, are
obsolete or quickly going into disuse. Unsubdued tribes and nomads are
scattered over the steppes and wooded regions of the north, while the
Chinese occupy the towns.
II-LAXGUAGES AND DIALECTS OF CHINA
I— ClIINESC
(i) Miildarin.
A. Mandarin Proper, divided into Northern, Southern, and ANestern
varieties. These are enough alike so that the speaker of one understands
and is understood, after a little experience, in the districts of the others.
About 300,000,000, or three-fourths of the whole population, in all the
promnees of the Republic, speak Mandarin. The coast dialects differing
from Mandarin widely in their pronouns and particles, are otherwise suffi-
ciently like it so that almost every written character shows affinities, in
its pronunciation, with Mandarin. One may confirm this by observing
the lists of Romanized pronunciations furnished, for some nine Chir.ese
dialects, for each character in Giles' Dictionar\-.
B. Hakka Dialect— This consists partly of old l^Iandariii, and partly of
Cantonese, JIandariu being the chief element. The Hakku ( ^ ^ )» 1-c*
“Strangers” or “Guests,” live mainly in the province of Kwangtung.
They came probably from Kiangnaii, at different times during the four-
teenth century. Traces of them are still found in Tiugcliowfu, Fukien,
where the language is pure Hakka. The number of speakers of the Hakka
vcniacular is over 7,000.000. The W'ukingfii variety of Hakka is spoken
by at least 3,000,000. Hakka is also spoken by some Hainanese.
C. HangcUo-x Colloquial— This is the vernacular of the capital of
Chekiang province. It is a reminiscence of the Tartar Dynasty which
made Hangchow its capital, but while distinctly Mandarin (as shown by
the pronominal and other tests), it tends to approach the Wu dialects with
•which it is surrounded. It is almost entirely confined to the city, and can
be spoken by hardly more than 1,000,000 people.
D. 77aj>ian hlandarin, a variety whose special characteristics are not
well known.
E. Oflrcr Varieties, spoken by small groups, should be included in a
strictly complete philological sur%-ey, but they total so small a number of
speakers that for the purposes of this .Survey they need not be noted here
(2) Coast Dialects.
A. Wu Dialects, nam«l from their locality, which is roughly included
in the ancient kingdom of Wu, now Kiangsu province south of the
Yangtze, and the easteni two-thirds of Chekiang.
a. Soocliow colloquial. si>oken by not more than 10,000,000 people.
b. Shanghai colloquial, spoken by not more than 10,000,000 people.
c. Ningpo colloquial, the priucipal dialect of Chekiaug province,
spoken by about 6,ooo,c<X) people.
d. Taicbow collociuial, a variety of Ningpo, spoken by about
500,000 people.
e. kinhwa colloc|uial, the vernacular of the city of Kiuliwa m
Chekiang, a city of about 30,000 people. s
f. Weucliow colloquial, spoken by about 1,000,000 people.
g. etc. .
B. I'nkicn Dialects:
a. Kienyaiig colloquial, spoken by 500,000 people.
b. Kienning colloquial, spoken by the same number of people.
c. Sliaowu dialect, spoken by 100,000 people.
d. Foochofw dialect, spoken by 8,000,000 people.
e. Tiiigchow colloquial, spoken by 1,000,000 people.
f. Hinghwa dialect, spoken by 2,000,000 people.
g. Amoy dialect, spoken by 10,000,000 people,
ii. Hainanese, an offshoot of Amoy.
i. etc.
C. Iviciaiigfioig Dialects:
a. Swatow dialect, spoken t y 3,000,000 people.
b. Hakka dialect (see (i) Mandarin, Section B above).
c. Sauikong colloquial, spoken by 300,000 people.
d. Cautcu dialect, spoken by 15-20,000,000 people.
e. etc.
II— Non-Ciiixese Languages and Diai.ects
a. Mon-Kbmer Family |
b. Shan or Tai Family
c. Tibeto-Burman Family!
Miao-Yao Group
Minkia Group
Wa-FalRun;< Group
Tibetan Group (spoken by 6,000,000 people)
Sitau Group
Lolo Group (Lisu, Nosu)
Burmese Group
Kacbin Group
d. Urongoliau, spoken by ?, 000,000 people.
e. Kalmuck, spoken by 200,000 people.
f. Kogai-Turki, spoken bv 4,000,000 people.
g. .'Maiichn, used principally by colonies of Manchus settled in
Turkestan.
h Qazaq-Turki, spoken by 500,000 people.
Ill— SUMMARY OF AREAS AND LANGUAGES
In interpreting the meaning of these dialectic and tribal differreuccs,
there are two extreme attitudes'. To say that the differences are insigni-
ficant is, of course, to overlook stern facts ; but to treat the dialects of
China as if they were separate languages is equally erroneous. The
Chinese dialects' are undoubtedly all branches of one pai'ent stem,
monosyllabic, with similar grammatic.al tendencies and thought forms.
Thougii a local brogue or different pronunciation may make many words
mutually unintelligible to speakers from different areas, yet a little more
thorough acquaintance will shou’ that even in the most diverse dialects
the majority of words have some similarity of sound and evidently come
from a common source. This makes the understanding of speakers of
strange dialects far more easy than the learning of a new language.
The aboriginal tribes are also related to the Chinese peoples. Their ,
languages oie' also polytonic and monosyllabic. These people all share
to o large degree, if not entirely, the same ancient ancestral stock. It is
quite possible that some of them differ from the Chinese only in years of
separation from the larger and more civilized branch of the family. The
•uTitteii language cf the Lolo, for instance, is quite clearly related to the
ancient Chinese form of writing. For further euddence as to the relation-
ship betu’een all of these peoples, the reader should consult Major Davies’
book, “Yiiuuan, the Link between India and the Yangtze,” Appendix
VIII, which treats of the tribes of Yunnan. Tluere is little reason to doubt .
that in the future all of these peoples will be absorbed into the larger
branch of the family and share in the Chinese civilization as well as its
language and literature.
It is to be noted that wherever any dialect of Chinese is spoken.
Christiaii literature is available for all literates; for these can read the
classical written language which differs widely from any spoken Chinese,
and is genuinely moaiosyllabic and very sententious; and even when the
degree of learning is not high, the written form of Mandarin can be read by
those who do not speak it. The invention of the Pollard script for
aboriginal tribes of the southwest solves a serious problem for the grow-
ing Christian constituency of that region. Practically speaking, the
number of those people of China and her outer territories which have none
of the Bible in a written language that corresponds to their ordinary
speech is so small as to be almost negligible, and there is not a doubt tha-
this tinv minoritv will disappear within the next few years. This means
that there will presently be a body of Christian literature available ior
everybody mentioned in the lists of peoples given above. As
illiterates, who form so large a portion of the population, the former effort
to provide Christian literature in the Romanized form, and the present
effort to provide it by the use of the National Phonetic Script, are con-
sidered in the following sections.
The origin and persistence v>f the numerous coast dialects have never
been satisfactorily explained. The common theory among students of tb^
languages of China Is that early Tartar conquerors pushed the abori^nal
tribes to the Eastern coast and up into the mountain fastnesses of the
and South. In the mountains the separation was so complete that the
ancient aboriginal languages have been preserved almost without cbaii.?^
(just as happened iu the .Appalachians in America). On the coast, boff'
GENEEAL BAOEGEOUND
9
Language Map of China
^77/yy/yy^
y/^Zy///
'mz
D
MANDARIN '{t
EUD
WU DIALECTS 4
Q
FUKIEN DIALECTS -Jfr M
j6 a aj
CANTONESE 4
a
HAKKA
tZ].
TRIBAL DIALECTS
m
TIBETAN
MONGOLIAN ■;& •%
■ever, where the people have mixed and intermarried, the tendency is con-
sistently to approximate the conquering" language, old missionaries have
noted speech changes during (heir life-time. As a national consciousness
has arisen among the Chinese and especially since the establishment of the
Republic, the conscious efforts to make one language for the whole of China
proper have increased. On the one hand the Government sees its problems
■juade much easier by the adoption r-f a National Language; on the other,
the missionaries see that evangelism null be much more rapid if there is
a single medium through which to deal. We now proceed to consider the
present results of this double effort.
IV— ROMANIZATION
In many regions for more than two generations numerous missionaries
have given labourious efforts to the translation of the Scriptures into a
Romanized form for their particular dialect. In a summarized report of
this labour we note that one of the Bible Societies states its total issues
for over 30 years from 1890 to 1920 as follows :
Bibles and Old Testaments 18,055
New Testaments 57,693
Portions 96,872
If now we compare the total sales for the 30 years with the sales'
report for the 5 years from 1916 to 1920, we find some interesting facts, .'n
the Amoy area alone does the later period indicate an increasetl rate of
sale. The Amoy total for 30 years is reported as 62,323, while the sales
tor the last 5 5'ears are 29,179. In contrast to this the Cantonese total for
30 years is 15,350, with a total for the last 5 years of only 524. The Foochow
total for 30 years is 16,895, while that for Ihe last 5 years is 1,429. Tiie
Hainan total for 30 years is 4,900, while that for the last 5 years is 439.
The Ningpo total for 30 juars is 16,310, for 5 years 1,406. The Swatow
total for 30 years is 13,424, for 5 years 1,675 '> Taichow for 30 years, 8,91.},
while for the last 5 j’ears it is only 84 copies. The Wenchow total for 30
years is 2,400, while for 5 ye.ars the report is 196.
Thus we see that in all these regions except the first, Amoy, the rate
of sale for the last 5 years compared with the total 30 j'ears has very
gradually decreased, whereas with the normal development of the Church
one would expect an increase. We find that in larger centers like Ningpo,
Swatow, Foochow, and Canton the actual rate of sales for the last 5 ye.irs
is approximately one-half of the a%’crage for the 30 years, while for certain
smaller centers such as Taichow and Wenchow, the rate of sales is from
one-third to one-twelfth of the original sales and we are told that in many
10
THE CHBISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
ofitlie dialect regions tliere is no longer any demand for the
Romanized. The statement given above as to the \xse of Romanized Sciiy-
tures is typical of the whole state of the case for the use of Romanized,
but we have entirely omitted to describe the very considerable amount c*
literature other than the Bible published in Romanized which has been
used particularly at Ningpo, Foochow and Amoy the publication of whicu
is lik^ewise declining rapidly. In some places the Rational Phonetic is
being used with the thought that it may replace the Romanized, to wlm.e
use the stigma of illiteracy was always attached as well as the sti^a f.t
ceino- foreiou; but theugb diligent efforts have been made wtli the
odaptaimi ol that Script to particular dialects, it does not yet appear that
thev have been generally welcome (for the stigma of illiteracy was only
transferred, not removed as was the foreign stigma though a few
enthusiasts are working hard to persuade the Chinese Church to adopt
them. Yet in general the present trend is decidedly away from Ro^amza-
tion-andthe Government encouragement of the use of the ^atlo^al
Phonetic Script and their requirement that it and the National Language
be studied in all national schools of whatever region lu China, indicate a
hope if not of driving the coast dialects out of existence, at least of makiii
cne standard national language so well knowu that it will be spoken and
understood everywhere. For tliat rcasou the Government decidedly frowns
on the adaptaiion of the National Phonetic Script to the dialects. In the
early years of the 20th century there was a frank effort to introduce a
system' of Mandarin Romanization into the hrandariu-speaking churchos,
led by a missionary from Shantung who visited Ningpo and obseiwed with
delio-ht that all the illiterate church members were reading from Romanized
Bibles and sinfdno- from Romanized hymubooks. But the effort to produce
a like result among the speakers of Mandarin, though consistently made
through a period of several years, died away from lack of support from the
Chinese The failure of this experience undoubtedly sounded the deatn
knell of Romanization. There can be little doubt but that some form of
phonetic script based upon the Chinese character will take its place. We
fire iust now in the midst of various experiments in tins field and we
proceed in the next section to describe the principal one of these
experiments. .y_jj,^TICNAL PHONETIC SCRIPT
In the early days of the Republic a conference of Chinese^ scholars,
appointed by the Government, agreed upon a standard pronunciation for
some seven or eight thousand characters, and adopted_39 s>-mbols as a
phonetic alphabet with which to indicate these pronunciations. The use
of Roman letters for this alphabet was voted down, ond simple stroke
characters taken from the Chinese dicticma^>^ suitable for writing in
parallel columns with the Chinese characters, were selected. Tlie <-01 em-
ment had in view four objects : First, the standardization of the spoken
langna^re for all China by the adoption of an official pronunciation.
Secondly, the promotion of a phonetic writing, that the standard spoken
Ian<niao-e might be recoided with ease. Thirdly . the unification of the
spoLn and written languages, for one of the educational and official
t!roblems in China for hundreds of years has been the great differences
between the spoken and written language. Of course it was necessary that
in addition to the promulgation of symbols for writing the spoken
language, means should be adopted by which the spoken language could
wiifto itself honour in the minds of learned men such as at had never had,
and we devote a later section to the consideration of this special effort.
Fourthly the Government desired a change from monosyllabic to poly-
syllabic writing, for while the spoken language is composed of nominal.y
inonosvllabic words, nevertheless since the Mandarin sjdlabary contain^
cnlv four or five hundred syllables in actual speech, it is necessary to
combine these an actual speech an a fashion which as practically poly-
cvllabic, in order to be understood, and it was believed tnat the written
iMOTiage ought to conform to actual spoken practice. Among officials, Gov.
Yen of Shansi is most noted for his efforts to spread the knowledge
and use of the National Phonetic Script. The missionaries have not been
backward in trying it out and in 1918 the China Continuation C^^tee
unanimously recommended its use by the Missions. Churches, Bible and
I iterature Societies, and appointed a sub-committee to secure the publica-
(iou of Christian literature in Phonetic Script and in every way to promote
the wide-spread use of the .system. This committee was able to seciire
the services of a secretary, Miss S. J. Garland, who has been devoting her
■n-bole time to the committee’s work. Its efforts have included the publics,
tion of teaching material, the study of teaching methods, close
investigation of the standard of spelling and tone marking, phrasing ana
hyphenating, with the object of securing the greatest good to tbe greater,
number over wide fields, the preparation of type, typographical arrange-^
ments for typewiters, etc., propaganda to introduce the general use of
the Script, and the preparation of the Scriptures in the Ph^^tic. A
large measure of success has attended efforts hitherto. The - ew
Testament is published in Script. A long list of publications through the
“Phonetic Promotion Committee,” the British and Foreign Bible Society,
the China Sunday School Union, the Literature Department of 1 he
Stewart Evangelistic Fund, the Central China Religious Tract Society, the
Christian literature Society, the Council on Public Health, the Mission
Book Company, and the Chinese Tract Society is given in the advertising
columns of their publications, and in addition the Commercial Press, the
Chung Hwa Book Company, and the Phonetic Bureau in Peking publish
dictionaries and text-books for the use of the Phoneric. The Committee
also publishes glowing accounts of the success that missionaries have had
in introducing this Phonetic Script into schools for all grades of illiterates.
It is noticeable, however, that almost every one of the letters describing
these successes come from Mandarin-speaking regions, and the farther
south one gc.es along the coast, the fainter grows the choius; that it is not
possible at the present time to report that the first object of the Govern-
ment ill introducing the Script, namely, the standardization of the spokero
language throughout the land, has yet been attained in any noticeable-
measure. It is not impossible that a system of alphabetical phonetic
writing which frankly adapts itself to the dialects without attempting to.
abolish them, will ultimately have a wider acceptance. We can only be
sure tliat the present wide-spread effort is a healthy sign and we aie sure
that the problems involved will, in the course of time, be solved in a
manner satisfactory to the Chinese people and, ipso jacto, to the mission-
aries.
VI— THE NEW TIDE OF THOUGHT AND THE REVOLUTION IN
LITERARY USAGE
The fixing of a date for the beginning of the “New Tide of Thought"'
(’•Sff ^ i^i China, (sometimes also called “The Renaissance" or ‘The-
l.iterfJ^V* devolution") is extremely difficult. The same reasons which-
would place it at the coming of the Republic would push it back to the
Imperial edicts of 1S9S, and it is questionable if consistency could stop at
that point. Whatever the date, the early indications of the coming^ of
this new tide were chips and straws in the shape of new phrases appearing
in Chinese newspapers and magazines. Many of these, probably most of
them were imported from Japan where thousands of Chinese students had
eone to imbibe Western learning. The Japanese had already solved to-
their own satisfaction the problem of expressing the ideas of Western
science and culture by Chinese characters, chiefly by a study of the ancient
Chinese literature which they found to be a rich mine of phrases, which
were suitable to express new ideas because they had so largely fallen into
disuse, and so could be put to new uses; partly by the deliberate manu-
facture of new phrases, and even new characters, to meet the need. Tbs
old style scholar, accustomed to the involutions of the Chinese high-
classical style, gasped at the sight of these new phrases used with non-
chalance in Chinese newspaper articles, but he soon came to see then-
fitness and to be aware of the immense help which they afforded m
ducino- to the Chinese mind the ideas of the modern world. The com-
mercial baiTiers had long been broken doum and now began the breaking
in earnest of the barriers of_ thought, so that East should no longer be
East, and Kipling’s twain might meet.
It is outside the province of a brief article such as the present one to
describe the process of this linguistic change in detail. Suffice it to say
that books like Mrs. Mateer’s "New Terms for New Ideas, ”^an Morgan s
“New Tei-ms and Expressions,” and Hemeliug’s English-Chiiie.o
Dictionary contain practically all of the new terms now in current use.
althou°-h, of course, the process of discovering and mamifactimng is stih
o-oing °on. But this was not enough to accomplish the end which en-
fi^htened Chinese educators had iu view. It itself it was nothing but the
pHino- of one heavy labour upon a labour already heavy enough, .t
demanded that the Chinese student, already much overbiirdened with ms
task, should add to it a new task; and. still further, these new ideas and
the expression of them awakened in many people a desire to learn the
forei-ni language of which they were supposed to be the expression or adai>
tation Blit to acquire a real knowledge of Cliinese literature, and an abik.y
to write the classical language, as well as a mastery of a foreign language
and some foreign science and culture was impossible except to students
of extraordinary mental caliber. The break was sure to come
it did in the inspiration and guidance of a number of returned student>,
the chief of whom were professors in the Government
Pekin<^- men whose learning could not be questioned and who yet resolvec
boldlv'^to thrust the old-stvle Chinese learning, winch included mastery ot
one of the most recondite literary forms that any human race has ever
produced into the limbo of a respected and uncultivated discipline ; and
to persuade Chinese students to devote themselves to the new learning
nsino- only the National Language and a European language as lustru-
menfs Thus began the mcA'ement for cultivation of the National Laiiguage
which was linked very closely with the culUvation of the National Ph^
Script The use of the Script, however, was intended chiefly for illiterates,
and the educators saw that the object of staudardizing the Chin^sse
language could not be attained unless students and scholars ^
suaded to write their productions in theNational Lanpage and tofeel th.,t
it was honourable to do so. One of the first publications to adopt th.
National Language exclusively was that published by some of tbe G^veni-
meiit University Professors in Peking called “La Jeunesse, qq- af/
at the same time. Professor Hu Shih published a very able “History ct
Chinese Philosophy” in the National Language.
The idea spread like wild-fire. So skilfully written were the contents
of these and other publications that it was quickly seen that the new
literary style was equal iu flexibility and fwce to that of the best
classical authors— an instrument which, in the hands of a real lite y
master, might bid fare to challenge the supremacy of the famous c^-
meiitator Chu Hsi to say nothing of moderns like Liang Clii-chao and Yoi
Full As is often the case with a new movement, it was somewhat toj
successful at first; and many provincial newspapers, especially tW
the South, which had at first adopted the exclusive use of the Nationn*
Language with enthusiasm, presently grew tired of tlie_ new plaything-
threw it aside and returned to the joys of a high classical style even
their news columns. This would appear to be nothing ^
of the first wave and the second is already runiung in strongly, ^ot o ,
newspapers and magazines but text books and readers of every grade ar
”r%!isl.ea m the National Language and used in the Government
schools as well as in many of the mission schools, especially in the N
Incidently it is a curious fact that the South, so forward politically,
liberal in the matter of language culture than is the North ; ^ ‘ _
doubtless due to the fact that they do not speak the National Lan^sg ^
themselves but cling valiantly to their own dialects and regard
GENERAL BACKGROUND
National Language propaganda as a subtle means of taking tlie
national balance of power from the place where they think it shoidd be.
It goes without saying that missionaries everywhere gratefully second the
movement for sjmplif3ring the written and printed language of the nation.
■\Ve say “everywhere,” yet it must be confessed that in the South the
voice of approbation is possibly fainter than elsewhere, less eager to join
in this particular effort to provide for the Christian Church an instrument
that shall make evangelism a more effective instrument of bringing in the
Kingdom than it could be before the common speech was also the language
of learning. Of course the missionaries in the South are as eager to get
better instruments of evangelism as are their Northern brethren, 'but many
of them do not believe the Southern dialects will ever die out and so will
not ccmimit themselves to any crepe-hanging measures.
There is a single objection to the general use of the National Language,
as opposed not to the dialects, but to the classical language, and tlnit is
that it is more bulky than the classical. This makes it probable that iu
works of reference, and in many other sections of the literature of know-
ledge, for some time to come, the old classical style in its plainer form
will continue to be used, for as a matter of fact it is really easier to read
tban are many productions in the National Language and it occupies from
oue-fourth to oue-third less space iu a book. With this sole exception the
movement fOT the use of the Natioual Language bids fair to be successful on
every hand in spite of Southeni hesitation. The Literature and Tract Socie-
ties liave formally years published books in Mandarin th.it were somewhat
despised by the learned and there was a constant demand that works be
produc<xl in the Chinese high style to prove that Christianity was not
backu-ard iii he matt^ of culture. All that is now past and it is the hign
stjle book whose value and influence are discredited. The output of
Christian literature in the National I.anguagc has increased by leaps and
Ijonnds wthni the last three years and a mmiber of Christian periodicals
(noticeably a monthly called “Life” published by the Peking Apolaretic
i.roup) arc using the National I.anguage exclusively. There is no sign
that this will cease to be the case ; on the contrary the indications arc the
other \TOy, and for this we may thank God and take courage.
THE POPULATION OF CHINA
History — From earliest times, according to the histories of China now
in circulation, elaborate statistics of the population have been taken. The
periods were at first yearly, then triennial, and more lately quinqueuuia],
alticugh since 1812 no periodical census has been made. In her old tithing
system Oiina had ,ni excellent paper machinery for registration. Each
district had its appropriate officer, each street its constable, and every ten
houses its tithing man. As long as tlie area of the Kingdom vemaine-l
small, it may well be believed that excellent resulLs were obtained, but as
the size of the Empire extended and districts were only more or less sub-
dued, and as fiscal questions became intermingled wdth those of census
taking, errors of calculation must be expected to have crept in. If an
official has to surrender up taxes according to the population of his district,
he and all dependent upon him are likely to see that numbers are kept down.
Again, when tlie amount of the pecuniary assistance granted by Peking
depends upon the number of the population it is only natiual that these
numbers should be augmented. That such errors did occur is known from
the Decree of the Emperor Yung Cheng (A.D. 1723-36) of the late Tsing
Djmasty abolishing the capitation tax and amalgamating it with the lau.d
tax.
According lo Norman vShnw, the history of the Census in China may
be divided into two parts. During the first, extending from the first
recorded count in the 23rd centurj’- B.C. (when the figures were 3,500,000 —
Wang Tao) down lo 1741 A.D., with a few exceptions, tlie number of tax-
pajnng households alone was recorded. In 1741, after repeated orders by
the Emperor, the total number of individuals was counted and found to be
143,412,000.
Any detailed statement regarding population estimates in early times
and down to within the last 30 or 40 j'ears would be of little value to
students of the present-day Christian occupation of China. Moreover, the
extent of the Empire was constantly changing, thus making comparison cf
figures impossible, and the returns, even after the country assumed more
or less fixed limits, vary with such extraordinary rapiditjq that they inspire
little confidence.
China has never had a census of the Western sort. The late.st
official estimate, that for 1SS5, fixed the population of the iS proriuces and
Manchuria at 438,425,000. The census taken by the Ministry of the
Interior (Hiuebeugpu) iu igxo furnished figimes which totalled 331,188,000;
a difference of over 100,000,000. How'ever, this more conservative figure,
chiefly because it is more conservative, has always been regarded as the
more reliable. With few exceptions, families were counted and not in-
dividuals in the S'llnchengpu Census, and an average per family was
carefully worked out for the sake of arriving at tiie approximate totil
number of persons. The multiple was 5.5 indiriduals, exceiit for the
province of Eengtien, Manchuria, \vhere it was set at 8. 38 individuals per
family.
One of the weak points in this Miucheugpu Census was Szechwan.
Tlie figure given was 16,400,000, which represented returns from five-
sevenths of the province. Worked out on this basis, the population fer
the whole of Szechwan came to 23,000,000, and it is so set down in the
statistics. This was obviously too low and some autliovities in quoting
figures since have arbitrarily changed the 23,000,000 for Szechwan to any-
where from 40 to 60 millions, thus bringing the total China figure for igro
up somewhere between 360,000,000 and 380,000,000.
In 1919, the Customs estimate was 439.405,000, exclusive of Sinkiang
and Tibet, thus approaching very nearly the official census of 1S85,
leading one to believe that the commonly quoted “.400,000,000” in China
might not after all be so great an exaggeration.
In the autumn of 1918, the Survey Committee through influential
missionaries in the various provincial capitals, endeavoured to .secure the
latest official figures of popnlatio-n by hsiens. Previously, population
estimates for hsiens were seldom heard of, and the Committee had no gre;-.t
hope of being able to secure them now, even if they existed. The census of
population by hsiens as made by the Post Office in iQig-20 was then only
being planned. No one knew when it would be iuaugurated, much less
completetl. By the summer of 1919, population figures by hsien.s for all
but a few of the provinces had been received by the Survey Committee.
l^Iost of these came from Police Commissioners through officials higher
np. Incidentally these lists of hsien populations made it possible for the
Committee to adopt the hsien as its smallest geograpliical unit of study.
In order to discover just how much confidence could safely bo placed
upon .hese official hsien estimates, copies were sent to at least one
representative of each mission in each province, with the request that
estimates obviously too high or too low be correspondingly so marked, and
whenever possible a more correct and acceptable estimate be suggested.
The result of this request was most satisfactor}-— even though the number
of hsien estimates on which our correspondents felt qualified to cxnr-'-is
judgment was limited.
For four or five provinces the Survey Committee received several
different estimates the result no doubt of several counts made at intervals
several j'cars apart. Thus advantages of comparison were secured.
No claims regarding the scientific accimacy of these official estimates
as gathered and modified by the Survey Committee can be made. They
represent, however, the best efforts in the interests of accuracy that the
Committee and its 150 correspondents have been capable of. .A.gaiu and
again where several e.stimates for the same hsien were received, these
either proved to be identical or were so nearly alike as to strengthen belief
in the approximate accuracy of the one chosen. In a few cases, llie most
extreme differences were discovered and the Committee’s only recourse was
to accept the estimate which was most autlioidtativc and recent.
About this time the Chinese Post Office, aware of what the Survey
Committee^ was doing iu the matter of hsien pcpulatioiis, undertook tn
gather estimates of its own, with the assistance of provincial officials.
Advance copies of these estimates were very kindly supplied to the Com-
mittee from Peking headquarters with the result that from the time these
were received, whenever CCC official estimates dilfered greatly or were
lacking, the Post Office figures were invariably substituted. It wa.s
gratifying to note bow nearly CCC and Pc«t Office estimates for the same
hsien agi'ced in the majority of cases. Had the latter been available
earlier, they wouhl no doubt have been accepted by the Committee without
attempting to collect official estimates itself. However, after close com-
parisons and study we venture to believe that as much may be said for the
accuracy of estimates originally supplied to the CCC as of those gathered
later by the Post Office department. vSome Committee correspondeiiti,
after consulting the hsien population estimates used in this Survey, have
declared them to be like aJl other population estimates in China, “more
guesses.” And so they are, when compared with figures from any scientific
census. On the other hand, careful counts have been made by police
officials and soldiers in not a few hsiens and cities of Lliina. The tcbtimony
of over half of our correspondents to the effect that the hsien estimates
given are “undoubtedly as nearly correct as can be secured” would
indicate a certain amount of cireful gathering of figures. vSevcral years
ago in a survey of two mission fields in eastern China, very great care was
taken by several mission.aries assisted Chinese assistants in making a
census of all indivaduals living in their hsiens. The official estimates of
these hsiens received by the Survey Committee in 1919 were iu ev'ery case
within several lens of thousands of the actual counts previously unde under
foreign missionary supervision.
A comparison of estimates in the following table will show how
unreliable, scientifically speaking, any census in China really i.s. Official.s
freely admit that the miinberiiig of inhabitants, particularly in outlying
districts is a matter of difficulty and rarely done with accuracy. For reascus
personal and official the exact truth about population is often not tol.l,
although well known. For the present, one can only accept such estimates
as have been made by officials or others most conipcleiit to make llicni.
Undoubtedly the exact population of China is considerably lower than
most estimates now lead one to believe. When a Western census is
finally made, “we .shall see what we shall see.” Ihitil then uncertain
light in the form of “estimates" is better than utter darkness. Perhaps
(he present popul.ation of the Chinese Republic lies somewhere between
350 and 400 millions.
It is interesting to compare the different estimates given for the same
prcA’inces in the following table. The CCC figures for Szechwan and Fukien
for example are comparatively high, although most Fukien missionaries
contend that 13,000,000 is still unquestionably too low. Kansu missionaries
think their province, at 6,000,000, which is the highest figure of (he four
estimates given, is certainly underestimated. It is safe lo predict tint
when compired and studied province by province, there is no census
which will not be pronounced too exaggerated hy some and too conservative
by others.
12
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Table I —Population of Provinces
Province
Area in Sq- Mi.
Bd. of Eeveiiue
Census, 1885
Bd. of Intoriov
(Minohengpu)
Census, 1910
Manchuria:
Fengtien ...
Kirin
Heilungkiang
Chihli
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
Eiangsu
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiangsi
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
yiinnan
63.700
110,000
190,000
60,000 (b)
55,984
60.000 (b)
75,290
38,610
36,680
54.826
69,498
67,954
71,428
83,398
46,330
100.000
77,220
125,483
160,000 (b)
67,182
146.700
Total
Inner Mongolia (g)
Outer Mongolia
Smkiang , — ,
Tibet (including Kokonor and _
Chwanpien)..
1,760,283 (b)
J 1,445,000
650,340
521.853
17.900.000 (c)
36.500.000
10.800.000 (c)
3.300.000
21.300.000
11.700.000
20.600.000
24.500.000
22.100.000
33.600.000
21,000,000
23.500.000
29.700.000
5.100.000
5.400.000
71,000.000 (c)
7.700.000
11.700.000
377,638,®S0(c){f)
14.917.000
32.571.000 (c)
29.600.000
10.000. 000 (c)
8,800,000
17.300.000
17.000. 000
17.300.000
14.500.000
25.600.000
24.900.000
23.600.000
13.100.000
27.700.000
6.500.000
5,000,000
23.000. 000 (o)
11.300.000
8.500.000
331,188,000 (c)
2.460.000
2.491.000
6,500,000
of Provinces
Density per Sq. Mi.
CCC Official
etuvns, 1918-19
Post Office
Estimates, 1920 (a) [
according to
Minchengpu
Census
according to
CCC Returns
according to
Post Office
Estimates
12,487,583
]
6,511.406
} 13,701,819
41
\ 50^54
37
2,000.000
)
[ 11)
27,312,673
34,186,711 (0)
281 (d)
456
294 (d)
30,955,307
30,803,245
528
653
550
10,891,878
11,080,827 (e)
122 (d)
182
134 (d)
9,087,288
9,465,553
116
121
125
33,678,611
33,786,064
448
872
875
22,909,822
22,043,300
483
624
600
20,002.166
19,832,665
315
365
337
24,490,687
24,466,800
208
353
353
32,547,366
30,831,909
376
479
454
28,574,322
27,167,244
348
401
380
29,519,272
28,443,279
232
355
341
17,067,277
13,157,791
282
368
284
35,195,036
37,167,701
277
352
372
10,872,300
12.258,335
84
141
158
6,083,565
5,927,997
40
48
47
61,444,699 (e)
49,782,810 (e)
105 (d)
384
228 (d)
11,470,099
11,216,400
168
171
167
8.824.479
0,839,180
58
60
67
440,925,336
427,679,214 (c)
174 (d)
230
182 (d)
6,743,000)
1,037.000
2
2
1,750.000 j- (h)
I 2,519,579 (i)
5
3
5
2,200,000)
1
12
4
(a) No data were available for one hsien in Peking district, and 3 hsiensmMan^ Szechwan in Chwanpien. Formerly the area of
(b) Area of provinces sjnce the 853^^^^^^^^ at 218,533. Note that all population estimates except those of the CCC are for the larger areas.
been token inio account.
(c) Based on old provincial areas.
«&Te' Soms- of 1913 credited Szeeitweo with 78,711.000.
<n 'Without Manchuria. , ,,
tg) Includes Jehol. Chahar. Suiyiian,^and Sjtao
lOliC IMilUCUUlltt. ..
udes Jehol. Chahar. Suiyiian, and Sitoo Mongolia. _ pcfimates received by the Committee (Jehol 3,818,000; Chahar 1,900,000; Suiyiian 825,000 ; Sitno
by missionaries and travellers. The Statesman's Tear Book is the authority for the
Mongolia 400
population estimate for Tibet
(i) Included in total above.
Density of PopMion-Viitx]. recently onr knowledge of relative
density or iiumbei of inhabitants per square mile erf territory was largely
based on the Minchengpu Census, 1910.
provinces ranked ns follows in respect to density of population . ’j
Chekiang, Kiangsu, Honan, and Hupeh. Recently, however, the official
estiinatef secured by the Survey Committee m 191S-19 and later the care-
ful census made by the Post Office have changed the above orde..
Acccrdiii"- to the CCC Estimates the provinces of greatest density are, ni
ordTr Ki^igsu. Chekiang. Shantung. Honan. Chihli, and Hupeh; and
«.S'o£ density according to the Post Office Census arc .
ICianesu Chekiang, Shantung, Honan, Hupeh, and Kwangtung. It is
SSg"o find that both the CCC and the Post Office estimates agree
not only on the four densest provinces but also rank them m the same
order. Kiangsu in both estimates then takes first place in d^isity whre
Shantung is lowered to third place. In both the CCC and Post Office
estimates, as in the Minchengpu, Chekiang ranks second. The
people to a sq.mi. in Kiangsu is 875. in Chekiang 600, and in Shantung
ciqo. Hereafter when we wish to emphasize the idea of great density or to
point out the densest large geographical unit in the world, we should refer
to Kiangsu, instead of Belgium. . r, i. ttt ,y»
From a study of estimates as well as of tie density maps in Part III -1
this volume, it appears that even though iu favoured districts the density
of population approximates and even exceeds that of the densest European
countries, China as a whole is far from being overpopulated. There are
•Tieat fertile stretches of cciinlrv in Manchuria and Mongolia, whither the
Chinese from Shantung. Chihli, Honan and other provinces have been
migrating in large numbers during recent years, which resemble che
Middle States of America in productive possibilities but where as yet one
may travel for hours without meeting one human being. The sections of
Cliina which a.ppear most densely populated are the maritime piovinces
(if we except Fukien), parts of the Yangtze and Yellow River basins, anl
the Cheugtu Plain. ^
Populaticm of Cifijs— Estimates of city population were first brough.
together from every available source, including Customs’ Reports, Guide
Books, Geographies, mission publications, and special questionnaires sent
out to carefully selected missionaries in every missionary residential center
iu China, asking them for the generally accepted population estimate of
their city. Naturally the estimates thus obtained vaiy considerably, tha
Committee accepting finally whichever estimate seemed to be the most
conservative and most generally approved. In a few of the larger cities,
Police Commissioners have recently made careful enquiries regarding
population, and while the estimates supplied by them are too few to have
called forth much comment as yet, they nevertheless are striking in that
they invariably are much lower than the hitherto geiierall5’ accepted
figures.
Table II. — Population of Cities^
1
No. of Cities 0!
1
Percentage
of Total
Population
Province
0.000-89,0005
0,000-49,000 ,
Dver 100,000 5
0,000 or less,
and in Rural
Inhabitants
Inhabitants
Inhabitants
Jommunilies
North China
Manchuria — Fengtien
Kirin
1
1
6
2
2
93%
Heilungkiang
Chihli
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
*3
5
2
2
3
11
3
4
2
7
21
6
8
86%
90%
94%
88%
East China
Kiangsu
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiangsi
12
6
2
4
11
5
5
§
H
8
9
9
83%
87%
93%
80%
Central China
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
3
4
4
4
6
4
18
6
10
91%
92%
93%
South China
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
3
10
3
8
6
8
20
1
83%
70%
84%
■^'est China
Kansu
Szechwan
Keicbow
Yunnan
1
6
*1
4
8
2
1
3
8
6
4
98%
89%
96%
96%
Outer Territories
95%
71%
98%
Mongolia (Inner and Outer)
Sinkiang ...
Tibet
1
2
3
8
5
Totals...
69
107
182
89%
* See Appendix G.
The following comparison given by Norman Shaw in his article on
Population in the Encyclopaedia Sinica will indicate the wide range 0
estimates for a single city and how incautiously statements are made^
‘■Thus, ‘The Chinese Empire’ states (p.8i) that the populafoii of Sooclicw
GENERAL BACKGROUND
13
h 700,000 (in 1906) ; Ricliard's ’ 'Compreheusiv?
Geography* (p.159) gives it at 500,000 (iu 190S), and
the Customs' Decennial Report lor 1911 states that
it was 250,524 in 1909, by otticial census.” The CCC
estimate is 600,000. "Canton is generally credited
with 'one and a half to two millioua of people, with
125,000 boat people in addition, and the Customs’
Decennial Report of 1901 goes so far as to say, ‘The
estimate of 2,400,000 is probably not over the mark
for the numbers.afloat and ashore’ ; but long-resident
missionaries at the same time estimated the land
population at not more than 600,000 to 700,000 and
the boat people at 50,000.”
Loss and Gain in Population — "The loss of life
from abnormal causes in China must be far greater
than iu any other portion of the world, with the
possible exception of India in former times. Apart
from congestion of population in great centers,
where with characteristic indifference to sanitation
and hygiene a favourable field is offered to and
taken advantage of by numerous epidemics (plague,
cholera, small-pox, etc.) China is particularly
susceptible to recurring visitations iu the form of
floods and famine. Chinese chronicles are filled
with the recital of national or Iccal disasters. A
famine ip 1S77-8 is said to have caused the death of
8,000,000 of the inhabitants of Honan, Shansi, Shan-
tung, and Chihli. In recent times one district or
another has been forced to record famine v?ith
attendant loss of life each year. More notable dis-
asters have been as frequent as 1001, 1906, 1910,
1920 (famines), and 1911 and 1917 (floods). Action
on the part of the Government could do mitch to
prevent or minimize these visitations, but compara-
tively little lias thus far been done. Again, the
frequent occunence (almost chronic) of rioting and
revolt has exercised its baneful effect on the numbers
of the people of China. The loss of life caused by
the Taiping Rebellioir (1850-64) is variously esti-
mated from 10,000,000 to 20,000,000. The Moham-
medan Rebellions between 1861 and 1S72 must have
contributed largely to the depcpulation of
Cities 07 100,000 Inhabitants and over
Density of PornuTioN
UOI DOT CfiUALS TOMIS
Kansu and Yiiuuaii.” (Cliiiia Year Bool:,
1921-2). Recent unrest and wide-spread
brigandage have also resulted in unneces-
sary loss of life.
Ill the Far Eastern Review for July
1921, the editor, George Bronson Rea,
writes as follows : — "With slight variations
the average European nation (Russia e.x-
cluded) is doubling its numbers in about
eighty years. In his 'Elements of Vitil
Statistics,’ Dr. Newsholmc sets out at length
the annual incrca.se of a large number of
countries. The period iiiider his review
(i8gi to 1S95) showed a doubling of the
population of Prussia in 49 years, in
England in 50 years, Italy in 67 years,
Austria in 74, and of Fr.aiice with her
exceptional birthrate, in 591 years. Russian
statistics indicate a doubling of the popula-
tion iu 50 years.”
"Dealing with this same problem in
western Europe, and excluding Russia and
the Balkans, Mr. Longstaff in hi.s ‘Studies
in Statistics,’ reaches the conclusion tli.it
in the period under renew (1S61-1891) the
increase was at the rate of 21 per cent, or
6.6 per cent in each decade. This study
reveals that the population of western
Europe is doubling in 66 years. If Russia,
with its 175,000,000 people doubling in 50
years be included in the study, the general
European avemge would be 58 years, with-
out taking into account the drains from
emigration.”
"Tlie great difficulty facing Western
investigators in arriving at a reliable esti-
mate of the increase of the human family,
has been the notorious lack of statistics
concerning the Mongolian and Asiatic
races. The peoples of Asia belong to a
different civilization, holding diametrically
opposite views to the West on the question
of marri.age and the birthrate. Therefore
we cannot apply the same rules in esti-
mating their increase as we do in Europe
or America.”
14
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
“In Cliina we have a civilization based upon ancestor worship, obltgal'
inir perpetuation of the male line to perform the sacrifices at the shrines of
departed ancestors. What effect has tliis on the birthrate and increase?
Here is where the Western investigator is baffled through the absence of
statistics. Japanese statistics of the native Chinese population in Fonnosa
show that the latter arc doubling their numbers in 33 years ; in the Kwan-
tung Leased Territory, in 31 years. The full effect of Oriental civilization
on the rate cf increase is seen in Korea, where statistics of the uati\e
population indicates a doubling of the numbers in 2* years. ^
In attempting to study the rate of increase in population in Cliiiia
Mr. W. W. Rockhill, American T^Iinister to China and a shrewd and
scholarly observer of things Chinese, examined the progress 111 population
between 1743 and 17S3, a period during which the enumerations were all
presumbly made in the same manner. He found that from 1743 to 1749 the
annual ra'te of increase was 2.90 per cent, from 1749 to ^757 it fell to 0.91
per cent, to rise behveen 1757 and 1761 to 1.37 per cent, falling again to
0.73 per cent between 1761 and 1767. to 0.57 per cent from that date to
177T The next change is phenomenal. Between 1771 and 1776 it was 5
per cent, but between 1776 and 1780 it fell, without any kno\vii reason, m
0.S6 per cent, to rise again between that date and 7783 2.34 per cent.
The average rate cf increase during the whole period was 1.83 per cent.
Compare this with Japan, where, though much more favourable condition.s
exist than in China, the average yearly increase of the population from
1S72 to 1899 was only T.04 per cent. Compare also with India, where the
census of 1911 revealed that the population (315.132,000) had increased m
ten years by 7.00 per cent, or 0.70 per cent annually. The Cliinese rate ot
increase can hardlv be higher than these."
“It is estimated that 4,000,000 or over one per cent of the people die
annually in China frc-iu star^^tion and purely preventible causes, such as
floods, famiue, cholera, plague, etc., without including deaths from
internal disorders, rebellions, and bandit forays. This is almost the
average increase of Western peoples. Yet the Chinese increase. With the
ccnstniction of railways, conservation of rivers, installation of modern
sanitary and water systems, hygiene, a stable government and other re
forms, the greater part of this waste will be eliminated, and then the full
effect cf the Chinese birthrate will be felt. It is fair to assiune that this
increase is about the same as it is amoug Chine.se inhabitants in Formexsa
pud Kwautung according to Japanese count. It is also believable that iii
some sections of Cliiua ihe increase reaches the same alanning figure as in
Korea. It may be permissible in the light of all that has been said, to
take forty years as the time required for doubling the numbers of China.”
TABLE HI— FOREIGNERS IN CHINA
(Maritime Customs’ Report for 1920)
Persons
Persons
American
7.269
Italian
504
Austrian ...
24
Japanese
• •• 753.918
Belgian
592
Me.xican
I
British
11,082
Norwegian
373
Danish
5^15
Portuguese
2,282
Dutch
40”
Russian
... 144.413
French
2.751
Spanish
... 285
German
1.013
Swedish
464
Hnnirarian
S
Non- Treaty Power.s ..
132
The cosmopolitan character of treaty ports in the Orient is
strikingly
Illustrated by Shanghai. The last official census (1921) reports 1,685,000
inhabitants. Altogether there are 24 nationalities in Shanghai In the
Internaticnal and French Settlements there are (1921) 26,869 foreigners. Of
these 10,521 are Japanese, 6,385 are British, and 2,813 ai'e Americans.
COMPARISONS IN AREA AND POPULATION
(China Year Book, 1921-2)
Area in Sq.Mi.
Population
427,679,214*
British Empire
Russian Empire
11,454,862
8,647,657
417,218,000
160.095,200
7,206,643
United States (wit)i Alaska)
Australia
India
3.571.492
3,065,121
1,802,657;
105,683,108
.1,724.138
375.156.396
• Post Office Estimate, 1920, for 18 Proyinces, ^^aDclluriB, and Sinkiang.
COMMUNICATIONS
A.— RAILROAD COJIMUNICATIONS
J. E. Baker
China has approximately 11,000 kilometers or less than 7,000 miles* ot
railway in operation. The area of China, excluding outer territories such a.s
Mongolia. Turkestan, Sinkiang, and Tibet, aggregates nearly 1,900.000
square miles. For each kilometer of railway line in operation, tlierefove,
there are about 170 square miles of territory to suppiort it. Expressed iu
miles, China, as limited above, has about 280 square miles of territory lo
every mile of railway. Compared with this figure, Korea has 71 squa.re
miles of territory per mile of line, India has 40, and Japan has 16 ; while
the United States has 12 square miles, and the more densely populated
European countries have averages even smaller per mile of ra.ilway.
If the comparison be made between mileage and population, there is
an equally wide separation between the averages for China and those for
other countries. Taking the population of China as 440,000,000, there are
approximately 40,000 people for every kilometer of line, or over 6o,oto lor
each mile of railway. Korea has a population of about 13,000 per mile cf
railwaj', ludia has about £,600, Japan about 8,000, and the United States
about 3,800. These general averages Avill probably always be^ higher for
China than for those other countries, for in addition to extensive sj'steras
of natural waterwavs, the Chinese duiing centuries of persistent industry
have added a marvelous network of canals. The Grand Canal, while
greatest of all these works and one of the wonders of the world, when com-
j>ared with the total of its lesser like, is of modest proportions.
The general averages for China as a whole are also very misleading
if applied to anv particular province. The railway S5'stem now in operation
in China is located principally north of the Yangtze River, and to a large
extent radiates from Peking. Only about 600 kins, of line radiate froin
Canton. A little over 600 kras. run southeast from Nanking through
Shanghai to Hangchow with a break of about 100 kms. to Nhigpo. Over
550 kms. of railroad extend southward from AVnehang tlirougli Changsha
lo Chucliow, and thence eastward to the Pingsiang collieries. A short
provincial line runs southward from Kiukiang to Nancliang, 136 kms., and
there are probably 100 kms. of other private and Go-.-ernment railu-ays
which arc sections of four or five unfinished lines. Then there is the
important railway running from \unnanfu in a southeasterly direction
across 465 kms. of Chinese territory and across the border into the French
possessions of Indo-China. This cursory summar)’ shows only about
2,500 kms. of railways south of Hie Yangtze and about 8,500 kms. of line
in the greater area north of this river. However, plans for future con-
struction deal more largely with southern routes than with routes in the
north, and when the program which China has kept in mind ever since
the first years of the Republic is finally accomplished, South China will
have railway facilities not much inferior to those of North China.
The railway service rendered to various sections of China may be more
accuratel}’ shown by the following Table, which gives the approximate
length of line, area and population of each province, together with averages
of area and population per kilometer of railway.
The two most import.int economic effects of railways in China so far,
have been a large increase in the supply of coal to the people of China
and a similar increase in the purchasing power of the rural districts.
Secondary to these are the growth of certain specific large industries and
the increase in the daily wage of the ordinary workman. Except in tlie
a-icinity of important terminals, or points where water and rail transporta-
tion meet, there has not been any proncunced increase in land values. This
Province
Kms. of
Railway
(b)
(a)
Area of
Province in
sq. mi.
(a)
Population
of
Province
\ver. No.
sq. mi.
per Ktn.
ot B. R.
Aver. No.
Inhabitants
per Km.
of R. R.
North of the Yangtze:
/neilunokiang
9D0
1GG.700
1,450,000
1G8
1,471
85.3
100,000
L222.OOO
117
4,950
1,',68
88,900
10,156,000
50
5,744
ChiLU
1,080
115,800
20.000.000
G5
11,905
Slianhmg
997
50,000
29,000,000
56
20.087
348
81,800
12,200,000
235
35,057
Slionsi
75,300
8,000,000
125,500
5,000,000
...
1,200
G7,900
25,000,000
56
20.833
Kinngsu (North)*
170
24,000
10,000,000
136
5G,818
280
35,000
12,000,000
125
35,715
Hupeh (North)*
171
42,000
20.000.OCO
24G
11G,959
Szechwan
218,500
57,800,000
Total-..
8,403
1,197,400
214,834,000
141
25 ,20(1
South of the Yangtze :
Iviangsu (South)*
410
14,000
11,000.000
34
2G,44'2
Anhwei (South)*
19.800
8,000.000
Hupeh (South)*
221
29,4f.O
13,000,000
133
58,82.3
209
30,700
11,000,000
176
52,032
Kjangsi
170
69,0C0
15,000,000
406
88,235
320
83.400
22.000.000
250
67,485
Kweichow
G7.200
7,G50,000
4C5
140,700
12,000,000
315
25,805
28
40,300
20,000,000
1,053
714.285
Kwangtung
005
100,000
30,000,000
150
45,113
Kwangai
77.200
6,000,000
Total...
1 2,500
689.700
155,030,000
1 27G
1 02,2(10
All China
10,963
1,887,100
369,484,000
1 172
1 33,702
* Divisions arbilrury.
(n) EsHmates of area and iwiiululion in the above Tabic supplied by Hie author.
(b) A kilometer equals about g mile, or one mile equals 1.6 km.
is due, doubtless, lo two conditions : First, land in Cliina is held under
something corresponding to feudal tenure, and hence does not change
owners frequently or rapidly enough to encourage demaaid and stinuilare
price competition. Second, the amount of agricultural products sold, as
compared with the amount consumed by the cultivators themselves, ’5
relatively small, and therefore the increased value of the portion sold docs
net greatly affect the value of the laud. About lialf of the traffic of the
Govenmieut railway's of China measured in ton kilometers consists of
mineral products, mostlj' coal. This traffic has increased b5' more th.iu
cue-third in the four years for which statistics are available.
An increase in the shipments of agricultural products has taken
similar to that in coal. The result has been seen not in any decrease
prices of food products in cities, for contact with the outside world
has produced an actual increase in prices. "What the price of food in the
coast cities of China would have been, however, if access to greater
supplies had not been given by railways, is difficult to estimate. On I '®
other hand, in country districts the increase in prices lias been mauyfoh-
GENERAL BACKGROUND
15
!Missioiiaries in rural out-stations aie more aware of this than any other
-class of foreigners. In some quarters far vemove<l from the means of
transportation like Szechwan, wheat must still be sold for 25 or 30 coppers
a i)icul. In Shanghai that same wheat could be sold for four or five
•<lolIais. The railroad would serve to bridg:e a gap like this. The mer-
•chant, the consumer, and the farmer all share in the saving which the
-railroad makes, and a better pcale'of life is the result.
Large enterprises like the Hanyang Steel Works, the Kailan Mining
Administration, the Linchcng Mines, the Ching Hsin Mines, and a dozen
• others would be impossible without railways. These mark the beginning
•of the industrial development of' China. Smaller institutions of a manu-
facturing nature are also springing up along railway lines. All of these
things are cr«iting a greater demand for labour. Before the advent of rail-
ways the average day’s wage for an ordinary workman was about five cents,
• Totlay in the large centers it averages fifty cents, with craftsmen demanding
and. getting as much as a dollar a day. Not all of this represents increased
-stanrkuds of living. The cost of living has gone np for these men, just
as it has gone up in other parts of the world.
Prophecy is always dangerous to the reputation of the prophet, especial-
ly so in a country passing through a periotl of flux, as China is today.
However, there are certain conditions inhering in the Chinese railway situ.a-
lion which make the course of future railway construction predictable to i
• certain extent. In 1864 Sir INIacdonald Stephenson suggested a program «'f
railway construction which was pigeonholed absolutely, bi\t which never-
theless has been followed out to a surprising extent. This prograan was
dictated by a consideration of topography and of population centers — two
• compelling considerations in railway construction, the one for reasons tf
•cost, the other for reasons of revenue. Politics also enter into the situation,
-sometimes injecting certainty and sometimes uncertainty. The most
■ decisive factor, of course, is the presence of projects which are alreadv
^■artly finished. Among the latter, perhaps the most important is the ex-
tension of the Lung-Hai l«ne now under way from Honanfu to Sianfn. This
work was compelled to halt during the last two years for lack of funds,
but a new loan has been floated in Holland, and completion as far as
Sianfn is expected within the next three or four years. This is most pre^
■ dictable, perhaps, because of the well known strength of Belgian policy
backed as it is by French assistance.
A second line of construction upon which action may be expected is
the extension of the Peking-Sniyuan line. The line beyond Feiigchen to
Suiyiian is already opened to traffic. U is the policy to push out slowly in
the direction of Paolowchen as surplus earnings of the Peking-Suiyiian
‘line permit. At Paotowchen the line wnll probably stop for some time,
.since this is the center of a very productive region, and any further exten-
• sion will have to decide the question of a line to Urga or toward Sinkiang.
Large questions of political strategy are involved in such a decision, hence
rit is piobable that a breathing spell will ensue within which to gather force
as W'ell as to make decisions.
But in national importajice. two other lines far surpass the tw'o which
have just been named. These arc the Canton-Hankow line and the line into
^Szeclnvan. The Canton-Hankow line has l)een under consideration for 25
wears. It has been under construction at some point or other for over 20
years. It has been the cause of more wony, more unpleasant foreign
relations, and more disappointment to China than any other t>vo lines
-combined. This line is now under construction by the Four Nation Group,
which also has the contract for a line from Hankow into Szechwan. The
tlreat War cut off all sources of funds, and work had to cea.se after Ching-
sha was reached in 1917. The Kw’angtung authorities who are charged
with building the portion of the line in that province have also exhausted
Iheir funds before reaching the borders of Hunan. The remaining gap of
300 kills, or more is scarred and furrowed with mountain ridges and deep
valleys, so that the cost of construction will require a large outlay of money.
The impoverished condition of all the parties to the Four Nation Group
and the unf.-ivourablc rate of exchange olfers little encouragement to Ihc
hope that this work will be pushed during the next three or four years.
Another impediment is the continued breach between the North and vSouth.
•In fact the portion of the line already completed has been used for little
-else than military purposes during the course of its existence. Yet if the
line were completed and e pcriotl of truce were to ensue, there could be
no greatei' instrument of understanding and cooperating between the two
sections than this completed Canton-Hankow line. The Ministry of Coin-
iminications recently has ordered a survey to be made of the remaining
portion and proposes to devote S-|oo,ooo per month out of current railway
levenncs for construction purposes.
Tiiere are strong political and commercial reasons for the building
'the Szechwan line in the near future. Its possibilities have been estimated
in nothing but superlative terms. Two routes are under consideration.
■One is the Hukuang route, following the river from Hankow to Icliang
and Chungking. The other is the Siems-Carej' route from Sinyangchow,
Honan, to the Han Biv'er, and follo\viug that river to the Chengtu Plateau.
The latter is said to have the advantages of grade and economical construc-
tion. It is handicapped, however, by a British claim to the same route.
The Plukuang route has the advantage of 150 miles of completed earthwork,
-and French support from Chungking to Chengtu.
Other lines which wait for decision are :
(1) Wuyi (just north of Pukow) to Sinj'angchow, Honan.
(2) Tatungfu, Shansi, to Chengtu, passing through or near
Taiyiianfu and Sianfn enroute.
(3) Nanking to Pingsiang, via Nancliang.
(4) .Shasi (west of Wuchang on the Yangtze River) to Hingi,
Kweichow, with a branch to Changsha or Chuchow.
(s) Yunnanfu to the bay of Yamchow, Southwest Kwangtung.
(61 Chuchow. Honan, to Yamchow on the bay of Yamchow.
Contracts for all of these lines have been let to financial interests of
various nations, Furopeap mostly. But the financial condition of thc.se
nations is such that unless the Consortium becomes effective it is nnlikclv
Uiat anything \nll be done on any of these proposed lines for four or five
>ears at least If the Consortium be definitely rejected, it is not bevond the
iralm of probability that the British interests which have made* a small
ir •?*; Pukow-Siiu-aiigchow route (i) might begin operations bv
selling British guaranteed bonds to Chinese' capitalists. Under such con-
siderations it is possible that an Anglo-American corporation might be
fonned to extend this line over the Siems-Carev route into Szechwan. Thi-;
would be a logical arrangement from a railway point of view. If loft In
themselves too, the British might begin in a similar wav the construction
of the Nanking-Pingsiaiig line (3) within three or four'years. because of
the need of bringing the Pingsiang coal district into closer touch with the
bhaughai district, and because of the value of such a line as a feeder to
the .Shanghai-Naiikiiig line.
Other lines look very indefinite. Because of its value to the develon-
meiit of the necessary mineral resources of .Sliansi, the Tatnngfu-Cheugtu
line (2) is the mast likely. Under a Consortium, the order of routes to li -
taken up would likely be as follows :
(T) Canton-Hankow.
(2) Pukow-Sinyaugchow-Szcchwan.
(3) A line from Yunnanfu to Chuchow, thence over the Chuchow-
Pingsiang line through Nanchaiig to either Nanking or Hang-
v'how, is more than a possibility.
(4) The extension of the Kiukiang-Nanchang line to either Amoy
or Foochow has its claim.
(5) A north and south line through Shansi, finally extending to
Tatungfu on the north and at least Sianfn on tlie south will he
urged persistently.
A very short line, but of considerable importance, will probably i.e
completed within a short time, whether the Consortium is accepted or not.
This is the line from a point on the Peking-Hankow Hue at Shihkiachwaiig,
where the Cheng-Tai, or Shansi Railway tenninales, to Tsangcliow on the
1 ieutsiii-Pukow line. The Japanese have some sort of agreement for such
a line from Tsinan to Shuntehfu, although it will be years before any
government in China would dare permit this route to be built by Japanese
capital. Moreover, this route would involve bridging the \ellow River, -a
very expensive operation for so short a line.
The opening of the port Hulutao in Manchuria will probably lead 1 1
the construction of a line extending into the interior, probably' to Jchol
and thence to Peking. Japanese intciests are building the promised ex-
tension of the vSze-Cheiig line to Taonaiifu, and liaNx: recently changed the
name of tins line to Szc-Tao.
Ihider the program sketched above, tlie railway system of China would
lock something like that laid out on the map. The present important
railway termini and centers will retain their importance. These are Shang-
hai, Tientsin, Peking, Pukow, ami Hankow. To these would be added
Canton, and a list of secondary centers, some of which arc of importance
new. In North China, Harbin, Changchun, Moukden, Tsinan, Siicliowfu,
Shihkiachwaiig, Chengchow, and Sinsiang are already of importance.
Hulutao, M'uyi, Sinyangchow, aiul Taiyiianfu would he added. In South
China, Nanking would have its importance increased, and po.ssibly, so
would Hangchew. Canton would lie a port only second — if second — to
Shanghai. Kiukiaiig, Nancliang, and Chuchow or Changsha would become
interior distributing points similar to Minneapolis, Omaha, and Kaiisis
City ill the United States.
It is doubtful if anything can lake the place of railways in the trans-
portation develcpment of China. In the North, where road.s are possilih
at reasonable expense, the railway sy.stem is well along. In tlie South,
land is too precious to make any considerable highway system probable.
At best, highwaj' transportation, exclusive of the upkeep of the roid, costs
four or five times as much as railway transportation. Besides, so long is
the Chinese hold to the two wheel narrow-tired cart as their vehicle, no raid
can be coiistructe<l which will stand up under the load. Macadamizcil
roads become too rough in four or five years for further use niul have to
he re-surfaced. The Chinese mind can be converted to railway building
faster than it can be persuaded to «crap the millions of carts now in uni-
versal use. IMotor raids aie being built in several places — around Peking
for pleasure, in Shansi for freight because railways have been despaired
of, and between Paotingfu and Tientsin for military reasons. These reasoin
will continue to cause new road.s to be built from year to year, but ahvavs
as feeders to the present rail line, never in competition.
This development i-f canals is not be looked for. Present day canals
may be improved soniewh.it. But this means of transportation is also too
slow and uncertain. China has become fond of railway speed. vShe will
net give it up. Possibly some river channels may he canalized for shori
distances as a mode of improving navigation, but the day of new construc-
tion of canals for purely transportation purposes for considerable distances
is past, and only some revolutinnary development or loss in present day
mechanics can ever bring back that day.
Railway lines in China may be grouped under three heads Govern-
ment, Private, and Concessioned. The first group consists of alxmt '>,500
kms. of Hue and is the property of and is administered by the Chinese
Government, although in mast cases there is a mortgage upon the line to
some foreign financial institution and a few foreign employees occupy im-
portant positions upon the line. The sei^otid group consisLs of about 70)
kms. only, and is formed of lines owned and operated by private companies,
composed of local gentry, proriiicial officials, and several mining com-
panies. The third group consists of lines oimcd and operated by foreign
financial institutions, whose pririlcges in China have been acquired b>
what amounts to treaty stipulations.
THE CHBISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
(l) Qovcrnvient Railways : —
Peking-Hankow
Peking-Moukden
TieDtsin-Pukow
Sbnngbai-Nanking
Sbangbai-Haugcbow-Niogpo
Peking-Suiyuan
Cbeng-Tai
Taokow-Tsingbwacben
Kaifeng-Honanfu
Kirin-Changcbun
Chuchow-Pingsiang
Canton-Kowloon (Chinese Section)
Canton-Samsbui
Cbangcbowfu-Amoy
Eupeb-Hunnn
Sze-Cbeng
In opetation
Lnng-Hai
Hupeb-Hunan
Under construction
1,306 kms.
987
1,107
327
286
491
243
152
185
123
91
143
49
28
422
67
- — 6,027 knis.
368
15
383 kms.
(2) Private and Provincial Railways: —
Kwangtung Section of Canton- Hankow
Kiukiang-Nanchang
Sunning
Swatow-Cbaocbowfu
Nanking City
Cbing Hsing Mine Eailway (Tai-Tsao)
Lincbeng Mine Railway (Cbihli)
Tayeb Mines Eailway iHupeb)
Cbung Hsing Mine Railway
Kailan Mining Administration Railway
Tayaokow Mines Eailway (Fengtien)
Tsitsibar City Railway
Makiapn Narrow Guage
(3) Conccssio7icd Railways : —
Chinese Eastern ...
South Manchurian
Shantung
Yiinnan
Canton-Kowloon (British Section)
Total 773 kms-
225
138
171
42
11
52
12
30
15
16
29
29
5
Total 3,780 kins.
... 1,722
... 1,107
451
485
35
Grand Total ... 10,963 kms.
OBS
TunilSFUl
LVCHSAFl;
[ucruc
WtSHIH-
i.VKftO,
^iASCCHOWl
, fiJl
CKt.'CTUI
• ; /
'.CHA.ACSHaI
RftxrtAit
rtSroocHOw
ns'A'inj
XWCILIVI
j
jaMw.
• > MISSION STATION
■ >CAPITALOF
loo
RAILWAYS IN CHINA
= IN OPERATION mhAe.
= UNDER CONSTRUCTION
= CONTRACTED FOR
The Peking-Suiyiian line should be shoern fts completed to Suiyiian. The Tsangchow-Shihkiachwftng and Chefoo-Weihaien tinea (under construction) should be added.
A line southward from Sianfu (contracted for) should be added, Lines from Tientsin to Paotingfu, Tsinan to Shuntehfu, and Tehchow to Shihkiachwang should be elimina e
GENERAL BACKGROUND
17
B— POST OFFICE COMMUN'ICATIONS*
paxieiopme}it—‘‘rhQ Imperial Decree of 1896 gave sanction to a
^vational Fost Ofice. This, however, was not sufficient to bring the idea
unto favcui with provincial authorities, without whose assistance progress
-and development were impossible. From the day of its birth the new
• ruganization had to contend also \vith keen competition from the two older
jxwtal systems, and long and persevering effort, combined with the intro-
■ duclion of -better services and the use of steam communication, were
necessary before it could in any measure establish itself in the estimation
- of the commercial classes and thus overcome the natural and deep-seated
prejudice against it. Indeed the full confidence of the pubFc and officials
was not gained till the service came directly under the Ministry Com-
'juunications. A few mouths thereafter followed the Revolution and only
-tlien were the I Chan ( ^ ) serWces finally abolished in favour of the
National Post Office. A number of native postal agencies still linger on,
-most of them undertaking in addition some mercantile business and
•making their profits mainly by transmitting bank drafts, sycee, and trade
parcels. These establishments have all along been allowed to function
practically without restriction alongside the Post Office, and it is expected
• that a Postal Law or some other Governmeut enactment will ultimately be
• r^essary to deal with them. Tliese are only a few of the special difficulties
with which the Service has had to contend in the course of its development.
.Many others could be cited : e.g. annual floods, perpetual brigandage
and piracy, famine, plague, riot, rebellion, ci%nl war and, from beginniiig
to end, a debased currency. A\] these have made development a continual
struggle and, in view cf this, the record nf achievements must be con-
sidered extraordinary ”
"The manner in which communicalioii is maintained between all points
-is especially praiseworthy. Every available means of tiausport is used :
-contract steamers on the coast and large riveis; railways where they are
-opened; .steam -and motor launches, junks, hong-boats and po.st-hoats ‘on
-inland waterways; and, on tlie numerous overland routes, mounted or foot
- couriers, mules, carts, and wheel barrows. As roods in inland China are mere
paths in dry weather and tracts of deep mud in rain, tlie great proportion of
• overland transportation is dene by couriers. Overland lines are established
-even in most cut-of-the-waj' places ; on man}'-, courier.s with light mail
(letters and poidcards and newspapers paying letter rates) run day and
•night and, whatever difficulties may have to be surmounted, tlies^ ser\-ic''s
rare seldom or never interrupted. The daily stages for couriers vary but
•often rise to 100 li miles) ; the speed maintained averages 10 H per hour.
In all, 7,042 couriers were employed at the end of 1919. These men run
-from point to poml in all weathers according to fixed schedules, incidentalTy
~braving dangers from wild beasts, robbers, floods and often local disturb-
mnees. While they are now less interfered with bv liighwa5'men thau
formerly, still every year adds to the Ml of murdered and wounded."
"A network of courier lines e.xists all over Manchuria and is gradually
•spreading over Inner Mongolia. A mounted courier service across the
•Cobi Desert connects Kalgan \ritli Urga and Kiachta, the total distance of
3,620 li fi,2o6 miles) being done in eleven days. Sinkiang (Chinese
"Turkestan) has over 60 postal establishments and 18,000 li (6,000 miles) /'f
murier lines. ^ From tbe_ present terminus of the Lung-Hai Railway in
Honan a continuous chain of day-and-night couriers, for the most part
•mounted, runs through Tungkwan, Sianfu, Lanchowfu, Ausicliow and
thence via Tihwofu (Ummtsi) to Kashgar on to the borders of Russian
Turkestan. The total lengtii of this line is 10,843 li (3,614 miles), which
•makes it the longest postal courier line in the world. The time taken when
•there are no delays is 40 days. Pleavy mail matter (parcels, books, etc.)
■for Sianfu and other points on the line is transported on mules and
-amounts to an average of over one ton daily. The service of hea\y mails
•through the Yangtze Gorges to Chengtu, the capital of Szechwan, 'and on
to Tibet shows no less enterprise. Before merchant steamers ventured up
the river to Chungking a fleet of fast post boats -was specially built to plv
Tietween Chungking and Tchang through the dangerous rapids. Even
•though full advantage is taken of whatever steam service there now is, 32
-post-boats are kept busy, carrying over 20,000 bags of mail matter an.uually
■tVrecks are noi iincnmmon but mails are nearly always lecovere'd'
For the sake of speed, light mails for Chengtu and the West are carried
.-verland all the wa}-- fretn Hankow by day-and-night couriers. Hankow
letters are ddivered in Chengtu {1,023 lailes) in 13' days and in Talsienln
11,313 miles) in iS days. From Tatsienlu a line continues 375 miles further
■to Batang, the chief town of the Tibetan Marches. In normal times this is
linked up with the Tibetan system by a line across the border to Cbamdo
-so that there is direct overIa.nd communication from Peking to Lhasa."
“These facts illustrate in a general way the efficiency and extent of the
‘Service. _ In the more populous and industrial districts the network of lines
is very highly developed. Ei'ery toum of an}' size or importance is poslally
• connected, the fastest means of transport being always availed of. In
further development, attention is being concentrated on linking up country
-villaps round all important centers by a system of rural box-offices at
which special couriers call every two or three days. There are already
several thousand of .such establi.riicd and these •will be given the status cf
-agencies as rapidly as the increase of their mail matter warrants it.”
^ The relation of postal establishments and postal routes to missionary
residential centers is well .shown iu the postal maps (pages xUv — Iv)
in Appendix B. Rderence should also be made to the statistical table,
fpage xhii) which gives the latest a'vailable information on the working
of the Chinese Post Office. The Report for 1920 irill not be ready for dis-
•iribution before the middle of 1922*
Raiiavay, Steamer and Boat, and Ovorland Courier Lines (in li)
0 5,000 10,000 20,000 30,000 40,000
The following table shows the
periods since igoi : —
record of progress iu quinquennial
1901
1 1306
I
1911
1316
1919*
Offices and Agencies
Articles of mail
176
2,096
6,201
8,797
9,981
matter posted
Parcels posted
3,500,000
42,000
37,000,000
400,000
125,000,000
954.000
319.000 li
250.432,273
2,232.100
339,922,992
3,651.105
Steamer and boat
421,000 li
467,00011
17,000 li
82,308,000
4.5,000 li
S5,900.0’]0
64,700 li
815,965.000
Money Orders issued
72.0001i
843,816.000
* Latest available figores (Fob. 1922).
Postal establishments apart from Head Offices are classified according
to Uieir importance and functions as follows : First Class Offices, Second
Class Offices, Third Class Offices, Sub-Offices, Agencies, and Box-Office
Agencies, the last two being merely shops where stamps are sold and
letters are posted to be collected by a passing courier or postman.
The various lanks of the executive staff are : Commissiouers Deputy
Commissioners, Assistants. Postal Officers, Clerks, Yu-wu-sheng and
Sorters. The rotal Chinese staff as on December 31st, 1919, was as
follows :
Deputy Commissioners
6
Assistants
Clerks
0-
r,ir2
\ u-wii-sheng
Sorters
2,599
3,002
Agents
Postmen
Couriers
Miscellaneous
7.S30
5i3;9
7.042
2,276
Total
28,298
"While the foreign staff, wliich includes less ihan 100 men of i4different
nationalities holds most of the highly responsible posts, the more intel-
ligent Chinese are rapidly advancing to the highest ranks. A number are
already in posts requiring considerable administrative ability, two being
in charge of prorinces as Acting Commissioners and six others acting as
Deputy Comini.<=sioners. Entrance to all ranks of the Chinese executive
staff is by competitive examination; promotion thereafter follows by
selection on a basis of seniority, combined with considerations of merit."
C— ROADS*
The initiative for modern roads in China beg,an in 1914 when Peking
authorities were influenced to enter into a contract with an American
S}Tidicate to build a Iiighway leading out from the capital. Although
nothing came of this original venture, the necessity for good roads was
brought home to the Chinese officials and little by little the streets of the
capital and the main roads leading out to the immediate suburbs were
macadamized. Since then, many miles of excellent highways have been
constructed around Peking, bringing the Western Hiils, Nanyiian, and
Tuugchow within easy reach.
The orig^iual advocate of a nation-wide system of highways was Jlr. Lo
Kou-sliiri, one of China’s foremost foreign-trained engineers, of the old
group of students who went to America in the early eighties and graduated
from the Troy Polytechnic Institute. While acting as technic.al
* Compiled from Annual Reports and Official CircuIai'S.
' Compiled from “ The Far Eastern Review,” Jan. 1922, pages 3-17.
18
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
secretary and adviser to tiie Ministry of Cominuuicatious in 1913, Mr.
Lc streimouslj,' urged tlie adoption of a highway prc^rani as a complenieut
to the construction of a national s3-stem of rail\\’a3's then being drawn up.
He pointed out that any large investment in new railways would fail to
bring adequate returns txnless feeders in the form of modei'n ror-ds were
constructed to permit the produce of the tributary districts being cheaply
transported to tne railwax'. Mr. Lo’s recommendations, liowex'er, received
little favour, because of the fact that the cost of highway construction
would have to be borne bj' the central and proxnncial governments, while
railways could be financed by foreign loans, with considerable profit to the
officials concerned. Koad building in China buttered no official bread.
The seeds sown hy Lo Kou-shni found root, however, and various other
officials of the (}overumeut have since urged the adoption of a fixed
program for a national highway sj'stem. The constant hammering upon the
Peking authorities to place such a scheme into practice finally resulted in
a presidential mandate being promulgated on November 15th, 1919, laying
down regulations for the construction of new roads. These regulations,
drafted road experts, consisted of 15 articles, one essential point in
which is as follows ;
■'Highways are to be classified under four heads : —
The national highways are to be those between the capital (Peking)
aTid the provinces or special administrative areas ; between the capital cities
of two different provinces, and between strategical points, harbours, and
other places of military importance. The width of a national highwaj’’ is
to be 50 feet (Chinese), cr more.
Proviitcial highways embrace those between the capital cit}' of the
province and the different Iisien cities under its jurisdiction ; between
different hsien cities ; and between railwa}', mining, commercial, and
industrial centers and places of militarj' importance witliin a proriiice.
The 'width is to be at least 30 feet.
The hsien cr distrh.t highways are to be those between the hsien cities
and the rural districts tinder their jurisdiction ; those connecting the
different rural districts of a hsien ; and those connecting a hsien cit3' tvith
river or sea ports, or railway, mining or industrial centers in the ueigh-
bourhoed. The 'width of hsien roads is to be 24 feet or more.
Village highways are to be those between different tnllages, those con-
necting the villages with schools, factories and other public works in the
neighbourhood. The width of these roads is to be decided by the public
bodies of the centers ccncemed.
Incentives to Road Building — Experience seemed to place these re-
gulatiui'.s on a par with all others that have flowed out from Peking in a
constant stream since the establishment of the Republic, but the increasing
love of motor car riding on the part of the officials, high and low, has
assured for them a reception that holds out high hopes. Official activities
were spurred on in tlie North by v:irious automobile associations, sales
agents, and others, each 'with a different motive. The Red Cross Socieev
became active in road work *0 provide emp'oyment for famine and flood
sufferers, automobile agents and clubs had their e3'e on business, the
iniHtar3' leadeis wanted reads in order to move troops rapidl3’', and others
simply desired smooth roads leading anywhere for the sake of pleasure.
The same influences are now assuring the construction of roads in all
other pai't.s of China, but to the above motives is added the more important
one of seeking adequate means of cheap transportation in districts outside
the raihTa3’ zones. AVe are now witnessing, under the stimulus of the
Good Roads Mevement and others, the picture of the Chinese authorities
being moved fiom below, the initiative coming from the merchants rather
th'iii frcui the Government. On all sides we hear of new road building
companies whose ultimate object is to provide automobile transportation
♦o districts n< w isolated and stagnating because of inadequate means of
communicaticjj. •■L''nder the stimulu.s of profits for the promoters, squeeze
for officials and revenue for the central and provincial treasuries, the
Chinese have found the key to the rapid development of highways and
its resultant increase in business. Companies are being organized in all
parts of the country to build roads and operate autobus services.
Aside altogether from the good work of the Good Roads Movement,
the greatest impetus given to road building and transportation
in North China arose from the famine relief activities of the American and
other j'.ational Red Cross Societies during 1921, when over 856 miles of new
if.uds were built and turned over to the Chinese authorities by the
American Red Cross alone. This was supplemented by the activities of
the Ministry cf Communications, notably in the building of the Chefoo-
Weihsieu road in Shantung, now nearing completion. Branches from
this main highway are to be constructed that will open up the entire north-
eastern part of Shantung-
NORTH CHIN.-^ ROADS
Most progress has been made to date in road construction in North
China where we find the road between Tiingchow and Tientsin well under
way. Another road between Tientsin and Paotingfu, the two capitals )f
Chihli province, has been built by the military governor, but 'will have to
be reconstructed before it is fit for use by motors.
Peking Tientsin Highway — This road has received more publicity
perhaps than any other similar enterprise in China. It was first proposed
in 1917 by the American Flood Relief Committee under the leadership of
^Minister Reinsch and Roger S. Greene of the Rockefeller Foundation. The
Ameiican Red Cross offered to contribute $100,000 if the Chinese would give
ail equal .imoimt. The Red Cross money was to be used for the pa3-ineiit
of fleud-sufferers as labourer.s on the construction of the road. The Chiiiesiv-
vshare was to come in materials and the Chinese Govermneut was to arrange
the right of tva3'. Due to political conditions in China only the first
section of the road from Peking to Tuugcliow was completed. The con-
struction of this road from this point has proceeded spasmodicall3’', until it
has reached Yangtsun, within a few miles of Tientsin. And here it stops fr r
the present because the police coiimussiouer of Tientsin has prohibited
further woik, under the pretext that the niouey for the right of way in his
leiTi<oi3- has not been advanced, and when this was made good, he held tliat
the graves had been unduly interfered 'udth. With this exception the
whole road is now in fairly good condition, enabling through traffic of a
kind to be carried on.
Pi'king-Kalgau — The road from Peking to Kalgan has generally been
considered impassable except to carts. The distance is probably 125' miles.
Shansi Roads — The governor of Shansi, General Yen Hsi-sliaii, lias
shown considerable interest recently in road building, and tinder lii.s
initiative a road has already been completed connecting Tai\’uaiifu, the-
provincial capital, with Taikuhsien .111 important educational center over 30.
miles lo 'he south. Ihider the new provincial S3'stem this road will he
continued further south to Ping3-aiigfu, 140 miles from Taiyuunfu. This,
'will pass through Siikow, Kihsien, Pingy^aohsien (connecting at this point
with the Fenchotv- Yellow River rotid), Kielisiu, Luigshih, Hwochow,
Chaoclieiig, and Hnngtung. At Pingy^engfu it will undoubtedly he-
extended alon.g the time hciioiired route through Kiaugcliow, Wensi
.‘^in3’ihsien, and Chiehchow to Puchotvfu in the extreme southwest corner of
^lie province where it will connect with the Shensi road S3'stem. On tJie-
north a road is to be built from Tai3'uanfu via Sinchow to Kwoh.sien, a
distance of 70 miles. This road will ultimately lead nortli to Tatungfu and'
thence eastwards over the old road to Peking and Wutaislian.
The Pingyjo-Jungtii Road — The most important Shansi road coni-
jmercialhy which was built under the Red Cross supervision, is the one-
which leaves the provincial highway at Pingyaohsien and passing througn
the large citv of Feucliow terminates at Jungtu on the Yellow River, thus
protiding a water outlet to an immensely wealth3' district. This road in
its passage westward over the plain crosses the entire drainage area of the-
province^ has few grades, measures 22 feet wide at the top and ha.s an
average height of at Ic.ist three and a half feet. There arc only a few-
small curves and the road could be used at any time for a railroad bed..
Pingting-Lioochovj Road — Second in importance to the Pingy^ao-Junglu
road ill western Shansi is the one in the eastern part of llm
province built b}’' the Red Cross engineers which runs south from-
Pingtingcliow to Liaochow through the heart of the richest coal, iron, aiicf
pottert^ district in Cliina. This rand has brought new life to a section
formerlj- stag'nating for lack of communications.
Shantung Roads — Excepting the roads in the vicinity of Tsiugtau,
commenced b3’ the Gei'mans and finished b3’' the Japane se, the construc-
tion of gcxKl highway's in this province is confined almost exclusively to-
those recentl3' completed b3' the Red Cross engineers, and the Chdeo
■\Veihsien highway constructed hy the Miivistry of Communications. It
ma3’- lie said that Tsingtan and the Leased Territory of Kiaochow is bet-
ter supplied with modern roads than any other part of China. The e
fine motor roads wind in and around the wooded hills, along the shore and
batteries. b3'' old German forts and out thirt3’' miles into the country to-
Lao Shan or to the -waterworks, a constant reminder of what other paits-
of China could be under efficient government. The total length of street^
and road.s in the Leased Territory has been doubled since the Japane-e
took over control in 1914.
The American Red Cross is responsible for 4S5 miles of roads in cari-
ous sections of the province, which have come as a great boon. These ro-nb
are iiierel3' graded dirt, rolled or tamped finn. Macadamizing was out of '
the question because of the excessive cost of furnishing crushed stone.
Following the completion of the Chefoo-Weihsicii road constructed I v
the Ministry of Communications, a special bureau has been established at
Chefoo for the construction of roads from Chefoo to Weihaiwei, Lai3'an'b
and Haiyanghsieii respectivel3y a total of about 130 miles. These three (
roads will complete the opening up of the rich hinterland behind Chefox
In the southern part of Shantniig a motor service has recently been
established between Tsaoebwang and Ichowfu, a distance of about 50 mile.'.
Manchuria — In winter the frozen plains and roads of northern Man-)
churia permit of rapid traveling between Harbin, Tsitsihar, and towns op j
the Amur River. The construction of the road between Dairen and Port
Arthur is being pushed vigorously and automobile companies are beirj
organize.1 for Antung and the Yalu valle3'.
The Antung District — In Antung a Dutch engineer has been engage'l
to carry out the surveys for uew city roads extending into the nearby |
coimtr3'.
CENTRAL AND SOUTH CHINA ROAT)S
Shanghai Region — Great activity is seen in the Shanghai region undei .
the stimulus of the Good Roads Movement. A comprehensive system of.
provincial and local roads is projected or in course of construction. 1”.
addition, there are many secondary roads, such as oue from Footling
Nanhwei near the Yangtze cape.
General Lu Yung-hsiang has consented to the employment of troops
for the building of roads in Chekiang province and in those districts ot
Kiangsu province which are under the control of his military officers.
GENERAL BACKGROUND
19
Under tlie directicai of Jlr. Sidney J. Powell, a plan Isas been worked
out for the building of a road from Shanghai to Hangchew and another
from Shanghai to Nanking. The Good Roads Movement cf China does not
propose to build these roads. Its aim is to stimulate an interest in them ;
to educate the Chinese along the route to favour the raul, and to get the
officials concerned to approve of it. The governors of both Chekiang and
Kiangsu provinces have written to the Movement in support of the^oads
planned and offering to give their assistance. There can be little doubt
that the road from Shanghai to Hangchow is a matter of the near future.
Kiangsii Roads— For the practical execution of the Kiangsu road pro-
gram, the Shaughai-Taitsang Automobile Transportation Company has
been organized to operate between Shanghai and Taitsang, an approxi-
mate distance of 25 miles. Tliis company started operating a service
over the first ten miles of completed road between Shauirhai and Lotien
f-n Jmniary ist, 1022 with five new American buses and several autos.
In cciinection with the Shanghai-Ttiitsang road there has been organized
another enterprise called the Cliangshu-Taitsaug-Shanghai Automobile
lYansportation Company with a capital of £500,000 which will take up
the work from Taitsang and carry it on 25 miles further to Changshu. An-
other large company known as the Soochow-Kashing-Huchow Automobile
Transportation Company is in process of promotion and will take up the
work at Taitsang, carrying it on through Kunshan to the provincial c.npi-
tal at Scochow, an approximate distance of 30 miles. This section will
be the first to be built so as to connect with the first-mentioned company
and provide through traffic between Sccchow and Shangaai. Tlie second
section of this ambitious enterprise will connect Soochow with Kashing
and thence prcceed westward to Huchowfu, another 85 miles, and thence
cm another 35 miles to Kw’angtehchow in order to connect with the
Anhwei provincial road system. Another section will strike north from
Soochow. passing through Changshu to the Yangtze River, while still
another route will strike southeast from Kashing and pass through Ping-
hu, terminating at Chapu on Hangchow Bay. This is the most ambi-
tious program in this section of China and if carried out will place Shang-
hai in connection with othci- provincial .systems and permit of through
traffic iuto districts that will not be opened up by the raihvay for another 20
j'ears at least.
The importance of the central Kiangsu scheme will be better appre-
ciated when considered in relation w’ith others in contiguous territory.
For instance, on the north, mce the new roads reach the Yangtze at
Chinkiang, they will connect across the river at Kwachow with the North
Kiaiigsii scheme. A compan3’- was organized in May, 19.^1, wdth SiSo.ooo
capital to build roads in that vicinity, the chief one to connect the river
port with Yangchow. This road is expected to be completed this year.
The main highw’ay w’ill then proceed north towards Tsingkiangpu and
hranch to Suchewfu and Haichow'. The first section wall connect with a
local system of roads projected and already completed in part, by the
energ'elic Chang Chien and his associates in Nantungchow, connecting
Nantungchow witli Yangchow.
Nevking Roads — The construction caf four roads is planned for in the
Nanking district: — Tantu and Tanyang to Nanking: Kiij'uug and
Kintan to Nanking; Lishui, Liyanghsien and Kotsun to Nanking;
and Kiangpu and Luho to Nanking. New roads are also being built in
Nanking city and its immediate vicinitv'. The improvement of the high-
wa,v frem the Chaoyang Gate to Taugshxii, a popular resort where hot
.springs are located, about 20 or more miles from the city, is now going
on. This will be 25 feet wide.
I^onh Kiangsu and Anhivci Roads — The merchants of North Kiangsu
operating on their own initiative have organized the Nor!b Kiangsu Long
Distance Automobile Service Cempanv'-, which is now paitly in operatiou
carrying passengers between Suchovdii and points eastward towards
Sutsieu on the Grand Canal. Recently another companj’^ has been organiz-
ed to build a road in northern Anhwei, to connect Pengpu on the Tien-
tsin-Pukow Railway with the town of Hwaiyiian.
CJiekirng Roads — To the south of Shanghai, the Kiangsu S5"stem con-
nects with the roads building or projected bj' the Chekiang Provinciol
Road Bureau. No complete data as to the entire road program of this
province is obtainable, but there are several important roads now under
consideration, notabh' one running west from the provincial capital at
Hangchow towards Yiihang, the first section of the inter-provincial rovl
to Hweichow in Anhwei mentioned above. Another important road in
Chekiang to be constructed by provincial arithorities will start in the
Sinchangkwan Mountains and follow down the Yenki Valley tliroitgu
Chenghsien to Shaugy'u, a distance of 170 miles. A short road is to be
constructed from Ningpo south to Feugll^va for operating a motor bits ser-
vice. This road will be only 12 miles long, but will prove a highly profi-
table investment, while still another automobile road will connect Ningpo
with Chinhai and Tzeki.
Kiangsi Roadi — It will be some time perhaps before the Kiangsu
highway system radiating from Shanghai, is carried through into Chekiang
and Anhwei to the Kiangsi border, but once this connection is established,
the link is made with another comprehensive provincial system which
extends on toward.s Hunan and south to the Kwangtung border. The
province of Kiangsi w'itli its capital at Nanchang is the strategical key to the
rest of South China commanding all the lines and routes to the east and
.south. Tlie Kiangsi provincial road scheme embraces a total of 1,200
miles, estimated to cost an average of £3,000 per niile and to require five
years to constnict. The first and most important of these roads is naturally
the one which passes through the richest agricultural and mining districts
:u the Kan River Valley. This road will link Nanchang with Kanchow
passing through the important towns of Fengchenghsien, Linkiang, Siukan,
Siakiang, Kianfu, Taiho, and Wananbsien. The second line will branch
oft the Kan River road at Linkiang to connect with Pingsiang. The tUiri
will run cast from Nanchang to Kwangsinfu nc.ir the Chekiang border and
l-.ere link up eventually with the Clickiang highways. The fourth will
start at Nanchang and run up the Fn River Valley to Fuchow, tlioiice to
iMenchangfu and thence to Ningtu in southeastern Kiangsi. At Kien-
caangfu, 'luothcr branch will ultimately connect with the Fukien provincial
load sy.stem and carry on clowm the Min River lo Foochow on the coast
The fifth road will start at Nanchang and end at the great poltcrv center
at Kmetehchcu, passing through Yiikan and Jaochow, a highway that will
ultimately form one of the principal sections on the m-nn'road west from
Shanghai. The sixth highway will proceed from Nanchang up the Kin
River Valley through the important city of JuichowCn and terminate at
Siiangkao. Here we have a comprehensive aystcni, which taken with the
Anhwei, Chekiang, and Kiangsu systems will bring through road trans-
portation into the province of Hunan.
Fukien Turning once more to the south of Chekiang, we find
the Fukien provincial authorities also preparing elaborate plains for a
conipreheii.sive system of prorincial highways which embraces five main
roads. The first of these, called the Fukicii eastern or coast mad is nu
important engineering project, necessitating many long and expensive
bridges across the lower rcichcs of the rivers which abound in this pro-
vince. .Starting in the northeast corner of the province at Futing this
load will pass through Fuan, Ningteli, Loyiianhsicn, Licnkoiig, thence ^0
the provincial capital at Foochow and then southwards along the coast
through Futsing, Hinghwafu, I-Iweiauhsieii, Tungnu, Chaiigtai, and
Chaugchowfii, terminating in the southeast corner at Yiiii.siao, a total dis-
tance of about 350 miles. The Fukien western road will commence at Fciig-
shih and pass through Slianghang, Tingcliowfu, Ninghwa, Kieiininghsicn,
Taming, Shnowu, and end at Kwangtseh on the Kiangsi border. Here it will
ultimately connect with the Fu Valley road of the Kiangsi system. The
length of this road is about iSo miles. The Fukien central road will start
at Nananhsieii on the coast road and pass through Tehwa, Yungaii, Tsing-
liu, and end at Hokow, a distance of about 140 miles. Tlie Fukien soiilhcrn
road will start at Haiteng passing through Nantsinghsien, I.ungycnchow,
and Slianghang, terininating at Wnpiiig, a distance of 140 miles. The
Fukien northern rojid will start at Fuan on the caast road and prcceed
west through Cheiigho to Kienningfu, thence to Kienyaug and tcrmiiinte
at Shaowu, a distance of about 180 miles. Here wc have a provincial
system aggregating 1,000 miles of main highways cstim.atcd to cost about
Sio,Soo (Mexican) per mile, or a total of Sio.Soo.ooo, a task well within
the financial limits of the provincial capitalists. The Fiikiciicse have
alrcaclj’’ started to build macadam roads leading out from tlic important
port of Chumchowfn to Yungcliuii, and between Huyang and Tehwa for
a motor bus and freight tiailic, while a company was organized in June,
tyci with a capital of £1,000,000 to construct the highway between .‘\mry
and Foochow and operate a motor service. This road would be abcut 140
miles long.
In the vicinity of Foochow over 30 miles of macadnm road.s have
already been built by the Foochow Road Bureau. A motor passenger an 1
fieight service is maintained by the Yen-Foo-Chiian Company, in which the
proviucal government holds a large block of stock. This company is
operating six motor cars and seven buses on three regular routes. It
holds the monopoly right lo build rexads and operate motor bus services
from the capital to Yeiipingfu and from the capita] to Chuanchowfu.
Hinghwafu is also to be made the center of a system of country roads
radiating in all directions and making connections with the seaport and
the princip.al cities of this region. Already certain taxes arc specified for
the caiTviug out of the project.
From the southern tenniiius of (he Fukien coast road at Yunsino
another highway is now under construction that will carry it down into
Kwangtung through Chaochowfu to Waichow, where it will link up with
the road to Canton. Part of this road has been completed and opened to
traffic.
Szcclfaan — .Surveys have begun on a road from Chungking to Chciigtii
to be built by provincial funds.
Canton's New Malccs — No other city in China Proper can show siidt
results of clean government in good roads and streets as the capital of tlio
Southern Republic. In 1912, after the big fire in Canton, maiiv
modern streets were introduced, among which arc an important
portion of the Wing On Avenue, the West Bund, and the
Cooper Island. Recently the demolition of Canton’s city wall
gnve einplcA'ment to over 6,000 laboiirer.s. The total length of
the old city wall was nearly six miles, with an average Iieight of 24ft., a
width of 43ft. at the bottom and 35ft. at the top. The wall around the new
city was 15ft. high, 17ft. wide at the bottom and 13ft. at the top. The
work of demolition involved the remoTOl of some 800,000 cubic yards of
masonry and dirt, and was commenced in December, iqi.S. With this as
a start, the work of road building lia.s gone on apace, and under the rule
of the Kwangsi military governmout in 1919, the old wall disappeared and
37.000 ft. of broad highw.ay were constructed. Tliis good start wn.s con-
tinued under the new administration which has to its credit a further
30.000 ft. of avenues, with another 50.000 ft. under construction. The plans
call for the extension of the Bund around the Shameen Island and the
gradual extension of the wide street system over the entire city and into
tlie surrounding country. In connection with the street system
goes the creation of parks, playgrounds for the children, and tree
planting. One public garden has been completed and three more
are awaiting necessary funds for development. The plans also call for the
sale of all old official yamen sites, and with the funds so obtained a new
civic center will be erected, in which all of the municipal and provincial
government offices will be housed.
20
I HE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION 03? CHINA
CHANGES IN THE ECONOMIC LIFE OF THE CHINESE PEOPLE
Jui.EAN ARNOT.D, American Commercial Attacht!
FOREWORD
That the followinj article should appear iu a
amstia„ily l.as no h" quiZ.ed wl.otl.cr a
settiiT^ for the iiite'liireiit diacussiau of problems such as the follou ^ .
I ” It is clear that China is Veing: opened up ecouoinically,
i^v more rapid economic development may be expected ni the next fiftj
vears than what has been witnessed in the last eentm-y How can h^
cx?no,dinarv emphasis on the material side fail to add to the present ten-
deiicv towards a materialistic outlook on life amon- the P‘=®P'^ mit
; It is possible that China can be developed economically
the mass of her people being exploited by foreign capitalists andl^J^
ss .:r=
’V C-... thr class dirision and class war lliat have bee. tl.c o..tcomc o(
.,.e j;d.sidL™i.,Ho.. 1.. «.= --
"tJX Se1n”rad.iW a..d ; .reat dcvclop...e..t ol factori..
and the wage system ? , , , •
A How can those elements that are of value m the old Chinese
famih- and "oJ ml life be preserved with all the flood of new ideas hat are
rmiwL tm the vast changes due to the groivth o moden. cities, m-
a-eased° standards of limng, disruption of family ties and so fo ^
These are a few of the grave anestions that ai'ise in our minds as we
„er.S":cse pa.es 11 =,n.ra::..r:i.:;
ha“a clSr^nd ‘trL’,..es'‘sa.e L these questions will eomma..d a respectM
i.:arin. in Chin* « - - bi;:^ S tl!!:
SiSlt 'r ^tW^VeS^lrlSt-y of China can ^ -n.piete withe., t
recognition ol her present ccononi.c cond.t.on, (Hcmy T. HodJ. ).
Old China— Jn some respects the Old China is passing so ‘'’jl
onr contact will, it will soon be merely historical. Superfic.ally the OW
China still remains. One may travel throngl. the country and find the
Slages and cultivated fields looking about the same as they ^
in pirips there are e\Tdeuces ot moJcnii/in.,
Untos/thVordin^ Chinese city is today still little different from what
OM Order— China’s first real awakening came with
the Chma-Tnpan -War, when with the humiliation of a defeat at the hands
ofa Se Sed upon as in every way inferior, she cmne to apprecia e
wlnt Western learning has meant to Japan. Shortly after however, he
reactionary- Empress Dowager stifled the sweeping reform edicts
HwaneSn. only a few years later to awaken to the gnm realization of the
•'iPTiifiMUce of Western methods, when she was obliged to flee with he
Cuurt from the Allied troops, although the Boxer demonstraHon was in
reaWv a protest (crude in its way) against mipistifiable foreigii a.-.^es-
siou ■ Th? promise of a constitutional government, connnissioiis sei t
abToad to study Western political societies, the feverish ms allation m
educational plants fashioned after the Western model, and ^'^n Ui-
abolition by Imperial decree of the classics as the test in the fifteen ceutiny
old cii-ii service examination, did not satisfy the demands of the ^"^P^tuous
Youno- China The Revolution of iqn was not, strictly speaking, directed
against the Manchns as such, for China had during the 267 years of Mancau
rule absorbed the Jlanchiis. It was a protest against the old order. _
Av Aptrccialini of Old Chvw—lt may be well here to emphasize the
fact that ill referring to the Old China it is not intended m any way to
belittle the wonderful civilization through several thousands of yeais
which the Cbiiiese people have enjoyed. 1
A people who as carlv as 5.200 B.C. had a ruler who was chosen for
his ability to cope with ' the Yellow River floods, hence known as the
Engineer Emperor ; a people, one of whose sages nearly 3,000 years ago
produced a work of which Professor Hirth has written, “As an educator of
ihc nation the 'Chow Li’ has probably not its like among the literatuies
of the world, not excepting the Bible” ; a people who before the beginnings
cf the Christian era produced Laotze, Confucius, and Mencius, and whose
creneraU “can-ied the banners of the Eastern Empire to meet the bamiei^s
of Rome on the shore.s of the Caspian” ; a people who in _ the seventh
century, while Europe was steeped in the Middle Ages, inaugurated a
system of civil service examinations in literature which had been pc.-
Ipei-uated down to the beginnings of the present century; a people, who
as early as 1021 A.D. produced -1 socialist-philosopher statesman, Wang
An Shih, whose tlieories were given a ten years’ trial under the Emperor
Shell Tsung and embodied the ideas (t) that the State take entire maiiagc-
ineiit of commerce, industry and agrieulture into its own hands with a vuew
to succouring the working classes and prev'enting them being “ground imo
the dust by the rich.” (2) that tribunals be established throughout the land
to regulate Ihe daily wage and the daily price of merchandise, (3) that
the soil be measured and divided into equal areas, graded according to its
fertility, in order that there might be a new basis of taxation, (4) that
taxes be provided 1 v tbe rich, and the poor be exempt, (5) that pensions
be provided for the aged and employment for the unemployed, and
(6) that every family with more than two males provide one for a State
militia, etc.; a people who invented the mariner’s compass, gunpowder,
paper, ink, printing, cliinaware, and porcelain, gave silk and tea to the
world, and produced the poetry, literature, art and architecture which
equal and in some particulars probably surpass those of other nations ;
these people are indeed possessed of a rich civilization.
The Old CuKurc— Every member of Chinese society today shows
evidence of a culture which has filtered down through the countless ages of
their rich civilization. Someone was telling the other day of overhearing
Kvn ricksha coolies engaged in a quarrel on the streets of Peking. In
4orA liiH the qaual cuslmn of these pacifist people, it ..as a o w, Is
cigl t „ carrying- a load, the boatman clad m rags, anil
in the Wei 3 ve do. in contrast with Ihe non-scientific surroundings
effltiveness as a member of our society depends m a
o..r response to the
from the absence of technical terminology in their language. E ■
1 aEls"noer or industrial manager is obliged to re^rt to Engl .
for much of the necessar5- technical terminology’ m his orders to h.s
“"^S::^"S“.2"ci.ina this lack ot contact .viti. a sci.A^c |
enviroimient has ..atnraily ^suited i.i the perpetaat.on of sn^rsht
muiKs when Western science and methods knocked at China s cu»r i
;e;,e w:re":i..raiiy relnctant, because
hand and i<rnorance and superstitious fears on the other to bid tlmm
come’ The^ scholar did not want railways, because the sages “ I
concerned with the toys of modern civnlization and the lE
feared the belching locomotive would disturb the peace of le p |
of Popidufion-Through lack of railways and otM
modern communication facilities, the Chinese have
together in a comparatively small area, leaving , ^ed and spars^.
•iauare miles of lands, abounding in rich resources, ,
iv populated creating the impression abroad that the country is
oplT Six’sev-enths^f ChinVs population are toilay living in o ;
S of its area In Mongolia and Sinkiang China po.ssesses almo^ .
..000.000 square miles of territory with an average of
to the sauare mile. Asiatic Russia possesses 6,000,000 square miles
an ayeX of ouly . per.oiis to the squa-e mile. In th s yaat mp r ;
S, 000, 000 of squarc-milea of thinly popul.ated f .,„4
resources there are less than 8,000 miles of railways, and but a tew i
;Ss Tmr.^ of good motor roads. The United States with little ^
than half the area claims 265,000 miles of railways and probably -5 •
mile.s of metal-surfaced motor roads. . <,
EmUration and Land Dc^clopmenf-Ol■le has only to take a tr P
the Peking-Snivuan Railway to Inner Mongolia, a comiliy which
years ago was 3S sparsedy populated ^ the Western plains ^
before the advent o f the railways to find the immi^ant Chuie. Jj
thousands making their way into that land of P^^"- ^ comP^i^
encouragement of government aid or land developmei P^^ t,|
-Similarly tlie building of railways in Manchuria has
millions of immigrants from over-populated Shantung, ® ‘
intr Manchuria into a granarv for not only a big portion of As <
^^fas well. Within the past six years the South Ma-hunan K.-.)-
has increased the amount of produce hauled from five to ten
^ • . ij. >;« nrirt rv,A hii.‘;hf>1s of sova beans, 20,
i
GENERAL BACKGROUND
21
<'biisliels of wheat, i-,ooo,o>k> bushels of kaffir coni, compared with 30,000,000
■bushels of soya beans, 650,000 bushels of wheat and 4,800,000 bushels of
kaffir corn during: the year 1015. Mongolia, wth its 1,300,000 square
mules of territory (1/3 the area of tlie United States) tliree-foiirths of which
-aie fertile lands, will be opened to settlement and development with the
-extension of railwa.vs into that section now liaving less than one person
to the sqmare mile. In the lowest reaches of the Yangtze, and e.xtendiiv
uoith and south along the coast, in an ai-ea of 50.000 square miles, there
is a population of almost 40,000,000, cr about doo to the square mile.
Uuring the past few years, since the restrictions against Chinese settlimr
in Harbin were removed, a Chinese city has grown up wdtli a population
now in excess of joo.coo. There were no real estate companies or other
boosting agencies to push this work along. The word seems to have been
passed along among the Chinese theinseU-es and a dty sprung up faster
than ail}' Middle West boom town in America. '
Future Commercial Possibilities in IKcsf C/ifiia— There are in conser-
vative figures, seventy to eighty million people in so-called West Chiii'),
that is, in the provinces of Szechwan, Shensi, and Kansu, which are cut (.ff
from economic communication with the rest of China, hence with the rest
•of the world. The fifty or mere millions of people of Szechw'au are as near
to being self-supporting as any people can he. They could not get to the
sea for their salt, so they drilled into the ground" over 3,000 feet. The
Chengtu Plain, 60 by 40 miles, supports a population of five millions and
has an irrigation sj-stem which dates back to the third century before the
Christian era. On the road from the Wei Basin to the Chengtu Plain one
may meet cooiie.s carrying ot«. their backs loads of cotton weighing 160
■pounds. The}' will carry these loads 15 miles a day for 750 miles at 17 cents
.silver a day, which is the equivalent of 14 cents a tnii mile. Thus at this
rate it cc.sts S 106.35 fj^ilver) to transport one ton 750 miles— the raihvays
should be able to haul this for S15.00 or 1/7 the amount. The Pekin’g-
Meukden Railway carries coal for the Kailan Mining Administration at less
tlian j'/ cents (silver) a ton mile. W-ith the coolie-carrier the cottoit spends
,50 days on the rood, wdierens the railway would make the haul in 2 days,
thereby saving 48 days interest on the money and landing the cotton' in
better condition. In addition, the railways which make for the expeditious
exchange of mauev, thereby eliminating losses in exchange, also tend to
-a standardization of weights and measures along the line, a very important
■consideration in China where we have 70 different tael or ounce weight nnit.s
for silver and a score of w'eights and measures for commodities. Further-
-more, tlie railway tends to eliminate internal tax stations along its line, a
serious harrier to trade in China. The greater security against brigandage
and robbery wdiich the railwa}* accords is a prime consideration in Chiu-j,
not only for the passenger traffic but for freight as well.
Handicai^s due to Lack cf Railways— Wh&at in the Wei Basin in
'Shensi, wdiere the rich loess soil continues to produce 30 and 40 bushels to
the acre after forty centuries of cultivation, sells at one-third the price cf
wheat at Hankow, 600 miles away, yet, the cost of cart transportation is
so high that it cannot profitably be shipped 300 miles to the railway for
■transshipment tc Hankow, in fact, wheat can be shipped from Seattle 10
Hankow, nearly 7,000 miles, for about half of what it costs to ship it from
the Wei Basin in Shensi to Hankow. Thus without railways, the more
wheat the people in the Wei Basin raise over and abov-e their o\yu wants
■the worse off are they. A similar condition obtains everywhere in China
-where the people are obliged to depend upon coolie, cart, or pack animal
for transportat'.on, in spile of a very low wage rate, an almost criminal
handicap to a people at this time in the world’s histoiT.
The 260,000 miles of railway.s in the United States carried during-
1.238,000,000 tons of all commodities originating- on the lines. During
the same year the 3.500 miles of railways under the control cf the Chinese
•■Government carried 21,400,000 tons. The average length of haul for the
American railways was 277 miles, while that of the Chinese was 97 miles.
Consider these figures in the light of China having a tenitorv 1/3 again
tis large and a population 4 times that of the United States.
Railway Constrvcticni — China has made very slow progress in railway
•construction ■ since its first railway, forty yeai's ago. ihe methods under
which railways have been built, through exclusive concessions to certain
foreign groups, have militated seriously against a rapid expansion in rail-
-way construction in China, for the reason that these concessions earn,-
rtipulations m iking the construction of lines in proximity to those built
difficult, if not impossible. The consortium of certain foreign banking
Interests was organized to overcome this unfavourable situation. The
training of a considerable number of Chinese in railway engineering and
operation adds to the advantages to faster construction for the future.
Furthermore, the Chinese are themselves now thoroughly alive to the
economic value of the “iron road,” and with their own men trained in
construction and operation, we may hope for much faster progress in tl;e
future.
It is estimated that China needs 50,000 miles of railways to handle
her imperati\-e transportation needs. Figuring tlie cost of 'railway con-
struction and equipment at $150,000 (silver) per mile, a low estimate,
the 50.000 miles will cost $7,500,000,000 (silver). The 3, =^00 miles of rail-
ways now being operated by the Chinese Ministrv of Communications
i^epresent a capital investment of $500,000,000 (silver), including
••9120,000,000 equipment. A further $100,000,000 for equipment will have
to be added to this amount during the next two j-ears, bringing the
total to $600,000,000. Railways can pay handsomely in China where
operating costs are lower than 50 per cent of the operating revenues. It
■ft’ould seem that it is safe to prophesy that this work will be done during
the next few decades. It will result in stupendous changes In the economic
life of the Chinese people, as is already erident in sections where railway's
ore in operation.
Dcielopvicnt of 11 afer and Railway Terminals — Direct!}- connected
norl ..,1 construction is the question of improved
fmo f^icihties, and terminals gencrallv. forts will spring
tI!,’ ^ ^ ' Chinese people. Whon Shanghai became a treaty port in
n-42. It n-as not known to the outside world and was not a citv ofinuch
and rice fiekls at tlie time it was arranged to lay out a section where
o e^iers might re^de and do business. The assessed vahmtiol IV Ihl
hud in the International Settlement is now o\-er $200,000,000 (silver), and
Co, L?- within the port limits including the French
pncessiou would probably increase this amount hv 50 per cent The
trade of Shanghai has passed the $1,000,000,000 (silver) nmrk. Shanghai
IS probably destined to become the world’s most popnUus city, for^the
rea^n that it is located at the month of the greatest of water-sheds
\\hich claims one-tenth of the world’s population. There is no economic
Mxstern out et for this population. Tlic Yangtze Delta wih an area 41
^er cent of lhat of the United Kingdom has a population ncarlv as great
Other strategically located ports both on the Yangtze and tlirongdiout
other sections of the country are bound, with the developments of rail-
ways, waterways, and road transportatioai, to grow in wealth and
importance.
Resonnys in Coa/— Necessarily associated with the development of
ransportation is the question of fuel. Prof. Francis H. WUsin of the
Jiritaiu undonbtcdlv owes licr
wonderful position among the great nations of the world' to her vast
store of that natural source of energy— Coal.” China’s lesourees in coal
as well as those in iron, the two forming the backbone of a modem
mdustnal society, have been very much overestimated. Howe\-er V. K.
Ting, Director of the Geological Surcey of China points out lhat excepting
the United States, “China is certainly the only country on the Pacific
with respectable resources in coal.” Mr. Ting estimates that the coal
reserve possessed by China is probably from 40 to 50 Idllioii tons or 33
per cent of tliat of Great Britain. Tlic United States coal ontriit for
1920 ims 650.cc0.0c0 tons and that of Great Britain 180.000,000. while
that of China was about 25,000.000 tons. During the past eight years,
China imported 71,300,000 tons and exported 13,800,000 tons of coal!
According to V. K. Ting, China’s proportion of anthracite to bituminous
cral is greater Hian one to three, whereas that for the wc.vld gcnerallv is
about one to eight. The question of accessibility to some of tlie richest
coal deposits in China will only be settled until increased railway facilities
With cheap labour such as obtains in China, coal can be mined at $0.75
to Sr.50 silver a ton. In a sense, we may judge of China’s tardiness in
modern industrial development by her failure to realize to a greater
degree upon her resources in coal and iron. ^
Resources in Iron — Linked with coal in the industrial development of
any nation is iron. Here again China’s resources have l>cen greatly
exaggerated. Mr. Ting gives the known iron reserve of China, as taken
from the results of six years of work of the Geological vSurve}-, as
(•'77,000,000 tons distributed as follows : 91,500,000 in Chihli province,
387,000,000 in South Manchuria, 23,000,000 in Shantung. 160,000,000 in
tlie Yangtze Valley provinces and 7,500,000 tons in Fukien. He estimates
this amount as probably about 1/2 of China’s total reserve in iron ore
and conservatively places the total at 1,000,000,000 tons. Tluis, Mr. Ting
gives China about one-quarter the reserve of the United States. 4/5 that
of England, and 1/3 that of France or Germany before the War. The
present production of iron ore in China is about 1,500,0410 tons, of which
about 2/3 is smelted in Chinn. In the United States the production
of iron ore in 1920 was 70,000,000 tons and about 36,000,000 tons of pig.
Japan has contracted for 1,000,000 tons of ore annually from China for
the next few years. The exceeding low per capita consumption of pig
iron in China is noteworthy. It equals about 0.0025 tons pei- bend com-
pared with a consumption of 0.34 tons per liead in the United States, a
very significant contrast between the industrial developments in America
and the situation in China. There are eight iron works
oonstrncled and under construction in China, with a total output equal
to about 1, 000,000 tons.
The question of ■Iransporbition figures again prominently in its
relations to the iron industry in China, in fact, the slowne'ss in the
developments in this industry appear to be due, in a large measure, ta
transportation. Jlr. D. K. Lieu, former Cast Accountant of the Hanyang
Iron and Steel Works, in a very ilhmiinating series of articles wliicb
appeared in the “Peking Daily News” this last summer, coiitra.sts the
cost of the production of pig iron at the Hanyang Works witli that at
the Japanese plant at Penkihu, Manchuria, the former costing $48.50
silver a ton and the latter but $22.00 a ton. The Hanyang Works dr.iws
upon its own .stores of ores, producing its coke from its omi coal mines,
hence the market fluctuations in the prices of raw maten.ils did not enter
into calculation. Jlr. Lieu attributes the greater part of the difference in
costs to the one item, coke, and shows that it is the transportation factor
which is accountable in the main for this. Tlie coke landed at Hanyang
from Pingsiang. a distance of about 200 miles, costs $24.54 compared
with a cost of S5.74 at Peiikihu. At Penkihu, however, the coke is
used where it is produced, so traiusportation is not a factor. Tlie ore
at Hanyang costs S6.55 compared to $5.10 for the ore at Penkihu. The
Hanyang Works have their own boats to carry coke and ore, }-et the cost
is so very liigh. Mr. Lieu contends that if cheap railway transportation
be substituted for the boats the cost could be greatly reduced. Altliough
the Penkihu iron involved much lower production, costs, v;heij trans-
jxirted to the market it was sold at more than $40.00 (silver) a ton. Mr.
Lieu therefore concludes that unless transportation is facilitated, Cliina
can not expect to compete with other nations in mineral production, that
is, develop basic industries which produce bulky commodities made from
22
,THE CHRTSTL4N OCCUPATION OF CHINA
n,ineraU other then coal and iron
‘tUrd iu'^lror riches in tin, following the Malay SWes ^™- ,,Th
exDOrts for iq:o amounted to about $15,000,000 silver. ,
thh cauie froxn Yunnan province; Kvvangsi and Hunan provinces con a.
considmble derosits, bnJ here again the difficnlt.es of
tore pr vented developn.ent. In copper, Clnna is =!PP»''“«y
tt s::: d^Sirs dS'^s^<:. cditi™
?hf s;.r :r ii^^^;nen;s. .
frlngS:;. nrolybde..™, and rnanga..ese frorn Ch.nn -ed ... CO—,
until steel mnnufactiire, but the sudden drop m pnees, and other un
favourable factors resulted in cuttiiipr off the demands from abroad. The
local consumption is not as vet sufficient to nmke tlie working of tbe.e
mSes piXble. Altliougli China is one of the largest silver using
countrie^s, ranking second after India, it produces no silver, hence tin.
mineral, so imroi-tnnt to the economic life of the people.
imnortccl In petroleum, investigations have not yet proceeded sufficien y
tomtit a sLcmem one way or the other. The general impression
iewever among geologists, seems to be that China contains resources n
petroleum which may figure prominently in the future economic life of
the ccuntrv. Here also the question of transportation is also an m -
portan* factor. China is rich in limestone and other niaterials for the
manufacture of Portland cement and the cement inSv^
very rapidlv, offering splendid opportunities for the investment of native
capital. The absence of accessible timber for lumber makes cement even
more valuable for building material, etc. Road work which is now at its
inception will require large quantities of cement. , ^
Machinc-P07iH’r~ln an article on “Man-power plus Horse-power
Geor-e Otis Smith. Director. United States Geological Survey, made the
statement, “Edward Everett Hale charted the course of industria
development when he said that the extent to which the world had changed
the labourer who uses his body into the workman who uses his head
was the index of civilization. Tlie true measure of industrial progress is
found ill the amount of mechanical power used to suppliant man-
power.’’ If we bad to hire coolie-can-iers to carry the freight, "ot
mention one billion passengers carried, which American railways hauled
last year, it would take twice the present estimated population of China,
or 8co,cco,cco men, each man cariying 160 pounds 15 miles a day for 365
woikiug days. Mr. Smith calculates that “the motor power we are now
using, steam and electricity, gives us the equivalent of five _ energy
servants for ev’cry man, woman, and child in the U. S., which in itself
is equivalent to giving us industrially the effectiveness of 500,000,000 of
people working without this power.’’ This statement can be appreciated
in a country like China, where there has not yet been dev^eloped one
horse power of its wonderful potentialities in h5'dro-electric power and
where steam power is only at the threshold of its possibilities in modern
industry.
Industrial Developments— Dmins the past ten 5'ears, China has been
making substantial strides in modern industrial activity. These
developments are revolutionizing the economic life of the Chinese people.
Shanghai has become the principal industrial center, due to its strategic
position as the heart of the most densely populated section of the couiitry,
its advantages in cheap transportation and the cheap power furnished
through the broad visioned policy of the municipal electric power
plant. Hankow, Tientsin, Canton, "Wusih, and other cities are rapidly
assuming the appearance of modern industrial centers. Cotton mills,
ffour mills, canneries, knitting mills, ship-building works, iron
founderies, steel work.s, electric light plants, packing houses,^ tanneries,
lace and hair net factories, match factories, oil mills, printing and
lithographing works, railway shops, silk mills, smelting works, sugar
factories, cigarette factories, woolen mills, water wrks, newspaper
plants, egg factories, saw mills, glass works, furniture factories, paper
mills, distilleries and breweries, cement works, cbinaware and porcelain
factories, brick works and arsenals are some among the modern industrial
plants now in operation. It is not possible within the limitations of
this article to describe in detail many of these, but an effort will t-e
made to indicate the trend of developments, and something of the
potentialities which the field offers.
Growth in Cotton Textiles Manufacture— Gieztet progress has been
made in the cotton textiles manniaclure in China than in any other field
of modem industry. The first ten years of efforts in cotton manufacture
were unprofitable although the same basic conditions to success obtained
then as favour the industry now. China then produced considerable raw
material, was blessed with a plentiful supply of cheap labour and had one
of the biggest markets in the world in her domestic needs. Those who
witnessed the failure of the industry during the first decade, proclaimed
That China would never become an industrial nation, contending that
the people lacked the capacity for successfully handling organized
capital, directing large groups of labourers, or using modern machinery.
If there is any one modern industry in which the Chinese have
proved signally successful, it is in the manufacture of cotton yarn and
cotton cloth. Chinese mills, with Chinese capital, Chinese management
and Chinese labour, working on Chinese raw material and disp^mg of
their products in a Chinese market, are now paying upwards of 50 per
cent dividends, llie developments in tins industry are progressing sc
ranidlY that some have expressed themselves as fearful lest it be over^
done. It may be pointed out that China imported during the year 1920,
Si25,cco,cco (silver) in cotton yam, $265,000,000 in cotton cloth and.
iQ-»ooo bales (U.S. bale unit 477 pounds) of raw cotton. _ It exported (or
the same period $4,500,000 in cotton yam, $7,500,000 in cotton manu-
factured goods and 105,000 bales of cotton. It is appaient fiom these
figures, that it ivill be a long time before China is able even to supply
her domestic needs. It must also be borne in mind that while striving
to meet these demands, the price of labour in China will increase, as is
alreadv evident, and with the advances in labour costs, the purchasing
power' of the labourers will improve, resulting in heavier demands from
the masses foi' cotton goods. Those who now wear little or nothing
durino- the summer will have the wherewithal to keep clothed.^ Similarly
those**who are now wearing patches upon patches will decide with a
better purchasing power to wear fewer patches. Those who are content
with one or two suits of clothes a year will, with more ready cash, find
their pride calling for two, three, and four suits a year. Tims it is
more likely that w’ith the dovelopmeuts in the cotton manufacturing
industry i'n China, the demands for cotton goods will for many years
exceed the ability of the people to meet them. Dr. Wu_ Ting-fang once
said, “If one could succeed in adding one inch to the shirt tail of every
Chinese, he would keep the cottem mills of the woild busy for years
in supplying this increased demand.’’
Statistics of Modern Cotton Mills— As China has iiol yet developed
the statistical habit, and as no inventory of its resources is being kepi,
it is extremely difficult to secure correct data on the economic situation.
Recently the British Chamber of Commerce Journal, Shanghai, publish-
ed a list of modern cotton mills vntli details as to niunber of spindles
and looms, nationality of ownership, and machinery. A resume of this
list may be stated as follows : —
, „ , , Spindles worlnng
Nationality of Number of j
Management Mills erection
BrUisli 5 256,803 4,000 262,808 British
(336,452 (441.500 ( 777,952 British
Japanese 27 j 27,456 I 35,000 1 62,456 American
1802,647 (367.316 J 1,169,963 British
1437,912 1345,908 1 783,820 American
, Total Number of
Spindles on order Spindles
Chinese
TOTAL 83 1,863,275 1.193.724 3,056,999 .
According to this list, there are at present nearly 2.000,000 spindles
under operation and in course of construction, and an additional
1.000. 000 spindles ordered. Thus with all the mills in operation,
uiidei- construction, and ordered, there are in the aggregate some
3.000. 000 spindles. As for power looms, those in operation, being erectcil,
and under order, aggregate about 15,000. In the United Kingdom there
QiQ 59)COO,ooo spindles and 840,000 looms, in the United States there aie
36.000. 000 spindles and 443,000 looms, and in Japan there are 3,6oo,oco
.spindles and 45,000 looms. Thus China’s position in the modern textile
industry is not one which need cause apprehension. The country con
easily handle 10,000,000 spindles and 100,000 looms. In capital outlay,
loiooo.ooo spindles mean $800,000,000 silver. It is going to require some
years before tliis amount of capital is available for this purpose.
The cotton textile industry is centered for the most part at Shaugliai
and vicinity ; Hankow, Tsingtaii and Tientsin follow in importance. It
appears, however, that Shanghai is destined to become the Jlanclieslct
of China.
Labour Supply and IKflO'cs— Labour is a very important element in
the textiles industry. The Chinese operative is excellent material
Indicative of China’s backwardness in modern industrial developments,
is the fact that the country has as yet no factory laws or labour
legislation. As might be expected under this condition, labour is being
nithlessly exploited by capital, although to the credit of some of the mill
owners, it may be said that much is being done in the interests of tlie
operatives. However, the hours are long, children of tender years are
impressed into service by the tens of thousands, sanitary conditions are
not what they should be, wages are pitifully low and labour conditions
are on the whole bad. It is true, however, the labourers are developing
a class consciousness. Tliey are being organized into unions. Thrmigh
strikes, the results of increasing cost of living, wages have been advanced^
Clouds are gathering on the horizon in the industrial labour world a
China ns also evidenced by the recent Chinese seamen’s strike at Hong-
kong, where 275 ships with an aggregate of 250,000 tons were laid up
weeks, paralyzing the trade of the port and eventually forcing
authorities to recognize their organization and the ship owners to meel
their demands.
Labour at Shanghai is at present on the following scale of avern?«
prices Unskilled :
T^nskilled coolie labour, 25 to 35 cents a day (10 to 12 hours).
Mill workers, male, 30 to 40 cents a day (g to 10 hours).
Mill workers, female, 20 to 25 cents a day (9 to 10 hours).
Mill workers, children, 10 to 20 cents a day (g to ic hours).
Skilled:
Brick-layers, 50 cents a day {9 to 10 hours).
Masons, 60 to So cents a day {9 to 10 hours).
Carpenters, 50 to So cents a day (9 to 10 hours).
Painters, 50 to 70 cents a day (9 to 10 hours).
Machinists or mechanics, $1.00 to $2.00 a day (9 hours).
Engineers, $50 to $100 a month.
Mill foremen, $40 to $90 a month.
Ixicomotive engineers, $45 to $50 a month.
GENERAL BACKGROUND
‘23
The above are given in silver, wlncb may be converted into gold at the
rate $2.00 silver equals $i.co gold. During the past three years wages
have advanced about 25 per cent.
it is generally conceded that the Chinese possesses good inechanicil
instinct, especially the Southerner, and makes a very gootl worker. A
jdant which manufactures electric lamps in Shanghai, c-t.ited that within
six months, green material was trained to turn out as good work as
experienced labourers in the United States, in the same line. In M<in-
cluiria in the Japanese iron and steel works, the foremen admit that the
Chinese labourer is superior to the Japanese.
Hfljid Looms — The hand loom is destined to play an important part
in u'eaving of cotton cloth in China for many years to come. As to the
numbers in use in the country or the sum total of their products, there
are no figures available, nor even intelligent estimates. There may be
several hundreds of thousands or even more. Probably from So per cent
to S5 per cent of the people may still be classed as agricultural. Tlie
liaud looms are for the most part handled by women, assiste<l by children.
The industry is the domestic household sort and geiicially speaking It
does not occupy tlie time of the operatives to the ^iclusion of the other
work they may be called upon to perform in the home and in connec-
tion with their agricultural pursuits. In other words, it may be called a
by-pro<luct of their labour. The anti-Japanese boj-cotts of the past few
years lent a veiy considerable impetus to both the power and hand looms,
as Japanese cotton goods were boycotted and patriotic demonstrations
tinonghout tlie country popnlarizecl the home made products. The
fovcoLf as an eifective economic weapon has been demonstrated in China
and must be reckoned witli in the future. However, as the economic
conditions throughout China generally improve, the hand loom will
gradually give way to machinery.
Ran- Cotton — As for raw material for the cotton iiidustiy, cotton is
indigenous to China. At all events, the native Chinese cotton has
developed along such distinctive lines that it refuses to hybridize with
the foreign iinporte<l cottons, although cotton is a most gregarious plant.
Tlie native cotton is hardy as are all Chinese plants, but it is of very
short kink}’^ staple or fiber, hence not in itself adequate to meet the
needs for good yarn. Efforts are being made, however, to improve the
length of the fiber by selection and indications are that this work will
be successful. In the meanwhile, seed from America is being used quite
extensively throughout the cotton growing areas, and with good success.
.<Vssociatioiis of manufacturers and morcliants are actively interestetl in
bettering the cotton grown in China and in an increased production per
acre. The Department of Agriculture of the University of Nanking
with an American cotton growing expert is working in cooperation wnth
these organisations. It will be a matter of good fortune if China is able
to prevent, with her indiscriminate importation of cotton seed, the
introduction of the boll weevil, which has cost the American cotton in-
dustry hundreds of millions of dollars.
It is difficult to make anything like an accurate estimate of the
amount of cotton grown in China, on account of the small size
of the fields, and because of the fact that much of the cotton is consumed
ill the household industries and does not find its way out into the
larger channels of trade. Estimates of China’s normal production range
from 3,000,000 to 6,000,000 of bales (U.S. unit of 477 pounds). It would
seem that we are safe in placing China third as a cotton producing
couutiy. The yield per acre and the acerage given to cotton will
increase with the work being done to further cotton production in China.
From 100,000 to 300,000 bales of Chinese cotton are exported annually, a
large part being taken by the United States for manufacture into
blankets, as the kinky fiber resembles wool.
Silk Industry — Next after cotton, silk probablj”- offers tlie best
prospects for the iminediato future among the industries of China. How
rapidly silk has become a factor in the industrial life of America nny
be adjudged by the fact that, whereas in 1S74 the United States imported
1,000,000 pounds of raw silk (silk yarn), 47 j’ears later these importations
increased to 47,cco,cco pounds. Figuring silk at about $8.co pold a
pound, this means nearly $400,000,000 gold for the importation of raw
silk into the United States. The continual development of the silk in-
dustry in the United States depends upon its ability to compete against
artificial silk and the maintenance of prices at such a level that the
consuming public will net be obliged to take to cotton or wool because
of the proliibitive prices of silk fabrics. The industry as built up in the
ITiiited States represents an investment of nearly $1,000,000,000 silver.
Naturallj', those not cognizant with the situation, might conclude from
their knowledge of Cliiiiu as a silk producing country that Amerim
obtained a considerable percentage of its supplies of raw material from the
land which gave silk to the world. Eighty per cent of America’s supplies
of raw silk are furnished by Japan and le.®s than 20 per cent by China.
The American high speeded machine loom cannot use the Chinese skei’i
made for the hand looms of China, as they are too long, are irregularly
laced, and not uniform in texture; in a vvord, they do not correspond with
what is knorni as the American standard skein. The .Silk Association of
America realizing the need of a bigger source of supply has during the past
six jxars taken an active interest in encouraging the Chinese silk pro-
ducers to make the standard American skein. With this end in view their
representative visited Canton and the silk prorlucing sections of the
Yangtze Vallej' about six j’ears ago with a motion picture demonstration
showing the needs of the American industry. In spite of prophecies from
all sides that the Chinese silk producers would not respond to suggested
chan,ges because of being steeped in the traditions of centuries, his
demonstrations and representations to the Chinese silk interests were so
enthusiastically received that within five years, the Canton filatures
changed their raethwls completely and are now spimiing the standard
American skein. As a rc.sult, Canton’s exports of raw silk to the Unite !
•States are 40,000 bales in place of less than half tiiis amount fonuerlv.
Figuring n bale of silk as worth $1,300 silver, this makes an aggregate of
$50,000,000. The silk filature men responded so effectively, because it was
sliown to them that it would pay them well to make the v'hange. This is
important to keep in mind in conntctiou with the economic changes which
the Chinese people are undergoing.
In Shanghai, the iituaticu is somewhat complicated by the fact that
the great majority of the 80 steam filatures are real estate propositions,
that is the filali'.rcs are not operated by the owners wluxsc only interest
is the rents they soenve from them. For this reason, the oiicvatovs do not
find it to their advantage to stand the expense of making ihc ch.oigcs
necessary to riie prcduction of the .standard American skeiu as their
expenditures may be made in the interests of others rather than them-
selves. On the other hand, the owners not being silk men, do not c.are
to go to the c.xpcn.sr if they can rent llie filatures without so doing. The
remedy will come through a greater interest in the industry, as an invest-
ment for Chinese c.ipital, when it becomes generally known that the silk
industry, as new being adapted to new coiuHlious, offers hand.somc returns
on capital invested. To further assist in this situation, the U. S. Testing
House, the stock of which is held by the Silk .\ssociation of .Xiueric.a,
formed a joint Chinesc-American company with a capital of $6o,oo«) gold,
and installed at Shanghai what is known as the .Shanghai Intcvnatioivil
Testing House under the management of the tb S, Testing Mouse. I!y
means of this Testing House, silk which passes the tests will be acccptol
in anv market on certificates from the Testing House. These certificates
tlien become negotiable documents so soon a.s the silk is in the hands of
the Testing House. In this manner the silk prcKluccr is prcAocted in his
standai'd product against chances which in tlie past rendered his business
somewhat a gamble. It is plan.ncd to establish a similar Te.sting House
at Canton. Thus so far as the manufacture of the silk yarn is concerned,
conditions arc rapidly pointing to .a very substantial forward movement in
the iiulustiy', with the likelihood that u-ithin five or ten years the exports
to the Anic-rican market will increase to a valuation of se\-cral limulrods of
milUons of dollars silver. With the improvements in the pro<luctioii of
the yarn, nalurally, the weaving of the silk cloth will atlvancc. At present
there are but very few modern .silk weaving mills in China. One large
mill at H.ingchow, employs several tliousands of labourers au<l is
l.nancially a conspicuous success. With the production of the standard
.American skein, power looms will develop more rapidly and make for the
building up of an industry in China, which along with the improved steam
filatures, will revolutionize the entire silk industry and thereby n.ssist
materially i.n the betterment of the economic conditions llu'ougliout the
silk producing sections of China.
.St’rifnlfnrc — As with the manufacture of cotton goo<ls, the silk imlustvy
depends in its final analysis upon the raw material. In the iiou-scicutifi2
euviromnnut of China, it was not to he expected that the Pasteur process
of examining eggs would become known and adopted, luvcstigalioiis
have proved that in many sections, 85 per cent of the eggs are from
diseased moths, hence produced poor worms (and some worms which died
before maturity) with consequent poor cocoons and silk. Through the
efforts of the International .Society for the Improvement of .Sericulture in
China, assisted by such other agencies as the Department of Agriculture of
the Ibiiversity of Nanking and the Canton Christian College, the Chinese
are being furnished with disease free eggs. Here again the response on
the part of tlie producers of the cocoons has been most favourable becuise
of their discovering the fact that the better eggs produce
cocoons which bring better prices. In some sections where the certified
eggs were distributed, the demamls for them actually caused riots, and
police had to he used to line up the applicants so that all might be served.
The changes due vo the work of these agencies have reduced the diseased
moths in these sections, in some iusLaiiccs, so it is stated, to as low as
15 per cent. Eventually pebrine wnil have become eradicated and the
disease free moth will be the rule rather than the exception. In the
improvemeul of the mulberry, work is also progressing in a very favour-
able and effective manner. The statement has been made upon good
authority that without planting another acre in mulberry or investing
.•i.nother dollar in raising cocoons, with disease free eggs, the Shanghai
di.strict can raise from three to five times the amount of .silk now produced.
This means an industry bringing in between one hundred and one hundred
and fifty millions of dollars (silver) in place of one bringing in but fifty
millions. This instance demonstr.ites what modern methods will do for
China’s economic life.
Eaucilmn m ScricultuTC—WhUi on the subject of sericulture, it may
be well to mention the position of the sericultur.al school. There arc a
numlier of these being conducted under native auspices. A few arc c|uitc
good, hut unfortunately some are teaching antiquated methods, thus are
actually doing more hai'm than good. Tlie teachers in these schools are
apparently sincere hut do not realize that there is anything better. .Strange
as it may seem, teachers in scricultural schools in one place arc not aware
of the existence of similar schcols in nearby vicinities. Much remains t.-.
he done by way of bringing the te.icliers of these schools together and in
giring them a special course of study during the vacation nionlli.s, to
bring their work into line with morlcrn day demands. The short-term
courses in sericulture now gia'cn by the University of Nanking and Canton
Cliristian College are protlucing splendid results,
Kuittin" Mills— Closely allied to the textile industries are the knitting
mills. These arc springing up rapidly in China, centered for the present,
however, at Sh.anghai. Cotton knitted underwear finds an almost un-
limited market in China and the development of mills to supply the home
demand will engage much Chinese capital and labour. Chinese knitted
24
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
silk hosiery has become an important article of export. Chinese em-
broideries and laces, both cotton and silk, are rapidly replacing t^ie Ital a.
and French products in the American market. The small hand and deft
lingers of the Chinese, combined with the plentiful supply
the future of the lace and embroidery industries very promising.
the exports of laces and embroideries figure in the millions in tlu
Oils— After texilcs, the vegetable oils iudusUy probably
ranks next in importance, in its future possibilities. This indnstiy was
given a great impetus bv the War, and placed China in a pennauen
position ill the world’s markets for these essential products. Hie rise o
the sova beau from a position of obscurity in China’s foreign trade several
decadw a"-o to a place second in importance to silk reads like a romance.
iFor the year 1920. the exports of silk, taw and inanufactiired. was
equivalent in value to $130,000,000 silver, and beans and bean plodlKt^
Sin.ooo.ooo. The exports of bean oil were equivalent to $21,000,000.
During the previous year tlie exports reached $30,000,000. Of the beans
exported the bulk is used for oil for soap manufacture. Bean oil mills will
be installed in larger numbers in China and the bulk of the cxtiactmg and
refining of the oil will eventually be done in this country.
Pciiniit Oil— By using beau oil in the manufacture of soaps, large quan-
tities of cotton seed oil are released for a greater use in edible fats. Next
in importance after bean oil, among the vegetable oils in China, is peaiiuu
oil The exports of this product for 1920, amounted to $13,000,000 silver,
as compared with S20.00C, 000 worth the pre^^ous year. The exports of
peanuts amounts to about $8.noo,ooo silver annually. The bulk of the
peanuts and peanut oil comes from Shautnug where it has developed into
a very importaut industry. Thirty yeai'S ago. an American missionary
distributed a quart of American pe.iuuts among his converts in Shaiitiing
with the result that Shantung now produces nearly 2oc>,ooo tons nuimany,
the bulk of which enters into the export trade. Peanut oil is used 111 the
manufacture of salad oil and oleomargerine. As the soya bean has had a
tremendous effect upon the economic life of the people of Manebuna, so
the peanut industry has improved the economic conditions of the densely
populated di.stricts of Sh.intung, and Southern Chihli.
Other O//5— Wood-oil ranks next in importance among the vegetable
oils in the value of its exports, amounting to about $10,000,000 silver a
year. This oil is taken from the nut of the Wu-tung tree, wdiich grows m
a wild state throughout tlie upper Yangtze region. Plaiikow is the port
of export. The oil is used in making varnishes and ceitain paints. It is the
most rapid dr>dng oil known. The other vegetable oils of importance are
cotton seed (used for salad oils and cooking fats), sesamum seed (used for
high class oleomargerine), rapeseed (used for lubricating and cooking), etc.
The aggregate value of the exports of these vegetable oils amounts to about
$50,000,000 silver annually. As China produces no butter, vegetable tils
form the basis cf the cooking f.ats and are used freely and liberally all ovei
the country, hence already occupy an important place in the economic life
of the people. With improved transportation, the introduction of better
methods and maebiuer}' for extracting these oils, with the installation of
refineries and storage tanks, with testing houses for standardization,
and with improved marketing methods, the vegetable oil industry in China
bids fair to become of commanding importance in both tlie domestic and
foreign trade.
Flour Mviula'.iv.rt.-ig lnduslr\ — It is interesting to note the develop-
ment in moden'. flour manufacturing industry in Chinn. Some years ago,
the mills could not pay dimdends. Everything imaginable seemed .to
tliTottle this industry'. Firstly, bad and expensive transportation ; second-
ly, because the wheat was all produced by small growers, it had to go
through the hands of numerous middlemen w'ho collected it in bits from
diflerent giowcrs ; thirdly, the dilficulties and expense in ha\nng to go
through many different units of measure and currency in passing from one
district to another: fourthly, middlemen took the liberty of adding stones
and dirt and water and through a combination forced the mills to buy or
boycotted them ; fifthly, within an area of a few hundred square miles fifty
Vli'ffereut varieties of wheat were produced ; sixthly, the local officials
through numerous tax stations taxed the wheat all it would stand a.nd
sometimes more and subjected it to vexatious delays ; seventhly*, no market
could be found for bran; eighthly, relatives of directors of the mills had to
have jobs at good snliries aud with little work ; and lastly, a costly system
of marketing the finished product added further to the difficulties m
paying dividends. The industr3’- has had to weather these handicaps and
not all of them have been overcome. "Unfortunately owing to the floods
ill the Yangtze Valiev during 1921, the wheat crop was reduced to less
than 40 per cent normal, seriously crippling the mills in their supplies from
that section, so that substantial importations of wheat came from
America." At Shanghai, *he center of the industr}' for Central China, the
mills have a daily capacity of over 6,(y>o barrels. The Hankow mills
have a large daily output. Harbin, in Northern Manchuria, is also
an important flour center. Last year, China exported nearh’- three million
b.vrrels of flour. Ten years ago, China imported as much, with no exports.
In addition to ihe flour exported, China, during 1920, exported about
twenty milHon bushels of wheat. Most of the wheat was exported from
Manchuria, w’hile the bulk of the flour went from Shanghai. With the
development of the medern flour milling industry the growing of wheat is
extending as is also its use. There is no reliable data upon which one can
base an intelligent estimate of the amount of wheat produced in China.
It appears the amount must he upwards of 100,000,000 bushels. lu its
varied ramifications, the development of this industry is haring consider-
able effect upon llie economic life of the people, especially those in Central
and North China, the wheat growing sections. The difficulties in the flour
industry are similar to those which have attended the development of other
industries along modern lines, but where the basic factors remain favour-
able, the difficulties in the situation ivill be overcome.
Egg Products— TheiQ are many articles which are produced in Cliiuj
which are of the nature of byproducts in the trade and commerce of th^
country. For instance there is no such thing as a poultry industry in
C'hiua, aUhough every family in the country raises a few hens and has eggs
to take to the market, as eggs are not consumed by the country pcopie,
Itriddle men collect the eggs and they find their way to the ceiiter.s of tiade,
where transportation conditions permit. During the past ten years,
China’s export trade in eggs and egg products has been advancing rapidly.
Last year 650,000,000 eggs were exported from China, valued at $7,000,000
silver, and $17,000,000 worth of yolk and albimien. It is quite likely th.u
an organized poiiltiy industry will be the resultant of the demands for
eggs and egg products from abroad.
Milk rrodurts—DwT'mg the p.ist few decades, the Chinese people liave
learned to appreciate the ^1llue of milk as a food, particularly for infants,
tliroiigh the importation of condensed milk in increasingly larger
quantities. This *will lead to the growth of dairying interests in tlie
couiury', unless the manuf.icture of milk from the soya bean prevents.
Great Dcr.'lohvients Possible— Ch'ma.'s future as a food producing
country’ is bright. With enormous areas of uudeveloped, unsettled lands,
capable of cultivation, some in field crops, some for cattle and sheep
raising, some for fruits and some for timber, there is much to expect as a
result of transportation facilities making these lands accessible. Even in
the sections which have been under cultivation for hundreds of years, there
are improvements possible which will levoliitionize the economic life of the
people. For instance, the famine in North China last year could have been
averted to a considerable degree had the people been provided with a means
of tapping the water with power pumps or windmills which could he
reached at a few’ tens of feet below the soil. Irrigation throughout Nortli
China can save this section from the ravishes of droughts. Deep plowing
w’ill do much to conser\-e the moisture in the land and to prevent flook
during unusually hea\y downpours. Reafforestation will also contrib'u'ie
much in this direction. It has been pointed out by Mr. Sherfessee, adriser
in forestry to the Chinese Government, that the planting of trees on barren
hills, wliich exist in abundance, cats be made a commercial proposition)
and pay’ handsome dividends for the timber which finds such a reativ
market in China. The schools of forestiy’ now in operation in Chim,
indicate the interest the pcopie generally arc taking in this subject. Tlie
fact that a day is observed throughout the country as Arbour day attests
also to the appreciation of the needs of afforestation.
Necessary Elcvicnts in a More Favourable Situation — The selection of
seed is a matter of orime importance to a people who hive to resort to
intensive cultivation, as it will increase the productivity of the lands ton
remarkable degree. A more intelligent use of the lands for crops which
will have a better market value will follow as a result of the study oi
a.griculture in a modern way. One of the greatest h.andicaps under whica
the Chinese fanner lives today' is his inability to secure loans against hi;
crops at anything aproaching reasonable rates. Usury is hurting China'-
economic position badly. WTien a fanner has to pay 30 po" cent for money,
there is but little chance cf his being able to establish a bank balance.
There are no indications at present that this important subject is being |
given any serious consideration.
More and better Reads — The question of .good roads, so essential to the j
welfare of Ihe farming population, and from So to 85 per cent of Ibej
Chinese fall intc this category, is one which is being discussed throughout
all sections of the country', particularly in the North where dry land crop;
obtain. In the rice producing South, the question of roads is far more
difficult. How’ever, the South is equipped with a netw’ork of canals whicJi
makes the question of roads not nearly as pressing as in the North.
Importance of Agriculture and Migration of Rural People to Cities—-^
large portion of China’s population must remain agricultural, if the prime
needs of the people are to be met. The demands upon the country fot
improved methods in agriculture, irrigation, afforestation, coping 'witi
plant and animal dise-ises. transportation, and rural credits are indeed
pressing and with their solution the whole economic structure of society
will be raised to a higher plane. There is the danger that the people fd
China will lose sight of the relative importance of agriculture and tb
migrations of rural people to the cities, because of the inducements offeie-
bv the factories and modern industrial organizations, will be hard to witt
stand. Already’ tliere is erideiit a very decided movement in this direction
Moreover, the Chinese cities are not y’et prepared properly to house an'l
care for the industrial populations which are growing up in the midst ii|
unsanitary and otherwise unw’holesomc conditions. One of the gre.ate.^
problems confronting the Chinese educator and administrator of today
i’ow to make conditions among the farming classes such as to insure to tb
nation several decades hence, an intelligent rural population capable*
applying modern civilized methods to the opportunities which theif^
environment presents.
A movement of much significance for the future in the agricultural wofl-,
of China, is the growing tendency on the part of those interests depeiukf
upon the products of the field as raw material, to buy up large tracts *
land and cultivate these for the crops or products needed. For instaneSj
Chinese operating cotton mills are organizing for the growing of cotk-
through the control of lands for cotton raising. In this way they are ab^
to affect improvements and economies which would be difficult and
impassible under the system of numerous small growers, ignorant of
needs of the modern cotton mill industry and not iu a position to be east,
educated to an appreciation of the factors essential to the success of the p[^
(luction of cotton as raw material for an industry dependent upon supp*'-
unifoim in quality and quantity. One of the serious handicaps to
success of the modern flour mill in China, is llie depeudence of this ind*'*
upon the product of innumerable small growers, who are u' »
GENERAL BACKGROUND
25
■way in direct contact with tlie mills nsing tlieir products, hence
do not appreciate their demands, nor in any way organized to
act as a unit, hence are at the mercy of numerous middlemen, who are
neither interested in the oTowing of the wheat or the manufacture of the
flour. Wheat produced under these conditions is neither uniform in quality
quantity or price. Furthermcre, the collection of this wheat froin
numerous small growers is most expensive, as it must be carried to the
market towns in small qu.mtitie.s aud peddled there. The interual tax
stations increase the cost through numcrou.s exactions, which in the
a.?gregate for the larger qu.autities, amount to considerable sums. The
failure of China tea in the trade of the woild, in contrast to the success of
the teas of other countries, is due in a large degree to the difiicullies in
.securing uiiilonnity of quality and quantity from the growers. The Indian
and Ceylon tea industry owes its succes.s to the large plant.'itions which
insure standardization of r.aw material. Furthermore, the plantations
operate upon an organized basis, tax themselves for an advertising fund
and act as a unit for other essentials to the success of the trade.
rhe Plocc of fhc Business il/an ?>i Old C/i/im— Business principles
apply to all phases of human activity. In this article much has already
been said in regard to modern business methods. Unfortunately under
the old order in China the useful function which the business man per-
formed in economic society was not recognized. In the social order, lie
was given a place after the scholar, agriculturist and labourer, on account
of his being a middleman and not a producer. In tlie old China the
olflcial exacted taxes where there were evidences of wealth. This prompted
the business man to conceal his wealth ; hence shops did not make the
display which the good,s that they possessed might warrant. The business
man received little protection and encouragement from the Goverumeut
and came to consider it as a necessary evil. To protect his interests, lie
was organized in iradc and provincial guilds. He avoided contact with the
Government officials and for this reason the guilds were called upon to
adjudicate cases arising between members to avoid dragging them into
the magistrate’s court ; ;n fact, there was a certain disgrace attached to rhe
idea ^ c-f liaviug to appear in court. In mo.st places the tradesmen even
proGded their own watchmen or police.
Under the family sy.stem, the individual business thrived and there
was no incentive to encourage corj'or.ate bodies. The family interests ic-
mained intact and each man was his brother’s keeper; hence business was
a family affair. The same conditions obtain in Chinese society generally.
.■Moiig with the family system developed the institution of "face.” The
good name and credit of the family had to be preserved and the india'idua!
responsibility attached t--> one family was shared by all members of the
family. Thus the oliligations of one became those of the other members.
This assisted very materially in preserving the sanctity of the contract,
verbal or wTitten.
Chinese society developed as one in equity rather than one in liw.
The ideas of strict legal definition and teiminology were foreign to these
people; there was no place in China for the lawj-ers, for the decrees cf
custom tempered by equity generallj' obtained.
Traiislormation in Business Princif>les — These conditions are now in
process of transfonnatioii. The family system is gradurdly breaking down.
Corporate enterprises, which were impossible under the old system, are
now becoming a recognized neressity and the responsibility cf trustecslnp
is beginning to be appreciated. Equity is giving way to law, as rights
and obligations must be clearly defined in a corporate society'. A cinl
code is gradual’}- being built up and the interests of slioreholders will have
to be protected. Through such a code of law, along with the machinery of
modern courts to interpret it, the lawyer then beronico a necessary institu-
tion. Already l.aw schools are in operation in the proanneial capitals.
Business Interests ConsoUdatt — Chiuese capital is now being invested
in corporate enterprises under Clunese management and control. One of
the big Clvine.=!e department stores with branches in four cities has an
'’iS'&^egate annual turnover cf twenty millions of dollars silver The Com-
mercial Press is a luigc manufacturing and commercial enterprise employ-
ing over three thou-sand people, with numerous branches and agencies
spread over the countr}'. It is well managed and pays 15 per cent
dividends on stock held by numerous indiadduals. The modem Chiuese
bcank under np-todatc methods is no longer merely an exchange shop, but
discharges the functions of a Western bank. Ti’.e advantages of cooperation
are now appreciated by the bankers. For the first time in the long histoi'y
of banking in China, Chinese bankers from various parts of the- country
met together last yea.i- in a convention to discuss matters of mutual interest
as well as the nuances of the Central Goa-emment. The}' organized a
Bankets’ Creup or Consortium, to participate in loans to the Go\xrmiicnt,
stipulating at the same time, that they be assured of certain control over
liic expenditures of these lain funds.
Chambers of Commerce— WMq the chamber of commerce has func-
tioned in China for nearly two decades, it is only recently that it has
assumed a constructive policy. Two years ago the siiaughni Chamber was
reorganized and progressive men placed in charge. A few mouths ago it
opened m a rhrce-slcry building in Shanghai, specially built f. r Cue
purpose, a commercial juuscvni where Chinese manufactured products and
low materials were placed on e.Nhibition in a m lunci which wi uld do
credit to any \\ estcri. commiinily. The Canton Chamber of Commerce
has raised four huiidred thousand dollars silver for a building
winch is soon to be erected to serve its purposes. The meetings of the
Affiliated Chambers of Commerce cf China are turning the thought of the
Chiuc.se business men to the problems which face their ccmmunitics ns
well as the- country at large. ’
Relation of Political Conditions lo Ecotiomic Dowlafniu'iifs— Ultle
direct reference has been made in this article to political China. The
subject does not call for a dissertation on Chinese politics. Due
consideration has been taken of the cluiotic and complicated poUtic.il
sicuatioii; however, as noted, in spite of the political turmoil, trade
and industry advance year after year. Tecluiically, the Peking (ioi-crn-
meiit may be financially bankrupt. It is receiving no direct revenues from
the provinces. The situation is analogous to the failure of a kirge bank
111 the U. S. in its general effect upon the country. A national debt
r.f one and a half or even '.wo billion dollars silver is comparatia-elv little
for a country with the resources of China. New York City’s bonded
debt is greater. It must be borne in mind, China has never departed
from a specie basis, and the country still coiitiimcs 011 a silver and copper
basis, with no depleted currency. The country not having an aristo-
cracy must develop its political institutions gradually. The work must,
so it appears, develop from the bottom up, a necessarily slow process, but
one wliicl. makes for the most siibstaiuial results in the cud. To tlio.se on
5he spot, the outlook i.s anytlii.ug but inomisiiig. Tlicy are too close lo
the picture and see rnly the ugly d.iubs, instead of beholding it in per-
spective. Chin.a’s history is reckoned in centuries rather tlian in decades.
Vieiring the developments of the past twenty years, Chinn has during this
peiiod made marvelous strides. "Vouiig China has her sliortcoiiiiugs and
none appreciate these better ilian do the Cliinese people themselves. It is
one thing to know that something is wrong, but quite a difforeiit matter
to know just how to proceed to remedy the faults. The people merit the
kindly constructive sj-mpathy of the outside world.
A Time for Enco-itr.igcmcnt— From the mewpoint of the contact of the
West with China, it is very important that everything po.ssible be done to
encourage the Chinese people with their improvements in transportation,
industry, agTiculture, and business and governmental admini.stratioii. In
so doing the economic inequality obtaining between China and the We,it
will disappear and there then need be no further alarm coiiccriiiiig a so-
called "Yellow Peril.’’ The labouring clasae.s in the West have hccii suffer-
ing from a nightmare of a possible inundation of cheap Chine.se labour or
byproducts of this labour. China’s future lies in .\sia, where it has its
greatest poteiil ialities. The sooner modern science and mecli.anie il
equipment come to China in the aid of the development of the wonderfully
ricli resources which this country and its contiguous territory possessc.s, llie
sooner will the fears on the part of the West of being overwhelmed by the
hordes of cheap Asiatic labour be allayed. Of still grcater importance to
ihe West, are the unlimited possibilities in trade and in industrial enter-
prises which will be cpenccl to the world following in the wake of tlie
transformation of China, respresenting oiic-quarter of the world’s popula-
tion, into n ino<[eni ecciicinic society.
The Place of the Missionary in the Ncui Social ami Industrial Order—
The foreign missionary has played a promiiient part in the passing of the
old order in China. The impression he will make upon the New China will
depend upon his ability to meet the conditions which tlie political, social
-•nid economic changes demand. Some arc fearful lest he allow his vision
to be blinded by non essentials. A prominent Chinese educator, a non-
Christian, recently made the statement that the Christian missionarv has
his greatest opportunity for sera-ice to China during these next two decades
and contended that his success or failure will be measured by his breadth of
vision and his ability to work witli the Chinese people in the solution cf
the big problems now facing them. This means he must know the
tremendous changes now taking place in China .and understand the
aspirations of the people, if he would bring New China into full harmony
with the ideals of Christianity.
THE COMING OF THE FACTORY SYSTEM TO CHINA*
AGATH.a Harrison
Rapid Growth in Industry — The coming of modem industry to China
has been described as "a terrific invasion.’’ This modern revolution is
taking place so quietly that few people are aware that anything untoward
is happening. To estimate the growth in terms of figures is not easy, since
no authentic and complete list of factories has as yet been published. In
the China Y’car Book of 1921 a list of "the more important trades’’ is given,
showing that almost every tj'pe of industry is to be found in China, e.g.
Arsenals, Canneries, Cement Work, Confectionery, Cotton, Chemicals,
Breweries, Dockyards, Shipbuilding, Engineering, Flour Mills, Furniture,
(Hass, Iron and Steel, Lace and Hairnet, T.calhcr, Match, Nail and Needle,
Oil and Beancake Mills, Printing, Paper Mills, Piano and Organ Factory,
Rice Mills, Rope, .Silk, .Soap and Candle, Sugar, Tea, Tobacco, Wool.
This list does not include certain industries with which the name of China
is particularly associated, e.g. Carpets, Rugs, Porcelain, etc., etc. The
above are listed under some 50 centers scattered over China. The secretary
* The information given in this article biks been obtained first hand, and is based
on visits to factories and personal interviews in a number of centers in China.
20
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
of tlic Chinese Maritime Customs says, “There are few foreign-tj'pe ^ticles
of iloinestic cousmuption that are i:ot uow manufactm-ed in China by
factories on modern lines, the majority without foreign assistance.”
For proof of this mushroom-like growth, return visits to some of our
factor}," districts after an interval of a few months will suffice, or reading the
notes ’under “Industry in China” wliich appear in the Far Eastern Review
or in the Weekly Review of the Far East from time to time.
Ejfcct of this Grenvih—hi nn ai-ticle witteu recently by J. R. Taylor
M. A., Professor of Economics In Peking Clnnstian University, the following
description was given “Modern industry cuts the workers off from their
old life with its social tics, its economic inter-relations, and its moral
sanctions, and casts them adrift on the currents of an uncharted and
troubled sea. China has hitherto shown the most remarkable social
stability. Her family and clan system, with the democratic village life
based upon it, has persisted for .5,000 3-cars, snrmving repeated foreig^
conquests of the country. And these families have had an economic
stability based 011 their ownership of land. What industry and trade has
been, lias orgatiized itself in guilds. But the large scale modern industry
is growing up cntjrel3’’ outside the guilds, and it is causing the family
.system to'crumble and destroying the almost universal connection \\nth the
3and— the break with the past is complete. The old supports have largely
gone; the old loyalties by which they were upheld, the precepts by which
they were guided are disappearing or losing their hold in changed con-
ditions. How are the illiterate, apathetic workers to build up a new social
heritage to replace the old?”
The above situation is further complicated by the lack of protective
legislation, and apparently very little conscience on the part of industri.il
leaders. “The stern face of Robert Owen has not 5'et been duplicated
among the Chinese empio3-crs.” comments another ivriter.
Oue of the effects of this rapid grci\-th is the demand for a larger supply
of labour. Slowly labour is becoming articulate and developing a group
consciou.suess. Proof of this is to be seen in the growth of workers’
organizations and in the strikes that are becoming a common occurrence.
In on interesting article 011 Labour Unrest in China by Ta Chen,
M. A., in the Monthly Labour Review of August, 192X, the causes and
manifestations of unrest are thus described : “In industries where riie
workers are well organized, their discontent as to conditions of emplo5‘ment
is expressed througli the strike In industries where the strike has
not been used, trouble has been brewing unseen Tliroughout the
countr\’, there has been general uneasiness and discontent among the
rank and file of labour Recent tendencies in agitation' have
been along the line of the worker’s health and saf(3t3’- The labour
organizations of today are most concerned with the task of arousing labour
from passiveness to a conscious fight for its rightful position in societ3'.”
As a very large part of the industrial population is drawn from
among women striking clianges are taking place, and Mr. Chen, writing
for the Weekly Review of the Far East, April 30, 1921, page 455, say.s :
“Entrance of women into industries will gradually assure their economic
independence. This is encouraging. But, unth the emancipation of
W'omen, the clan famil3’- system will soon break down. The old-fashioned
Chinese home now appears dull to certain classes of women as compared
with the hustling and bustling of the factory.”
“Wiile industry has lured inan3’ American women away from the
kitchen, in China the change lies in the refusal of the housewife to live
under the same roof with her aunts and sisters-in-law. Similarl}", the
Chinese inairiage s3-stcm is undergoing a momentous change. Contrasted
•witli the old practice of arranging marris'ge through parents, the 3"oung
woman of toda3" insists on freedom in marriage, with the right to choose a
husband voluntarily. Tliese intricate social problems, arising from a
quasi-iudustrial revolution, are e%-er increasing.”
Actual ll'^orkhig Conditions of Factories — It might reasonably be
expected that men from such countries as the United States and England,
where ameliorating factory conditions are in operation, would bring some
of these standards to China. This has happened in a few cases, but in
lamentably few. “Industries in foreign-owned concession cities, such
as Shanghai, do not come under the law of the home land — England,
America, or France, for instance — and accordingly no attempt is made to
live up to such laws. Nor are there an3’ laws in Chinese provincial or
national governments controlling conditions of industry. In fact, one
fi.nds greater desire and ttiidcnc}" to do the right thing on the part of the
Chinese managers, especially those who are Christians, than on the part
of foreign employers.” Report of the Deputation from the Federation
of Women’s Bocuds of Foreign Missions, p. 43.
Flours of Work — Tliese var3', although a 12 hour shift day and night
is the general rule. In factories where there is uo night work, 14 1iout,s
of work are sometimes required. vSome emp]o3'ers are doing pioneer
work in shortening hours and instituting an 8, 9 or 10 hour day. In some
factories in the South where hand looms are used, laxity as to hours is
often apparent, the women being paid b3’’ the “bolt” and coming in and
going out as they like. Many factories begin the da3" at 5 130 or 6 :oo
in the morning. In one case, where there is no night shift, work begins
at 4 130 A.M. The break for meals varies from fifteen minutes to one
hour— in a large nnmtcr of cases no recognized break is given at all.
Night Work — ^This is ver3' common in China. As the da3" workci'S
come out, the night shift goes in, and vice versa. To any one who has
never seen night work in operation a visit to a factory round about
4 :oo A.M. is a revelation. Judging from the sleeping, or half asleep
workers, oue wonders how, apart from every other consideration, night
work can be a pa3ing proposition.
Child Labour— This is the most tragic and humiliating sight. It
not easy to generalize on the age when children begin to work, many of
them are brought in as babies b}" their mothers. In some of the factories
visited women were working with babies stapped on their backs, and itj
one case a woman had her babN' strapped in front, in order to feed it, and
at the same time work with both hands and a foot. Brought up in tlie
factory atmosphere, children learn to do odd jobs at a very early oge and
at the ages of six, seven, and eight 3'ears are to be seen on I'egular work.
It is often arguerl that these little children do not work, but are
brought b}' their mothers who cannot leave them at home. To a certain
extent this is true, but the remark of an cmplo3’er is a significant answer,
“If we stop emplov'ing children our mills wortld have to close down,”
Another has said, “Children’s hands are peculiarly fitted for this work,”
Twelve iiours a day and alternate weeks twelve hours a night tell the
life history of many little people in China whose heritage the world over
is a few years at least of school and play. A standard, however, is set
in cases (i) Where the nature of the work prevents the employment of
ver3’- 3"oung children, (2) 'Where one oi' two factories have established a
height standard (four feet being the standard set in one large group of
mills) or (3) 'Where a few emplov'ers steadil3' set their faces against
employing childrc-n under 14 v^ears (foreign count), child labour is
unknown. These places are relativeh’- few.
Rest Days — “One day’s rest in seven” is an3"thing but the rule in
China, though there are indications of a growing number firms adoptiiir-
this plan. 'Where night work is in operation the rest dav" ends at 6;oo
P.M. on Sunda3". The Western idea of a half da3’' on Satm-da3’' and whole
da3'’ on Sunda5" is in operation in a few factories.
Ventilation and Sanitation— Yory little attention has as 3'et been given
to this matter. In Hongkong a minimum amount of air space can h
enforced by the Sanitar3' authorities, but this seems to be the only place
where anv regulation exists. Ever3'wliere else overcrowding is rife, the air
is bad, and modern appliances for removing dust are rarely to be seen.
In factories working daA" and night shifts, there is nnturalh' no time for
airing the rooms. The sight of the workers leaving the cotton factories,
with the fluff on their clothes and in their hair is a preof of what must
be absorbed into the lungs. When visiting a cotton factory in a busy
center recentlv, the visiters were escorted by a man having large financial
interests in the concern. So bad was the dust that he was forced to
through the rooms with his handkerchief pressed to his nose and mouth.
Yet his workers spend 12 hour's a day in that same atmosphere.
The sanib'iry aiTangements are primitive in the extreme, and what
conveniences there are, are frequently badh- placed and most nusanitary,
In one or two factories in Shanghai flush toilets are to be found.
FIcalth — The effect of these u’orking conditions on the lives of the
workers can onH" be surmised. Hospitals in the vicinity of factories
testify to the result of fatigue, and to the number of accidents due to
this cause. A remark was made in one factOT3- after commenting upon
the great amount of dust in a certain factorv" in China, the manager was
asked if any records were kept as to sickness resulting. His answer
was, “No, there are constautl3' new faces, however, tlie3'- either go to the
next mill for more moiiev-, or to Kingdom Come.” In another factory
where ev-e-strain was particularly noticeable, the firm were considering the
appointment of a doctor to deal with this trouble “in order to prolong
their period of usefulness.”
Medical treatment is to be found in a growing number of factories,
the sendees of a full-time or half-time doctor being engaged whom the
emplo3’ees can consult. In one large concern emplo3dng many women and
children- a woman doctor visits two da5'’s a week. First aid appliances
are to be found in some cases, but these are primitive Many of the
firms make arrangements wit'n hospitals in the districts to care for their
emplo3''ees when sick or injured.
A veT3" few Anns have insitrance and pension schemes in operation, j
and make pa3’meuts in cases of sickness ; in most industries, however,
the worker has no protection against sickness, accident, or unemployment
There is a high percentage of accidents in China caused through unfeuced
machiiierv". A visit to ain' hospital located in a factor3’ district will prove
tliis. A branch of the “Safetv" First” movement, so well known m
America and England, might well be introduced iu Chineso factories.
Facilities for Meals — ^\'er3" few factories give this matter much thoughti
The food of labourei's can be seen in the workrooms often under the|
machines exposed to all the dust and dirt. In one or two places visited -
room was set apart with tables and benches, and pure boiling water
that, 0s is frequently the case, which comes fi'om the steam boilers) vv3>il
available. In one factory facilities for heating food were provided.
the general rule is to find the workers eating in the work I'ooms.
IFa.Cc.v — On this subject it is hard to give autheutic figures, as verj
few reliable statistics are to be obtained. Tlie S3'stein of fines and squeczf
complicates the matter too. Mr. Chen iu Millard’s Review, April 3^1
igar, p. 455, says, “Wages vaT3’ greatly with the nature of employmec'ia
and it is misleading to generalize. Fonning an estimate based on aver8?|^
conditions, it may be said that the daily wage for foremen is aboU'i
seventy-five cents (Mexican) ; for common labourers, forty to fifty-fi^;
cents; for children, twenty cents; for forewomen, fifty cents, and
female workers, tliirt3" cents.”
Tlie following extract is taken from a trade paper and requires O'
comment: — “The profits of the factory again surpass $1,000,^'
To those who bestow thought on the progre.ss of textile industries in
the follovring particulars regarding this concern may be of interest.^ I ^
company was started in r904 with a paid up capital of f6oo,ooo,
into 6,000 shares of $xoo each. The capital was increased to $900,000
GENEBAL BACKGROUND
27
^916 For the past two rears it has been niiniiiijr uicriit jincl d'lv
without intermission The working- hours are "from 5.30 a.m. to
5.50 p.m. and from 5.30 p.in. to 5.30 a.m. respectivelv. No meals are
supplied by the factory. Most of the cotton used is produced locally
t)e seeu that the company is in an exceptionally favourable
position. With the raw product at its doors, an abundant and absurdly
cheap labour supply to draw on, and no vexatious factorj- laws to observe
it is not surprising that its annual profits should have exceeded its
total eapital on at least three occasions.”
The above description is depressing in, tliJe extreme, but it is a
statement of fact. The field of industrial welfare in still practically
untouched, all the great fundamental problems remain unsolved.
Experimental work is being done in several centers, often by people
who are already on full-time work, but who, seeing the need, are lending
a liand. The YW'CA and the \MCA have full-time industrial secretaries
ylio are now devofng much time and thought to the matter.
Oue vSocial Ceaiter has already been starterl in a big mill district as
'1 laboratory' for the sociological department of one of the large
colleges. Other college.s and universities seeing a future need are planning
sociological courses for men and women.
A great deal of educational and recreational work is being done by ihc
\'MCA and others in connection with some factories, the money for this
being provided largely by the employ'crs. Valuable as this work may be,
it is frequently nullified by the conditions under which the people work.
It seems therefore that concentration first ou these conditions would be a
natural place to begin any industrial welfare program.
The need for trained experienced industrial workers in China is great,
thotigh perhaps an even greater need is voiced in the recommendations
made by the Deputation from the Federation of Women’s Boards of Foreign
hlissious in 1920 : “That the Mission Boards be strongly urged to adopt a
standard for every evangelistic worker providing for training- in sociology'
and economics, and practical experience in social work; etc., etc. In view
of the importance of having an educated public opinion behind all reform
and of having a trained intelligence behind all volunteer and paid service,
iJiis Commission recommends : That the Christian forces in each com-
munity cooperate in some scheme for general training in social thinking
and actimties, through social service institutes, lectures, and exhibits,
training conferences for social evangelists, newspaper articles, etc.”
The development of a public conscience on the matter is an urgent
need. People are too prone to dismiss the .subject b\' citing the overwhelm-
ing difficulties in the way of any' reform, the general poverty', lack of
legislaticn and schools, etc.
It i.s argued that children are better off in factories ; that anyhow they
are wai-m, au’ay from dirty' overcrowded homes — until one would imagine
industry was a philanthropic institution, a kind of refuge. And so the
responsibility' is shifted from oue to another and the vicious circle con-
tinues.
t the concern of no one section, but is the responsibility
o a 1. Reluctantly it has to be stated that a callousness exists ou the
part of some of the leaders of industry to the general state of things.
Hopeful Signs— Yet there are some encouraging features in this situa-
tion. The showing public opinion is leading to some practical results.
Hongkong, for example, recently held a commission of enquiry into the
problem of child labour, and recommcndalious were made that will result
m some form of helpful legislation in the near future. The Southern
t.overnment also is considering this question of legislation.
In Shanghai individual employers and groups of employers arc mcctimr
and considering what can be done. This is one of the most encoura.nn°
Signs. Also in the same city groups of men and women are studyimv th’S
piobicm and are ready to help in carrying out much needed reforms.
Tlicu there is the pioncei effort on the part of a few employers both
Chinese and foreign, to hmnaiiizc industry. One large factory h.'is an
eight-hour day, no night work, no child labour, medical facilities sick
benefits, liealtliy working conditions, schools, fair wages, etc. Also a
large mining concern lias a full-time welfare worker, and news has just
come of the appointment of a Chinese woman welfai-c worker to a lar^e
factory in Shanghai. On such efforts as these the legislation of the futiu'e
will be built.
Of ^eat significance is the recent i-isit of a Chinese w'cminii. to the
International Working Women’s Congress and the lutcriiational Labour
Conference held in Gene%^ in October, 1921.
A request came to the YWCA from Washington, D.C. to send a fraternal
delegate to these nupprtant conferences. Miss Zung Wei-tsuug was
accordingly sent, travelling via England w'hcre she spent some time visit-
ing factories. The presence of a Chinese woman for the first time at these
conferences protlnced a profound impression, not only abroad, but since
she has letunied to China. Relating some of her experiences recently she
said : “At this Congress every delegate was asked to repert as to whether
the country' she represented had adopted the recommendations passed by’
the prc-v'ious Congress held at Washington. I waited dumfouiulcd ; not
knowing what I should say if called upon, wishing that the Congress would
let me discuss China’s marriage customs, its folk songs— any'tjung but
industrial conditions. However, I was obliged to report on factory' con-
ditions. I could not tell them anything very cheerful. I told the truth,
and when I sat down I felt as if I had been speaking in the language of the
Jlidcile Ages, telling things w'hich should long ago have bccn"out of date
and obsolete ”
Who is to lead the way' in a crusade to arouse the public conscience if
not the members of the Christian Churcli? It mav be that this is the
greatest challenge that lies across the path of the Chinese Church today.
Christ’s fundamenlal principle of the supreme worth of each human life is
at stake in the development of modem iudustrv in China. The Church’s
vcspoiise io the industrial problem may be the ‘‘acid test” of its ability to
serve China in the next fev/ decades.
NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIOUS MOVEMENTS IN CHINA
Lewis Hodous, d.d.
The present report is based upon returns to a questionnaire received daring the
summer of 1920 from all provinces but one. These answers were most enlightening.
In addition the writer has had correspondence with a nninber of people in different parts
of China. Pei-sonal investigation in ten different provinces was supplemented by con-
vernations with missionaries and Chinese and gleanings from the students’ magazines,
daily papers and all manner of periodicals. The writer acknowledges especially the
valuable services of Rev. H. K. Wright of the Christian Liteniture Society, Shanghai,
who has helped in the preparation and study of the questionnaire as well as in corres-
pondence and who will in the future endeavour to keep in touch with those interested in
the non-Christian religious situation as it develops from year to year. (Editor).
ANIMISJI
The fundamental religion of the Cliincse is animism. This may Ic
divided into two parts. In the more primitive animism man regards the
phenomesia of nature, which oppose or help him in satisfying his needs,
as having a life corresponding to his own. He projects himself into the
forces which confront him. By means of magic he tries to gain the
favour of the good forces and to overcome the eml forces. This primitive
animism appears in the various annual festivals which correspond to the
breathings of nature, such a.s the Tsing Ming festival, the festival of the
5th moon, 5th day', the Han'cst festival, 8th moon, 15th day, and the
festivals at the winter solstice and the New Year. These annual festivals
have been affected very little in the last ten years. They are observed
with as much joy as usual. It is diflScuIt to distinguish between the
festive and the religious aspects. They give opportunity' for relaxation
and enjoy'ment. Often th^ afford an outlet to surplus wages. The Con-
fuciau officials have always opposed certain aspects of these festivals and
there are numerous tracts against the brawling, gambling and mixing up
of the sexes at these times. The boat-racing at the Dragon Boat festival
has frequently been prohibited by the officials. It is performed, how-
ever, in spite of proclamations to the contrary, though on a smaller scale.
These festivals will probably continue for many generations. More and
more the magic element should be put into the background and the
play', recreating side, developed in so far as it ministers to a normal
social life.
The second part of animism is that which peoples the world with
spirits, spirits of the departed and spirits produced by the co-operation
of various causes. These spirits are behind all phenomena which affect
man and are the cause of all his weal and woe. Tlie deities are related
to certain functions and ideals necessary' for the individual and social
life and the believer tries by various magical forms to obtain the help
of the good spirits against the bad spirits. Wealth, posterity, long life,
absence of sickness and trouble, the present social order and life ore
all dependent upon these spirits. The worship is as a rule local, though
there arc a few gods of national importance. These are, however, neglect-
ed for the local gods who arc close to the people.
This animism has numerous manifestations. There is the usual
worship at the temples, expressing the various needs of the individual,
the family and the social group. This has probably decreased very little
bccause_ it is resorted to in time of need. Only the Christians and the
people influenced by Christianity and the modem renais.sance would find
their needs supplied in some other way. The temple in ruins may be
due to poverty or to the fact that that particular god has lost power
( gg ) hut it does not mean that animism has been superseded by a
higher religion. Nor does it mean an indifference to idolatry, which is
the reaction of the intellectual or the industrial worker intangled in the
machinery of modern life, but not of the peasant attached to the soil.
The precessions to bring rain, prevent floods, drive out the demons
of disease are the habitual expression of the groups brought face to face
with disaster and death and without any apparent hitman agency to over-
come the danger. They relieve the strain and through the community
action reenforce hope and enable the people to face the situation more
calmly. They arc the age long methods and die slowly. The
correspondeuts agree generally that they have not decreased to any
extent. ‘Tossiblv a little less than before the Revolution, but no great
change. A few years ago things seemed on the decrease, but now they
are back about as before the Revolution” (Anhwei). “Idol processions
about as eleven years ago” (Kalgan). “Very little clinnge except dressing
the idols more modemly” (Fukien). This opinion is reflected in most
of the papers.
The periodic recrudescence does not necessarily mean that all the
people believe in the efficacy of these processions. They are usually
organized by the lowest members of the village who are out for a go<xI
time and a feast to lelieve the monotony of village life. Once started,
group pressure compels every one to contribute and many coutribute to
28
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
avoid trouble. The processions, and this may bo said oE other social
re^ilus ceremonies, are the evidence of a strong gi'oup
ratlSr than the distinctly religions nioti^^ on the part of the whole
commuuit^^.^e^^l from the answers is that animism has not
the hold it had twenty years ago. During these years many gods have been
discarded and are dropping into oblivion. The gods of the literary class
aJe rapTdirfading away. The altars of Heaven and Earth are open to
tourists who enter through the middle gate through wlncji not even t^
emperor deigned to pass. The altar to ^
of agriculture, has been turned into an experiments station for
ouiture. The emperor’s altar to the gods of the grain and ground is a
part of a public park. The god of literature (_X fi )
deities who assisted the aspiring student to obtain Ins degree aie neglec -
ed and rapidly crumbling away. Other gods have felt the secularizing
tendency of the new age. Tlie extensive use of vaccination has left
many a temple dedicated to the goddess of small-pox deserted. Even
idol processions to drive away the demons of disease may be replaced
bv processions advertising a sanitation campaign. The railway, the
school, the renaissance, and the preaching of the Church are
the confidence in the power of the gods. The correspondents al b^r
testimony to the change of attitude on the part of the people to tb
animistic beliefs. Tliere. is a readiness to hear the_ message oi
Christianity. One writer from Honan says : “I am convinced tliat after
twe-ntv vears the Christian propaganda has loosened the faith of many ui
their idols and any time we may see a large movement toward the
Christian Church.”
ANCESTOR WORSHIP
Perhaps ancestor worship has suffered the least in the last twenty
vears. It is still the fundamental and universal religion of the Chinese.
The changes which have taken place touch merely the surface and do
not affect the heart of it. The motives behind ancestor worship are at
least three. The people fimly believe that the dead need the offerin.p
of the living. Without descendants to minister to the soul immortality
is most unhappy and unbearable. The people still believe that the
departed have power to bless and to punish their descendants. Then
behind it all there is that profound social feeling that with the worship
of ancestors is bound up the present moral and social life. The people
want to preserve this particular form of family and social life and hcaice
continue the various rites and ceremonies •which give expression to it. ^
In spite of the hold of the religious side of ancestor worship certain
chan"-es are taking place which will weaken the religious value of the
ancient cult. The rapid growth of individualism has strained each one
of the five relations (ruler-subject, father-son, husband-wife, elder
brother-5’ounger brother, friend and friend). In each of these relations
the individual has received a larger recognition. The power of the f^hy
is decreasing. Even in the countrv^ districts the clan or large family is
breaking up and there is a strong tendency to the formation of the small
family where the individual enjoys a larger freedom. Wonmn is being
libera'ted. In the industrial centers these changes are going on more
rapidly. With this change in the structure of the family and with the
larger freedom to move about, ancestor worship is destined to change
from the magical relationship between ancestors <ind descendants to a
moral relationship. The old forms of worship will continue for many
years, but the crass magical ritual will be sloughed off and_ a moral
connotation given to the current fonns. This is already taking place
among the intellectual classes and will slowly permeate all classes. We
need not expect a sudden change, however. The popularitv' of the services
ior the dead and the elaborate funerals ev'en mnoiig the Christians testifies
to the great hold which ancestor worship still has over all classes of the
people.
TAOISM
The term Taoism is here applied to the scattered groups of Taoist
monks ( 5^ -i: ) (also spoken of as belonging to the ^ ^ ) living
in monasteries and temples, and also to the large number of Taoist priests
living in families ( l^lso spoken of as belonging to the
^ ^jjj or ^ ) . Practically in all parts of China are groups cf
monks who are organized somewhat on the model of a Buddhist monastery.
Tliev' are vegetarians and do not marry. Thej' are divided into about
one hundred and tw^enty-eight sects, which to a large extent have lost
their significance. They practice meditation and breathing. According
to their philosophy the air contains the pcsitive principle of nature ( )
and it should be taken in and exhaled according to definite rules. The
more of it that can be obtained the longer life is prolonged. They also
make the elixir of life ( ). Their onject is to prolong life on
earth, attain to immortality and by means of magic gain power over
spirits who dominate all things.
While 'here are r^orts of attempts to adjust themselves, on the whole
these groups are finding it difficult to exist under modern conditions. A
report from Sooebow says : “In 19:8 the>’ did a little preaching and
explanation of Taoist classics, but nothing since.” From Kwangtung
comes the report of personal woi'k with a view to enlisting men to study
their doctrines. In Szechwan men posing as the initiated teach others
their breathing exercises and other secrets. Other places report a
recrudescence due to local circumstances. The scholars, however, look
down upon this organization. There has been comparatively little new
literature produced and veiy' little activnt}' aside from those mentioned
above.
The Taoists who live in families make their living by reciting sutras
at funerals and practicing various forms of exorcism and dispensing
channs and powerful medicines. Their business has not suffered very
much because they minister to the fundamental religiou.s aspirations of
the mass of the people. In fact their business has increased in certain
sections in these days. They acknowledge the so-called Taoist Pope
( ^ their master and employ his channs in warding ol!
sickness and danger.
While their organizations are either at a standstill or detenoratiujv,
some of their ideas are assuming a modern garb and are wielding a grow-
ing influence in China. Magic vvTitiug by means of a brush suspended
from a bow hanging from the ceiling (
stick ( ^ [^L) hands iind writing in a platter of sand is quite
coimnon and in certain sections on the increase. Prescription for disease,
advice in trouble, messages from the dead are received by this method.
Communication with the dead has always existed, but it has become
more general and more modem. Photographs of the soul of the departed
are foisted on the relatives and the genuineness of the likeness is taken
for granted by the educated men of the community and the pictures are
puLfislied ill the magazines. I have in niy possession a copy of a photo,
prapli on which appear several likenesses of the departed souls along
with the living members of the family. From Kansu comes the report :
“Especially among the scholar class spiritualism and hv^notism seem
to be making considerable headway. It is true of Lanchowfu at any rate.
For some 3’ears past certain Japanese have been advertising extensively
in Chinese papers, or papers printed in Chinese, tlie teaching of
hypnotism. It is likely that in a border prorince such as this, where
communication with spirits is so much sought after in connection witli j
practices of Tibetan Buddhism the above two cults should spread.”
Several societies for the study of spiritualistic phencmeiia have come
into existence and a number of magazines have been started, though they
have been short-lii'cd.
Sitting in meditation is now quite extensively practised in
various societies and also privately'. Manj'^ students have taken it up and
several hooks have been ivTitten on the subject. Tlie most widely raid
is that called “The Practice of Meditation” by Yin Shih-tze (
^ is at present in the Ministry of Education. Those who practice
this sitting in meditation claim that it improves their health and enables
them to find peace and contentment. This meditation is noticed here
because it has more affiliation with Taoism than it lias \rith Buddhism.
W^e are accordingly faced not ivitli outward supei-stitions, but with
practices backed bv modern science so-called, and spread by organized
effort and by advertising in the newspaper, magazines and organized
a.ssociations.
CONFUCIANISM
The situation of Confucianism is rather interesting. Up to the
Revolution if was the state ritual or religion. Since tluit time, while the
ritual is kept up in part, the sj'stem as a government system has suffered
great modification. There has been an attempt to revive Confucianism
as a church or a society. This is connected with the desire to get the
social and personal relationships back again to the old times when lulcf
was ruler, father was father, and son was son. While there is a part o(
the more ccnseiw’ative elements who would like to restore the status quo
there are efforts to modify' Confucianism so as to make it acceptable lo
the moderate consen'atives.
The ConJucianists have organized the Confucian Society ( ' I
with headquarters at Peking. There is also a branch in practically every I
provincial capital and hsien city in China. The central society is presided ,
over by Dr- Ch’en Huan-chang ( ^ *^). He is editing a daily news-|
paper in Peking contains articles on Confuciani^^ui.
He is also raising money for a Confucian headquarters in Peking lo
cost about two million dollars. This ivill prcri'ide for gymnastics ou ths
first floor and lectures on the second. The third floor will be I'le
.sanctuary rising to a dome in the building. There will be rooms for a
library, lecture rooms, etc. His plan is to have a Confucian University.
The ground has been broken for the foundation and a number of 1ar\;e|
subscriptions have been received.
Dr. Ch’en has also issued a Creed of Confucianism
consisting of five articles, i. ^ ® )fiE MJil H ^
sacrifice to Heaven, the sages and ancestors, to do reverence to the thral
roots of life. 2. M M. B ^ ^ ^2^
blessings by meditation upon the sages and classics. 3. ^ r-j^
. To establish a hannonious social order by the cnlth'S’ I
tion of the'^doctrine of the mean and harmony. 4. l\^
j- 1=1 . To establish universal brotherhood by the use of property aW
personal influence. 5- ^ ^ ^ @ attain H*'
highest longevity by nourishing the person and the soul. _ ■
The society is responsible for the establishment of the birthday “j|
Confucius as a national holiday. On this day a special offering is
at Kiifow. Shantung, the birthplace of Confucius, and a convention
Confucianists is held. _ j-
The local branches in the provincial capitals and hsien cities kecfu
the Confucian temple in repair and look aftei- the sprmg and autuiDt^
sacrifices. As a rule the Confucian temple is in a good state of repa'I'E
The members are tlie old scholars and gentry. In some places
local society has carried on propaganda work by lectures. It has al^'|
put up in various places little boxes for the deposit of paper wi ^
characters. I saw a large number of them in Peking recently. Not lo”*
ago a Taoyin of Ningpo punished severely the proprietor of a mill wlJ'^'
had been using old printed paper as material for making coarse wrapp‘d
paper, and ordered all the finished product to be burned. Outside of tu^
routine activities the societies are not very active.
GENERAL BACKGROUND
29
The status of Confucianism in Ihc scliools varies iu the different parts
of the country. In the country districts all over Chiua the Four Books are
studied as they were before the Revolution. This is even true of places in
Kwangtung-. In the government primary schools excei-pts from the classics
are used. In the middle and higher schools the various classics are studied
f.s ancient literature. Many of the students find it difficult to read an I
interpret the classical books.
The worship of Confucius is carried on in a perfunctory way in tlic
government schools, and depends almast entirely on the President of Ihe
school. Attendance at worship is not compulsory.
The above holds tme of all provinces but Shansi. Here there are two
organizations, namely, the Tsung Sheiig Hui and the Hsi Ilsin
She or Heart Cleansing Society ( jgj.). The latter has grown out
of the former The Heart Cleansing Society meets on Sundays for lectures.
Tlie Tsung Sheng Hui looks after the sacrifices twice a year. There is no
lecorded membership in the Heart Cleansing Societv. Attendance at meat-
iugs held on Sunday is compulsory. Soldiers, stiicleiits and business men
all must send representatives. The Fleart Cleansing Society has branches
in all district cities and in many of tlie larger towns and villages. It is
semi-official in character and ’'s supported by the officials. There is a lull
for meditation and w.arship at Taiyuanfu called the Self-Examination Hall
The object is to adjust the social relations on the Confucian model
modified to meet the requirements of modern life. Governor Yen, Lhe
prime mover of the movement, also publishes a weekly magazine and also
large editions of booklets, a Manual of Citizenship, and a Manual fir
Village Headmen. These advocate a return to the "five relations," wor-
ship of Shangti and thrift and morality. The "five relations” and the "five
constant virtues” are put into a modern garb. The movement is tolerant of
Christianity and other religions and often Christians are i.n\-ited to address
meetings of the society.
The present Tuchiin government in China Las re\ived the worship of
K^vall Ti and Yoh Fei. These two are models of loyalt}' and sincerity. At
Hangchow a temple to the latter is being erected. Theie have also been
built in m.any cities temples to the heroe.s of the Revolution and they are
honoured on the auniversary of the Republic.
Perhaps the strongest direct force against Confucianism is the modem
renaissance originating from Peking. It threatens to sweep away ♦iie
spiritual basis of Confucianism. Its modernizing of the written language
threatens to relegate the classics to the museum of ancient manuscripts
and also to take away the last shadow of superiority from the classical
pundit. It attacks .severely the Conincian gradation of societ}' and the
subservience of the individual to the authority of the aged. It is tr>-ing
tc level these gradations. It advocates coeducation and greater freedom
for woman to develop her long unused pow-ers. It is pushing farther the
process already started to give the indindual larger liberty and to relate
him to the larger groups, namely, of tlie .nation and of the world.
The movement, while emphasizing patriotism and the larger good, is
to quite an extent an individualistic movement making the individ'iial and
his feelings and desires the standard for conduct. This is in revolt to the
great power of the group characteristic of Chinese society. No doubt the
mean will be duly reached.
The movement is also a secularizing movement not merely misunder-
standing the function and place of religion in society but undermining the
hold of all religion upon the individual. As such its influence is being fe’t
not only by the Chine.se religions but by Christianity as w^ell. While
noting the above it should not be forgotten that this renaissance is a move-
ment of great importance and promise. It is creating a public opinion and
stimulating a love of country and emphasizing large values which arc
bound to be related to a religious feeling somewhat different from the
present aestheticism which the leaders advocate.
SECTS
One of the most interesting phenomenon of Chinese religious life is the
large number of cliques and societies organized about a religious nucleus.
Most associations (the village, the guild) have such a religious nucleus, but
the sect or s<^iety usually is a more or less voluntary organization and Inis
a definite religious purpose though it may also have other purposes.
These sects spring up quite naturally especially at a time of natiou il
trouble or local difficulty involving the well-bei.ng of society or certain
sections of it. Many of the present sects are survivals of sects long existing
ill China. Their names are often changed, but the society is the same.
These sects were organized for some definite purpese, self-protection,
protection of the social ideals, of the social life, of the nation against a
decadent dynasty or the hated foreigner, Ibe attainment of peace and con-
tentment, to gain power over the spirit world ami assist in warding off
disease, calamity, famine, floods and fhe attainment of long life here and
hereafter. They liave as their aims the attainment of I’x'.lues which are c.f
great importance to certain groups. Hence they often manifest a liigli
degree of religious feeling.
They are organized not only about some desirable ideal, but this is
usually embodied in some god. Often it is the n.ame a.u(l influence of the
founder that holds them together. Their methexis, doctrines, spiritiml
world are pieced together from the three religions and now often contain
elements of Christianity. As a rule the religious basis is Buddhist and
Taoist and the ethical practices aie Confucian. The members practice
vegetarianism. They have books containing excerpts from the Buddhist
and Taoist and Confucian classics.
They emploj-^ hypnoti.sm, magic writing, and li<ave among their number
good psychic media. Their members belong to the lower classes, though
in many towns and villages some of the best people are among their
number. Among them are found both bad aud good people. The same
Fociety will be composed of good members iu one place and verv bad ones
tn another. Some of the societies are open to women. Iu some men and
women arc associate<[ together.
The government tu the past has always been hostile to them aud has
extenuinatcd them ruthle.ssly. The reason for this was not so much their
leligious tenets as tbcir political aims or at least the danger of bamlin*'
together against tlie governmeut. The great rebellions of the ciglvtccnlh
CLiitury, the T^aiping Rebellion, the Bo.xer Uprising, all have been largely
promoted by the sects. *
These associations show the inadequacy of the so-called three tcjioh-
ings to meet the needs of the ordinary people. There is the need of Imm.in
fe lowslnp and mutual intercourse and mutual support which the formal
religion does not supply.
These religionists fonn very goo<l material for the Cliristian Church
.hey are already lu groups wdiich at Limes act for the larger good. Many
of them are earnest seekers and arc very diligent in the practice of their
leligioii. There is, it is true, a too strong sense of the smrdl group aiul its
immediate needs and clangers to enable them to get acclimated to *he
altruism of the Christian Church.
It may be of use to give the names and some of the tenets of these
societies. One of the largest and most widely spread is the T.sai l.i Chiao
(ti: HI fJc)- This is the successor of the Lotus Sect f £? iiyf jKc) which
arose in the early part of the Tsing Dynasty. Its founder was \^ig Lai-jii
Shantung man and a Cliin-Sluh of the Ming Dvnastv. At the
encl of the Ming he retired and meditated and then established the Tsai Li'
Chiao. The idea of the Tsai Li is that it is the luediatcr among Taoism,
Buddhism and Confucianism and the fnlflllmcut of their main doctrines.
It observes the ritual of Biidclhism, the practice of Taoism and its morality
is Confucian. Tt forbids wine and opium, though it does not forbid the
use of meat. The members worship Budilha or some Buddhist deity on the
first and the fifteenth. It is also called Li Men (jq? ptj ). it is found m
the northern provinces of China including Manchuria! In Peking there are
about thirty-one organizations. The members l elong to the lower classes.
Tiie reports and personal investigations have brought its presence to light
iu Manchuria, Chihli, Shantung, .Shansi, Honan and Kiiuigsu. U c.xists
in other provinces also.
Another fairly Large sect is the Hsien Tien Chiao ( the se.-t
worshipping the great "original Heaven.” This sect bclie\x>s 'that the
uncreated, the invisible created the visible ami hence worship should to
given to the invisible being. Ancestor wor.sliip aud idolatry arc dis-
couraged but allowed until the devotee sees their uselessness. They nicer
iu .small groups. "The members here seem to be very much pleased with
Christianity and say tliat it is along their line, but goes much fartlicr.”
(Nantunghsien, Ku.) This society is reported from Kiangsu jmd Sliaii.si.
The Chill Tan Chiao ^ ) is the sect of the philosoplici 's stciie
(the substance by which base metal could he timied into gold). Tliis sect
makes much of universal love. It is quite possible that it may be related
to Nestoriaii Christianity Its founder Lii Yen ( g {^ ) (or ^ or
Lu Hsiu-yen ( g ) the writer of "^the
ISestorian Tablet i.'^aeki) This also exists in Honan, Hunan. Shensi, and
other provinces. The Tsui Shang Chiao ( ^ -^ ) is a small sect in
Hunan not as large as the Chin Tan Chiao, but very active.
Kansu reports the existence of the Maui sect. "They have great faitn
iu the Tibetan six-syllable prayer fonnula 'Om Mani Padme Hum.’ This
sect meets twice a mciilli at which time they spend iviiole days chanting
their prayer. It has had a rapid giowth in the last twenty' years.”
Shansi reports the Chiu Kung Tao ( ^ an old organization
which still exists, but is not very active. It was repressed very severely
at the close of the Manclm Dynasty. Its inembers believed that the Son
of Heaven was in hiding at Wu T‘ai Shan. He was represented as liaviiig
huge long ears reaching to his chin and a large square mouth.
The Slier. Chiao (fplfl ^) Ihe Sect of the Shen or Spirits is reported
frLUi Hunan. It is also called Wu Chiao ( or Sect of the Magicians.
It chives out demons, performs magic arts, 'asks ble.ssing of their ged -it
iiarvest on lands, cattle and chickens and stock, heals the sick, prays for
lain and success iu the undertakings of life. Szechwan reports the Wu
Chiao and sa3’s it emphasizes exorcism of devils in time of sickness. The
Wu Chiao there is composed of igiiorant people who incline to be .somewhat
fanatical.
There are quite a number of organizations which not only use magic
in healing and soUang people’s troubles, but also carry' on variou.s pliila.u-
thropic enterprises. One is reported from Szechwan c.alled the Slum Tang
'I'liere are others in Changsha, Wuchang and other places.
With the gi\'iug of medicines, coffins, ganueiits they also associate the
magic pencil and the use of spiritualistic media. 'The organization 'it
Changsha, Chi Shan Hsiao Pu Tang ( or H.ill assi.sling
the Accumulation of Virtue, also publishes large quantities of books whicli
it distributes freely.
From Western Fukien -we have reports of the Pai Ta Po, Sect of the
Great Chief ( ^ This .sect was established by a Ki:mg-si man a
few years before the Revolution. At one time it was regarded as shielding
a political movement. The members get hold of peojile by the use of
hypnotism in the breaking of the opium habit. The patient is kept without
sleep swinging backwards and forwards on a cushion l>efore a sliritie taking
nothing hut tea. In case of sickness no medicine or tea is taken but thev
go to a high place in the house or to a mountain and either repcfit a ritual
iliomselves or have it repeated by' others. This going to a high place i.s
no doubt oil account of the "Yflu.'r ' which is better tlie higher one gels,
riie sect worship.s the absolute Tliey have built up a iiitinbcr ef
place.s through the western part of the province.
Quite a number of these societies take the name of their fouti<L-r.
Szechwan reports .a Liu l^Ien, the followers of a learned eclectic named
30
THE CfiRlSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHIl^A
Uu W1.0 trie, to irannou^e the
‘S " ariao, tnCinoa tear.
SUanturr., F™
TeJ'ow Sre i. a report oi tire Lan Yii Hui (]! i f )■ J
ItbiuLd for the deliverance of sonls. The report is that Fang Mao Lin
diwl twenty years ago and was deified and worslupped by the -
this society ' A new temple was built in lus lionour at the village o * S
rSotang. Ten.ples are being built in villages not far dis an . I he
V s ecleeUc with an element of spiritism. There are said o be ove
ien tlLisan^^^ in one county. Kepresentatives go to local f.urs
TXr±U to^he titfand' market.. TI.ey are trying' Jo jmte Jhe
^^^k^in tim neigkkomkood preacking at
A 'ieiety reported from North Kiang.u ha. a good .tame ^
putair It is ealled Sheng H.ien Chiao ( §6 he
m,d kges. It is associated with nocturnal rites quite inconsistent
(a
I Sages.
usual Chinese beha'rioiir. An rhino' Pan
In North Kiang.su there are small groups called Ai »
Cl nracticing various rites. . _
'A-pla^e replete with s jts is Wafljin
i^Telon-s^to^Taoism. It attempts to harmonize the three
.fei7ns*^ft’ Shan l-ieii Tao (
"''^•waVoluno re'^oS a great revival in the Classic Halls (»«) within
the ast ^-e "^ars^in Lotfng district. A number of these halls has been
i-ected Here they preach and teach the chief tenets of the tliree
T'c^Uach meri^ and forgiveness by money pa>-ment. -ediiig
the sacred books. Ancestors arc saved from purgator> b>
Cnbitii' birthd'ivs abstaining from food, pajung large sutscr p
Sr\rf "rongh The magic pen is used for special
messvages from tVe other world. _ Tlie members and their children aie
given instruction in these preaching^ halls. -.r : i r^r m ^ \
A year or two ago a society calling itself Fu Tze Hui (
spruno-' np in soutlieni Fukien. It was led by Taoist priests
charms iJomised to render the members iimilnerable and Avho
10 drive out the southern army by means of antiquated muzzle loaders,
wooden swords and gongs. The result was rather disastrous to the mem-
bers of the societv. . . , . ,
Apart from these numerous sects there are two societies which have
been esUablished among the upper classes. Tlie Society for the study of
Ethics. Tao Teh Hsiieh Sh€ ( E).
Peking. Its object is to unify all religious. It wophips the ^od
of all religions. In the sanctuaiy is a tablet with the charai.-
ffr<s 'll} 3& ijilil. meaning “the most Holy Spirit of all
Religions.-' In ^its books it employs the name Shansi- The
members meet weekly for lectures and usually the worship follows the
lecture. It consists of an opening prayer by the leadOT. This is follow-
ed bv silent sitting in meditation. The Society has its headquarters in
Pekiiif' end branches in Nanking, Hankow and Kalgaii. Its membership
does not go much over i.ooo. It has quite a number of publications issued
by its press in Peking containing the discourses of Tuan Cheiig-yuan
IF %) teacher, a commentary on the doctrine of the Mean and
a catechism. , . ...
Another society is the Cooperative in Goodness Association
YI3 ^ fj. ). It was started in Peking by Yao Tsi-tsang ( of
Szeclm’an in 1917 and is really an offshoot of the Tao Teh Hsiieh She.
Its headquarters are in Peking and its branches, some 400 in number, are
all over China. It is a secret order with sixteen degrees. Four degrees
constitute one a teacher. Initiates are entered into the first degree and
upon mastering its principles arc advanced to a second degree. All
instruction is given vei'bally in an inner shrine. Tlie sect grows liy
personal work and testimony. Men join, are benefitted by its tenets and
then invite their friends to come and see. The}'- are under a most solemn
ceith not to reveal the secrets ( ) and not to discuss them outside
of the sacred precincts of the lodge e^’on with membei's.
The ostensible purpose of the society is to unite the three religions.
They express it by 7^ ^ — or “all teaching to return to one
teacliing.” They appreciate Christianity but believe that Christians aye
in the dark as’ to tlie real meaning of Cliristianity. They believe in
transmigration, practice sitting in meditation in private as a rule. Tliey
cultivate the person by meditation. In some places they meet for worship
and meditation ; in others they practice it in private.
Tlieir headquartei's are usually well fitted up. Tliey have, besides
offices and reception rooms, a sanctuary in rvliich may be found a pictiire
of Buddha, Laotze, and Confucius. There is an inner shrine into which
the casual visitor is not admitted. It is here that initiation takes place.
Its members consist of gentry and official classes. At Hangchow
there are over 2,000 members and in Chekiang over 20 branches. Various
theories are entertained as to the real purpose of the society. The man
on the street regards it in some places as an attempt to restore the
Manchus, in another place as a support to the Aniu Club, etc.
BI’DDHISM
Buddhism was introduced into China A.D. 67 according to the official
account. It really penetrated China by the trade routes^ tlirough Central
Asia before the 'Christian era,. Its histoiy may be dixnded mto four
periods • I From it.s introduction to 420 A.D. which may be calle.l
the period of preaching and translation; 2. From 420 to 6ox, the period
of interpenetration or boring in; 3. To the end of the five dynasties
060 A D., the period of establishaneiit ; 4. To the Revolution, the pericd
of consolidation and decay. Tlie last period came to an end someswhat
before the Republic was established. The world passed through great
changes which were bound to affect the people of the Far East. In the
West there was tlie organization of the world states and the scramble for
power in Asia, in the East the Chinese-Japanese War and the emergence
of Japan, the Boxer Uprising, tlie Russo-Japanese War and the makin-T
of Japan a continental power ; the Chinese Revolution ; and finally the
Treat Wav The revival of Buddhism in Japan was preceded by a literary
revival before iSSq. Buddhism in China has feU the impact of all these
forces and h.as begun to respond to the spirit of tlie^ age. In 1893
Dhannapala came to China and tried to awaken the Chinese monks to
undertake a mission to India and ultimately to the whole world. He was
disappointerl by the lack of intelligent interest on the part of orpnized
^ ^ line consiHpraKlA
In the early years of the Republic the Jetavana school was established
at Nankin^r. This school had for its object tlie training of missionaries
for India primarily but ultimately for the world. It came to an end
on account of lack of funds. ^ ^ ,
At the present time there are indications that there is a stirring of
life in this old religion. While this new activity in Buddhism is seen
ill Kiangsu and Chekiang the impulse has penetrated mone or less other
parts of China. In this connection it should also be remembered that
certain parts of China suffered from the Taiping Rebellion, when
not only monasteries were clestroy^ed, but the cities were burned. But
even in the midst of such districts the Buddhists have rebuilt a number
of temples in the last fifty years.
In the provinces of Chekiang and Kiaiigsu there is considerable being
done in the way of repairing temples. At Pnto, Haiigchow, Soochow
and Ningpo large repairs are being carried on. A pious pilgrim has
niveti §30,000 to repair the Prince Imperial Pagoda at Puto. Soocuow
reports : “Theie has been a marked movement to rebuild or re-equip 3
lar'»'e number of temples during the past ten years, t.nd practically all
are'’ well kept np.” Report from Kienninghsien, Fukien, says; “A
couple of years ago all the one hundred and fifty teauples in this cily
were repaired to some extent, a great de:il of money was spent, a reaction
after tlieir seaere neglect after the Revolution. ” Other places repoit
repairs, namely, Peking, Katfeng, and Kiaiigsi. 'Hiere are also a large
number of places where there is no actirity in this line. These repairs
have been made by popular subscription.
The number of incaiks in China has been estimated at from 400,000
to over a million. The former estimate is based upon very careful
observation and probably comes near the actual number. Tlie nuns aie
probably under 10,000. An impression received from several soui'ces is
that the number of men ordained during the last few years lias been
increasing. This is probably true for Kiangsu, Chekiang and the monas-
teries about Peking. Tliis spring 1,000 were ordained at Cliangcliow
alone. There is also a general opinion that the number of scholnis
interested in Buddhism has increised. The correspcndeiit from Kalgaii
expresses this conser\’atively : “There is not a general movement towaid
Buddhism. Sometimes seme prominent man becomes an enthusiast in the ]
Buddhist faith.” “The head of the Buddliist brotherhood for this district
is a well educated gentleman who is rather prominent in public affairs, ]
but takes very little interest in religious affairs” (Kweichow). “General
Dan and chief Secretary Li of the late Hsioiig Ko Wu government have
been enthusiastic leaders, but are now defeated and have fled.” (Szechwan .
Anhwei reports two former officials becoming monks. These men are
studying Buddhism for various reasons, the beauty of its literal-}' style,
the deep philosophy, the enforced leisui'e clue to retirement from offici.tlj
life and the desire to forget the world. But the number studying Iwj
increased in the last few yeai'S. A corraspoudent from Hupeh says : 1 1
have been told by Chinese friends that there is a good number of people
ill Hupeh pursuing private studies m Buddhism and that there exist)
groups of such men working in fellowship.”
On the other side we should also put the use, to a small extent, of
endowments of monasteries, and to a larger extent of the _ temples m
school purposes. Many temples are being occupied by soldiers or bein?
used as ho.spitals. From Anking the report is that endowments are usetl to.
a small extent and temples not at all. Shansi reports ; “Many temples lia«|
been turned into schools, idols thrown out and the income from the pi®-
perty has been transferred to the support of schools. Quite frequejitf
the Buddhists anticipate any such drain upon their resources by estahhs •
ing a school themselves.” ,,
Another sign of the rising tide of Buddhism is the increased oit P l
and sale of Buddhist books. Tfliere are Buddhist publishing house?
Peking, Yaiigchow, Nanking, Hangchow, Changchow, Ningpo, Shaii?li^|;
Tsinan, and" Chengtu besides a number in the monasteries themselv^
According to reports, their business has been increasing. The
for Buddhist works has brought into existence a number of shops win I
handle Buddhist hooks only. The lai-gest are at Peking which have
sale over 1,000 different books published in 13 cities. A bookshop
flhangliai has goo titles. Nanking, Hangchow, Ningpo, Changsha, and ' ^
vliaiig have places. The sales are increasing. They are made to
Tlie Cluing Hwa Book Company and the Commercial Press have a-
GENERAL BACKGROUND
31
published a uiimber of Buddhist works. Tlie most notable publication is
the Buddhist Tripitaka ^). A number of modern books have appear-
ed dealing with the adaptation of Buddhism to European philosophj'.
lucre is also in process of publication a Dictionary of Buddhist terms.
Besides the books, two magazines are published, the Hai Ch’ao Yin
(t® M #) ^sin Fo Chiao both monthlies. The latter
does not find favour -with the more conservative leaders who oppose some
of its extreme positions. It has only about 200 subscribers and ea^en the
liters take different names so as to make it seem that there are many
of them.
Besides these literary activities there have been definite attempts to
organize Buddhi.«m and bring the scattered units together. In igig there
was organized the National Association of Buddhists ( ^ ) with
headquarters at Peking. At one time a large lumiber of "Rauches all
over China were organized but many of them have ceased to function.
The above society was formed to prevent the Chinese going into a larger
organization including Mongolia, Japan, Korea, China and Tibet which
was formed in Tokyo in igi8. The efforts to organize an all Buddhist
society are still in the making and we shall probably see them consum-
mated. The society in Peking is quite active and the sajne may be said <;f
those at Shanghai, Ningpo, Soochow, and a few other places. Most of the
societies are quite moribmid.
These societies have elaborate programs. The new Buddhist Associa-
tion at Ningpo ( ^ ^ jftl: ) proposes to publish books and periotlicals,
establish primary schools, middle schools and colleges, provide lecture-
ships, carry on investigation, build preacliing halls, libraries, Buddhist
factories, stores, experimental stations for agricultirre and afforestation,
orphanages, hospitals and sanatoria.
The Buddhist Pliilosophy Club of Hangchow has conducted lectures
fiCiT the last two or three y^ears at each of the vacation periods so* that
teachers could attend. The lecturer was a teacher of the Kashing Com-
mercial School who graduated from a Buddhist college in Japan. He has
lecttired on the Prajna para mita hrdaya ( .Sukhavati-Vyuha
(PrJ ^ S’astra (jig ^ Achta Das’a Kas’a
Sastra (-|- A |^), Malia^'ana Sraddhotpadii S’astra
^), and Vajracchedika-Prajfiaparamita ( ^ p§i] ). The swiety
at Peking has held lectures every evening during the spring and summer
attended by scholars and officials from all over China. It has also
established two preaching places where Buddhism is preached on Sunday.
In connection with these societies various forms of sciA-ice have been
carried on, such as lectures, study ot Buddhist classics, summer school in
Shanghai and other places. Tlie Buddhists have done some work in the
Red Cross. The Society at Peking organized for famine relief to dale
has had over $100,000 in subscriptions. Tliej’- have distributed tracts and
sutras in prisons. Perhaps the most extensive activitv luis been the
services for the dead which had a strong hold on the sentiment of the
people. Many monasteries have held special services for the dead on the
battle fields of Europe and those drowned at sea by submarine warf.ire.
The influence of Buddhism through this avenue alone is so immense that
it behooves the Christian Church to study carefully the Chinese attitude
toward the dead and see how it can remove the magic of it and keep
those elements wdiich must be the abiding elements of Chinese cirilization.
There is another aspect which is noticeable and that is an attempt
to adapt Buddhism to the modem age. That is a difficult and a great
task. Tliere is the inherent couser\-atisin to overcome and the legalistic
and formal attitude toward life -which are deeply set. But the process
of adaptation is already well started in Japan. There is not a sect in
Japan which has not acquired new life in the last thirty j'ears, and the
movement has only just begun. Japan has first-rate Buddhist scholars
who are stud3nng Buddhism and fitting it into the modern atmosphere.
The statement has been made by a careful observer that in Japan the
Bndclliist theological student gets a better training and insight into
Christianity than the Christian student receives of the non-Christian
religions of Japmi. Tliis -work of adaptation is being taken over by China
through books, through students trained in Japan and through the visit
of Chinese and Japanese Buddhists. The above report slioavs that the
adaptation is already started. The Buddhists in Japan are rapidly
orienting themselves with reference to Europeaix scieixce and philosopliv.
Tlie Chinese Buddhists are just beginning this process. An important
factor in this adaptation will be the various Hongwanji temples ^
located in Peking, Shanghai, Tsinan and other cities.
'Another fact -which after all nnderlies -udiat was said above is the
emergence of a few Buddhist leaders. Buddliism has ha-J men of affairs
and practical ability, lut the last few years a few men have .shown
ability to point the new way. Such -was Yang of Nanking, a la3-man
who died a few j'ears ago. There arc such men as Yin Kuang Fa Shih
( PP ^ ® ). T’ai Hsii ( ^ ^ ), Yiian Yiug Fa Shih ( H ^ ^^1; pip )
and several others.
The Buddhists are directing their attention to\\"ard the establishment
of schools for tlie training of leaders not merely for China but ultimately
for missionary work in Tibet, Mongolia and India. Above was mentioned
the Jetavana School at Nanking ( )iij£ ^ Another school at
Hangchow was closed on account of the death of its founder ( ^
Apart from the schools in certain monasteries and lower schools
under Buddhist auspices in Shanghai and Hangchow, there are two
schools which have for their object the preparation of Buddhist leaders.
One is the Preparatory School for the Buddhist Higher School. The
school is located in Changchow. Its coairso extends over three I'ears.
Besides the studies in Buddhist works it prorides for the study of Taoist
and Confxician classics, geograplij'' and historj'. The school is open to
monks and laj-men who have had a middle school education). After the
three years the students will be advanced to the regular course.
Another school is located in the Kuan Tsung Ssu ( fin ^ ^ 1 in
; a number of good teachers and also a graduaTe wurse
for special studj-. It has about fiftj" pupils."
^ c'onnection should be mentioned Uie establishment of the Chair
Philosophy of Religion in the National University at Peking This
department will do something toward the religious reconstruction in
progress. Jl^ere arc already courses in Sanskrit and Indian Philosophy
given at the Universit.v. ^ ^
This report would not be complete if it did not mention the <T-oiriug
unity of the whole Buddhist world. There is a getting together which
has made some progress in the last thirty yesns. The awakening spirit
of nationalism, the tide of which is running strong in China, wilf hinder
the use of such a religious movement in political ways, but the spiritual
affinities will not he so much affected by it. "We shall witness an mi-
creasnig consciousness of the growing unity of the people of Asia and
Buddhism will bo a great uniting factor.
In view of all this development the special attention on the part of
the Clinstian Church is very timely. Rev. K. E. Reiclielt has given us
a plan of WOTk which merits careful consideration. His plan is to cs-
tablish a Clmstian Brotherhood among Chinc'se Buddhists for the purpose
of leading the followers of vSakj-amuni to luulcJ-staiul that Jesus Christ is
the great Saxnour of the world, wlio in His Person completes the deepest
aims and ideals of Higher Buddhism. The plan is this. There will be
a central institute located in the Yangtze Valley. The bnilcHng and
organization mil resemble a Buddhist monastcr\' as far as possibie and
yet express the great Christian ideals. Tliera will be au ex-angelistic
department under a trained pastor and his assistants. This will receive
all who apply and impart Christian training to them. The educational
department will train those who are capable as catechists, teachers and
nurses. The administrative department will look after the management
of the institute and branch institutes in various parts of China.'' It is
hoped that the movement can be related to the home boards and the
churches on the field through an advison,' board which will represent the
missions and the Chinese Church in the prosecution of this work and
the relating of it to the Church of China.
This particular movoinent should not oiil\' win converts hut should
make the Christian Church acquainted with the best in Buddhism and
should also interpenetrate Buddhism with the riches of the Cliiistian
revelation in our Lord Jesus Christ, and lie the means of interpenetrating
Buddhism and the other religions with the Christian motive and aim.
SUGGESTIONS GROWING OUT OF THE STUDY
The Church in China should select one of tlie Theological Schools
already organized, provide it with sufficient equipment and staff .so that it
may present Christianity adequately, study the Chinese religions develop
a sound apologetic, and train leaders who shall be competent to present a
vital Christianity and take a leading part in the religious recoiistnictioii
uhich is already in progress. Special prori.sion should lie made for tlie
publication of a strong Theological Magazine.
The Church in China should make plans to produce Htcraturc dealing
with the history of religion, philosopliy, theology and the per.sou and work
of Christ. There should also be hooks in English on Animism, Taoism,
Confucianism and Buddhism, giring due recognition to their contribution
to the past Iristorv’ of China and relating them to the present situation and
the Christian teaching.
The Language Schools have made a necessary place for themselves in
missionary work by enabling the missionary to obtain an accurate and
facile use of the Chinese language within a short time. Their equipment
should he increased and their staff enlarged so as to make it possible for
them to keep abreast of tlie rapidly developing situation in the work of the
missions and i.n the economic, social and religious reconstruction now in
progress and enable them to orientate the student in this situation by
relating him S3inpatlietically to the Chinese, the Clnircli of Cliina, tlie
missiouar3'^ and the work he has done, and acquainting him \rith the
present missionary progress, its methods and ideals. These schools should
extend their activities so as to provide adv-anced courses and direct by
correspondence the work of a number of missionaries in special studies
preparing them for literary and other activities.
The Clinrcli in China should draw upon the vast resources of Clirist-
ianitv’ in m3'stici?m, and while not in any way reducing its emphasis upo-i
morals and Christian service, it should stress much more the religious and
nn’stioal elements and should encourage the cultivation of the spiritiiil
life and seek expression and stimulation of this life through its symbolism
in ritual, architecture and decoration as well as the regular ministration cf
the Church.
The Church should recognize and give due credit to the dcptli of
sentiment gathering about ancestor worship and should definitel3’ conserve
all that is Christian in it. While it should remove all the magic elements,
it should encourage thase which express the personal ami moral relations
between the living and the departed and thus minister to a luinnoniou.s
familv life and a heaUh3' social order.
Tlie Church should make definite plans to give graded Christian in-
struction to all the children of tlie Church. Much more reliance should bo
placed upon continuous vital religious instruction as a meiiiis to tlie
cultivation of the spiritual life, and inculcating those spiritual verities
upon which Christian cirilization ultimately rests.
* A prospectus Lns been issued for the Chie Na Nei Hsiieb Yiian to be located ot
Knnking. The plan is to raise a million dollars for the purpose. There ore to be two
courses, a Middle School course of four years and a University course of three yeare.
32
THE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
PART II
CHANGE AND PROGRESS IN THE CHRISTIAN MOVEMENT IN CHINA
DURING THE LAST TWO DECADES (1900-1920)
Frank R^uvi inson
The year of the Boxer Uprisiu? v;as a dixndc between the China that
was and'the Cliina that will he. Its real significance is even now just
becoming appaient. It was the outcome of a complex of national sentiment
and tluwrtSl ambitions. Natural resentment against ■\\esteni eucroach-
ments upon China played a large part ; mingled Avith tins was a deep
dread that China’s material and spiritual possessions were in daugei.
was also the inevitable clash of a people and a civilization long secluded
with a world movement which was forcing people of all nations to mingle,
(me immediate stimulus was the clutch of a passing regime upon its
ancient privileges. It was thus an attempt to ward off an internal daiigei
bv pitting the people against a world movement that was looked on as a
common danger. For the political forces in China tliat were finally over-
thrown had^nuch to do ivith the Boxer movement. This moyemeiit ot
desperation opened tlie door to a new era by stirring China to the depths
and starting thoughts and aspirations which are still mo^ung forward^and
upward. It meant a clearing of the ground for the changes which nave
since taken place. It was really an awakening to a new world situation
and the necessity of action, though old weapons were wildly wielded m
the first dazed period of realization. China today is not the Cluna of
Twenty years ago -outwardly nor inwardly. Change is written large over
the cities, the politics and the attitudes of the Ciiinese people.
This uprisiii" against We-stern expansion included Christianity as
something also -Western. Wnle it only affected territorially about one-
teiith of China, yet its effect went deep into the whole country and nito
the life of the Chiistian Movement. Its real effect upon Chnstiaintv
became apparent in the 1907 Conference, which registered a new outl<^k
upon the place and work of the Christian Church in China. For one thing
it temporarily retarded the work. The era of the great adi’aiice in North
China (except Chihli) was the decade immediately preceding the Boxer
year, one-half of the stations in Shansi and Shensi being established during
that ’period. From i8?i to 1900, mission stations increased nearly fourfold,
the amnial increase being at the rate of j8 a year. The China Inland
Mission and the Church Missionary Society Avere particularly active during
this time, which has been described as a "strong pioneer period.’’ An
instance or two will show how real was the stoppage which took place
particularly nhere the Boxeivs were most active. Ever>' Baptist in Shansi
perished ; all the .schools in the North and -Vilest of China were temporariiV
abandoned or closed ; and during this year very few new stations were
opened aiiNwyhere.
Yet in general the effect of the Boxer movement was that of a stimulus.
It not only focussed the attention of the world on China but turned the
attention of China upon herself. Pagan superstition gave an exhibition
of its futility that will never be forgotten. It showed that incantations
and blind fury cannot solve the problems facing China. And outside the
affected area, while waves of uneasiness flowed all over the country, 3'et
the rising popular desire for modern education already under vmy in some
parts was not abated. During this year it was announced that a college
would be established in vSoochow and in one day hiex. S11O15 tuition was
paid into an institution not j-et built. This movement brought China into
the world’s thinking and stirred the thinking of the Chinese as nothing
ever did before.
CHANGE IN THE ENVIRONMENT OF THE CHURCH
The two decades since 1900 have been distinctly revolutionary in
tendency r this not in the old sense alone which resulted in the displace-
ment of individuals, but deeper, in tlmt during this period ancient
principles and institutions have been moved aside for something new.
While the fear of external dai'gers which helped stir up the Boxer move-
ment has not disappeared, yet lecogiiition of internal dangers has been even
more prominent. Fluiditj’’ lias been the ino.st evident characteristic of t.iis
period ; the direction of many changes is not yet settled. More significant
than any other change has been that in the temper of the people. After
all, the changes already registered are precursors of wider ones. China will
not 011I3’ reflect the changes going on all over the world but will materially
help to change the world. Four hundred million people cannot wake up
and leave the rest of the world untouched.
That this revolutioiiar_v movement has stirred the Church is shown
in one instance, typical of others. Throughout the churches in Fukien a
new spirit was manifested as the result of the djmastic overthrow in igir ;
out-stations alone in this province increased 114 per cent. This }’’ear re-
leased the peiit-np energies of the Christians as much as those of the people
in general.
Growth of Democratic Spirit— Thu anti-djmastic movement of this
period is not a new feature of Chinese life. But there were certain
elements during this period which are new. Since 1900 autocratic goverti-
ment has been shaken to its foundation. The fundamentally democratic
spirit of the Chinese has pushed its way up and through autocratic
institutions. The attempt of Yiian Shih-kai to revive autocracy failed so
signally that it does not encourage further attempts along that line.^ Then
ill* 19:9 there was a strong protest against political corruption which ex-
pressed itself through the "student movement.’’ While this was in part
a vecrude.scence of resentment against foreign aggression as seen in
Japanese interests yet it indicated an awakening; of responsibility fo^
political rectitude that cannot be ignored even though it later dwindled
somewhat.
Auti-vice Activities — Another pha.se of tliis period is seen in the
.strong anti-vice movement expressed mainl}’’ agaifist the opium traffic
In the West China Conference of 190S, Dr. WoHendale said that in the
previous Conference of iSq8 one could hardly say that there Avas a con-
science in China against opium. But in 1908 it was vitally existent aiul
worked itself out through one of the greatest moral efforts the world has
ever witnessed. While the high level then reached has not been m.aiii-
tained, yet this e\*il has not been able to drag the nation back to the low
levels oti which this traffic had placed them; imported addictive drugs
Jiowever, particularly morphia and its derivatives, threaten to undo this
situation. The movement against foot-binding also gained impetus duriug
these two decades though that like the anti-opium movement it is some-
what less ill evidence at pre.seut.
Rationalistic Movement and Growth of Militarism— Two negative awl
undesirable aspects of life and thought have become prominent since 1900.
Tliere is the "rationalistic movement’’ now aggressively* strong. In 1907
while recognized it was not widespread. It represents in large part certain
rationalistic tendencies in Chinese philasophy which have been stimulated
into renewed and under activity. The ease of disseminating rationalistic
ideas through literature and the press, makes this one of the present pro-
blems to which the Chinese Church needs to give special attention. Another
negative development, prominent today*, and certainly* not prominent in the
thinking of Christians in 1907, is that of militarism. It represents an appeal
to force that is out of consonance with the genius of China. Prominent
Christian leaders are also querying whether it is not necessary that a
militaristic regime be promoted to enable China to stand up for herself.
Intellcciiial Revolution — But constructive movements in Chinese life
are even more niimei'ous than campaigns against existing evils. All if
these affect the Chinese Church and indicate some of its aspirations and
explain some of its aims. There has been a rising flood of new ideas and
activities. Overtopping all other movements and largely* the cause of
them is the intellectual revolution that has swept o%*er the country. Con-
nected with this are the educational reform.s which came to a he.ad in 1905
hut have been growing ever since. The change in China in this respert
is phenomenal ; it has developed with unusual rapidity. In 1902 Dr. J. _C.
Ferguson said, "I have failed to discover in any* of the memorials any hint
of humble acknowledgment tlrt China is in need of We.stein education, '
Yet in 1905 the desires of the people forced the rulers to scrap an
educational institution long cherished by both people and rulers. Attempts
to increase popular intelligence have also increased. In 1907 it was srid
that there w*as not a lecture hall in the Empire. Tney are fairly common
now. When the educational movement started, Dr. Tenney and Dr. W-
Hayes were at the head of it. But Western-trained Chinese educationalists
have long worthily* taken that position.
Movement from Wcnli to Mandarin — But nations of today cannot he
educated in the effete terms of past cirflizations. Knowledge must be pn-
into the common language. A realization of this explains the gi'owii’5
movement for the unification of the Chinese language and the use of the
vernacular for literary purposes. In 1904 all newspapers were still ''i
Wenli. In the 1907 Conference one mission authority* said, "All our
important texts are and will continue to be in Wenli." But Mandarin is
now largely' used for literary purposes and another mission authority on
literature said, recently, "The profound Wenli of early days has vanished
from Christian literature." It was this need for the common use o*
Mandarin all over the country which led to the movement to unify as fi'f
as possible its pronniiciotion.
Moicmrafs toward I'inam.ial Independence — Another significant move-
ment is the organization along modern lines of Chinese bankers. It was
in part intended ns an offset to the Consortium which seems to InT®
halted iiulefinitely. Here lias developed a power that rvill make itse
increasingly felt naticiially in trade, politics, and morals.
Grou'ffi of Wcslern Industrialism under Chinese Control — Another
striking development is the rapid increase during recent y'ears of Western
industrial enterprises under Chinese control. This is due to a desire to
independent and also to a human wish to reap as much as possible of A''-
GRO\^-TH SINCE 1000
33
•economic profit involved therein. As an instance we cite the case of a
'anodern candy and cake concern in Shanghai which has over 700 small
shops .pattered over the city. The ready use of Western patents is raising
an ethical question which needs to be carefully and promptly considered.
Evicrc;ence of the Middle Classes aud GrOK-ing- Intcrest 'in Politics— \s
a factor in politics we have the emergence of the middle classes who
particularly through the business men, are expressing their ideas as to local
and national government. One result is the development of provincial
government as over against the national which for the nonce is leaving
the national government .somewhat weaker than formerly. This will
•continue until the pro%nncial governments are sufficiently articulated m
determine what the national government shall be. Another result is the
giowth in municipal re.sponsibility. This is linked up with a strong
-desire for community improvement and makes po.ssible tremendous
developments in co-operation between the moral forces in China and the
Cliristian Churcli. Just as the Christian forces are endeavouring to work
“With national forces in promoting the phonetic adopted to unify the
l^ug-uage, so the Christian forces can work with municipal forces to pro-
mote social health, as the Council on Health Education did in a striking
anti-cholera campaign in Foochow.
Grewing Religious Toleration — It seems inevitable that during this
period the movement for religions liberty should receive an impetus. It wa.-;
-said in the 1007 Conference that the policy of religious toleration had been
ndopted ; but it was not until 1916 that this principle was incorporated in
-tlie law of the land. In securing this national religiou-s toleration Christian
leaders took a large part. They worked with Buddhists, Roman Catholics,
and others, thus giving a remarkable example of the possibilities of co-
operation for great national aims. It was on account of its assistance in
this great fight— for it became a fight towards the end— that the potential
significance of the Christian Church was recoguized in a new way.
leading daily paper said that no political organization or party had e\"eT
shown such unity of purpose as the Christian Church in this 'movement.
It helped to bring about the recognition that the Christian Church is better
•articulated— though still far from perfectly— than anv other group in
China; a fact that put some politicians to musino- on the possibility of
titilizing it to further their political aims.
The above changes in ‘the cin-ironiuent of the Church h.ave to some
extent come from the activity of the Christian Cluircli itself, but to a larger
-extent from the impact of the civilization of which Christianity is a part.
World Movements effecting' the Environment of the Church— There
are also certain world movements which have affected the environment of
-the Christian Churcli. Among these is the Great War which ha-s acted
as a stimulus to a slowly emerging nationalism. One result is a giwvth
of the desire for self-determination in both the Church and the nation.
Another is the enhancement of the importance of self-dependence as essen-
tial tc- securing a proper place in the circle of nations. Extending over a
much longer period is the activity of returned students. Chinese students
went abroad before 1900 but did not come into active participation in
government and institutional affairs until after that year. Some recent
developments have been largely due to the influence of these student
groups. In 1907 there were 13,000 of them stud3'ing in Japan and it is
largely to their influence that Japan has received so much sympathy m
her political aspirations in China against which the student mo’venient'was
largely directed. From this viewpoint the “student movement” meant
a conflict of the ieleal.s of students trained in China and the ideals of those
trained in Japan; a fact to be carefully pondered over. Later Germany
tned to set up an educational s^-stem aimed to increase German influence
in China. And recentl3' British commercial interests have been moving
in a wa3' that leads one to infer a desire on the part of some Britons to
increase national prestige through educational influences. Tlie same thing
"has been binted at witli regard to the e<lncational work of other nationahs.
All this means cross currents arising from these student contacts intli
other nations wlijcli tend to divide rather than to unite China, and which
from that viewpoint are not helpful. For these different groups of students
leally become spheres of influence along the lines of the national ideals
the countries in which the3’ have been educated in part or in whole. Educa-
tion to be profitable to China must be first Chinese.
Growth 711 Communications aud Publicity Ag:cncics—A]\ these change.?,
whether they come from within or without Cliina have gained strength
through the tremendous rapid growth in communications during the;c
twenty .years. It is possible that the revolutionary activities "^of this
period are to be understood rather through an accelerated spread of ideas
than tliTough their newness. One of the causes of the Boxer disturbance
was the “Battle for Concessions” carried on b}-- railroad interests just
premous to 1900.^ And one result of that movement w’as that Chinese con-
trol of railroads in Cliina became more prominent. Most of the railroads
111 China have been developed since 1900. Again we note that the Chinese
Post Office has since 1900 increased in its volume of service and agencies
594 PST cent. The movement for a Chinese Press was strong about 1909, fut
it was not till after 1911 that the movement reall}' went ahead. The
last issue of the China Year Book gives 578 periodicals in Chinese of which
i8 per cent are weeklies, 22 per cent monthlies, and 43 per cent dailies. Cf
these varied productions most emanate from Peking, next Shanghai, thir.1
Canton, and fourth Foochow. There is now possibly hardly any place
where there is a Christian Church which docs not also have some contact
With the Press, and hence contact with the conntiy and world at large.
All this increase in communications has a direct bearing upon Christian
work. Access to the people is made easier in ever\- way. The post office
and the press can be and are used directly for Cliristian propaganda. Jn
this way the distribution of Cliristian Literature has been greatly
facilitated. The railroads make travelling easier aud quicker. Contacts
are multiplied tremeudoush’- be3'ond what the3" were in 1900. As for
Ccnti„,.alio„ Co,„miltco th.
of -,11 8:ro»tU and spread of rerolutionary ideas
Creation of Aatwnal OrgaiiKaiions-Thef^ changes have nro<liio.ri
national organizations to carr\^ them out Thf» ' t ^ CKhKal
done notable wirk’™'® “ early seal, has
CHANGE AND PROGRESS IN THE STATHS OF THE CHURCH
At'itude of .\on-Chriitians texoard Chrislianitv-Tlie chai’fre i„ fi,.
™ - tlmt cJ the
i.nan^eti status of Chi isttafnit3e. As late as 1008 Hr a tj -i
that “the Christian Church to get a fool^ ^J.nst 4' ricomu";;'
respected approved, and accepted.” Geuerallv speakiii-v“ tlie first two
seem to have been ncliieved and the other two aL, tlmugl to i much
e^s extent. At the beginning of this period the Clnisrimf Clmrdi
ar^eh' known hut probably little understood. It teiuhd to bo classed
^VesteTn expansion which was also misiiiulcrstood ami
little apprectnted. Then too. Christianity was supported by trcatics^ffikh
gaje It a political tinge much enhanced for a time, about 1900 tlirouah
indemnities aud special privileges granted to Roman Catholic piWts
part of t.ie multitudes were the predominating altitudes Iwforc 1000
and for some tune after. In 1890 Dr. Timothv Richard said “Ex'Ul“
Of generous support from the Cl.inese CTOvernment. mandarins and
hteiati are hitherto so few and feeble that the best tint can be said is
that they do not oppose Christianity.” But not the least strikiiicr ffirt
about this period is the changed attitude on the p.irt boll- of publTc and
officials, a change noted m a number of repoi-ts\sent in to L Clilna
Co»t„ ntation Committee in 1917. An instance p-obablv typical of il,e
at.itude prevailing 111 mnn3- places is that in 1895 foreigners' in Szechwan
fled for refuge to Chinese homes; in 1916 the Chinese took rcfime in
foreign homes. Tlie Christian movemeait is now more cJcnrlv recognized
as religious and less looked on as political. One of the efforts that Ii.ive
helped produce this cliange was the work in leading cities of Drs. Mott
mid Eddy, toother with _ the scientific lectures .given by Professor
Robertson under the auspices of the Y.M.C.A. Again tlic- presence of
Christian leadership in national affairs lias liclpcd make Christianltv
better understood as being a p.-irt of Chinese life rather than merdv all
extension of Western life into Cliina. In 1907 it was said that “lii'^h
officials for the most part are not men who Inve been or who are under
Christian influence.” though at that lime giadiiatcs from Christian
schwls were teaching ni government schools. But in the establishment
of the Republic Christians took a large part ; in Caiit-m they were so
prominent in political leadership that suspicion was aroused' In iSgo
Dr. Richard said that the Blue Books of the Government did not show
the slightest acknowledginent of any benefit derived from modern missions.
\ei. the request that a statement dcoling with Christi.mity under the
Manclm Dynasty should be included in the historv^ of llmt 'dyn.isty was
received favourably by the Commission appointed to draw up tl'i.it history,
though it is not yet clear what was actually done with the statement
prepared and later accepted. In a way this change of attitude towards
the Christian Church was grjuhial, though it was tremendously accelerat-
ed after igir, which brought the Christians into promi'neiice ; in
1912, 65 per cent of the Kwangtmig officials were Christians. Howe\'cr
Christianity still labours under the difficulty, tlirough its foreignized work
and the prominence of foreign leadership and Western tone, of being
considered not .vet n.aturalized. Nevertheless its value to the life of the
Chinese people is recognized.
GROWTH IN THE EXTENT OF THE CHURCH
Change and Progress in the Extent of the Church— The pioneer period
previous to 1900 took Christianit3'- into every province in China, though
in many cases the occupation was weak. Since tlien the gcoj^apliioil
expansic'U has been striking. Including Catholics anti Protestants tlieie
is now one Christian to ever3' 200 Chinese. About three-fourths of Chin.'i
Proper is now claimed b}' Protestant forces, and seven piovinces report
no unclaimed area whatever. In the last twent3' 3‘ears as man3- missionary
THE CHEI8TIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
residential centers have been opened as in the previous ninety-three years ,
that is 337 or 48 per cent of the missionary stations have becni opened
since 1000; all of the cities with populations of 50,000 or more are occupied
except eighteen. In Uie provinces of Chihli, Honan, Hunan, Kiangsi,
Kweichow, and Yunnan, about three-fourths of the missionary r^ideutial
stations have been opened since 1900. Mission stations have increased
between 1900 and 1920. 95 per cent, or from 356 to 693 ; this is also abom
equal to all the stations set up during the pr€\’ious 93 years. In tue
active period from 1881 to 1900, stations were opened at the rate ot
eighteen a year ; since 1900 at the rate of twenty-six a year. All this
means a tremendously rapid increase of Christian contacts, totalling now
nearly 10,000 evangelistic centers of all kinds. An access of Clmstiin
zeal in Western Churches plus a rapidly opening country are two reasons
for this.
The most rapid extension took place in seven provinces : Hunan,
Honan, Yunnan, Chihli. Kwangsi, Kiang-si, and Kweichow. Tlie average
increase in stations in each of these provinces was 75 per cent, wim
Hunan having 93 per cent on one end and Kweichow 65 per cent on the
other. Only one of these provinces was affected directly or very much
bv the Boxer movement. With the exception of Chihli and p^ngsi, tins
extension comprises mostly new work. One reply of Christianity to the
Boxer movement is an incre<ise of about three-fourths in mission centers.
Hunan, Hupeh, and Honan have trebled tlieir stations, while the le-
maiuder of the countrv has only doubled; thus the greatest relative
groivth in mission stations has taken place in the geographical heart of
China.
Incrciisiug Concentration— there has been this rapid ge->
rraphical expansion there has also gone on a decided concentration in
Chri'itian work, which is more true of that in connection with American
societies than British. In general this means that effective occupation
has net proceeded as fast as geographical extension. Between 1^5
191? the missionaries increased 55 per cent, but missioiiary residential
centers only increased 24 per cent or less than half. This concentration
is not as evident in the case of the Chinese staff, for while 66 per cent
of missionaries reside in cities with populations exceeding 50,000 only 34
per cent of the Chinese staff is found there. It is therefore evident that
new workers from the West went largely into the old stations. A some-
what larger proportion of British missionaries are in medical work;
while in education the Americans lead in numbers. This conceutratioii
is due ill some measure to the growth of insUtutional work. It indicates
that for the missionaries the pioneer period of Christian work in China
has passed the climax. In considering the establishment of the Christian
Church ill China it also raises the question as to whether such concen-
tration pays from the \'ieM-point of the ei-augelicol aim of the Christian
Church.
There is a rough correlation between this concentration of forces in
centers and staff and the gionlh and stiength of the Chinese Church in
numbers, training and richness of church life. This is indiwted by the
following facts. Kwangtmig is high in number of missionaries, mission-
ar>' residential centers, Chinese force and membership. Shantung and
Fukien are high in number of missionary residential centers, Chinese force
and membership. Tlvese three pro^^nces rank first, second and third
in number of Christians. It is furthermore in these three provinces that
the work of evangelizing and Christianizing the Chinese people has
farthest advaiicetl. Chihli also illustrates this correlation. In the last tioi
years this province has increased its missionary force 25 per cent, its
OTdaiiKxl men nearly 200 per cent, and its Cliinese workers 50 per cent;
it is durir-f^ this time, it is estimated, that fully half the Protestant chmch
membership in Chihli has been won. This relation of concentration and
fwowth is seen again in the work of the MEFB, which while it has only
8 oer cent of the mission centers has 21 per cent of the Christians,
and in the case of the Presbyterians who while having only 9 per cent
of the mission centers, have 23 per cent of the communicants; the
Presbyterians have also twnce as many to a church as any other group.
In the seven coast provinces we have 57 per cent of the missionaries, 65
per cent of the Chinese educational staff, 65 per cent of the Chinese
o\'angelistic staff, and 65 per cent of the Chineso medical staff. In these
same proviuces are 63 per cent of the lower primary' school students, 77
per cent of the middle school students and 71 per cent of the clnirch
members. Furthermore, the Sur\’ey adds that the work of evangelizing
China attains its height in the foreign residential centers, and it is in
connection with these that the concentraton of forces is most seen ; and
it is here that w'e find the largest churches and the strongest church
membeiship. This fuller manifestation of strength of church Ufe where
there is concentration is doubtless due to the fact that it is just in these
centers that the working force of the Church is capable of undertaking
all needed forms of work. This may indicate what is still needed in
other renters opened but not yet adequately staffed. Age of w'ork affects
this question but does not seem to be as large a determining factor as
is ordinarily supposed, as a study of Hunan will show. One can only
hope that the centers where this concentration has given added strength
will furnish Chinese workers to meet the needs of the other places
opened as a result of the rapid movement of extensiOT; if workers me
thus pro^•^ded to meet the needs of the 88 per cent of Chinese who still live
in relativclv small cities and rural districts, theu concentration may be
eonsidered to be profitable: if not it leaves an uncertainty as to its value.
Increase in Ixlissionary Societies— The growth in missionary societies
is also worth noting. In 1900 there were sixty-oiie societies at work 111
China ; in lyoO sixtv-seven, but in the 13 years after this they increased to
oue hundred and thirty. During this 20 years there has been an increase
in missionary societies of 47 per ceut. In addition there are about 3'^
Christian organizations doing different types of rvork either Indirectly con-
iiected with existing societies or ou an independent basis. Ihis period
therefore ba.s seen a rapid increase in small societies, which indicates a
development in China of the indWdualistic or particularistic side of
Christianity. Yet the opening of new missionary residential centers
more due to the actirity of the older societies, as over two-thirds of these
new ventures are credited to them. It would seem that these new and
small societies were absorbed as much into old centers as new ones ; per-
bans more co. One element in this increase is the number o Lutheran
societies representing six countries which while distinct mationallj^ are yet
cue religious group. They indicate a rising of Continental Christian
interest in China. .
Two societies whicli work on national lines need special mention. One,,
the YWC\ started fifteen vears ago, is fourth among all the societies in
vaoiditv of growth, .and the other, the YMCA. has had its greatest perio<l
of development during this period, actually being third m rapidity of
•rrowth Together these two societies linvc begun work in 33 cities 111
iwentv vears. In fifteen years the YWCA has opened Associations in 7
lars-e cities, and already has 120 women on Boards of Control and a secre-
tariat about equally Chinese and Western. Relative to the position of
women in China and the age of the organization, it has made remarkable
progress in developing Chinese women into leaders. The \MCA has.
reached in a special way non-Christian students, and developed Chinese
leadershio until the whole organization is under a committee compo-sed
eiitirelv of Chinese. Both these organizations have done work among the
literati, and both have secured large support from the Chinese. Indeed
the YMC\ avith its erection of a building ou laud donated by the Cluucse
a Western secretarvship working in institutions which raise all current
expenses locally, has attained a high degree of co-operatiou and self-
support in Christian work. Both these organizations lay special stress oir
various forms of social activities. The report of the Canton Board of cfv
operation states that it has been recommended that the YWCA be asked .0
take the direction of a Young Women’s School of Social Service, and the
fr. thp initiative in organizing and developing
social service among men. , . , . ,1-1 .
Other special societies are the Salvation Army, which in addition lO
leli^'-ious work does practical social work in relieWug distress. Then there
are^ocieties such as the Yale Mission and the Princeton University Center
in Peking (YMCA) wliich represent a direct extension of Western university
life into1::hina. Canton Christian College as a case m point, is assiste.l
directly by six colleges in the United States.
OROWTH IN THE STRENGTH OF THE CHURCH
How Ims the groivth of tlie working staff kept pace with the needs?
Tlie foreign staff has since 1907 increased by about 103 per cent ; foreign
medical workers considered by themselves have increased only 54 per cent.
Tt is in Kiangsu, Kwangtung, Chihli, Szechwan, and Shantung that the
largest number of missionaries are found, ol which one-half are at presnit
Ameiican and one-third British. In 1907 American missionaries comprised
17 per cent of the foreign staff, British 52 per cent. The relation of the.se two
sources of supply to Christian work in China is exactly reversed since
1907. The fields of British societies extend over half of China; those yt
Americans over about a third. .
It is instructive to compare the growth of the foreign
missionary body with that of the Chinese force and the church member-
ship. -Since 1907 the church membership has grown about 105 per cent,
which is about the same rate of growth as the missionary body. Hospital
assistants have grown 492 per cent, which is about nine times as fast as
foreign doctors. Chinese ordained men have increased about 200 per cent.
The Chinese pastorate, therefore, has grown nearly twice as fast as -he
missionary body and the church membership. This shows that the need
for an ordained ministry is being progressively met.
I'nordainecl Chinese workers have grown only 37 per cent, while the
ordained ministr>' has grown about 5.4 times as fast, which shows that tlv-
ordained ministry is catching up on the uncTdained workers — a healthy
sign. Bible women hai-e increased 165 per cent, while single women
missionaries have increa.sed 100 per cent, which is about the same rate 0
growth as the whole missionary body. That the Chinese staff is growing
relatively faster than the missionaries is also shown in the statement made
in the Interchurch World Survey that the 1920 Budgets of Missions for
work iu China showed a larger expenditure for salaries of Chinese w’orkers
than for missionaries. For every 100 church members we find that tlwro
are 7 employed as w’orkers, most of whom are church members. The
Lutherans, Methodists, and the CIM have the larger proportion of Ba:
iChinese force engaged in evangelistic work ; all other missions have the
larger part of their Chinese staff engaged in educational w'ork. though tins
numerical superiority of the educational over the evangelistic is small m
most cases. r iIk"
Indigenous Leadership — In connection with the development of i"
Clu-istian forces the emergence of an indigenous leadership stands out CU'
Louragingly. Nothing show's the change in this regard more cle^ly tliaii
the rapid ^owdh in recent years of participation by Chinese Christians U'
National Christian Conferences. In the 1907 Conference 1,000 missionano^
—of whom 500 were elected delegates— and mission workers, assembled, bni
no Chinese. The missionaries then assumed that the Christian leaderslni
in China w'as still in their hands. In 1913, out of 115 delegates one-thin
w'ere Chinese. In the China-for-Christ Conference in 1919 one-half '"’cn
Chinese delegates, in more ways than one fheir leadership was felt as •
force in this Conference. The National Christian Conference (May 1922)
have about as many Chinese delegates present as tlie number of missionntj
deleo-ates wdio attended either the 1890 or 1907 Conferences, and more thai
all who attended the 1913 National Confei'ence. This emergence of ChiueS'
35
GROWTH SINCE 1900
leadersliip in National Conferences epitomizes the gi'owth of indigenous
'Chinese leadership and the achievement of Christian co-operation. The
-jnaximum of missionary representation seems to ha\e been reached and
•will, from now on, probably decrease in numbers as National Christian
•Conferences become more representative of the Chinese Cliurch-
hicrcase in Ordained Leadcrship—Tliis. development of leadership -s
:seeu again in the more rapid growth of ordained leaders. From lora to
1920, while there was a net increase of communicants of about 6 per cent
& year, the employed staff grew about 8 per cent, with as we hai-e seen a
more rapid growth among ordained men than unordained workers It
-should, however, be noted that while 50 per cent of the missioimries are
•c-rdained, only 12 per cent of Chinese male evangelists are. Since 1907,
however, Chinese ordained men have increased about twice as fast
•as ordained missionaries.
With regard to the educational status of this Chinese leadership possi-
bly about 7 per cent have been in College— though not all such look the
full course ; about 25 per cent have been through Middle School ; while
-about two-thirds have had a good Chinese education with a Chinese de'^rec
-or graduation from a Higher or Lower Primary School. In general pre-
sent-day aggressive leadership is found among the 7 per cent. '
There is noticeable a growth in expression. In 1900 it was true in
.-general of the whole Church what Dr. J. C. Gibson said of the Swatow
-church, "A working church without as yet any creed or formula such as
'Our confession of faith.” We are now moving in the direction of a Chin-
ese Church giving in its own temas its Christian belief. In 1922 Chinese
leadership g-ives for the first time a presentation of the Christ'an Message
to China. We have left behind tlie daj's of merely passive Chinese ac-
;tiuiesceiice iv. Christianity ; the Chinese Church is now positively reacting to
its inner message. Twenty years ago, for iiistauce, Chinese contributors
to the Chniese_ Recorder were hardly thought of. Now they are of their
•own accord writing and occupying an increasing!}' large place therein.
About one-third of the publications issued by Tract Societies are produced
by Chinese, which is a slight advance over the past. The Christini
Literature Society now has Chinese prominent on its directorate and there
Las been recently increased activity in the Chinese authorship of Hs
publications.
^ Chinese leadership is also coming— a little slowly in some cases— into
Its rightful place of primacy. There are now Cliristiau leaders who take
■sank among the leaders of modern China. A study of 34 societies shows
-tliat about two-thirds of the Church lsader.ship is still in the hands of Lhc
•missionaries as far as receuHng church members and administering- the
Mcraments are concerned, and there are still more ordained missionaries
-in China than Chinese pastors, though the number of ordained Chinese is
■now nearly equal to the number of ordained missionaries. Ecclesiastically
tlierefore, leadership will actually soon pass from the missionary to the
■Clunesc as far a-s numbers are concerned. Chinese leaders also play a
large part in guiding Church policies through committees of control and
-co-operation. In education also Chinese leadership grows slowly. As a
matter of fact, man}' of the strongest Christian educationalists are not in
■Christian schools Vet the President of Foochow Thiion Theological
■Seminary is a Chinese, as well as the Dean of the School of Theolog}' of
Peking Uiiiyei-sity. There is evident a clearer understanding of the need
-and responsibility of leadership in the Chinese Church. The Board of Co-
operation of the Canton Missionary Association has said, ''Within tlie last
"two decades the Chinese Church leaders have come to realize the place and
•lespoiisibility they .should have in the Church and are earnestly endeavour-
ang to attain to such ideals.” It would also be true to sa}' that while the
relath'e number of prominent leaders is small yet their influence 011 the
'thinking of the Church, as far as can be made effective througli improved
means of communication, is far bej-ond their numerical strength.
One change has taken place in the type of leader now being secured.
In 1907 it was said that Christian work was dependent on middle-aged men
and merchants with some book learning; now educated 5'oung men are
-turning tow.wds thy Ministry, though the fact that in 1920, of 2,037 students
in fourteen Christian Colleges, only about i per ceut were preparing for
•the Ministry, shows that we have neither an adequate source of supply for
an educated Mmistr}-, nor a satisfactory proportion of that supply headed
in that direction. Aiiart from any disturbance of existing staff, there is a
•tremeudous need for more leaders of the type now actually leading. There
13 no doubt tint the equality of Chinese leaders with their inissioiiaTv
■colleagues is now fully recognized as well as the importance of their
taking the primacy of position and influence.
Increase in Church Membership — An additional word or two must l.e
added about the communicant membership. Since 1907 while the inission-
■ap^ body has groivn from 3,445 <o about 6,250, the communicant member-
ship has .gone from about xSo.ooo to 366,000 which in the case of the
membership is an increase of about 105 per cent as against an increase of
iniyionanes of about T03 per cent. In "Mission Problems” Dr. Gib.son
said, ‘The iucrease of church membership during any period is not pro-
popiounl to numbers of inissiouaries at work, but rather to the number (-f
-naUyes who are already members of it.” That statement seems to be borne
cut by the way communicant membership is concentrated in the older
•centers.
Status and U’ark of TFon.-en— One important element in the life of the
Cliurch is the statu.s and work of women. WLereas in the U.S.A. the pro-
portmn of women in the Church exceeds that of the men, in China it is
much the reverse. For there are about twice as many men in the Chinese
v-Jiurch as women. One wonders why, unth the large number of women
workers among the missionarie.s and the many family contacts of the
instian men in the Clinrch -unth the women in their homes alone, this
so. To this problem no reply is yet in sight. This ratio of se.xes in
-me church membership works out otherwise also. Of the Chinese force
only one-fourth are women, though according to the reports of societies
“nir:: 38 pT/cenlirtact;:
ef 1 * • IS found lu education, where 70 per ceut of the
>1 onl} two pronuces— \ uiinan and Sheusi— are no girl students
We? ''“p zz
iTimarrSch^l ,3* Per cent of students in the mission
And 'furthfi^r • ^ Schools are.
m is ^ ® whole teaching force in Christian schools only 01m
uoim n IS found as over against three men. Of course u-e have in this
botl° education for women and also of co-educa-
Ji^wever being comparatively recent. Then too a special litera-
: To?”’ non-Christian, has emergll ButThe
lelation of Chinese women to the Christian Church is one requiring im
starST that Show that a movement has already
Sr • T" 1 " Situation. The first girls' school by Chinese was
.started in Shanghai in 1S9S with 16 high-class pupils who paid S3 10 a
Srh enTrv ^'l '^1' ’’^‘1 3.766 schools for
grls, entry to uhich was not confined to any one class. These did not
NoTM q t T- '‘iT-' one Higher
Loimal School m Peking Again, compared with efforts lo educate boys
elnTi .1 thirty-three Government schools for bovs
compared mth one for girls, twenty-two male students to one girl, and
Tfi ?? V education of boys as on that of girls.
Still he education of girls is a part of the new order of things. Christian
schools seem to have gone faster in correcting this educational situation.
For between 1907 and 1019, while Christian schools for boys increased
142 per cent, those for ^rfrls increased 221 per cent. In West China duriii'^
rile years 1913-1919, while the increase In boys’ schools in the West China
Christian Educational Union u*as tlireefold, the increase in girls’ schools
was sevenfold.
. (lit arjove IS tlie
. _ — V...V. iivciiii; 01 women wmen lias
taken place during tins period. Of this freedom liic unbinding of feet
a fitting symbol. Against the background of Chinese womanhood the
leaders ammig the women seem pitifully few. Yet they are very much in
evidence. Girl students took their part in the student demonstrations .af
1919. There is a noticeable change in the social relation.ships of men and
the youth in port citie.s. The present head
of the \\.C.T.U. in China is a woman, Dr. Mary Stone. Chinese women
doctors are taking their part in medical work, and there is one woman
preacher. Siiice^ 1913 Chinese women have appeared in National Christian
Conferences. Women’s clubs also are increasing- a little too rapidly in
the judgment of some. There is also emerging a recognition of woman’s
fitness for an equal place with meu iu all forms of Christian work.
CHANGE AND PROGRESS IN THE LIFE OF THE CHURCH
_ There are special features connected with the propagation of Cliristi-
aiiity which must be noted. During this period more effort has been made
to put Christian work on a city-uide basis. In tins connection campaigns
couducted by Dr. Mott and Dr. Eddy which reached not only studeiils but
liiglily placed political leaders have played an important part. In Canton
in connection with the Cliina-for-Christ Jlcvement especially did city-wide
effort stir the city to its foundation. In the same citv 'the Christians
put through au anti-gambling campaign that changed for the good the
situation in this regard. On the other hand mass movements as ordinarily
understood have not been prominent in the Christian movement in China.
The exceptions appear to be in comiectiou with the tribes movement ui
Southwest China, and the CIM which in 1902 as a "result of the break-
down of the Boxer movement” experienced a general inovcmciit over much
of Its field which brought a rapid and permanent increase in coimnunicant
members, and quickened the whole church in connection with that Mission.
Famine relief periods do not seem to have lieeii followed in China with any
particular rush towards the Church.
During this period, however, tlirougli the efforts of the China C011-
Linuation Committee, special work has been done for Moslems, more parti-
cularly along Hues of literary production. Special plans have also been
mooted for work^ among Buddhists. A rapid growth of the work among
the tribes, especially in Southwest China, is also in evidence. Of the
work among the Jliao and the Nosu it is recorded that churches have heen
erected iu nearly a hundred centers.
Pi ogress in Self-Propagation — Now we come to the question, what are
the signs of progress in self-propagation on the part of the Chinese Church ?
In the Chinese Recorder for 1899, Dr. I’ott said, "The native Church is
doing little at self-propagation.” It has been said tlwt the most
striking feature of Christian work in this century is the advance that li.aa
beeu made in Hunan. A considerable contribution was made to this
<.d\aiice b)' several j’ounieys undertalceii by Clnne.se missionaries sent out
by the Christian Church in Hupeh. Home Mission work is becoiniig a
prominent feature of modern Christian work in China. In 1906 the
Presbyterians in Maiiclinria started tlie Manchurian Missionary Socictv.
I-ater the Anglicans also started Home Mission work under Chinese
leadership. This work is located in vSIiciisi. And somewhat later the
Chinese Home Missionary .Society was started on national lines. This
Society, .which works mainly in Yiinnau, is now affiliated with the Maii-
eburian Missiouar}' Society and is in close touch with the Anglican Home
Mission work. There .are at least, according to the Survey, 25 Home
Missionary Societies in the Chinese Church. All of the above movements
are under Chinese leadership and are really indigenous and, ndth some
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
^mnll exception, dcpendeut on funds rdscd from C’unese '\\e lln^e now
therefore the beginnings of mission work by the Chinese Church. It is .
siffn of life, that while small compared \dth the ovenvliclimng needs, is
encouraging as compared n-ith the situation twenty years ago
Progress in Sdf-Coutrol— As to the progress niatle in self-control the
lacts arc not quite so evident. In iqij there vvms some tendency
leadership to split off from the missionaries. But the experience of the Co
ferences held that Year showed thal co-operatiou tetween the Chuiches A
China and the West vras possible and advisable. The ^
thus averted- Of course, the problem was largely one of self-control. As m
dicated above while in about twc^tliirds of China e
still in the hands of the missionaries, yet it is evndent that the ChinesL
pastorate more tlmu equals in controlling influence that of their
Slleagncs. Tlif influence of Chinese leadership is felt through
committees much more than ever before, whether these be S>mods, Con-
ferences. or Boards. The affairs
under the joint control of Chinese and missionary le^lership. The ^
the American Bo.ard is administered entirely through such a joint council,
in the niain it might be said that the present is the pened of
with Chinese leadership becoming more promiueiit. Tlie actual deter
mination of the policies of Christian work m Cluna is tremendousU
influenced bv Chinese leadership. , ^
One result of this desire for self-control is the Independent Churen
movement. The churches in this movement are also self-.supporting. A
large number of these maintain cordial relations with missions and nmthe
churches. This movement seems to be strongest in North China. Therv.
is a small number of individual churches poorly organized in
relations with mother churches. As a movement it is a sigu ^
does not seem as yet to indic.nte any wudespread desire for separation from
the missionarv- clement in the Christian movement in China.
1'rof^tcs‘i in .Sci/-5«ppart— The theraiometer of the development of the
life of the Church is what is known as ‘'seli-support” and might better be
o.'illcd ■■financial independence.” There is no problem of polic)' on winch
practice and ideas van' more than liere. It seems to be impossible to say
conclusively what plan or principle has worked best, ct is most favoured.
There are not wanting instances of self-support attained twenty 3’^^®
ago. In iSSi the Chinese gave $io,ooo Mex. to the Anglo-Chmese College
at Foochow. The BMS had 275 chapels and schools in oiit-stations, the
cost of which was provnded by Chinese Christians ; the situation was
however different in the foreign residential stations of this mission. In
XQ07 the English Presbyterians reported that their Chinese Clmstians had
oiven S3 per cent of the whole expenditure on the salaries of ministws.
oreachers, and teachers iu primarv' schools. Whatever the actual condition
as regard.s self-support up to 1900, opinion thereon showed a sharp
cleavage about that time. One can not help feeling that in general mwe
empliaris was laid then than later on dependence on native financial ability
as over against subsidies from the West. The split iu opinion was so
decided thal one group connected with Southern Bapt’St work formed a
new mission known as the “Gospel Mission,” with the aim of promoting
complete independence of Western pecuniary aid on the part of the Church.
The emphasis Jaicl by Dr. Nevuiis on this matter is also known. But the
rise of standards cf work which have far outdistanced the ecouc^ic ability
of the Church, together with the rapid increase of support of mission work
by Christians in the West, seems to have caused the curve of sub-
sidization of Christian work in China to rise much faster than that of the
financial indepencleuce of the Church. As a matter of fact the “Gospel
Mission” has ceased to exist, and the Nevdus plan does not seem to have
worked verv widel}’.
The opinions on and practice of self-support rotate around two deter-
mining ideas. First, that complete financial independence is essential to
real church progress and second, that subsidization will help to bring
about more rapid progress and finally more satisfactory self-support.
Possibly facts could be produced to show that under certain conditions both
these ideas have worked, though the standard of work is an important and
greatly varjdng element in the situation. It is noticeable that administra-
tive independence has often been offered as a prize to stimulate financi-al
independence. How f.-'t the result aimed at is obtained does not appe.u-.
A deep desire for self-propagation would seem to be the most effective
stimulant. Some would confine control of mission funds to missionaries,
others allow Chinese to share in this control. The latter idea is gaining
ground. The Board of Co-operation, Canton Missionary Conference, in
its last report said, ‘■Is it not worth while to consider if we have not in
some ways hampered the development of this indigenous Church by an
undue insistence upon financial standard.s which must be reached before a
pastor can be appointed to a church?” Such an utterance, the protluct of
joint thinking by Chinese and Western Christians, is significant. It may
be, however, because of this insistence that there is a tendency for oidained
men to be supported by the Church more than ei-angelists and Bible
women.
Changed E'-onomic Sitiialion—lt must be kept in mind that in addition
to the rapid rise in the siandards of Church work and equipment, there
has been — more noticeable iu the coast prorinces and port cities — a change
in the economic situation, both in the Church and around it. In 1907 few
men of the scholarly class, or men of wealth or position, were in the
Church. The presence of such in increasing numbeis has augmented the
financial strength of the Church. But the cost of liring — here China
shares in a world movement of the last twenty years — has also risen, and
a large part of the Church is still, economically speaking, poor. Signs
point plainly to the fact that the cost of Christian work has also risen
much faster than the economic ability of the church members ; this
seems to be true also of the cost of living as it affects pastors. In
iSoo, for instance, nnoidained helpers received an average of $5.00 (Mex.)-
a mouth and ordained an average of S 10.00. A study of reports from oSo.
pastors— or those iu charge of churches, both ordained and unordaiiied—
in 19 provinces, shows that while in 1920 the average living wage was for
a family with three children reckoned at $17-89, 67 per cent of the pastors
reph-ing are getting less than this— an actual average of only $13.21. For
the larger proportion, thcrefoie, of evangelistic workers the cost of living
seems to have risen faster than their support. It .should be noted, more-
over that the average wage actually being paid to those 6S0 pastors, or
those iu charge of churches is $22.21 a mouth, which indicates that the
average stipend of those in charge of churches has somewhat more than
c’onblk ill thirty years. There is a wide difference between the stipends
paid, t-avving between $6.00 and $120.00 per month. Progress iu the
support of pastors has not been uniform? Some places have
made no progress in twenty vears. This is due to great variation iu the
economic conditions obtaining at different places. As a matter of fact,
while 67 per cent of these 6S0 pastors received on an average $13.21 per
month, the remaining per cent received 011 an average $3i-67-
Now comparisons with the past are difficult and rather dangerou'<.
Still something must be attempted. In 1876 the average per capita con-
tributioii was given as $0.70; in 1890 $1.00. In Kiaugsu province in 191-/
it was reported that the per capita contribution to the Church was $4.00,
yet there were then few self-supporting churches iu the province. Taking
the statistics for the years 1912— igr? as given in the China Jlissiou Year
Book, we find an av^erage for the six years of $1.91, with 1917 giving tlie i
hi'^hest average, or $2.70. This would indicate an increase in thirty yeais
of°about 90 per cent. In some cases the increase has been phenomenal ; in
others, nothing. From a number of reports from five different missions
(J907— 1921) recently leceived, we find that the average works out at about
147 per cent increase, the highest being 392 per cent, the lowest about 15
per cent. This is nearly double the average increase for tlie six years
mentioned above. It however takes no account of those places or missions
where little or no increase has been noted. Generalizations are extremely
uncertain at this point. It would appear, however, that vvhile ui
thirty years the church membership has increased nine times, the
average per capita contribution to church work has more then doubled,
whicir means that the Church is growing both in size and in economic
strength. It would appear also as though iu 30 years the rate of growth
of the financial strength of the Church is about the same as that of support
of those ill charge of churches. These generalizations must, however, be
taken with caution
But consideration of per capita contributions to church work doe.s not 1
tell all the tale. A study of the finances of 15 missions belonging to 13 ^
large societies showed that of the funds given for evangelistic work—
possibly mainlv church current expenses— the Chinese gave about 24 per j
cent. The reports from the 6S0 “pastors” mentioned above showed that ^
in their judgment their churches were giving on an average about 31 per
rent of the church expenses. It would be seen therefore that about two- (
thirds of rhe funds for the support of church work are still coming from sub- ^
sidies. There has over against this been considerable increase in the Chinese |
.support of iustitutionail work, and it seems likely that an increasing amouiu 1
of Chinese money goes into equipment. From the same list as atove, bu: j
for 14 missions in 10 societies, of the funds given for educational work—
again mainly current expenses— we find that the Chinese gave about 46 per |
cent, or nearly double the proportion given for church work. A rapid rise 1
in teachers’ salaries as well iu cost of education tends to retard progres-.
in financial independence here. According to the same financial returns ;
of the funds given for medical curreiit expenses, almut 65 per cent came 1
from Chinese sources. But it should be noted that educational and medic d
work are not dependent on the funds from Christians alone as church work
is. vSchools and hospitals tap the Chinese non-Christian community I
for revenue in return for services received ; of course this would not be
true where the schools serve only the Christians. Evangelistic work i'
dependent entirely upon vcluntaiy contributions given under moral obliga-
tion alone. Still outside the support of missionaries financial independence
has advanced further as regards educational and medical work than a»
regards evangelistic work. Up to 1900 free education was common, but
v’hile Christian schools are still heavily subsidized they rest in large
measure upon the Chinese for current expenses. It is now the exception
rather than the rule for education to l e given entirely free.
Financial independence seems easier of attainment in rural fields d«e
in large part to lower standards of work and equipment. But the per capita
contribution to church work tends to rise faster in cities, though finaiicul
independence does not seem much nearer there than in the country. TIk’
judependent Church movement, it should be noted, is mainly a matter
cf the cities. This simplicity of equipment explains in part the rapi<>
progress made in self-support by some of the trikes iu Southwest ChiiH'
As regards the per capita contribution to cluircli work, some pr^ess
appears to have been made, but progress in financial independence is no'
so much in eridcnce when the actual cost of Christian work is considered-
It should net be forgotten too that the economic standards and needs n
Christian workers rise faster than the economic ability or standards of tnc
generaJity of their Chinese supporter.^, mether the economic ability ri
the Christians is lower than that of the community in general does ih*-
appear.
Plans to stimulate financial independence vary. The hlethodists
a program whereby the cliiircli increases its responsibility 25 per cent
year. Some emphasize tithing, others follow the policy of diminisliui.i
subsidies, in one or two instances an endomuent plan is in operation, and m
one case the effc-tt is made to get the Christians to undertake
evangelization, and in another funds for institutional work must be raised
locally. Institulioiial church work is also not entirely dependent
37
GEOWTH SINCE 1900
diristian soitrces for support, wliich is also true of the YMCA and YWCA.
While ^oup plans are in evidence, the larger proportion seem to depend
■on iudi\*idual plans for individual places.
It is evident that the actual situation as to present dependence on
.subsidies from the West is becoming better understood by the Chinese
•Christians. There is also a deepening of self-consciousness in this regard
and of the feeling of responsibility for finances as well as for policies.
Still one has a feeling, as one hears of the liberal Chinese contributions to
v-inous interests, that the financial ability of the Chinese Church is con-
rsiderably beyond what it is at present actually doing in support of
■Christian work. The rise in all standards both of li\-ing and work is due
in part to the impact of Western civilization, as well as to adx-ance in
•Chri.stiau methods and the broadening of ideas through Christian education
It may be necessary to find an outlet for the financial strength of the
•Chinese Church that will be adequate and yet not be so far ahetul of them
as to hamper and discourage them. It may be that this outlet ivill *^.0
found to be Home Mission work. It should be noted in passing that the
'Chine-se Church dees net appear to be doiug much to finaiice'*Christian
literature.
Medical Acihitics—Jn philanthropical work the Christian hospital
•stands first. We have noted that Chinese financial support of medical work
-is relatively stronger thdr. that of any other type of Christian work. We
note that while foreign doctors have increased 54 per cent, hospitals and
•dispensaries have increased 165 per cent. As there has been progress in
-support of medical work there has also been rapid progress in the develop-
"loent of the Chinese medical staff. The possibility of the increased work
•mentioned above is due to this fact. While in 1907 mention was made of
.5,000 Chinese hospital assistants, now only trained force is mentioned.
This is due to the existence of higher standards of preparation. In igrg
■there wei-e 407 Chinese male doctors, 56 women doctors, and 469 trained
■nurses. Twenty years ago such were not mentioned. The increase in
■the number of Chinese physicians and -nnr.scs is a conspicuous fealiu-e r.f
•mission work during the last decade. In 1905 no mention was made of
Chinese nurses. Since 1915 Chinese doctors have increased threefold. Just
as in financi.al support so in man power the increase in response on the
part of the Chinese has been relatively more rapid first to medical work,
then to educational work, and last to the ministr3'.
But the outstanding problem of medical work during this period, and
-the one on which most progress has been made, is medical education. It
was the main issue of the 1913 and 1915 Jledical Conferences. Progress
■in this regard heads up in the Peking Union Medical College now in full
•swing nnth a modern plant and staff. This institution will be the standard
■of medical education in China. There has al.so been progress in the use
of modern medical science outside of mission work, though to what extent
■is not ascertainable.
Famine Relief— VaminQ relief has been one of the outstanding features
• of this period. In the famine of 1907, the Anhwei famine of igio-12, the
•Chekiang famine of xoi7*i8i ond the North China famine of 1920-21, the
•Christian forces rendered conspicuous assistance. These philanthropic
efforts furnished excellent opportunities for co-operation. Among other
•things co-operation by the Chinese has grown with each famine. Especi-
ally suggestive has been the co-operation with the Roman Catholics in
-this work. ^ This has been the only point of contact with them since about
the beginning of the century wheu estrangement between them and Pro-
testants increased owing to the special political powers conferred upon the
priests. In general these efforts have increased the friendly feeling for
the Church, both as a result erf the care taken to avoid discrimination in
favour of Christians, and of the service as a whole. It has also enhanced
■confidence in the Church.
CHANGE AND PROGRESS IN THE TRAINING OF THE CHURCH
We uow come to the progress made in the training of the Church.
Here progress is somewhat mere easily ascertained than in some other
■directions. Up to 1900 the aim of Christian education u’as in the main 10
•educate the children of Christians. Now it is much wider, being more a
contribution to the life of China in general. Tlie greatest emphasis on
educational work exists among American missions, which have over half
■of the Lower Primary students, two-thirds of the Higher Primarv students
and oyer twc-thirds of Middle School students. A study of 264 schools
listed in the CCEA Survey of Middle and Higher Primarj’ Schools shows
that of these 74 per cent were started since 1900. Tliis indicates the up-
ward trend of educational work during these twentj’- j’cars. lu 1920 the
number of pupils liad increased 332 per cent over wbat it was in 1907.
Strangely enough the number of Middle School students seems to be still
about what it was in 1907, ioi3^2 being an increase of only 78 per cent
according to publnhed stati.stics. This -unless the statistics are unreliable
—would imply that the greatest relative growth has taken place in higher
and lower education. According to the statistics the proportion cf
students to communicant-; was 18 per cent in 1912, and 15 per cent in
'9i3r but in 1915-19 it jumps to 60 per cent. This is probably partly due
to better statistical relunis, but it also indicates a sudden rise in number
of pupils at that time. A study of 222 .schools listed in the CCEA Survey
of Middle and Higher Primarj’- Schools shows that 35 per cent were opened
between 1912 and 1916. Furthermore, while according to the statistics in
the China Mission Year Book between 1912 and 1917 communicants iii-
■ creased 106 per cent, students in schools increased 582 per cent or 5 times as
fast. These facts indicate a strong movement of students into Chr'stiau
.'C lools as a result of 1911. They also indicate a rapid increase in the
number of students during the last ten years.
English Language — ^Tlie use of English as a medium of instruction iti
secondary and higher education is a special educational feature of this
period. It is mentioned before 1900 ; in 1869 a conference of missionaries
u consider the demand of the Chinese for
En hsh. Between 1910 and 1917 there was a radical change in Shantung
ndiichT™ t™' t language!
nhich permits not a few nussionanes to work without spending thne in
^ssionariT’ unordained
Iherc was also little normal school work in 1907: thoin^h still
inadequate, it is a growing feature of school work iiow.^
^j^rfacntion-Coiispicuons advance has been made in higher
education. Up to 19x7, the CIM had only elemeutarj- schools. It was nat
until 1913 that a distinction made in statistical reports between Middle
Schools and Colleges so that the latter were treated bv thcnisel\-es. Now
there arc 14 Christian institutions which rank as Colleges, having plants
together valued above $6,000,000 Mex., and an annual expendUure ot
^900. students did not seem to want College education,
but thcie has been a great change also in their desire.
Rise in Educational Standards— With this lias come an almost
.pectacular rise 111 the standards of cduc.ilion, particularly cf Theolo^icil
education. In 1907. it was said of students in the \Vcslcyan Collc-e at
Canton that Theological students must be Christians who show some
n piomulgate Christianity and are recommended.” And in iSqo
the Ediwational As^ciation discussed the question, “Shall we have En-*--
^/’^°^°SPcal .Schools?” Now teachers in Theological Schools rank
with the best froiu the \\est, courses arc higher and the iuductii'e method -3
better understoixi and more xvidely used. There is also a group of College
students preparing for the Mimstrj'. The entire organization of Tlicologic U
Schools was weak twenty years ago. Now students may get credit tou^rds
an Arts Depe for Theological studies. This rise of standards has been
greatly accelerated during the last few years.
Technical Edncufion-Then there has been a growth in tccluiical
cducapi. In 1907 It was said that '‘thus far, aside from Theological
Schools and Medical ^Schools, missions have done nolhirig to develop pro-
iwsioual schools or schools of applied science and technology-.” It is true
that in p7 It was reported that 55 per cent of the girls’ sclii^ols and 40 per
cent of the hoys' had industrial employment. But practical training for
Its educational value was in trades confined to schools for girls and women
It was moreover recognized that the industrial development of the Cliristian
community constitutes a legitimate element of mission enterprise Out
of these small beginnings has come such technical education as the
agricultural work at Nanking and Canton, commercial courses at Sliangluii
College, and leather development at Peking University. It is worth
noting, also, that the YMCA in its educational work has shifted from the
ordinary middle school work to commercial education.
Christian Literature— ThQ development of literature is a chapter in
itself, .-hside pm the Peking Gazette the missionaries were the first to
publish periodicals in the Chinese language. In 1007, the Union Catalogue
ot Christian I.iterature contained 1,114 books then extant; in 191S a
vc'kime of i6o pages was required to list Christian literature, incliulir-r
tiavts, and this list is still growing. Up to 1-S90. 76 j ericdicals
in Chinese had been published of which 40 were religions and
erf which one-half were .at that lime still in existence. In’ 1921
there were 107 specifically Christian periodicals in China. The
secular press has made more lapid progress than the Christian
press. In 1921, according to the China Ye.ar Book, there were 578 seciihr
publications in Chinese licing nnriely distributed throughout China. IVfost
rapid has been the recent gain in the freedom of the pres.s which under
■Siiau pih-kai was considerably repressed. It is now a real and active
factor in moulding public opinion.
As far as general literature is ccnccmed there has been a noticeable
change in the type demanded of Cliristian publishers. The production rf
books on science, history, and geography has gone largely into the hands
of firms which are in general non-Christian. The outstanding demand -rf
this period has been school books Ibrough the production cf which the
great Chinese printing interests have been built up. There has also been
an increa.sed desire and <lcmand on the part of Christians for books, which
shows that the Church is becoming more of a reading Church.
Bible circul.ition has also increased. We saw in 1019 the Union Version
of the BiV'Ie completed, which was slai-tcd by tlic 1890 Confcieiicc. This
is probably the last effort of foreign translators. Between 1900 and 192 r,
the Bibles and Portions circulated by the British and Foreign Bible Society
increased over fourfold.
There has been, however, a retardation in missionary authorship. This
would seem to be true of books on China in English as well as of Christian
literature in Chinese. This means that missionary authorship ha.s not
kept pace with the growth of the Chinese Clmrcli or of the missionary
bodj'. In 1S96, 19.8 per cent of missionaries were engaged in literary
work; in 1907, 11.4 per cent, and in 1920 less than i per cent. While
increased native production and greater ease of distribution lessen flic
burden of literary production on the missionaries, yet the percentage now
engaged in this important task is too small.
GROWTH IN COOPERATIVE SERVICE
Has the Church made progre.ss in its corporate life and in cooperativ-j
sendee? To this question an afTirmative answer is fairly easy. Before
1900 co-operative efforts were infrequent. Some of the stimulating causes
for rapid progress in co-operative activities are given below; the forced
presence of a large number of missionaries in Shanghai in 1900; later
summer resorts also promoted a better understanding; freer contacts
fbrongh better communications have also helped; the concentration erf
workers from a number of societies in large centers has ahso assisted in
38
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
lu'eaking do\ni batriers and induciii" a united facing of common problems.
Eighty-seven out of 693 missionary residential centers may be classed as
international through having missionaries of more than one nationality
stationed there. Union negotiations among the Presbyterians, for instance,
were started at a conference lield in Shanghai in 1901. One form of co-
operate activity is the city unions of Christian forces in Canton, Nanking,
and Peking, which are exerting tremendous influence.
Groivth in Comity — There has been a steady growth in comity and
understanding between denominations. In 1917 the China Continuation
Committee issued a Statement on Comity which was sent to all missions
in China. Of 175 “mission bodies” who acknowledged the receipt of tins
document, 108 adopted it. Included in these mission bodies were 4.45^
75 per cent of the missionaries in the mission bodies replying. Here was
revealed a mtal desire for real comity’. There is now somewhat less
emphasis on creeds and much more on co-operation than in 1907- In '^9^7
the common occupation of larger centers was recognized as a profitable use
of Christian forces, and this principle has been widely applied. The y’ears
1Q07-1017 will be known for the union movement in Fukien, and indeed all
over China. Yet since S3 per cent of mission residential centers still have
only one society’ working there, it is erident that there remain many’
Christians in China whose task of learning to tliink and work wnth others
is rendered difficult through isolation.
It is along educational lines that Christian Union has made most signi-
ficant progress. Uniou effort was the ideal of the 1907 Conference. Among
the scheme.s proposed were a Union University and Union Examinations
under a Union Board of Examiners for all China. These schemes slipped
into the limbo of worthy misfits. Union effort as accomplished, centers
mainly' in the higher branches of education. Ecclesiastical unity, outside
of denominational unity’ movements, has not advanced much since 1907-
The 1917 China Jlission Year Book speaks of 60 union institutions organized
in 1he prerious 15 years. There are now 7 institutions in which different
societies have united to teach Theology’, five of these are Union Universities.
The most significant change of this period is the union which has been
acliieved in theological teaching which may be expected to prepare the way
for more ecclesiastical unity. Eight denominations work together in
Canton Union Theological Seminary’! Union w’ork is thus strongest in the
theological department, next in general education, and third in medical
work — a situation the reverse of what has been thought possible.
Denominational cc^operation has, however, gone forward in large
measure. All forsns cf union effort were stimulated by the report present-
ed by Di. U C. Gibson in the 1907 Conference, but especially’ that along
denominational lines, this being looked on as the preliminary step to a
wider unity’. The Anglicans now have one General Synod for China; the
Lutherans have a General Assembly’ in wbich a large proportion of their
societies are united ; and the Presbyterians also have a General Assembly
foi' China. A plan cf provincial federal councils was enthusiasticaily
adopted in 1907. Of the seven started, only those in Chekiang, Kiangsu,
Kwangtung, and .Szechwan still function. Two present-day provincial
federations are the West China Adrisory Board (started 1S99) and the
Kwangtung Christian Council, both of which have Chinese members. Tliere
is also a Federation of Missions and Churches in Kansu. These prorincial
movements are international, as are also the denominational unions of the
Anglicans. Lutherans, and the proposed closer union of Presby’terians and
Congregationalists. The Tract Societies also are moving in the direction
of one society’ for all China.
There has also been steady growth in plans to meet the need of the
Christian forces for centralized serv’ice. This period has seen the growth of
organizations working nationally’, which organizations have taken the place
of somewhat loosely organized national committees. The W.C.T.U., an
organization of recent growth, is under a Chinese president and is work-
ing on its particular problem. The Sunday .School Union is the outgrowtli
of a Committee appointed by the 1907 Conference. The anti-opium forces
have also united in an International Anti-Opium Association with various
branches in different parts of China. But the national Christian organiza-
tions that stand out are the China Continuation Committee, the China
Christian Educational Association, and the China Medical Missionary-
Association. All of these organizations have had, during this period, ex-
j>erienced workers put into their staff. In consequence of this more
efficient organiz ilion their service on nation-wide lines has grown tremen-
dously. There is now therefore a national Christian staff, Chinese and
missionary, and denominational and general, which signifies that Christian
work in China has passed into an entirely new phase. The Conference of
1913 did much to promote the setting apart of a general staff for nationil
service. Tliis national serrice staff means that the Christian Movement
in China is measuring its task more and more in national terms. This
was the note that characterized the China-for-Christ Conference and '.he
special Women’s Conference. This national service staff, comprised in
1920 28 persons and was then supplied about equally by British and Ameri-
can Bojirds, so far as personnel was concerjied ; of the Boards then parti-
cipating in this national Christian service, six were British and eight
'.American. According to the Survey’, between the y'ears 1915-1921 there
were 36 full-time and 6 part-time national workers. Here is an excellent
example of the working of the corporate Christian spirit. It also demon-
strates the significant advance that has been made in unity of Christian
effort in China and indicates that the desire for comity is a vital factor and
not simply a theory.
While therefore some union schemes as proposed in 1907 have not
worked out, y’et ihis fourteen y’ears has seen a steady deepening of emphasis
on the unity of the Christian Movement as over against its internal ^’aria-
tions. It also means that the Christian Church in Cliina has entered upon
the period of its corporate life. This effort in united Christian ser\’ice to
China is the outstanding note of the last two decades.
CHANGES IN EMPHASIS BY THE CHURCH
Some other general movements and changes of emphasis must also be-
pointed out.
Ntanciical Giovlh — While the growth of the Church numerically has.
been somewhat in-egular, nevertheless it has been continuous. Since jgoo.
communicants have increased above 330 per cent. The follomng figures are-
well worth careful study : —
Year
Total
Communicants
Net
Increase
Falio of
Growth
1889
37,287
1900
8.1,000
47,713
^27% (11 yrs;
1906
178,251
93,251
109^6 (6 ym.)
1910
172,942
1913
207,747
29,496
160^ (3yrs.)
1914
235,303
27,556
1915
268,652
15,652
1916
293,1.39
24,487
1917
312.970
19,831
1919
345. R53
32,883
10% (2 yrs.)
1920
366,524
21,671
6%
Dr. Gibson said in “Mission Probleins,” that the rate of numerical in-
crease was rapid from 1S53 to igoo. But it would appear that during the last
twenty years there has been a decrease in the ratio of growth. In the eleven
y’ears between i8Sg and 1000 the number of communicants considerably
iiiore than doubled. In the six y’cars between 1900 and 1906 they doubled
again; but it took fourteen years (1906-1920) for the communicant membci-
ship to double again. This is affected partly by the fact that from the-
.’••tatistics of 1910 baptized children and infants were omitted. It is possible
that the figures from 1913 to 1920 are a truer index of the normal growth
of the Chinese Church. This decrease in the ratio of growth is, however,
seen elsewhere. Comparing three year periods we find that between 191 v
and 1915 communicants increased 29 per cent; between 1915 and 1917 it-
per cent; between 1917 and 19:9 10 per cent. As the Church increases in
numbers some decrease in the ratio of growth is to be expected ; we are not
.able to tell whether this decrease has appeared sooner than it should or
not. It is interesting to note that there was according to the 1916 census
also a decre-ise in the ratio of growth of Christianity’ in the United Sbates-
aboiit this time; from j.Sgo to igo6 the increase was 61.6 per cent; igo'k
1916, 19.6 per cent. In 1920 the ratio of growth among Protestants in tlie
X.hiited States was about i per cent. This was in spite of the fact that
according to the Federal Council Bulletin 1920 saw more people received'
into the Christian Church rhan in ihe same length of time in all its history.
In China, however, from 1914 to 1920 the average ratio of growth was about
6 per cent. It was also 6 per cent in 1920.
The explanation for the decrease in the ratio of growth in the United
States was given as consolidation. During the last twenty years in China-
we have li.ad expansion and consolidation going on together, but with the-
old centers and institutional work getting the principal benefit of the-
consolidation. Within this period contacts with the Chinese people Ibrouglr
mission stations have nearly doubled. Furthermore, vast political chau;’*^?,
internal and iiiteniational, have competed \rith the Church for the intered
of the people. It is possible that the anti-dynastic changes explain in part
the check in growth which appears to have occurred between T906 and'
JQ13. Rationalism has increased in influence also. There is reason li>
think that this decrease in the ratio of growth is due in part to a deepen-
ing of the Christian life that makes acceptance of Christianity a less simple
matter and more meaningful. The rise in standards of church membership-
would also affect the growth in numbers ; in several cases drastic action
was taken whereby large numbers of communicants were eliminated.
While these were not sufficiently’ large to affect materially the statistics I
ever a series of years, yet they do indicate a rise in the requirements of '
church membership.
From 1S81 to Tgoo mi.ssion stations increased fourfold ; from 1900 to 1912- 1
they increased about twofold : and during the last ten years there has been
a falling off in the number of mission stations opened, thougb. a decrease
here in rapidity' of growth in nu-mbers is ineritable. There has also been a
sloniug up in the rate of increase of missionaries. 1890-1905 the increase was- j
195 per cent, 1905-1920, 49 per cent ; that is, in the latter fifteen y’ears tlie |
increase was much less rapid than in the previous fifteen years.
Another noticeable change is that from the necessary primacy '-f '
missionary’ leadership to the self-consciousness of the Chinese Church and !
the emergence of Chinese Christian leadership. The relation of mission-
aries and Chinese workers is that of colleagues much more than formerly I
and of leader and •helper’’ much less. The ecclesiastical .and administra-
tive equality' of Chinese leaders is now fully recognized. The Chinese
Church has since 1900 entered into its own experience ; it is no longer
dependent only on the experience of the missionaries. In 1907 no Chinese I
leader was known nationally: now there are not a few such. The succe.ss
of the China Continuation Committee and the China-for-Christ Move-
ment is due in large measure to Chinese lendenship. The focus of Christian
interest has definitely passed from the missionary to the Chinese Churcli
and Chinese leaders.
There is also a chc.nge in the attitude of the missionai'y to indigenous
religions and ideals. Both Chinese leaders and missionaries are now if* I
terestod in preserriug the worth-while elements in Chinese civilization, fn
1507 it was said that China was a pupil to Christeudom, the Christian
Church n teacher to China ; but the two ai'e now learners and sel■^’a1lts
together. This means that the Christian Movement in China is lay'ia.?
less emphasis on Western forms of Christianity and making a more earnest
attempt to live first the spirit of Christ.
The period up to iguo has been described as the period of planting tl"^
Cliurch. This twenty years is clmracterized by a growing attempt to pre*
pare the Chinese Church for its task. The missionaries think much
of themselves as doing the work and more of themselves as training
G-EOWTH SINCE 1900
39
•Church to do it. In the 1907 Conference the problem of a proper attitude
towards the Chinese Church was prominent in the minds of the inission-
-^ries! Then the Oiiuese Church was just looming up as a poteutialit\%
The Christian Movement has passed from the peiiod of pioneer seed plant-
ing by the missioiiarie.s to that of training Chinese sowers ; it has moved
from the problem cf missionaries tuning China to that of traiuine the
•Chinese Church to win it. This has been the keynote of Christian effort
in C^na during these twenty years. Hence the equipment and culture of
the Chinese Church have absorbed an increasing amount of the enei-or cf
the missionary and his funds. There has also been a tremendous advance
in the material equipment of the Church. And as a corollary to the task
of preparing the Church, education has come to be recognized as a logiti-
•mate part of Christian work. In the 1907 Conference there was pracli-
<ally no report on educational work. Now a special Educational Com-
missiou has completed the study of Christian education and indicated i‘s
future possibilities. And now there are almost as many educational
workers as evangelistic. All this training should be followed bv a period
•of indigenous Christian expansion unequalled by any vet seen and which
-will more than overcome the decrease in the ratio of growth
The Conference movement has also grown. Airkinds of conferences
are now oeiug lield for students and other groups. Here Is beiuo- formed
-rontacts with futiu'e Chinese Cliristian leadership that will result in
further deepening of the spiritual life. And here is a point of contact
between Chinese aud Western Christian leadership of vital importance t i
“the future ser\-ice of Western Christians to China.
In 1907 the missionaries turned their minds to the traiiiin'r of the
•Christian Church. It was then recognized that the main work of the
^ov^ign missionary should tend to the training and teaching- of leaders
ihat ideal has been lived up to very largely. Up to 1907 most literature
had been prepared for non-Christians ; since then nurture literature— a tre-
mendous factor in training — ^Iias also come into prominence.
All this has meant increased emphasis on the winning and training cf
youth The decrea.se iti tlie ratio of growth may be in part due also to the
lact that the results of tins training take a little longer to show on roll
books than former methods. In 2907, of 1779 congregations m per cent
had Sunday Schools with primary departments! 61 percent had no
Sunday School work at all. In 1920 the number in “organized Sunday
•^choois IS about 74 per cent as large as the number of communicants,
in addition there are a large number in expository Bible classes Litera-
•ture foi- children has also appeared. During the years 1914-1920 while the
number of communicants increased annually about 6 per cent the number
;of Sunday School students grew at the rate of 12 per cent a year There
has been undoubted groudb in Sunday School work, though statistics do no-
permit the figure just quoted being actually compared with similar one.s
-lc^ay._ This development in religious training shows that not all the
•Christian energy which has gone into education has gone iiitu institutions >
The Church has .jreitly benefited at first h.and. This increased emphasis
on the training of youth is hower’er seen in the rapid growth of general
■•education also. While between 1907 and 2920 communicants increased about
105 per cent, students in Christian schools increased about 332 per cent or
-about three times as fast. During the same time teachers in these sch^ls
-increased 374 per cent as over against 200 per cent increase in ordained
T-astors and 37 pei cent increase in unordained workers. That the school
3S at least equally successful with the church as an evangelistic agency was
^ distributed group of 133 schools all reported in
the YMCA student statistics for 2920 doing work up to the middle grade
•ana some beyond. Tiiere was a gi'oss increase in student church members
•of about 14 per cent. Between the years 1914-20 the net increase in com-
municants for the whole church was on the average 6 per cent • the net
increase for 1920 was also about that. Since there could hardly be half as
many people leave the church by death and other causes as were taken
into it, the schools seem to have some advantage over the ordinary ami
mder methods in promoting chutch giwth. The leaders now moving
tliings have come mainly from the generation that has had the benefit of
this emphasis nn training. Here another observation must be made. As
-a result of the study of above schools it would appear tliat schools doiu«-
work up to and through the middle grade probably have about 3? per cent
-of the students in the church. In fourteen institutions, members of the
Association of Colleges in Cliina, among tlie students in the grades above
the middle school about 67 per (,ent were in the church. We can safely
■estimate that 49 per cent of the students in these mission schools are in the
‘I considerable group who have made a profession of
laitb in Christ but not joined the church and we can estimate a little over
50 per cent of the students in these schools as progressive Christians. To
those church members still in school must be added a large number of
^aduates now in the church- It is evident that a large proportion,
therefore, of the present church membership has come from or is at pre-
sent in the Christian school. This increased emphasis on winning and
training ycntli is bringing about a profound change in the character of
cliurch memba-sliip. The presence of this large student group is mo.st
icic Where middle schools and colleges are situated and in the older centers.
new and distinct problem in Christian strategy is appearing in the task
ot holding these educated young church members for Christian service, in
educated young people is beginning to
® policies of the Church. The emphasis on training while it
^as used up much Christian energy has also added to the church member-
important element and proportion. A large proportion of the
oQuions to the church since 1900 have come from Christiau schools,
ot.- question as to what would have been the progress of
TAimn- Church if it had ignored education ? Another significant
rn„T- 1- • emphasis on the training of 3'outh is that the Christian
v^uuren IS be-oming educated much more rapidly than the country at large.
I'afaboIirVTn' Clirialion coaatitacnev
SLr ia lt, \ o£ graduates
bible This indicatf^« ^ . m the sense of being able to read the
Chinese Church^ A? ^ potential leadership of the
factors S church members are a livening
numbers
'rer Snt Kwangtung, Fukien and Chihli, and that 77
per cent of students in mission middle schools are found in the seven coast
direct beating on this phase of the growth of the Church
1. IS su gestive to note also that it is in Fukien, Kwangtung atul Shantim^
Clinstianization of the people lias farthest ‘advanced ; and it i”
There IS a clearer realization that China cannot be Christianized cxcco‘
tlu-ongh the Chine.se and that to achieve this thev must be trained hav'
lucieased self-deternnnatioii and so guide more and more the policies of
the Christian Church. The desire to hasten this process also^hclps to
explain the increased emphasis on the winning and training of vouU,
solelv on% a change from the placing of emphasis almost
solely on the direct evangelistic presentation of the Gospel to the greater
incliision of its social implications and greater effort to apply them^ The
problem of the application of Christianity to the life of China will be very
the first stage of missionary intensive evangelistic preaching. In the
]ar.,ei centers the work is now nv.K-h more varied than then, in addition
o promoting the saK-P.tion of the individual the Christian Church is now
developing a much more sociological
i^cTi.drd°i’t,'’(V f subjects now
included m the theological curriculum. All this means a iridcning of in-
f.nence on the conimumty and the nation. National problems are in the
fi-icus of the Christian attention. H.e last decade has seen a rapid growth
m the in.stitutional church which is the church at work attempting to apply
Clmshanit.v to its community. It is a move to make Christianitv a pow<i
in the life of society as well as in that of the individual.
Chinese Church has also shared in the gi-oirth of tlie corporate
Christian consciousness which is at the back of all co-operative efforts,
nils corporate consciousness has helped clarify the attitude of the Church
wards heathen practices. There is a clearer understanding of the
Lln-iPtian attitude towards marriage and the home, than formcrlv. Tlie
question of what to do with p^^lygamists is not heard sc- often ; it seems in
many sections to have settled itself. Participation hv the Church in
jawsnits has also noticeably decreased. 'While the Church is still too
foreign yet its increased indigenous standing is not overlooked. The
Christians have a deeper appreciation of their responsibility. Church
standards are also rising which again may help to explain the decrease 'u
the ratio of growth and also indicates a desirable deepening of church life
Scrutiny of the moral character of aspirants for church membership is more
prominent than the requirement of intellectual assent to the crecdal con-
tents of Christianity.
^ There has been real advance in capturing the intelligence of China,
riiis IS shown by the fact that during this period the highest iu the land
have listened to the Christian message. The intellectual quality cf
Hunkers has been enlisted in the study of Christianitv. Not only do -ve
have Chinese thinkers aggressively opposing Christianity but some of the
best tliinker.s have studied it and accord credit to it for the greatness of its
teachings. In other words the Christian Church is a factor t& reckon witli
in public thought. It has not yet won China but during this period it has
won, m a significant way the attention of China !
The main result of this twenty years is the opening of the door of .a
new era of nation-wide opportunity. The Christian Jloveinent is not nov/
excluded from any province or city though it has far from entered them
all. The whole country is really open. The Cliinese Church is much better
understood and has a deeper understanding of itself. From the days of the
Boxer movement the Church has been gaining in influence through steady—
if still incomplete— progress in becoming indi.genous. We hope tli.at 2922
M'ill stamp it for all time as a Chinese Church ! There is also a growing
conscioi.sness of the supremacy of Christianity-. During thc.se twenty
years we ha-y*-. been forging public opinions regarding the value and place
of ChristianiLy. Our contributions in education, medicine and religion
are wanted I'nore and more. It is true that government recognition of
Christian schools comes slowly. It was sought by the aid of tlie United
Slates and the British .Minister in 1907, hut the then Board of Education
said that schools under foreign management were not to be recognized ; yet
:n that same year the Chinese Government recognized the Peking Union
Medical College and voted it a .gift of ^Cro.ooo. Slowlv this recognition
IS coming though perhaps not as originally wanted. One especially
encouraging feature of this time is the co-operation ivitli national
Chinese leaders in education, medicine and in the promotion of the
phonetic system. This is true even of the National University at Peking;
it is due in large part to the growing influence of Western trained
leaders in the Chuicli and the nation. Slowly but surely the fear of Western
expansion, which was at the botto2n of the Boxer movement, is changing
to a desire to share the best that the West has, and to share u-itir the
world China’s omi best. There is a growing sense of the necessity «■£
establishing working relationships with the stranger within and without
the gates . the old idea of aloofness has been gii-en up. The appreciation
of the message of Christianity is deepening. The Christian Movement in
China is entering the day of the “open door’’ of frieudly co-operation
which door Christ, through His servants, slowly but irresistibly has been
opening.
40
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
part hi
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF THE PROVINCES
ANHWEI
In Ihc provinciul atudies which follow fho ronclcr will fiml the m.un oml basic facts o the
Survey. Whatever else aiowars m otlur parts of thia volume is siipplomentarv ruthor lhiiQ
essential in its diameter ; the material hero preserUed furuishes the fomiilation and tUo
framework, so to s|M‘iik, of nil else.
PREPARATION OF MAPS AND LETTERPRESS
In nrenanne the letterpress which accompanies Map I for each province, sources listed
in the preface and iimnv others have been frequently consulted and freely drawn upon. In
mnnv cases tlic editor has not hesitated to use the same phraseology wherever this could ho
done without interfering with the progress of thought. The abseuce of quotation marks
indicates no desire on hia part to lay claim to nnytbmg not his own Il.e
marks as well as all specific references to sources have been omitted from the litlerpress
intentionally in order not to encumber the lines or add unnecessary words.
The hsicn hoimdanes as these appear in Map I are talien, with '1-
corrections supplied bv iocul inissu.nanus, from tlie New Atlas of China
fourth edition, 1917, imblished by the Commercial Press, Shanghai.
Lolteniress nceompunving Map II on llio Density of Population deals with the |>opula-
tion estiinatcs of the provinces previously published as well as «« ‘“^ro recent ' ®
of the i>opulation of hsiens gathered from ofTicial sources by the CCC lu 1919. and tho e
recently nublislicd in the Post OlTiee Iluide for 1920. Estim-ites of city populatmns were
first gathered from every available printed source, including Customs' rcjH.rt.s. guide books
atlases, geographies, the office files of large business houses, mission publications, etc. 1
addition special questionnaire [lostcardB were sent out to selected missionaries
missionary residential center in China, asking them for the ■•generally accepted i>opula i .n
estimate '' of their citv. Naturally the estimates thus brought together varied consideral.h ,
in somo cases tho estimate of one authority being more than double tliat of others. In every
case the estimates most commonly quoted by creditable authorities were accepted. The list
given in Appendix G represents the latest revised work of tho Committee.
In Map 11 the location of every hsien city has been indicated by a dot representing
10.000 inhabitants, oven though in a few cases these cities are not so large. Cities with
more than 10,000 inhabitants are represented by larger dots proportioned to their sir.e. lUe
Map Lae been prepared on tho basis of hsicn population estimates as printed m Appendix A.
Information given on Maps III, IV, V. VI. VII, VIII. IX and XI was originally
supplied to the Committee by mission corresimndents or was collected later by special corres-
pondence and research on the part of the office staff. The original provincial base maps
sent out to the correspondents were taken from the New Atlas of Chinn, third edition,
1917, published bv the Commercial Press, Sliuiighai. While inaccurate m 'nany respects
these maps were as good ns anv prociiriiblc by and adaptable to tlm uses of the Committee.
Wherever inuceuracies were discovered, tho mission correspondents very kindly made tlie
necessary corrections before fixing any locations or supplying other information of a
geographical nature on the tracing sheets.
The place-names of all evangelistic centers located on Map V for each province are kept
in the Committee files and should be of value to those who desire to know the location of
places as vet familiar to few outside of the local missionary body. The letterpress m
connection 'with these maps (III-IX and XI) is largely based on the information appearing
on the maps, or in the accompanying statistical Tables I-VI.
Map X on Government Schools and the accompanying letterpress have been prepared
from informiitinn furinslicd by the Ministry of the Interior, on Primary Education for the year
ending July 1910, and on Secondary Education for tho year ending July 191S.
STATISTICAL TABLES
Statistics for Table I are based on the Directory of Protestant Missions in China for
1919 If the figures for Total Foreign Force are somewhat larger than the annual returns on
mission statistical sheets sent in to the CCC, it is due to the retention in the Directory of tho
Domes of those persona who are not regarded as regular members of the mission or who are at
home on extended furlough, or in a few cases it may be due to duplications, although special
care has been taken against this. Missionaries allocated to national work or to touching in
union institutions have been grouped under the societies with which they are officially
connected, whenever possible. Statistics given in Tables 11. Ill, , M, (except for columns
8 to 12. Tables 11) are based on figures sent in to the Committee on special Survey statistical
sheets. Wherever gaps were manifest in the information supplied, a conscientious attempt was
made to follow up these omissions or incomplete returns cither by corresiwndeuce with tho
missions concerned or bv reference in the office to previous statistical dota.liome hoord and
field reports, etc., and thus to fill in the missing figures in order that this Survey might, when
finished, be complete and comprehensive. In Table VI figures for area of mission fields
in square miles as well ns-figures on estimated populations must bo regarded os approximate,
even though the utmost care has been taken by the office staff in computing these. The
information for columna 8 to 12, Table II, and for all the columns of Table Y has been
gathered from u variety of sources such ns (1) CCC statistical blanks for 1919/2(1; (2)
questionnaire returns (1919) on the Scientific Efficiency of Mission Uospiculs: (3) home and
field publications: and (4) direct corre.spontlence.
Following tho exi)re88cd dufiirc ond pvucedent of the CMMA, all roference to medical
assistants bus been omitted from medical statistics, and only fully accredited physicians,
mule and female, together with nurses (graduates as well os those in training) . have been
included by the Survey Ommitteo in the total medical force and consequently in the total
number of salaried Chinese workers.
Where separate departments for men and women are maintained on the same hospital
premises, some missions report two hospitals, while others only one. This inconsistenci has
resulted from the old custom of reporting hospital buildings rather than liospilal institutions.
A missionary residential center is .my i.lace where m.ss.anai.es reside.
A mUsion Station is anv place where one or more representatives of any pnrt.ci,|,r
mission™ society reside and whore work under the direction of the mission ,s carried
Obvionslv one u.issioiiarv residential center may represent one or more n.isHion stat,,,., ,
that a certain province may have 20 missionary rosulentiul centers and as main as 5o or ts
mission stations. patients are received for residence and rnedail I
treatment III locatin'’ no.i-mission hospitals the Survey Committee has inmted itself stridty |
to government and institutional hospitals, omitting nil private hospitals
Hv institutional hospital is meant any hospital connect ed with a Medaul Scl.M |
o- with an institution for the care of orphans, lepers or the insane.
disoensarv is a place where medieu! advice is given ami medicines dispensed,
The tenrpastor not restricted in its use to include ordamed workers only.
Church organizations which are recognized by the mission ns having taken permonrd|
form, whatever the form of udnunistratioii may be. are regarded us organized con-
gre^tions. i.ssumcd that all Christians do some Christian uork|
(o.g. occasional preaching. Sunday School teaching, social P™"
visitation, ek-). therefore only those who give on an average at least tuo da s reg.ilsrlr
each week to definite Christian work arc- regarded in tins Survey ns y<limtary 'norkers.
Literacy— Aiiv commuuicnnt aide to read the Gospels in the lerniiculnr with linen,;
and midcrstnudmg has been classified as literate.
and midcrstnudmg bus ncen ciassmeo UH mir.niv. , , , • . ,,.l
The term Christian constituency
chiircli members). (2) baptized non-conunuuifunls. both infants and ndnlts . and ■.
.... . . , I Tr not include non-C hristiaii atiuli'iiiil
cnndhhterpririn^ baptism, (cntechiimens). It does not include non-Chnstian studc.iu
in mission or church schools, or irregular mm-Christiiin church attendrnts.
issioa or churcli sclioois, or irrvyinui . .
A Sunday School is any group of people, adults or dnldreii. definitcK organiznl iJ
J , . 1.. I ^lu.,-.- .i.uinii, mill followiuL' reculur cour:,’< Jl
A Sunday Scnooi is any b'oim' "i , , - ‘i
meet once a week for Bible study, having a class system and following regular cour=
study. Tlie definition adopted for the Survey has excluded a good deal of religious cd.icat,
siuiiiar to regular Simdav School work hut lacking one or other of the three na|uc.H
characteristics. For tliis reason references to Sunday School stii.istics throughout the Sumt|
have been few and giiirded. „ , , , . f _ t- i
Anv school pre-supposing four years of Lower Primary School work (apart from IviinlM-
parten work) for adinksioo into its classes, and offering thr^* years of w.rk preparuter . ■
Middle School matriculation has been regorded ns a Higher Primary School.
\ Middle School is one which pre.snpposes for ndmission at least seven scWI
vear.s of work or ita equivalent and requires four years of work or its equivalent (cri
■graduation. The svmbol for Middle Schools in Map IX inclicutes how many years of v,'ork|
are offered, e.g. if onU 3 veara, one-fourth of the symbol la unshaded.
Wherever one school docs the work of two Schools, as for example, Lower and Hiiiliu
Primary, or Higher Primary and Middle, it has been regarded as two schools and the 8tud. nn|
Lave been divided according to their grade of work.
DEFINITIONS
By field claimed ia meant merely the orca or areas in which a mission is working
and/or for the evaneclization of which it accepts rcBixinsibility.
An evangelistic center is any place where, either (1) there exists a Christian
community of not less than ten Christian communicants and/or baptized adults ( whether m
the form of a permanent church organization or not) , and a weekly religious service is held ;
or (2) there permanently resides a Christian Chinese worker recognized by both church ond
mission (whether in the employ of tho mission or church or not is immaterial), and a weekly
religious service is held. _
In addition to evangelistic centers a number of occasional preaching plaoe8«
which may or may not have been previously reported ns out-stations, cXist in almost every field.
Since it was necessary for the Survey (Ximniittce to draw somo limit to the number of
these out-stations, the stricter definition of cvungelistic center was adopted. However,
when thinking of the extent of evangelistic work in any field, these occasional preaching
yluces, frequently far removed from evangelistic centers, need constantly to be borne in mind.
GENERAL EXPLANATORY NOTES ■
The outline maps are not intended to show rivers, lakes, luountains, the distril.uti. u.rj
population, or other important geogmphic.il features i.lTecting mission work, etc. ^e 8m.,'lH|
Tutlincs consistent with accuracy and the purposes of this Survey haic suffieid. The maps 1,-.
been reduced earetullv to a uniform scale so that wore one to cut them out of these pages « I
endeavour to bring t'hem together in a single map of all (.Inna, he would find that, exce . Uj
two or three of (ho larger provinces, wl.ere the reduction has been one-eighteenth of . in inAl
too tiiiidi, due to the requirements of the width of these pages, the provinces ht toB«thfr|
unoccupied provinces where a mission could give no definite hunts t,. iU
field for which, until other missions enter in, it recognizes itself as responsible, the fi.«
delimitations shown in Map III have been orbitmnly lixed
the million at present is able to work. In other words, the area enclosed by a lint dram
30 h outside of the most distant evangelistic centers has been made to represent the pr,.=rDl
field of si^hjijmssmn.^^,^^ denominationally tho Committee has followed the
tion given in the Directory of Protestant Missions in China, a hough I
that the Basel Mission, for example, which it has classified as Lnthciau migh. a .'
classified as Presbyterian. Moreover, there is difference of opinion regarding the design .i
of “"tahon^of place-names (provinces, haiciis. and cities) follows that given iii|
Although “mfssion correspondents were specially requested to report a
evangeliKtic centers in each station (generally located m tlie larger cities) eqwal
number of churches or centers of worship, a few failed to do so and m [, J
or station concerned is credited in the stiUistics as having one evangelist, c cent, r on , t
vitiating comparisons to this extent. On Map III wherever a mission stul.on is
may safely conclude that at least two and perhaps as many as a score or more evang
‘'^"‘‘'Oconliom.llv a mission correspondent reported tho number of evangelistic centers in
hsicn but was unable to fix their exact location, thus compelling the Committee tc 1
them at random in their respective hsiens rather than omit them from Map HI i.ltogitl en
In a few cases mission corresiMindeots were unable to divide comm
Christians into male and female. Wherever this was the case an arbitrary ralm. ^ I
seems to he the prevailing ratio throughout China, of 5 males to 3 females, was
In many esses it was manife.stly imix.ssible for correspondents to give accurate M l
covering literacy among church members, men or women except or a very ^
For this reason the percentages which appear in Table III for each pro\ nu e, c
11. must not be regarded as applying to the entire church memberBhip, since in
case thev hold onlv for a varying proiwrtmn of the total membership. nuffiW
mav not be safe to assume that the percentages of literacy which iipp y to a limited
of church communicants in any mission or province apply equally to tlie total
Obvionslv it has been impossible to include all of the societies in many statista i
parisons which have been made in the letterpress, ns well as in a niimber of the groplis.
this reason only the larger and more imiwrtant societies have been dealt with.
Figures appearing in columns 9, 10, 12 and 13, Table VI.
mav prove somewhat iniHlc.ading. Obviously amall or young societies with ew cot
will average an absurdly high number of inissioniiries and Chinese P‘ . ',1,^
communicants. This reference and word of warning should servo to lisf'J
at first sight mav seem surprising or erroneous, and also caution tho roa^r g
generalizations. 'The same needs to bo said in connection with soino of |,^
example, that on the number of sq. mi. per evangelistic center. Obviously a sociUj 9 “
to meet tho needs of a large area would in such a graph appear in a less favourable lig
one doing less work but in a very restricted field. (Editor)
THE PKOVINCE OF ANHWEI
41
I.— IlSIEN BOfNIiAUIES
DENSITY OF roPlU.ATION
- /'• ^ -i-i.ru., — ijit u)i.!u ponum-
tiou of Amnvei lin^ l^eu variously estimated from I4.oo!>,ooo
lip to ,a6,cco,oco. The Minchenjrpu Estimate, u)in, which is
PnsT nffi resardctl as conservative, gives i7..too,CH-o. The
1 ost Office Census records a total of io,S.v,66s C C C
Survey returns give 20.002, ,66. The area of the province is
54,126 sq. im. This makes ihe average density for .-Viihwei
364 per sq. nil., slightly above the density of' the State of
New Jersey. The densest areas are in the 'center of the pro.
Vince, and along the two inain river courses, the Yanct^e
and the Hwai.
C. C. C. Survey returns greatly exceed the Post Office
Lensus returns for the following hsien.s— Susung, Tailni, Feim’-
lai, Sulisien, Chuyi, and Showhsien. *'
C rf,V.?_There are two cities with loo.ooo iuhabitiints and
above; \Yu1iu, 175,000 and Anking, jcxi.oco M-uhu is the
only treaty pert, Anking and Tatung being ports of call.
There are 5 cities each wnlh a population estiim.twl somewhere
between 50,000 and 100,000 : Pcchow, Euchowfu, Yingchow-
fn, Nmgkwofn and I.iunnchow— all mission stations. Tliere
nro 12 cities each with a population estimated somewhere
between 20.oro and 50,000. Ninety-three per cent of the people
in Anhwei live in inral districts or in cities of 10,000 or under.
Pefere the I.iiping Rebellion .Anhwei’s population was
reckoned as liigh a.s 35,000.000. Since then huge sections cf
the province have been perio<lically decimated by severe floods
and famine. There arc innumerable villages of agricultural
people .scattered all over the province. Tlie development of
I'eiigpu as an important railway center is worthy of recogni-
tion I'/j' mission ,sccietic.s. The low economic status of the
people, c.spctially in the north, is a constant hindrance to
development along lines of higher edneatien and self-support.
Chrisl'hni Po^ulatr- u— Of the 20,000 dots on this map five
dots of the smallest size each representing 1,000 inhabitants,
indicate the numerical strength of the Christian communicant
body.
II.— Density ok Poi‘ui..ition
HvSIEN ROUNDARIE.S
Diz'isious — Anhwei is slightly greater in area
tht n New York State and considerably denser in popul.ition.
Politically, it is divided into 3 tao, wbicli are ag.iin subdivided
into 60 hsiens, or counties. The capital citv is Anking.
Physical Characteristics — South of the Y.,iigtze the coun-
try is mountainous; north of the Hwai river and south, just
before it enters Hmigtsch Lake, the country is a dry plain,
subject to frequent floods and famines. Between the Yangtze
and the Hwai the country is mountainous toward the west,
and flat and marshy, with nmneroiis lakes, toward the center
of the province. Characteristic northern crops arc raise<l
north of the Yangtze, and the characteristic wet crops south
of the Yangtze. The large majerity of people .ire agriculturists,
simple, robust, and Iiard-workiug.
Christum Occupalicv b\ Hsiens — A glance at the table
on Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Appendi': A) will reve.il
8 hsiens reported as totally without any organized Christian
work. 16 hsiens report no mission lower primary schools;
45 hsiens no mission higher primary schools. Governmeul:
lower primary education is repC4te<l for all the hsiens, ami
(•ovenunent higher primary education exists in all hsiens but
two. Over half the total number of hsiens claiinetl by Pro-
testant missionary societies report two or more missions at
WO! k .
Language — Mandarin, with slight variation, is heard
throughout the province, except in the extreme south, in and
around Hwcicliow, where a local dialect is spoken.
Railroads — The Tientsin-Pukow Railroad enters Anhwei
at \Yuyi, .south of Chuchow (FCMvS), crosses the Hwai River
east of Hwaiyiian and again enters Kiaiigsu north of Nansn-
cliow (PN). Of the 22 rnilro.ad stations along this line only
two are missionary re.sidential centers. Pengpu, situateil
midway between Nansuchow at the northern and Chuchow at
the .'outhern extremity cf the railroad, is an important and
rapidly developing center. Interest in the projected line
extending from Wiiyi just north of Pukow, due westward to
Sinyaugcliow in Honan bids fair to be renewed within the
next few years, in which event central Anhwei, north cf
Chao Lake may come in for considerable development.
42
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
111. — PiMiTfSTANT Mission Fiki.ds
AGE OF WORK
I'lonccr Jh’riod — The China Inliiiui Mission was tlie k
Protest<jnt society to begin organized missionary Avork •
Anhwei. Mr. Jleadow.s and Mr. Williamson were the pion'^
inissionarie.s, who after lutrd.ship and difficulty cuhiiiu^d.
in a riot, finalR- effected a settlement in Anking, 1S69.
sixteen years the China Inland Mission was the only luise-
at work in the province During this time, 1869-1885^ j *
.stations were opened, Anking, 1S65; Ningkwofu, i874;'t:ijj.
cliowfu, 1874; and Hweichow, 1S75. Frequent and iiievitabi!
changes in personnel, together with hardships and oppositjc,
made work during this first score of years very difficult
progress was slow. i
Lr.tcr Developments — The American Church Mission wj
the second to enter the province, opening a station in w^y
in 1SS5, and 9 years l.itcr in Anking. All missions now"^
work in Anhwei, except the AAM, SRC, PX, FaM, ami SDJ'
entered Anhwei during the years 1SS1-1900. Such ^ni^vi,C
is American Methodist, Presbyterian, Foreign Christian aj
Southern Baptist Missions carried forward their pioneer
from residential centers in adjoining provinces. '
O dest Pields Co'np.ved — In comparing this map wJ
maps HI and VII one fails to .see evidences of proportionJ
incrcise in areas where the work is o’.de.st. Such incre.i.se
has taken ph'.ce around Wuhu and Anking is due inoro^
the advent of new missions than to any pronounced progre
within the older churches.
Mission .Stations Apranoisd CHRONOi.oeiicAi.i.Y
1S07-
l«t>0
18S0
l.SHl-
1S90
1391-
1900
1901-
1910
lail.
192.)
PE
1
1
'
AAM
0
SBC
MEFB
1
PN
CIM
•i
3
5
i
CMA
n
FftM
1
FCMS
...
2
1
i\'.— Ac.i-; or Work
PROTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
MIs-'ion Field': Compared — ^Tliere are To Protestant mis-
sion societies at work in Anhwei, working anproximatelv six-
sevenths of the total area of the province. The two working
the largest areas are the China Tnlni'd Mission, with a field
equal to 1/4 the area of the province, and the American
Pre-sln-teriaii Mission Norfli, with a total area of 1/5 the area
of the province. The Faith Mission in Wuhu, the Seventh
Day Adventist Mission in the same city, and the Christian
M’bmcn’s Pxsard of I\Iissions, new affiliated with the Foreign
Christian Missionary vSocicty in Luchowfu, arc without field
delimitation.s. With the c.xception of the China Inland Mission
all societies arc American. Wuhu being a city of 175,000 is
shown as common area. Recently niissicnaries of both the
Friends’ Mission and the China Inland Mission in Kiangsii
liave carried on itinerary work in northeast Anhwei, south
of the Hwai River. The fields of 6 missions overlap around
Wuhu.
Each imssicii at work in Anhwei, represents a different
denominational group, or remains unclassified denominatio.ual-
ly. This fact may account for the absence of federation be-
tween various missions and churches throughout the province.
Comify /I cjf’cnioiis — The American Presbyterian Mission
reports very definite comity agreements with surrounding
missions. Most ether missions have no definite 'agreements,
merely tacit imderstrmdings. The American Church Mission
reports an agreement iwith the China Inland Jlission by
which each agrees not to enter a center already occupied bv
the ether. An i-'grcement alfo c.xists belwceu the IMethoJist
Mission and the China Inland Mission, whereby the latter
assumes evarge’istic responsibilty for the area south of a
iT.e running due e-.ist and west through Ningkwofu, and the
Methc lists assume respcnsibility for the area north of this
line. Most societies, before entering areas already claimed,
agree 10 consult witli the missions concerned.
Certain evangelistic centers of the Presbyterians are .shown
to luive been opened in the fourth period, i.e., 1901-1910, which,
according to more recent infonnati(Mi, were opened in the third
period. This type of error is due largelv to uncertaintv in
the minds of our correspondents ns to just when an evangelistic
center may I.e regarded as having been opened
Areas bc;on<I SO li (10 miles) trom any known ovangclistic centre arc shown here in black.
THE PROVINCE OF ANHWEI
43
V. — Stations and Evam.ei.istic Centers
Fri.I.-TIME CHRISTIAN' WORKERS
The I'orcc — The foreign force resides iu a6 centers.
Over 40 per cent of this force resides in Anking and Wuhu.
In terms of foreign missionaries the l’.\ field 'appears most
poorly ccenpied (5 missionaries per i.ooo.oco population). The
CIM and the vSBC fields come next (Table VI). Eighteen per
cent of the foreign force is ordained and 32 per cent consists
of snngle women. The ratio between men and wo.ncn is two
tii one.
The Chinese I'oixc— The employed Chinese force is almost
four times as large ns the foreign force. Over two-thirds of
this Chinese force resides in centers where missionaries live.
Oiic-fourtli of the force is in Anking and Wuhii, .and 40 per
cent is in the 7 cities of 50,001^ inhabitants and above. Re-
{•jience to Jfap V shews that the southern .section of the pro-
vince contains the largest number of evangelistic centers
without resident worker.-^.
Il'oj/v'Cfi C/rtssi/ii’rf— Among the employed Chinese workers
the number of teachers slightly exceeds the numher of
evangelists. In tiie PN and I’E missions the numher of educa-
tional workers is more than double that of the evangelistic
workers. In the China Inland Mission this r. lio is reversed.
Of the total Chinese force 77 per cent consists of men. There
is one ordained Lhinc.se worker to every 164 communicants.
TI1C total employed Cliiiicse force repre>'ents 12 per cent of
the communicant membership. Tlio variation between the
missions, iu percentage of co-Timnnicant members who are
among the employed workers, runs from approxitiiately iS per
cent in the I E and P.\ mi.s.siciis to 4 per cent in the CIiM
(Table II).
-Xl'MIlER Dl- EvANAET.ISTIC CENTERS TO EaCII
MissroN Station.
VI.— Distribution oe Workers
EXTENT OF EVANOELISiM
General- Statemcnt—TwQutysix mission residential
centers and 1S9 evangelistic centers {outstations wnth at least 10
resident communicants) are reported for the province. Two
of the mission centers arc international in their missionary
jiersonncl : Wuhu and Anking. 11 are British, 12 American
and I Continental. Five mi.ssion stations have women mis-
sionaries only. There is an average of 6 evangelistic centers
per mission station, each averaging a Christian community
of 27.
New Mission Stations — The mission societies are planning
definitely to open 9 new mission stations during the next five
years, as follows: Chekao (AAM), Chikihsien (CIM),
Hwokiulisien (CIM), Lukiang (CM.A), vShowcliow (PN), Tai-
ping (CMA), Tsingt-eli (CIM), Tungcheng (CIM), Wuweichow
(FCMS).
Extent of EvaiigeUsn) — Relatively speaking, evangelistic
centers arc sparsely scattered over the province. There is no
marked development in any field. Intensive evangelistic
work by a single mission i.s noticeable chiefly around the
Hwai. Note the absence of evangelistic centers around Wuhu
and Anking. This may be due to rural evangelistic centers
being included in city returns. Except for small sections
south of the Yangtze, areas where mission fields overlap do
not appear to have any more intensive evangelistic work than
fields claimed by a single mission. Throughout the province,
missionary occupation in terms of evangelistic centers is re-
latively backward, although it must be remembered tliat all
work in the province is coniparativelj’ young.
Reasons for Present Inadequacy of Occu[>ation — Tlnee
missions mentjon lack of funds; 5, lack of native workers; 4,
lack of foreign staff; and 2, diflicultics in communication.
Map II on Densitj* of Populaticn shows the unoccupied
areas to be sparsely populated. The country is mountainous
and travel difficult.
44
THK CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Christian Occupation in terms of Eniplcycd Chinese Force —
The CIJI reports the lowest luiinber of. employed workers per
million with the I’X second and the CMA third (Table VI).
As to workers per i.ooo communicants, the AAM reports the
lowe.st number (55 per 1,000), with the CIM ranking second.
The following missions arc bc.st .supplied wdth workers per
i,oco comnuinic:int.s : PN, PE and SBC (Table VI). The
PN reports the lowest number of paid male evange’ists per
evangelistic center.
TraUiUig School Facilities — The following training schools
for workers have been reported : i Bible School for women
at Xanlinghsicn, i at Hwaiyiian, and 5 training schools for
nurses. The CIM report a sununer Bible training school at
Anking and occasional Bible schools at mission stations,
lasting for several weeks.
I.— Force at Work— Foreign
Name of Society
0
1
e
1
2
0
1
3
y.
5
25
4
Zj
C
p
"tc
e
ia
.5
2
0
E-
6
-j Total Women
X Total Foreign Force
Grand Total ...
32
11
7
55
62
110
172
Anglican PE
4
0
4
13
12
00
34
Baptist A.AM
4
1
1
2
5
6
11
SBC
2
0
0
4
17
Methodist MEFB
a
3
4
7
10
Presbyterian I'N
5
2
1
1
s
R
13
China Inland Mission CIM
1
...
13
14
27
Other Societies ... CMA
4
«
5
14
19
•)
... FuM
...
FCMS
SDA
0
3
1
' 5
9
14
23
Chinesi; and Foreign Workers Compared
I'oruigii Workci-3
Clii'iesu Bvrtiigelislio Wotkeri
Cbincsc Eiluviktioiinl Workcri
Cluncse Medical WoiUers
Nu.mher ok Chinese Empi.oved Workers
PER ICO So. Mr.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
Geiieral Survey — The total communicant member.>diip ol
the Protestant churches in Anhwei exceeds 5,000, and tint cl
the Roman Catholic Church cxceed.s 65,000. In 1906 the Pr»
testant communicants numbered 1,543. Sixty-seven per cenl
of the Prote-stant membership is composed of men.
Distribnticn of Coniniiinicants — Note the concentratiun fJ
communicants in the larger cities. Twenty-three per cent tJ
the total reside in 6 cities of 50,000 population and above. Tbi
SBC and PE Missions report the highest proportion of cox
municants in cities ever 50,000 (about 50 per cent) and tl''
PN the lowest {See Table III). Note that there are as i»dn]
Protestant communicants in Anhwei south of Wuhu as north
Note also the lack of communicants in rural districts nrou»
Anking, Luchowfu, Shucheng, and Taiho. This is impre-'ir
since reference to Map IV (Age of Work) reveals inis'io:
activities as beginning in all of these centers before 1910, nw
in one of the cities a.s early as 1869.
The PE Missron reports an unusually large Christian cod
.stituency (exceeding 3,000). With 1/6 of the total coimmin'
cant incmber.shin in the province this mission reports ove
1/4 of the total Christian constituencj*.
Membership by Denominations — Tlie Protestant con
municant membership may be divided among the vario:!
denominations apprcximatelj’ as follows : Anglican, 16
cent: Baptist, 14 per cent; Slethodist, 12 per cent; Presbi
terian, ii per cent; China Inland Mission, 26 per cent; otlie
societies, 21 per rent. There are no Lutheran or Congre?
tional missions in the province.
Church Organization — The figures given in Table H
seem to indicate a difference in policy between different mi'
sions regarding church organizations. For instance, the b
reports only 2 organized churches among 47 evangelic''
centers. All other missions report a combined total of '■
organized churches for 142 evangelistic centers. In etlif
words, these other societies, with y times the communic.'t
membership of the PN, report 65 times the number of orgaiii?^
churclics. There is no federated church organization in tl'
province.
Literacy — The degree of literacj' among Protest''
churches in Anhwei is relatively high ; -67 per cent of the n"''
and 42 per cent of the female communicants being reported •
able to read the (lo-spels in the vernacular. The highest deg'‘
of literacy is reported by the Methodist Church.
TELE PROVINCE OF AXmVEl
II.— Force at Work— Chinese
Grand Total
Anglican
PE
Baptist
AAM
SBC
Methodist
MEFB
Presbyterian
PN
China Inland Mission
... ' ... CIM
Other Societies
CMA
FaM §
FCMS
SDA
■ga tt
c M.=
5
5 ^
151
2
10
1
1
16
11
8
18
32
16
53
240
235
1
13
7
10
11
6
5
66
^(a)
s ?
O ^
II
12 ! I
36
66
16
82
3
1
4
IS
11
4
M
14
10
10
31
38
li
49
4
3
26
50
14
04
3
2
43
14
7
21
27
14
7
21
32
i 29
“
34
2
4
14
' 3
2
6
...
(a) This column includes workers connected with educational institutions above Sliddle School prade
§ No returns
13 56
7
II
u
c
e
2
g
y c
•S(n)
O w
C
^ c
5:
■3.®
•. ^
S'
P. S
a. *
a 57
“Z ^
£ S
0 ss
H 5
is
-=
0
12
13
14
£2
623
98
40
1.57
33
14
24
5)4 ■
1
12
16
106
5
64
()-j
4S
.5
12
78
io
19
c_
77?^
83
82
71
77?^
7H?o'
63
8-1
63?i
3.6
•1.6
3.
6.
.5.5
6.
1-6
2.5
.s.'i
III. — Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
Name of Sselety
B
3
w
B
.2
G
0
Q
0
nicants — Men
cants — Women
5
u
'5
3
B
3
0
C->
1 £>
Ifl 9
*5 ^
C
0 d
1 =
s s
n of Coinniuni-
n Cities over
10,000
0 a
*3 ®
P't S
c 5I
s
0
0 0
a
c ®
® .? 4,
^ a £
'0 C S
22
ei
*0
c/3
*3
0
B S
® 2
ill
0
3
U
0
S 3
0 —
OS.-]
C Sj
03
;a 12 M
'c
To
0
P
W
B
1
6
s
a
g
0
0
0
H
0
H
^0
0 0
^ tx
p ^
•fi 5
'r ^
•2 b
3
E.a
p
'1*
s
3
03
2 3
■< 3
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
5)
10
11
12
13
Grand Total ...
33
127
ISS
3,434
1,636
5,070
11,603
68%
23"',
67";,
42%
6,661
27
Anglican
PE
2
26
28
.56.5
267
8:12
3,023
. 68%
47%
72%
45%
1,263
... AAM
3
7
10
484
118
602
811
81%
20%
32%
18%
435
00
Methodist
SBC
1
3
3
68
65
133
183
51%
•58%
65%
35%
150
... MEFB
2
16
16
•no
222
632
1,9.S1
6-.%
19%
80%
•50%
1,229
Presbyterian
... PN
2
2
47
379
129
.50.8
1,088
75%
0%
74%
•55%
1,760
China Inland Mission
... CIM
14
45
48
892
449
1,341
3,261
67%
19%
70%
•10%
29.5
Other Societies
... CMA
FaMg
5
1
5
15
201
173
374
484
•54%
12%
7.5%
•56%
628
25
FCMS
3
14
1.5
363
172
53.5
6-50
68%
29%
70%
•10%
921
36
SDA
9
7
72
41
113
147
64%
16
§ No returns
lY, — Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
Name of Sesiety
Grand Total
Anglican
... PE
Baptist
... A.AM
SBC
Methodist
... MEFB
Presbyterian
... PN
China Inland Mission
... CIM
Other Societies ...
... CMA
FaM|
FCMS
SDA
1
1
c*
"o’
0
5
1
1 S
' £•
E
c
0
0
5 >,
5
,2.S-3
v:
"o
0
is* 3
■i?
•g
03 ^
So
■= 1
£. ^
0 3
03
- 'f-
b 0
s
3?
So
1 £
"S 5
s
*2 ?
0 23
chool Slude
-Girls
0
‘X w
V s
2 's
•J :o ^
- ^ c
2 5
III
®3
a
:: s 2
s ‘ui ”
ggeg
H JS >,
0 ^ ^
i4 g §
^ 'o g
s-
•5
a
>J 03
Ch
v: '
Zt
^ 72
"5
2^2
3 ’2 ■
c 5
•2ii
s 35^
0 ^ fa.
0
.3
1C
K
0
0
Tc
£
*5?
S
3
p
0
H
5 c
0
l.--
g
g.i “
Sm®
-
■2
3
4 .
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
14
16
16
...
165
39
11
2,996
1.320
4,318
768
248
I,C16
25!
19
270
5,604
71%
93".,
23%
30
,8
3
.566
261
827
•238
68
;306
104
1J4
1,2:57
71%
100%
37%
9
2
i;37
118
255
17
17
272
57%
7%
5
1
65
13
78
8
.s
...
86
85%
...
i0()%
10%
33
6
1
.541
361
902
126
42
168
30
...
30
1.100
62%
19%
50
5
2
925
•23i)
1.164
127
45
17’2
49
...
49
1.385
79%
100%
15%
25
2
225
102
.327
:33
20
53
:)80
68%
16%
12
5
1
183
103
289
40
44
84
U
11
:58.1
60%
0%
29%
16
io
4
321
97
418
179
29
208
68
8
76
702
80%
89%
50%
5
35
23
58
.58
60%
§ No feturns
46
'J’HK ClIiaS'nAN OCCL'rATION OF CHINA
LO-MMUNICVNIS I'KK 10,000 I’01‘UI-ATION
Oiil_v twenty-three iier cent of inissiou lower priniary
stucleiits {Jo on to mission liiglier priinarj’- schools, while 37
per cent of the students of the Anglican mission in lower
primary schools, continue work in higher primary grade. The
Northern rresbj’teriau Mission reports the largest number of
lower primary students, — almost two students for every coni-
inunicaiit ineiiibei'. Out of every 10 mission primary students
ill Anliwei, 7 arc boys.
Middle Schools — There are four full grade hliddle Schools
in the province; 2 in Wuliii, (AAM and FCMS) (PE); i in
Ningkwofu, (MEFB) under tlie supervision of a Chinese
pastor; and i in Anking, (PE). Of middle .schools, 5 for bovs
and 2 for girls, not offering full grade work, are also reported
The middle schools for girls are located in Luchowfu (FCJIS)
and Nanlinglisien (CMA). They report 19 students, or 7 per
cent of the total Middle School enrollment in the province
The PE, PN and FCMS missions lead in higher education.
Number oe Communicants anu Mission Primary
SrunENTS COMI’AREI)
150 300 450 600 750 900 1,050 1,200 1,350
CIM
PE
p
AAM
FCMS
PN
CMA
SBC
SDA
1 1 1 1 [
1 ' [
pygsa Communicants
_j^ 1 > jjission Primary Students
COMMUNICANTS PER lo.ooo POPL'EATION
General Ii)i{>rcs$ions — The province averages 2.5 com-
municants per 10,000. Wuhu-tao is relatively the best
evangelized, with an average of 4.5 communicants per 10,000;
Anking-tno reports 2.3; and Hwaisze-tao in tlie north an
average of on!)' 1.8. Among hsiens, Wuhu is far in the
lead, foDcwecl by Suancheng and Cliulisien. (See Table —
Christian Occupation by Hsiens, Appendix A).
ylrcRs Relatively Untouched — Note the black areas between
Wnhu and Nanking in Kiangsu, also north of the Yangtze
between Wnhu and Anking. The CIM fields, both in the
west and in the east, are relatively black. Note the circle of
black hsiens around Hwaiyiian in the Hwai River valley. The
two hsiens between Cbao Take and the Yangftze valley in
the CMA field show lelativcly few resident Chi'istians. Note that
the largest number of Christians per population are southeast
of W'uhu. The sma]le,st number of Christians per 10,000 are
found in the fields of the SBC, PN and CIM.
Christian Constituency — The Prote.stant Christian con-
stituency reported is slightly more than double that of the
church membership.
MISSION SCHOOLS
E/cHicnfiuy Education — ^The province reports 1S5 lower
primary schools, 39 higher, and ii middle schools. The lower
primary schools almost equal the evangelistic centers in num-
ber and appear to be well distributed with oire exception.
Compare this map with Map V on Evangelistic Centers. Note
the large number of evangelistic centers in the southeastern
part of the province, without Christian lower primary educa-
tion. Of the total number of students receiving primary
school education in Anhwei 10 per cent are in mission schools.
THE PKOVINCE OF ANHWEI
47
X. — Govkrnment Schools
Coiupave tins map with Map IX. Note the locution of
govennueut iiiicUUe schools in areas where Christian higher
cdiiciitioii of similar grade is not provided ; for example, the
Government Middle Schools in Swsung in the MEFB and
PE fields; and in I-Iwcichow in the CIM field. Information
to hand does net indicate either the teaching quality or the
moral influence of these Government Schools, and no large
use of government educational facilities has yet been made
by Ih-otcstant Missions.
Goucrujucnf Normal .Sc/iools— There are seven govern-
ment normal schools of lower grade reported tor Anhwei, with
a total enrollment of 1235. Two of these schools arc for girls.
HO.SPITALS
Present Medical Facilitics—'Ei^ht mission hospitals, with
12 foreign and 12 Chinese physicians arc located in 7 out of
the a6 foreign missionary residential centers. They repent a
total of 345 beds (twice as many for men as for women), or an
average for the province of 17 beds per million inhabitants.
Only one foreign woman physician is reported for Anhwei.
Two new hospitals are plannwl to be built within the next
5 years, one at Pochow by the SBC, and another at Tunki
by the MEFB. Four dispensaries, apart from those located
on hospital premises, arc reported.
Go-acninirnt or bistitntionaL Hospifiifs— The hospitals fov
mcii at Pcugpu and .Showchow are under railroad or army
supervision.
The Protestant mission fields most poorly provided with
medical facilities in terms of total population ami com-
municant membership are those of the CIM, C^^A and SBC
(Table VI). Note specially the absence of hospital facilities
in the entire western and southern sections of the province.
Map II, however, shows considerable density of population
iji these areas — especially in northwestern Ajihwei and south
of the Yangtze lx;tweeu Anking and Wuliu. Reference to
Map VH on distribution of commiuiicaiits shows relatively a
large percentage of church members residing beyond the reach
of medical help. Mission school students south of the Yangtze
are also apparently bej’oud convenient reach of hospital
facilities. (See Map JX),
The middle schools are generally located in centers where
most Chinese Christian workers reside, and there is a hospital
in each center having a middle school except at NaiiHughsieu
and Ningkwofu.
Differences of Emphasis in Education — Differences of
emphasis in educational work ore apparent. (See Table VI).
The CIM reports 28 students in its schools per 100 church
communicants; A AM, 45; vSEC, 66; CM A, 100; FCMS, 117;
PE, 136; MEFB, 169; PN, 267.
Higher Education — There is no mission education above
middle school grade in Anhwei, nor do we find any normal
school or courses in education in the entire province. The
higher edxicational needs of Anhwei are at present met by
Christian educational institutions in other provinces, — Nan-
king University, Shantung Christian University and the
colleges of the PE Mission in Wiichang and Shanghai.
GOVERNJIENT SCHOOLS
Primary School Facilities — The most recent estimates of
government education for lower and higher primary schools
are those furnished by the Ministry of the Interior for the year
ending Jirly, 1916. Estimates of middle schools are for the
j-ear ending July, 1918. Anhwei reports 1,135 lower primary
schools and 253 higher primary schools each with an average
of slightly less than 40 students. Reference to the map
reveals a strikingly largo number of primary schools in the
southern section of the province, a section relatively unoccupied
by Protestant missiouaiy forces.
Relative Location of Government and Mission Middle
Schocis — ^Eleven go^’ernment middle schools are reported,
with a total enrollment of 1,125 fioys and no girls. Note the
absence of any government middle svhool north of the Hw.ii
Eiver.
XL— Hospitals
48
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Y.- Extent of Occupation - The Christian Hospital
Name of Society
3
■£.
d
K
Di^pen.saries -exclusive of
t* those located on Hospital
i Premises
c
I
■£.
d
K
3
Hospital Beds — AYomen
5n Total Number of
Inpatients Annually
c- Schools for Nurses
-5 Students
^ No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Physician
^ No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Nurse
Grand Total ...
8
4
231
114
2,2S3
5
56
2$
49
Anglican
PE
1
40
30
570
2
32
35
17
Baptist
AAM
1
1
30
!.•)
4.5
45
SBC
1
Methodist
MEFB
1
1
30
10
418
1
7
13
Presbvteriiiii
1*N
s
66
•27
606
1
11
31
93
Chinn Inland Mission
CIM
1
Other Societies
CM A
FCMS
2
Go
32
699
1
6
32
97
CHIXESE EMPEOVED
COMMUNICANTS
WORKERS AND
COMPARED
0% 10% ‘20% 30% 40% r,0% 60% 70% 100?^
YI.— Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
—
.. tr
(A 'ei
b
o
•if c
c
5 c
£
o
•.3
c
o
—
■o g
^ £
v.
Name of Society
£
O
ct
< =
y,
p
|£
&‘5
|s
'3 o
Total Missionni
Force
a< «
m o
s b
la
*c
i
S
o
O
c
o
S &
'Z jp
.ii
« o
IZ O*
o
So
s' o
^ o
^ o
o o
.2 =
5 5
o
^ £
o' £
a§
^ o
Coniniunicants
r 10,000 Populii
"o C
o: =
Ii
~ o
!■§
5 1
£
5 £
£ 0
•= O
O
c o
o -
cS ”
'o £4
*•7 0
►.Ch
0
!-• 0
c5
’7, 0
2 0
Hospital Buds
a
o
S-i
u
= u
c %-
2|
s i-
<
&
o
a
- a.
JS a.
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
u
1
54,626 (a|
20,002,166 (a)
172
623
5,070
8
31
34
123
2.5
1,336
1,052
0.6
1
Anglican PE
Baptist AAM
SBC
Methodist MEFB
Presbyterian PN
China Inland Mission CIM
Other Societies CMA
FaM S
A
A
A
A
A
Int.
A
A
0,300
1,600
1,400
4.200
12,200
16,300
4,700
1,400,000
800,000
600,000
1.000,000
4. . 500. 000
6.000. 000
1. ‘250, 000
2.5,000
34
11
4
17
21
41
19
2
157
33
24
94
106
64
48
632
602
133
032
508
1.341
374
24
14
7
17
5
7
1-5
112
41
40
94
24
11
38
41
18
30
27
42
31
51
1-9
55
185
149
209
68
130
6
7
2
6
1
2
3
1522
725
11.54
1951
32.50
220
1700
136.5
453
661
1698
2672
264
1000
1.4
1.3
3.
0.7
5
5
4
0
FCMS
SDA
Unclaimed
A
A
4,600
7.109
1,800,000
200,000
2,427.000
23
78
19
53-5
113
13
43
95
43
146
173
3
6
1700
1170
513
1.7
5
§ No returns
(a) Total for iirovlnce not for approximate estimates by societies as given below
THE PROVINCE OF CHEKIANG
40
CHEKIANG
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
Political Divisions — Chekirmf? is the smallest province of
•China, having an area of 36,680 sq. mi., which is almost twice
-that of Belgium. In flensity of population Chekiang exceeds
.-any American state. It is rich in places of historical interest.
Its capital city, Hangchow, is situated on the shores of West
I.ake — famous for its .scenic Ijeauty — and is suiTounded bv
hills with numerous temples and pagodas, the resort of thou-
--sands of pilgrims Politically, Chekiang is divided into four
tao, which arc subdivided into 75 hsiens.
Physical CharactoistiCs — ^Mountain ranges traverse the
-center of the province from southwest to northeast. These con-
“tinue into the sea and form the well-known Chusan Archipel-.igo.
'The island c.f Pcctco, just off the northeast coast, is one of tne
most S’'.crcd pVaces to Buddhists iji Eastern China. Numerous
bays line the coast. The province h rich in industry and
-agriculture. The northern section resembles the fertile Yangtze
■River valley. The .south and west bear a resemblance to the
mountainous districts of P'ukien. The climate is temperate lu
-the no’th and semi-tropical in the south, with the he<it in
summer less intense th.an it is in Fukien. There is well-de-
veloped network of navigable streams. The low Hat region
southeast of Sienkit, down to Taichowfu and Hwangyen, is well
watered, and during the wet season is subject to floods and
wconsequent famines.
Lflngnagc— Chekiang is situated in the Wu dialect region.
Around Hangchow a variation of Mandarin is used. In the
• city of Ningpo and the survouudmg country the Niugpo dialect
is spoken by apprcxim.itely 6,000,000 people. Slight variations
• of it are in use in the Sh.aohingfu di.strict. Kinhwafu, Weii-
-chow, Taichowfu and Chuchow have local dialects of their own.
These dialects cliftcr somewhat from each other. Some of them
•resemble the dialects of Fukien. In the western sections of the
province alvcriginal tribes may still be found speabiug the
■Jliao language.
Chiistian Occniyalion by Hs'cns — Protestant missions are
at work in eveiw hsicn. The CIM, with its afliliate<l mission,
rcpoi'ts work in four-fifths of the province. Every prcfcctural
•city is occupied as .1 mission station. Twenty-one out of the
total 75 hsiens report no Christian lower primary schools, and
.45 hsicu.s no Ciiristiaii higher primary educational facilities.
The follcwiiig five lisiens report the largest number of Pru-
‘testant Christian comniuiiicants : Yungkia (Wenchow), 3,443;
Kinh.sicn (Ningpo), 2,890; Hanglisien (Hangchow), ’ 1,832 ;
'Wuhing (Pluchowfu), 1,322; Yuj’ao, 1,187.
!• — Hsien Boundaries
The people of Chekiang are economically well favored,
particular!}' in the uovtherii section. For this reason one
naturall}' expects encouraging reports regarding salaries jiuid
to Chinese workers and seLf-supporting clmrclie.s.
Out of an aggregate of 22, coo dots on this map, 28 of the
.smallest size dots, each representing a thousand inhabitants,
indicate tlic numerical strength of the Protestant conimuiiicant
membership.
II. — Density ok I’oi-ui.ation
DENSITY OF POPULATION
Pofiiilation Estimates for the Province—The population
•estimates for Chekiang vary from 11,580,692 (Statesman’s Year
Book 190a), to 26,300,000 (Customs Report 1S82). The JUn-
•clicngpu estimate of igio, generally accepted as conservative,
•credits Chekiang with 17,000,000. Official census returns for
191S, secured by the Survey Committee, give 22,909,822. More
recent Post Office population figures closely approximate the
above official retiuais and give 22,043,300.
The returns sent to the CCC for the following hsien.s
:greatl3' exceed the recent Post Office estimates : Kasliing,
Pinglni, Wukaiig, Siao.shan, Shiuian, Li.shui, Kingyuan,
Siianping. On the other hand, the Post Office estimate for Kin-
lisicn (Ningpo', greatly exceeds the estimate sent to the CCC.
On the basis of the official returns supplied to the Survey
Coiimiittee for the province, the average density of Chekiang
reaches the high mark of 627 per square mile. Chinese authori-
ties^ claim that the population of the province has doubled
during the last 30 years.
Areas of Greatest Density — A glance at the map will show
thicc special]}' dense sections. The iiio.st conspicuous of these
agricultural plain north and northeast of Hangchow.
The other two sections are the Tsientang River valley and the
coastal plain extending southward from Taichowfu to Wenchow.
Cities — Six cities each with a population exceeding 100,000
aie reported : H.'ingchow (750,000), Niugpo {450,000), Shao-
imgfu (400,000), ^Vellchow (140,000), Huchowfu (100,000), and
cashing (100, oco). Five cities each with a population soiiie-
uheie between 50,000 and 100,000, and thirteen cities each with
^ population between 20,000 and 50,000, are also reported,
pproxiinately 87 per cent of the total population in Chekiang
tve in cities under :o,ooo, or iu rural districts.
50
THE CHBISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
III.— Protestant Mission Fields
CMIXESE F.Mri/)VEI) WORKERS PER lOO vSQ. MI.
0 12 3 1 r, 6 7 8 9 10 11 12
.VBF
CIM + UC.\M
I’MC
Mi;s
1 N
PROTEvSTANT MISSION FIELDS
Societies iit Work — Fourteen Protestant missionaiy
societies (excepting the AFM and Ind) are at work in Clic
kinng, representing all denominations except the Lutheran
The CIiM and its affiliated society, the GCAM, work So per
cent of the total area of the province. In api>roxiniatc]y half of
this area they share responsibility with other evangelic i|
missions. The CMS work 20 per cent of the total area of tlie
piTA'ince. Most of this field is shared with other missions. The
UMC rank third in area claimed. vSlightly over half of the
missionaries in Chekiang are connected with the British and
Continental societies. The fields of tlie AFM, .SDA, and Iiul
misAicnaries are not shown on tlie accompanying map. The
field of the CM, and several small disconnected fields of the
PN and CMS in the northeast, while appearing on the map
are difficult to trace. '
Ovcrlaf>p-:)ig and Unoccu[>icd Areas— iSo part of Chekian-r
is unclaimed. Considerable overlapping exists in the .south
cast between the fields of the CJIS, CIM and UMC, and in the
north and northeast around Hangchow and Niiigpo. This over-
lapping, especially in the north and northeast is largely clue
to the fact that these sections of the proAiince are the inosi
densely populated and were among the first in China to hp
opened to mir.sicnary occupation. Hangchow, Sh.aohtngfn and
Niiigpo, being the only cities of 200,000 inhabitants and over,
arc shown on this map as "common area.”
Comity Agreements — AM larger missions in Chekiang re-
port both oral and written comit}' agreements. The CM.'^
reports a definite understanding in each station regardiii:^
delimitation of field. A special agreement exists between tlie
CMS .and the CIM regarding the field around Taichowfu. .\
similar agTcemeiit exists between the CMvS and the PN missions
with reference to the town of Iwu. The UMC reports
agreement.s with both the CIM and the PN missions
by which each, society agi'ees not to establish preaching
places within five li of those established by th;
ether. An exception exists in the case of Wenchow,
Printed agreements are also repovted between the CIM and tlie
CMS affecting field dc-Mmitalion around Taichowfu, Tientni,
Hwangyen, and Taiping. Both the PN and the UMC report
agreements to open no new work within 10 li of a station
already occupied, and not within 20 li of such occupied places
until after consultation. The ABF, and several other missioir
societies, report agreements of a more general nature, regard-
ing the division both of their city and countrj- fields. Tlie
CiM and SDA report no comity agreements, oral or written.
IV.— Age oe Work
AGE OF WORK
Pioneer Period — Chekiang is one of the first provinces in
China to be entered by Protestant missionaries. Before iS6a
missionaries resided in five centers in Kwangtung, in three in
Fukien and in two in Chekiang. The ABF and PN missions
entered Ningjjo in 1S44. Four years later the CMS missiomrics
arrived- Six years kiter^ in 1S54, Hudson Taylor began work
in Chekiang ns the first rcpreseutati\-e of the China Evangel-
istic Societ)'. He left this society in 1856, began work around
Ningpo in 1S57, laboring independently until i860, when He’
was invalided liome. The CIM was officiallj^ founded in 1865,
and. during the following year, began work in Hangcliow.
There was little open opposition in pioneer daj’s, but to use
llio words (jf another, "])lcnty of quiet, often courteous, ainl
always determined opposition on the part of many iiiflueutia!
people.” This was a larger hindrance to the spread of tlie
(>ospel than that which frequently comes from open violence.
I he missions reporting overlapping or disconnected fields
are frequently the older societies. This is as one might expect.
Centers where foreigners could safely reside were few in early
days, and fields for itinerary work greatly re.stricted. Recent-
ly .several efforts have been made by these older societies tO'
ward lessening the number of these disconnected areas, in tlic
interests of greiiter economy and efficiency.
1 he southwestern section of the province, while opened
fairly early, is not well developed, due to unfavourable physical
characteristics. Compare this map with Maps II, V and Vli-
The section north and northeast of Hangchow is relativel'
dense in population, and the work there was begun fairly earlV'
However, in the nnmbci both of e\’angeUstic centers and coin-
municaiits this area does not reveal a proportionately strong cf
intensive development.
THI- PEO\aNCE OF CHEKIANG
51
Mtssiox Stations Ai«u\nc.i-;i> Ciikonoi.oc.icai.i.y
1.S07-
ISfc’O
l.SOl-
l-SSO
issl-
isfio
li
1901- 1911-
I91II 1920
Anglican
CMS
1
2
2
3
Baptist
Methodist
MKS
1
1
UMC
0
Presbyterian
I’N
2
... 1
I“S
1
1
China Inland Mission
CIM
1
11
1
•'»
2 1
GCAM
I
4
... ...
-Other Societies
AFM
1
CM
1
... ...
GMC
1
Ind
1 ...
SO A
1
YMCA
...
...
1 ...
VWCA
... 1
Note tins marked development in the opening of new
stations before 1900, ns well as the small miniber of stations
• established b^- the larger and older societies after igoo.
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
I^csidcnlial Centers — Tlie missionaries of Che-
Iciang arc located in 34 residential centers. A total of 55 mission
•stations is reported in these cities. Over 900 evangelistic cen-
ters or outstations, each having 10 commuiiicr.nts or over, are
-.scattered over the province. Among the cities, Hangchow re-
ports the largest number of societies with resident missionaries
No new stations are reported as likely to be opened during th.j
next five years.
Centers of Evangelism — Unfortunately, crosses to represent
the evangelistic centers in the large cities do not appear on
this map. Ningpo and Hangchow, for exajiiple, report over
a score of church organizations, but since these are within the
-oty confines their location on the map has been impossible.
“Wherever, thcTcfore, the symbol of a station is shown, it
generally ma}’- be assumed that it has more than one
•€vangelistic center, the number \'ar3-ing with the size of the
-city and the strength of the mission or missions there at work.
In a few cases the head churches only of a district in the UiMC
and MHS fields have been located, owing to incomplete in-
formation. For the same reason about a dozen evangelistic
• centers of the CM around Ningpo have not been located.
Degree of Christian Occnpatioji — Tn comparison with other
provinces Chekiang appears to be well supplied with evangelis-
tic centers, especially in the l^MC, CIM and CMS fields. On
the other hand, in spite of this intensive development i;;
•evangelistic centers, it may still be said that the task is just
begun, for statistics show that as \-et onlj' one out of ever\'
-820 persons in Chekiang is a communicant Christian. (Table
■VI).
Reasons for Present Inadequacy of Occupation — In stating
the reasons for the present inadequaej’^ of Christian occupation,
four mission societies mention as their first reason, inadequacy
of foreign and Clnue.'^e staff. All societies refer to the need
-of more Chinese workers. Three societies mention as the
second reason inadequaej'^ of funds. The UMC reports their
greatest lack as being that of foreign workers. The prospects
• of evangelism in the province arc regarded bj' all correspondents
:as most encouraging.
FULL-TIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Distribution of Missionaries — The foreign missioiiaiA' bod\',
numbering 344, resides in 34 cities. Ninety-one, or over 25 per
•cent, reside in Hangchow. One hundred and fiftj- seven, or 45
pa’ cent of the total foreign force reside in Hangchow and
Ningpo. Seventy -three per cent are in the -.si.v cities of over
100,000. It is interesting to note by waj-- of contrast that only
20 per cent of the Chinese force and approximately' 14 per cent
' of the connnnnicant body reside in these six cities. Foreign
single women in Chekiang (log) comprise one-third of the total
missionary body. Only one woman physician is reported.
The Christian Occupation of Chekiang in Terms of Foreign
.Force — The societies occupy their fields in terms of foreign
•force per unit of jjopulation as follows : —
ME.S
ABF
PS
PN
CIM
UMC
24 missionaries per million inhabitants
19
17
9
7
It is striking to note that the two missions having the
fewest missionaries in the field per million inhabitants (CIM,
‘UMC) report the largest number of evangelistic workers and
<omiiunucaiits.
^ • — Statio.ns Axn Ev.xxc.ki.istic Ckntkus
40
Foreign and Chinese Emi’I.oved Wornehs
20 0 20 40 60 SO 101) 120 140 iflO
MES
YIICA
imiiu
V////7X
Foreign Wovkei's
Chinese Kviingelistic Workers
Chinese Eilucntioiul Workoi-s
Chinese Medical W'Dikers
VI. — Distribution of Workers
<> umoia CHLim raiusniiv sottU
52
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Natiomlity of Foreign Woikcrs—liaccpt for 5 per ccut
which is Gcniian, the missiouary body is about equally divided
between British aud American.
The MES repoits the highest average of inis-
siciiaries per station (21' followed by the PS (17). The CIM
and its affiliated mission the GCAM report the lowest average
of missionaries per station (3 and 3.6).
The Chinese Force and its Distribi/fjon— There are five
emploved Chinese workers for every foreign worker. Twenty
per cent of the Chinese force resides in cities over 100,000 and
37 per cent of Ihe force in missionary residential centers. Com-
parison of this map with Map V reveals many evangelistic
centers without resident workers. Note in which mission
fields the Chinese force appears to be best sc.attered.
Classification of the Chinese IPor/ccrs— Out of a total of
J7S8 employed Chinese workers, 977 or 54 per cent are in
evangelistic, 596 or 33 per cent in educational, 215 or 13 per
cent in medical w’ork. The MEvS, SD.\, CIM and UMC report
the highe.st percentages of their total Chinese emplo5’e<l force as
evangelists (each e.Nceeding 70 per cent). The CI\IS, PS and
ABF missions report the low’esl percentages (each under 35 pei-
cent). The ABF is the only mission in the province reporting
more educational workers than evangelistic — the proportion
exceeding two lo one.
Eightj-'two per cent of the total Chinese force is men ;
the CMC, MES and CIM employing the highest percentages
Less than 10 per ccut of the evangelists reported is ordained.
The;e is an average of one ordained Chinese worker in Che-
kiang for every 2^ communicants. This in comparison with
other provinces is surprisingly good. Note in Table H Col.
14 the large number of voluntary workers reported by the
UMC and CIM.
Christian OccHf>ation in Tenns of Chinese Workers—
Workers per i.ooo.oco Workers per 1,000
inhabitants communicants
UMC
164
ABF
J35
MES
CMS
117
ABF
112
PS
92
CMS
93
UJIC
79
PS
77
LMS
51
PN
65
PN
47
C IM
.39
MES
45
I.MS
3b
CliM
34
Note that
the liMC,
ABF and CMS are among
the :
four missions in both colunius.
There is an average of 5 to 6 employed Cliinese w-orkers
per foreign worker throughout the province. The UMC . re-
ports the highest average, (23 Chinese w’orkers to each
foreign worker). The SD.\ ranks next with an average of 13
Chinese workers for each foreigner and the IMES ranks third
with n
I— Force at^Work— Foreign
Name of Society
'5
5
1
1
fi
f:
•>
"
c
S
1
s
3
Nurses
1
e
3
5
£
3
%
6
o
§
0
H
7
£
1
s,
s
0
E-(
8
Grand Total ...
63
19
1 12
109
116
228
344
Anglican
CMS
1.5
■ G
G
20
2-5
47
72
Baptist
ABF
9
(5
5
17
1-5
35
•50
Congiegationnl ...
LMS
Methodist
MES
4
•>
8
G
15
21
UMC
G
1
9
8
17
Presbyterian
1 N
12
1
9
14
23
37
PS
G
■)
1
12
11
24
35
Chinn Inland Mission CIM
n
1
1
19
22
42
64
GCAM (CIM)
1
•1
7
11
18
Other Societies ...
AFM
4
1
G
7
CM
7
7
7
•
GMC
1
1
2
3
Ind.
1
1
1
SDA
1
I
1
2
YMCA
4
4
8
YWCA
2
2
2
Ratio of Employed H’ockcrs to Contmumsavts — The ABF
reports one Chinese employed worker out of every 7.5 ccan-
municants ; the CMJ^, one out of every 8.6; the PS, one out of
every 11 ; the UMC, one out of every 13. S; the PN, one out of
every 21.6; the MES, one out of every 22.5; and the CIJI, one
out of every 2S.2.
Training Ccnteis for Chinese IFcr/cers— Information at
hand shews training centers fer workers to be well distributed
over the province. The CIM have a training school for
workers in Hangchow and Bible training schools in three or
four other centers. Their last report shows an enrollment
of 147 stiulenls in these schools. The CMS have a Bible train-
ing school at Ningpo, the ABF at Shaohingfu, Huchowdn, aud
Ningpo, the UMC, a Bible training school at Wenchow and
training facilities as well at Ningpo. Most of the workers in
the MES field arc sent to Sungkiangfu, Kn. for preparatory
work. No information regarding training centers conducted
hj' Presbyteriaji missions has been received.
11— Force at Work— Chinese
Name of Society
— Ordained
Unordained Pastors and
ic Evangelists— Men
(including colporteurs)
« Evangelists — AYonien
■*- Total Evangelistic Force
d
H
5
^5
H
6
£(a)
d
c ^
0
ll
0
7
a. Physicians — Men
0
1
^5
p
9
d
s
0
10
"Z Nurses in Training
« c
0 5
- =
^ £
^ e
3 =
12
|(a)
0
2 Z
w t
— 0
£fc.
9
H
13
_ Total Voluntary Woikcrs
** Reported
_ Proportion of Men
in Total Force
1 Number of Employed
Chinese Workers to each
1 Foreign Worker
Grand Total ...
103
735
139
977
423
173
596
31
1
48
13S
21s
1,788
526
82''ii
5.3
Anglican
CMS
27
46
27
100
4G
38
84
11
:33
59
10.3
287
66%
4
Baptist
ABF
7
51
14
72
96
58
1.54
.8
1
3
32
44
270
G9%
5
Congregational
LMS
7
1
8
1
1
9
77%
Methodist
MES *
11
87
7
105
11
9
20
1
1
...(111
2
127
6
86%
6
UMC
39
235
9
2.83
72
“)
77
3
ti
6
15
375
117
ilG%
23
Presbyterian
PN
K
38
15
G1
54
25
79
1
1
2
142
6
72%
4
PS
3
29
12
44
47
15
G2
4
2
26
32
138
75%
4
China Inland Mission
CIM
G
1.52
39
197
40
IG
56
1
2
12
15
268
330
78%
4
GCAM (CIM)
40
7
47
19
4
23
2
2
72
40
84%
4
Other Societies
AFM
1
1
2
*2
50%
0.3
CM •
22
22
10
10
32
100%
4
GMC •
1
5
2
8
8
75%
2
Ind '
...
SDA
1
15
5
21
4
2
6
27
27
74".,
13
YMCA
7
7
7
7
14
100%
1
YWCA *
HCC
17
17
17
100%
(b) Tliis column includes educationtd workers in institutions above Middle School grade
(b) Union with ABF at Huebowfu
* Incomplete retuinB
THE PEOVINCE OF OHEKIAKG.
63
COJIiMUXICAXT CHRISTIANS
General Suivcv — Tlie total Protestant coiiniuinicaiit
-jnembership for Chekiang- is 27,902. Archdeacon iNIoule, in an
-article written some years ago. gives the mmiber of Protestant
•Christians at that time as somewhere between i2,oco and 15,000.
The Roman Catholic Church reports 56,051 Christians as church
•members. Sixty-two per cent of the Protestant membership
consists of men.
Dhtribvtion oi Protestant Church Membership — Note the
-concentration of communicants, first in the Wenchow district,
then around Ningpo, Hangchow and Huchowfu. The area
between Hangchow and Ningpo also appears relatively dense.
"The PS and API' missions report having the highest per-
centages of communicants in cities over 50,000.
Coinpai'e this map with Map HI. The fields best occupied
in terms of communicont membership are the MES, 29 per
10,000 popnlaticn, the uMC, 21 per io,oco; the PN, 14 per
10,000 : and th-: Clitf, ii per 10,000. Note the drop between
-the UMC and the PN returns.
Compare this map with Map II. The density of popula-
-tion will be seen to be relatively great in the northeastern
section of the province, and in the eastern plain. The dis-
•tributioii cf ccmnuinicants appears^ however, to be rclati%'ely
•sparse in these regions. Certainly it is not proportionate to
the density of populaticn. 'J'lie larger cities in the west and
in the eastern central plain do not report many comiminicants.
..Kinhwa-tao, in the west, averages only 4 communicants per
10,000 populaticn, while the other three tao exceed 10 com-
• municants per io,cco.
Membership by Denominations — The CIM reports 9,595
• conmnmicaiits. The Methodists follow’ with 8,004. Tlie
Presbi-tcrians report 4,589, or slightly more than half the num-
ber of the Methodists ; the Anglicans, 2,445 : the Baptists,
2,002. The CIM and Methodist missions claim over half the
• communicant membership of the pro\-ince. The Methodists
•alone luave almost as many chiircli members as the Anglicans,
Baptists, and Prcfbj-terians combined.
Compare this map with Map IV. In the areas southwest
• of Ningpo and northwest of Taichowfu, w’here work w'as begun
between 1S60 end i8?o, converts are still few’ and the work
•relatively undeveloped.
Illiteracy — Sixty per cent of the male church members and
-43 cent of the female members are reported as literate.
There is little variation in the percentages of literary between
•various societies.
Development in Chnrch Organization — The number of
•-organized churches very nearly approximates the number of
-evangelistic centers. The UMC reports the smallest number
•of communicants per e%-angelistir center.
COMMUNICANTS PER 10,000 POPULATION
General Impressions — In terms of comiminicants per io,ooo,
'Chekiang ranks among the first five best occupied provinces ol
•China. A glance at the map reveals the more poorly occupied
sections to be those of the extreme northeast (LMS and PS
•fields.', the extreme west (Clil field)^ and the central section
•of the province (PN and CIM fields). The spiritual needs of
the island group (ABF field) also appear relatively still un-
•cared for. A revision of statistics since the accompanying map
was di'awn changes the shading of Ankihsieu in the north-
western section of the province from that which represents
.51-75 <-omimuncants per io,oco, to that repre.'^euting 1-5 per
10,000.
Black Areas — Note the three black hsiens in the west.
Kinhwa-tao is noticeably below the average, due to sparsity of
popuiotiou, the mountaiuons nature of the district, and the
’Wnsequent clifficulcy in itineration. Moreover, this section of
never fully recovered from the massacre of
■Christians in igco.
VI I— Communicant Christians
Chinese Emi-i.oved Workers and Communicants
COMl'ARED
0% 20% 40%
80% lOOJ’i
CMS
ABf
PN
SDA
PS
l.MS
CIM+OC'.VM
MES
UMC
ra M comiiiaiiicints.
D Mule workers.
>t coaitnuiiicints.
VUI. — COJIMUNICANTS TER 10,000 POPUI.ATION
54
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
III— Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
Name of Society
§ S
£ 2
S O
'S--2
■£ i2
o =
c. >
P U
B. 2
o
^11
.2 c
e
o
I
£^■■3
ill
111
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
.0
11
12
Grand Total
. 55
859
918
17,412
10,490
27,902
48,079
62%
16%
60%
43",;
16,618
Anglican
... CMS
8
109
104
1.412
1,033
2.445
5.238
•57%
26%
61%
6-’%
Baptist ...
... ABF
5
37
42
1,306
696
2,002
2.912
6-5%
42%
60%
30%
3.931
CongrcRational
... LMS
3
9
117
58
175
38-5
67%
0%
62%
43%
25
Melbodist ...
... MES*
1
2.S
28
1,814
1.044
2,858
7. .5.54
04%
9%
65%
40%
1,441
UMC*
2
321
321
3,452
1,694
5,146
12,490
63%
1,611
rresbyteriun
... TN
' 3
31
42
1,637
1.4.36
3.0*3
3, -528
•'54%
31%
64%
52%
3,233
China Inland Mission
rs
2
29
30
998
518
1.516
1.932
66%
52%
61%
4-5%
1,629
... CIM
21
21.5
245
4,945
2,9.55
7,900
9.-589
62%
8%
59%
43%
3,4-5.S
Otber Societies
GCAM (ciM)
a
.54
54
1,075
620
1.69-5
1,833
63%
0%
45%
30%
105
... AFM
2
1
1
30
30
30
100%
CM*
1
5
15
480
320
800
800
60%
30%
GMC*
1
3
4
90
60
150
1-50
60%
0%
50
Ind S
1
SI>\
1-
23
23
86
26
112
11-2
70%
34%
610
Y.MCA
1
1,526
479
YWCA
1
24
4fi
19
102
16
76
50
32
32
30
54
33
? No returns
* Incomplete returns
IX. — Mission 5chooi,s
XU.MHKU OK COMMUXICANT.S AND MISSION PllIMAKy
M'L'DKNTS COMI ARKD
0 1000 2001 3000 -1000 6000 6000 7000 SOOO 9000
l-im + GCAil)
r«c
I.MS
^ MC*
C'ciiimimicniits
Mift-uji Pr'iiiiiiy Slr^eute
MISSION SCHOOI.S
Elcvieiitary Education — In comparison Avitli otlicr pro-
vinces, especially tliose liaving an equal amount of ini.ssioiuiy
work, and opened approximately during- the same geuei-nl-
period, Chekiang is relatively poorly supplied with Christian
lower primary schools. Out cf 2R3 lower primary schools re-
pelled, 74 are in cities of over 100,000. This le-avcs only 209
lowei primary schools for a total of 91S evangelistic centers.
A compari.snn l>ctween this map and Map V shows liow large
a number of evangelistic centers is without priimiry educa-
tional facilities.
The CIM, i\IES and I.bMC together report 61S organized
churches, and only 96 lower primary schools. Incomplete-
cducalional returns may account for as striking a contrast as-
the above, allliough it is not likely to alter one’s general im-
pression regarding '.he lack of emphasis on mission pvimary-
schcol cduc.ation throughout the province.
Higher Ptimafy Schools — A tot.al of 53 higher primary'
schools (II of which are for girls) is reported, or oue
more Chri.stian higher primary .school than the number
of missioi' stations. The vary’ng emphasis between
missiens on higher iirimary education is evident from tlie
Jollowing summary. The ABF mi.^s.ion reports more higher
primary schools for its 2,000 communicants than the JIES
and UMC missiDiis combined report for their 8,000 coiumuui'
cents. On the other hand, the PN, with half again as mauy
comnuinicants as the ABF, reports only half the number of
higher primary schools. For every 100 communicants iu
Chekiang there are 35 students reported iu mission lower
and higher primary schools.
Ihc following table shows the relative emphasis placed-
on education by the larger mission societies :
ABF g6 primary students per 100 communicants
CM.S 62
.W •- .. !! ”,
42 „ .. „
^ 23 ,. „ „ ..
MES 10
U .. .. .. ..
Mission Middle Schools — Tliere are 19 mission middle-
schools in Chekiang, 7 of which are for girls. Of this total,
3 2 rejiorted full-grade work when the survej' data was returned.
Two of these are union middle schools, one for girls and oue
for boys, both located in Hangchow. Eighty-one per cent of
the total uuml:.er of mission middle school students in Chekiang
is boys. Comparison of llr’.s map with Map V slio-.vs missiou
middle schools to be well scattered and conveniently located,
lieiitai district, however, sliows no middle school within con-
venient distance of the 7 higher primary schools located in it-'
vicinity. The same may I)e said of llie southwestern section of
'JHE PROVINCE OF CHEKIANG
55
IV Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
Name of Society
O
0
s
1
c
u:
S
cl
£
2
Middle Schools
c
o
o
r
&
.3
4
Lower Primary Students
^ —Girls
^ Total Lower Primary
Students
Higher Primary Students
— Boys
g
3
iif
£ '
K
S
^ Total Higher I’rimary
Students
3
w
8 ^
-T
93 1
10
Middle School .Students
- —Girls
^ Total Middle School
Students
.S’®
~ o
e -=
•J w
■c
y ^ t;
'1'= =
s .2 -
3 1
13
Proportion of Boy.s in
;r Mission Primary
•Schools
Proportion of Boys in
~ Mission Middle
Schools
5; S M
III
©2?
II i
16
Grand Total ...
283
53
19
5,S78
2.293
7,872
1,147
593
1,746
792
162
974
10,592
70^1,^
81%
Anglicttn
... CMS
5-S
7
3
923
417
1,340
76
83
1.59
50
20
76
1.575
eojifi
65%
12",,'
Baptist
... AliF
40
11
7
854
573
1.4'27
209
299
508
219
69
288
2.223
56%
75%
36'', (
Congresiitional
... IiMS
1
25
25
2-5
Metbodi t
... MRS*
10
3
2
•270
78
348
56
40
96
00
63
123
567
73%
'19%
27%
UMC*
33
6
2
899
181
LOGO
77
22
99
185
185
1,344
S-1%
100%
9%
Presbyterian
... I’N
r,
2
810
315
1,125
113
63
176
52
‘24
78
1,377
71%
68%
15%
PS
3-2
2
2
522
•257
779
97
12
109
162
162
1,030
09%
100%
14", (
•China Inland Mission
... CIM
43
9
6G6
263
929
81
46
127
1,056
70%
1-1
GC.\M (c'lM)
10
5
393
89
482
90
12
102
584
8‘2%
-i".i
-Other Societies
... AF.M
1
1
22
22
8
8
30
36%
CM*
7
1
187
63
250
26
9
35
285
74%
11%
GMC*
Indji
...
...
SD.\
4
1
55
30
85
5
5
10
95
63%
Pi%
YMC.\
2
I
317
317
64
64
381
100%
100%
Y\YC.\
...
HOC
§ Ko returns
• Incomplete returns
•the province. Comparison of this map with Maps V and VII
impresses one again with the need of better editcational facili-
ties in the Wenchow district.
Of the total primary stndents for Chekiang; (Government
and Mission) only 3 per cent is reported to be enrolled in X. — GoviiRNMENT Sciiooi.s
‘Christian mission schools. Tsientang-tao reports the highest
proportion, 5 per cent of the total being mission schools. Only
28 per cent of the stndents in inis.sion lower primary schools
advances to higher primary schools if may safely be assumed
tljat less than 40 per cent advances into Christian mid lie
.schools. The difi'ere’ict- of emphasis in educational' work for
boys and girls is shown hy the fact that ;r per cent of In-.
:student3 eiirolied in mission schools is hoys.
H'.glier Education and Teacher Training Fcalities — The
-UMC maintains junior colleges both at Niugpo and Wenchow.
The only senior college is Hangchow Cluristian College, which
•offers work to boys from middle school grade on, through four
years of junior and senior college. There is no Cliristian
•normal teacher training work reported by Protestant missions
•for the entire province.
GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS
Gencro.l Siiiiiviary — The total number of government
•primary students in Chekiang (Report of the Ministry of
'Education, 1916) is 3191/22, or one and a half per cent of the total
population. When contrasted with educational conditions in
-such a country as the United States, where 17 per cent of the
population is iu elementary schools, this percentage is very
low.
Government Middle and Normal Schools — ^Tliere are twenty-
five government middle schools in the province located in 20
■cities. None of these middle schools is for girls. Seventeen
uonnal schools (lower grade), with an average of 120 students
-each are also reported : Hangchow, 2 ; Ningpo, 2 ;
JShaohingfu, 2: Kashing, 2; Taichowfti, a; Kinhwafu, i ;
Wenchow, i ; Cluichv/w, 2 ; Huchoudu i ; Chuchowfii, i ;
Yeuchow, I. Six of these are for girls ; Hangchow, Kashing,
Niugpo, Shaoliingfu, Taichowfu and Chuchow.
Higher Educational Institutions — ^There is a government
law college in Hangchow. Also a medical school (part
^government and part private) in the same city.
kmmi
¥mm
IMXiU OF U»U.'M.'r HICHU rlWAIT >0(001
KVat M r/iviuuol loolt rilXUl SCHOOi
5G
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
XI.— HosriTAi.s
HOSPITALS
Gt’iicJfl/ Survey — Nineteen mission liospitnls with .mi
average of 65 patients each are reported for Chekiang. Twenly
foreign phj’sicians and 12 foreign nurses supervise this medical
work. Approximately twice as many beds exist for men na
for women patients. No new hospitals are being planned for
the next five years. Nine dispensaries, located at ceutera
where no hospital facilities exist, are also reported. The Koman
Catholic Church reports two hospitals and four dispensaries.
Seven hospitals are under Chinese boards of directois.
.•IjciJS :h Need — If this map be compared with Map V it
becc.mc.s evident at once that a large number of missioiiiirv
residcnlial centers are without hospital facilities, twenty-threV
residential centers reporting no hospitals. If this map
compared with Map Vll, it will be seen that half the coin-
mnnicanls reside in hsiens where no mission ho.spital.s exist.
The area which appciirs most neglected is the southeastern
section of the province, north and south of ^Vencho^\’. Here
there is a large evangelistic work, and a wide scatte]iii.r
of communicants. In the same connection note tlie
district between Ningpo ami Taichowfn ; also that south of
Hangchow around Chnkihsien. Compare this map with .ALp,
IX. Wherever there is a mission middle school we find a
mission hospital.
Missionary Occupali'rn in terms Of Doctors and Reds /or
Million InI'.obitants — The CIM, PN and I'MC missions report
less than one doctor for every million inhabitants in their fields
(Tabic VT^ Col. 14). The I'N, CIM and ME.S report the smalltst
nuinlier of hospital betls per million. |Tal)le VI, Col. 15).
Y — Extent of Occupation — The Christian Hospital
Name of Society
.2
©
1
Dispensaries — exclusive of
1* those located on Hospital
Premises
c
T
a
0
X
3
Hospital Beds — Women
a<
S u,
§1
0 s
s-* £*
5
2
a
0
*0
0
.3
V
CO
(i
-j Students
No. of Hospirnl Beds per
Foreign Physician
a 2.
1'^
E 1
0
0
Z
9
Grand Total ...
19
81,
422
13,216
10
!3S
61
100
Anglican ... CMS*
7
37H
192
3,972
4
.59
95
95
Baptist Alii*' (a)
4
SG
.58
2,440
3
32
24
29
Congregational LMS
Methodist ••• MES(a)
I
3-5
10
700
UMC
2
122
42
2.123
1
6
1G4
Presbyterian... PN
1
S
IG
•*5
800
20
PS
1
HO
80
2.2.54
1
26
TO
leo'
China Inland
Mission... CIM
1
3
45
1.5
477
1
12
30
GCAM (CIm;
2
3
•50
20
450
Other Societies
* Incomplete returns
(i\) Union mecliciil work — Huebowfu (ABF + AIES)
YI — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Name of Society
^ 1
Nationality |
£
0
g ^
< S
¥
x
p
S.
Cu
2
Estimated Population of
Field Claimed
Total Missionary Force
Total Chinese Employed
Force
c: Total Communicants
Missionaries
per 1.000,000 Population
Chinese Employed Workers
per 1,000.000 Population
Missionaries
per 1,000 Communicants
_ Chinese Employed Workers
® per 1,000 Communicants
_ Communicants
" per 10,000 Population
^ Sunday School Scholars
per 1,000 Communicants
H. Mission Primary Students
“ per 1,000 Communicants
^ Foreign Physicians
per 1 .000,000 Population
5
*5
0
^ 0
li
fr*
15
Grand Total...
36,680 (a)
22,909,822 (a)
344
1,78B
27,902
15
79
12
85
I2.S
593
345
0.9
S4
... CMS
B
7,400
3.100,000
72
287
2,445
24
93
30
117
8
624
2.0
100
... ABF
A
2,275
2,400,000
50
270
2,002
21
112
25
135
8
1,966
963
3.0
tiO
Congregational
... LMS
B
475
260,000
9
175
36
51
6
1J3
137
... MES
A
1,500
960,000
21
127
2,858
21
132
7
45
29
506
1.56
2.0
UMC
B
4,500
2,400,000
17
394
5.149
7
164
3
79
21
316
0.4
74
Presbyterian
... PN
A
3,225
2,200.000
.37
142
3,073
17
65
12
47
14
1,097
420
0.4
9
PS
A
1,350
1,800,000
35
138
1,516
19
77
24
92
8
1,086
592
1.0
China Inland Mission
... CIM
Int
24,800
/ 64
268
7,900
34
1 11
( 437
134
\ 0.2
15
GCAM (ciM)
Cent
5.300
\ 18
72
1,695
i
1 11
42
1 Vi’i
344
f
Other Societies
... AFM
A
7
2
30
47
220
233
66
53
1,000
CM
B
150
150,000
7
32
800
70
80
9
40
15
353
GMC
A
275
100,000
3
6
150
20
60
Ind
B
1
SDA
A
2
27
112
18
245
5,545
95
YMCA
Int
8
14
YWCA
Int
2
' ...
...
HCC
A
17
1 ...
...
(ti) Total for Province not for approximate estimates by societies ns given below
THE PROVINCE OP CHIHLI
57
I- — Hsikn I^oundaries
* tA fit- *♦
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
J?erctit CJiaJi^es in Boundary — CbiliH,
as the name “Direct Rule” implies, is the
seat of the supreme government of the
Chinese Republic, and therefore tlie most
important of all the provinces of China.
Pre\nous to the Third Year of the Republic,
Chihli extended consi{lerably north of its
present boundary into the administrative
districts now called Jehol and Chnhar. Its
total area then exceeded 115,000 sq. mi.
Since 1914, the northern boundary of the
province has been moved southward to con-
form with the Great Wall. A special ad-
ministrative district around Peking also has
been formed, and the new Chihli has been
divided politically into four tao, with 139
Iisiens. The area of Chihli as now con-
stituted is approximately 60,000 sq. mi.,
somewhat larger in size than England and
Wales combined. Tlie capital of the pro-
vince is Paotingfu. When comparing old
population estimates and mission statistics
witli present e.stimates and figures for
Chihli, this change in boundary must con-
stantly be kept in mind.
Physical Characteristics — Mountains
extend across the northern portion of the
province. The land around the coast is
level and fertile, rising gradually to form
a large alluvial plain, hot and very pro-
ductive in summer, but cold and afflicted
with du.st storms in winter. The waters
of the old and new Yellow River
traverse this plain. Floods and inequality
of rain-fall make harvests questionable.
In many places the land is low, sw'ompy
and scantil)' inhabited by an impoverished
population. In these sections little mission
work is attempted. (See Map II and
Map V).
Climate — Chihli is frequently spoken
of as the healthiest province in east
China. Extremes of hot and cold prevail.
Tlie air is exceptionally dry. People are
larger and more robust than in the south,
due to the invigorating climate and their
Tartar blood.
Xortli, China is essentially an agricul-
tural region. The Peilio is the most im-
portant river. This does not end at
Tientsin, as the accompanjdng map might
sec-m to indicate, but extends on north-
westward being navigable as far as Tung-
chow, where the Grand Canal ends. Tung-
chow, until the Tieutsin-Peking Railway
was established, was the chief port of
entry for Peking.
Languasc — Mandarin is universally spoken throughout Chihli.
Railvirnds, Rivers, and Roads — The Tieutsin-Pukow, Pcking-Moukdcii,
Pekmg-Kalgan, Peking- Hankow, and Peking-Mentowkow Rnilwa3'S
traierse Chihli in all directions. In addition, the Grand CanaL and the
Peiho provide splendid water ccimimnications for small boats, while five
ancient and important highways, extending from Peking as a center, con-
stitute the main thoroughfares of travel bj' cart or chair, f.r afoot. Of these
ve liighwa3's one runs eastward from Peking be3'ond Tungcliow and
Shaiihaikwan. The second rims northward from Peking
o Tolumiocrh, via Fengning. The third runs nortlnvestward follow’ing
t e Peking-Kalgaii Raihva3'^ to Kalgaii and on to Urga. A fourth runs
southwestward, from Peking via Paotingfu to Taiyiianfu, vSiaiifu and Lan-
cliowiii in faraway Kansu. A fifth runs southward from Peking to Tsinan,
Ma Hokienfu and Tsangchow’. It is interesting to note that 25 out of the
39 niissionarA' residential centers in Chihli are located along one or more
of the main raihva3' lines. Only 5 residential! centers are removed from
rai way cemmunicatiou further than 25 miles.
Post Office and Telegraph Conimwiiccitions — No province in Clnn-i
"■ith postal and teliegTapli facilities than Chihli south
® 15 Wall. A total of igS post office stations of various grades
and 845 po.stal agencies are reported. Out of 135 hsien cities in Chihli,
109 me post office centers. Improvements and extensions in the mail
cerMce are being made constant^’. These have much to do with the
CAe opment of trade in the interior and should greatly promote evangeliza-
tion through the press.
About a hundred telegraph stations are reported for the province.
Over 25 separate tclcgiaph lines go out from Peking. By means of
tlitse, every part of the Chinese Republic can be reached at short notice.
Economic Conditions — Chihli is essentially an agricultural province.
“In the great plain the land is cultivable, and divided into small fields
for intensive fanning. Jleadowlaiid and pasture crops exist, and live-
stock are reared not 01113'^ as beasts of burden but also for meat products.
'\Wieat is sown in the late fall and harvested in early summer, after which
the other crops are planted, corn and beans being planted in the same
fields.” At present the one necessity before better economic conditions
can prevail is agricultural education. Changes like the following are
most needed : rotation of crops, animal liusbandrA', improved methods of
tillage, and more general aforestatiou. This kind of modern agricultural
training presupposes an elementary education Avliich imfortiinately not
one Chihli farmer in 10,000 iiv^w possesses. Inequality of rainfall renders
harvests precarious, and the province frequently suffers from scarcity of
crops and cccasionalh' from severe fain/iie.
Chihli is rich in miner, ils, iron and coal being of the greatest com-
mercial value. Cliinwangtao now ranks as the' first port in the Orient
for the shipment of coal, the amount exported being larger than that from
an3' port in Japan. Tientsin is the great import and export center for the
province.
Transportation within the province is largely by railroad. Chinese
authorities report that 68 per cent of all transportation is by railways, 28
per cent by \vaterwa3'S, and 4 per cent by coolie carriage along the roads.
58
THE CirRISTlAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
II. — Density of Popuution
I. — Force at Work— Foreign
Name of Society
B
■5
6
1
w Physicians — Men
s
E
i
c
ja
3
s
K
4
C.-T Single Women
0 Total Men
c
0
B
0
d
0
7
e
»
0
“c
0
H
8
Grand Total ...
100
41
14
22
186
256
408
661
AnRlican SPG
12
2
1
11
18
15
3J
Congregational ...ABCFM
Id
3
1
26
2-5
56
81
LMS
9
G
1
7
23
2-3
48
MP
1
1
1
»)
Methodist MEFB
17
7
8
3
25
34
68
103
UMC
4
1
4
3
7
Presbyterian PCC
...
PN
16
5
5
3
19
2-5
45
70
China Inland Mission CIM
5
5
10
15
Other Societies ...AG
2
10
7
16
23
Ind
1
3
4
7
11
MGC
4
4
4
8
13
NCM
1
3
4
5
9
NFEM
2
SA
19
11
22
33
SCM
2
8
7
1.5
23
SDA
1
2
2
4
Un Med Col
1
15
12
14
30
82
63
YMCA
3
31
26
57
YWCA
Eible and Religious f ABS, BFBS
...
16
16
16
Tract Societies 1 NBSS, RTt'
Societies without orgunizec
evangelistic work or church
1
3
3
6
constituency
11
1
16
16
33
49
Chinese and Foreign Workers Compared
120 60 40 0 40 BO 120 ICO 200 240 280 320 3G0 400 440 480 520 .-560 GfO
Forcipit Workers
flsnD ChineED Kvangelistic Workers
«=a CliiiieBc* Educational Workers
s* Chinese Medical Workers
DEIsSiTY OF I'OrULA.TlON
Pol'ulafion E!ilimQfc<i — All population estimates for Chihli, ex-
cept tlio.se received by the Survey Connnittee (1918) and those of the
recent Post Oflice Census (’019) are for Chihli ns delimited before the
Fourth Year of the Kcpubldc. They cannot, therefore, be compared
with the estimates available for this survey. Government official
figures of pcipulaticn by hsiens supplictl to the CCC place the popula-
tion of Chihli ns now delimited at 27,285,673. The recent Post
Office Census estimate is somewhat higher, 28,017,339. ^he Post
Office figures for the hsiens north of the present boundary be added,
»ve have a total P<»t Office Census estimate for Chihli as formerly
delimited of 34,186,711. The lowest estimate ever given for the
province is that of the Board of Revenue (1885) 17,937,005. The
highest estimate is that of the Minchengpu Census 1910, which is
gencrall}' considered as conservative auii
wliich reports 32,570,000. Note that ti,e
Minchengpu figure for 1910 and the Post
Office Census figure for 1919 are wiiiii,,
2.000. 000 of each other. If we accept th?
CCC c.stimate, the population density o[
Chihli becomes 455 individu.nls per sq.n,,
Tliis is slightly above the population
density of Massachusetts. The CCC popul^.
tion e.stimates exceed the Past Office csti.
nintcs for the following hsiens : Hokicii
Tungkwang, Slmlu, Laiyiian, Cheu^i,,'
vSiianlnvn, and Hwnian. They are con.
siderably lower than the Post Office csti.
inate.s for tlie following hsiens ; Tsuiibw-n
Puj'ang, Chnugyiiaii, Yilisien, and Siiilio,
Densest /1/vas — The most densely
populated areas in Chihli are the ceiitnl
and extreme southern sections. In tlie
north, iie.ar and beyond the Great Wall, cx.
cept in the few fertile valleys the popula.
tion is vciy sparse.
Cities — Chihli has two cities above
100.000, namely Peking, 800,000 and Tien-
tsin, 750,000 ; 4 cities between 50,000 and
100,000, Shanhaikwan, 90,000; Tungcliow,
85,000 ; Paotingfu 70,000 ; and Kalgaii,
60,000; and II cities with populations
between 20,000 and 50,000. Of these only
5 are not missionary residential centers.
Approximately 86 per cent of the total
population in Chihli lives in cities of less
than 10,000, or in rural districts. Tientsin,
Kalgan, and Chinwaiigtao are treaty out-
ports.
The Christian Community — T\v. n(v-
two small dots oiit of a total of 27,000 on
the map repre.sent the Protestant church
membership in Chihli. An additional 578
dots represent the Cliristians reported by
the Roman Catholic church. The Greek
Orthodox church has been in Chihli over
200 v'ears, and reports about 6,000 Christians
for all China.
THE PROVINCE OF CHIHLI
MISSION FIELDS
III.— pRotEsTANT Mission Fiemis
General Snniviary — The entire province
-except for a small district in the Western
Hills is claimed by i8 missionary societies.
The SDA, SA, Ind, AG, YMCA, and
YWCA, as well as educational, Bible, or
religious tinct societies are without field
-delimitations. In amount of area claimed
the larger missions rank as follows :
MEFB, 0:5,500 sq.mi.) ; ABCFM, (10,650
•sq.ini.); CIM, (5.S25 sq.mi.); LMS, (5,050
sq.mi.); PN, (4.S35 sq.mi.); and UMC
(^fi75 sq.mi.). (Table VI). Formerly the
CMML was included among the mission
•societies working in Chihli. In this Survey
the work of this vSociety is reported under
Jehol and Chahar.
OncWapptng Areas — Work i.s carried on
by more than one mission in about one-
sixth of the province. The overlapping
■areas which are mo.st noticeable are those
south of Peking where tlie fields of the
MEFB, UMC and LMS overlap ; around
"Peking where the MEFB field overlaps on
the ABCFM field; in the northeastern
section of the province, where the MEFB
and UMC fields again cross ; and north of
Shuutehfu, where the fields of the I^JIS and
ABCFM overlap. Note the four discon-
nected fields of the vSPG, also the fields
•of tlie ABCFM, which seem to hang
suspended from Peking as from a peg.
Tientsin and Peking, being cities of over
200,000 are indicated as ‘'common area.”
Nationality — About two-thirds of the
total area of the province is being worked
by American societies.
Comity Agreements— Th^ missionary
-situation in Chihli is unique in many wa3’-s
because of tlie large number of sin.all
societies unclassified dcnomiiutionally
which have started work since the Boxer
-uprising. The presence of these small
missions h.is not, however, made co-opera-
tion impassible. Cordial relationships
■exist behveen most societies.
Soon after 1900 the representatives of
all larger missions at work in Chihli met
in Pehtaiho to confer regarding field
boundaries. At that time a list of the
hsiens comprising the CIJI field in the
west, as well as the fields of several other
missions, was made and agieed to. About
the same time an agreement was reached
between the LMS, the ABCFM, the PN,
and tiic MEFB missions, affecting the
division of area and jof work in the
city of Peking. No official records of this agreement have been reported.
The PN mission reports agreements made in conference nnth representa-
ti\es of other missions, parti j'- verbal and partly embodied in minutes and
^onespondeiice. whereby the fields around Peking, Paotingfn and vSlmiiteh-
fu have been definitely delimited with practically no overlapping. The
MEFB reports an old undorstanding between missions in Chihli affecting
the area west of the Grand Canal Other agreements by the MEFB are
TCforted to be more or less general in character, and boundaries are not
definitely defined nor strictly observed. The LMS reports no written agree-
ments covering the vSiacchang or the Tsangchow fields, although fairl\'
definite understandings exist. Around Siaochang a scheme of joint
activity with the ABCFM is being tried. The ABCFM reports mutual
•agreements and understandings wHth all neighboring missions. A general
understanding regarding the delimitation of the MGC field is reportwl.
At the present tine the e.\tcn?ion cf the field of this mission into the field
of the SCM is under consideration. The NFEM reports no definite agree-
ments except with the MP IMission, whereby the northern boundarv is
definitely fixed lielween the NFEM and the MP. Some understanding also
exists with the NCM. The delimitation of the MP Mission is dcfinitelj'
fixed by an agreement with the NEFM on the south, the Swedish Holiness
Iission on the w’cst and the SAAI on the north. This mission ha.s chosen
fbe iT4tli degree longitude as its extreme eastern boundary. The NCM
is also in Kalgan with the MP mission and works eastward, but no imder-
*tand;ng exists between these missions and the MP. The SA, SCM, and
«. DA report no comity agreements. Replies to the question on comita'
■agreenients have not been received from the SPG, UMC, and PCC missions.
Tndepcnde7it Churches— "hi most of the missions there has been a
steadily enlarging transfer of anthoritv- and responsibility from the
0‘Uign missionarj' to the Chinese Church, or the cordial sharing of that
authorit\’ and responsibilitj’’ with Chinese leaders. This has been due
111 part to ilie increased fitness of Chinese leaders to shoulder these
burdens and privileges, and in part to the purpose of fitting them
therefor. At the same time all reasonable movements of the Chinese
fhcmsclves in the direction of establishing judepciulent clmrches, and in
the hope of attracting man}' who slmmicd the Christian Church as a
foreign institution, have been most sympathetically treated by the
missionaries of tho province, who have gladly made financial contriljutions
to start such work and accepted service on their ad\nsory boards. Thc.se
indepciulcnt church organizations both in Peking and Tientsin have
found large fields of usefulness and have attracted m.any Cliiiic.se, pro-
minent in educational and political circles.”
Changes During the Last Ten Years — A consider.ible increase in the
number of single foreign women missionaries should first he noted. The
foreign missionary force has increased more than 25 per cent. Tlie
number of Cliiuese ordained preachers has nearly doubled. .An increase
of over 50 per cent is rcc<*rded among other Chinese workers. One may
safelv say tint fiilh' half of the present Protestant Church comimuiicants
have been won over to Christianity during the last decade.
'•lissionary Oi'cupatioii by llsicns — Every hsicn is claimed by
Protestant as well as by Catholic missions, although no returns of
Protestant inir-sion work for 9 hsiens Iiave been received. Tliiity-
seven hsiens out of 139 report no organized churches. Less than a score
report higher primary education, and only 75, or about half the total
number, report lower primaty schoote. Forty-eight hsiens, or about one-
tliard of the total, have more than one Protestant missionary society at
work. The Peking Administrative Area (Kingchao District) reports the
highest degree of Christian occupation in terms of communicant.s aud
students in Christian schools. The Tientsin District (Tsinliai-tao) ranks
next. Reports for the remaining three tao arc strikingly lower. (See
Ai’pcndi.x A.)
eo
THE CHKTSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IV. — Age of Wokk
ACEO^WOU
8goK£]ia iMi itw lai'im iMMtit i«iB-ita
CSIS (Peking, i86i), llie PN (Peking
1865), ;md the MEFD (Peking, 1870).
Plodget, I")!'. Edkins, and Rev. J. Innocent
were pioneers in Tientsin. The first
Protestant missionaries to reside witlii^
the walls of Peking were Dr. Lockluut
(LAIS) and Dr. Biirdon (CMS). Dr. Martin
(PN) and Dr. Lowry (MEFB) were the
first to enter Cliihli for their respective
missions. In 18S0 the CMS withdrew from
the province and pa.'sed its work over into
the hands of the SPG. Before 18S0 the
number of ABCFM mi.ssion stations in
Chihli was more than double that of any
other mission.
Note the lai'ge number of stations
opened during the last ten years. All of
these were .started by smaller societies ini-
classified denoininalionolly. The ABCFJf
have reported no new mission stations in
Cliihli since 1.S73 ; the LMS none since
1888. Jlore stations were opened by the
larger societies before 18S0 than was the
case in the 40 years since.
Compare this map with Map V. The
older fields do not show a proportionately
greater number of evangc-listic centers.
The big period of extensive evangelistic
work appears to have been from 18S1 to
1900. Compare this map with Map VII,
Again the oldest fields do not show a pro-
portionately larger number of comniniii-
cants. Commenting on the work of his
mission one Chihli correspondent writes,
“Strange to say the work around Peking
is onr oldest and poorest.’’ This maj- be
due to a variety of causes — depleted
foreign or Chinese force, frequent changes
in rris.sionary personnel, differences of
emphasis on various branches of mission-
arj* work. In Paotingfu the ABCFM
preceded the PN by 20 years, yet reports
only half as many communicants. Here
again smaller working forces and frequent
changes may account for the difference in
the present numerical .strength of these
two missions. The American Board pre-
ceded the Methodists in Tientsin, yd
reports less than half as many communi-
cants and one-fiith as many students. On
the other hand, the LMS preceded both the
American Board and the PN mi.ssions in
Peking, yet claims the smallest mniibcr
among these missions both of communi-
cants and students.
AGE OF WORK
Dr. Gutzlalf of the Netherlands Missionary Society, reached Tientsin
in 1831, but established no permanent evangelistic work. The ABCFJI
was the first Protestant missionary society to establish permanent work in
Chibli (Tientsin 1S60 and Peking 1861). This society'^ was followed by
the UMC (Tientsin, 1861), the LMS (Tientsin and Peking, 1861), the
Mis.sion Stations Arranged Chronologically
1807-
1860
1861-
1880
1881-
1890
1891-
1900
1901-
1910
1911-
1920
Anglican SPG
3
1
1
CongregatiooQl ABCFM
1
3
LMS
2
1
1
MP
1
Methodist MEFB
2
1
1
UMC
2
1
1
PN
1
1
1
China Inland Mission. .CIM
3
Other Societies AG
1
7
2
Ind
1
2
1
MGC
2
NC.M
3
NFEM
2
SA
7
SCM
5
SDA
1
YMCA
1
1
1
YWCA
2
Effect of Boxer Uprisfnir— Practically all mission property in churches,,
schools, hospitals; and foreign residences was completely destroyed in
the year ic:co. In addition the ABCFM lost 3 missionaries, the PX 5
missicnaries and 3 children, and the CIM 3 missionaries and one child,
all in Paotingfu. Several) hundred missionaries and hnndreels more
Chinese Chn.stiaiis were besieged in Peking from June 20th till August
14th. Hundreds of Chinese Christians in the interior were massacred,
and scores more were Jest to the church rolls through desertion. As hke
as igo6 the Kalgan .station (ABCFM) reported only one half of b
membership previous to igco (500), although only 30 of this number hid
been massacred. The Tungchow station of the American Board was cow
pletely demolished and 140 Chinese Chri.stians martyred. The
Tsunliwachow station was lost to the MEFB. The PN mission housc.s in
Paotingfu were burned and the Chinese Christians practically annihilated.
Nine-tenths of the Chinese constituency belonging to the PN mission in
Peking sufferecl martyrdom. The Tsangchow and Siaochang station-^
of the LMS were razed to the ground, the foreign missionaries having
escaped to the coast. Thus from the view point of figures and materi^il
equipment the missions of Chihli suffered severe loss during the spring
and summer months of 1900.
On the other hand, the Boxer year could only bring a temporary sd
back. The progress of Christianity' in China was a.ssured. Larger am
more mc-dc-rn idants were erected within a very few y’ears after
Uprising, seme on the very ruins of former buildings. The Uprising re-
sulted also in closer relationships between missions, and increased pnrd-
cipaticn by Chinese Christians in the leadci'ship and government of
church. The ABCFM states that one of the results ol the Boxer
in the Paotingfu station was that Chinese Christians were thereafter gi'*^
full respcn.sibility' in the management of the church work in that regit>*'-
The college at Tungchow became thereafter the North China UiU'"
College, the PN and LMS sharing responsibilities with the ABCFM'
Paotingfu, federation between the PN and ABCFM missions was effected.
L'FIE rROVINCE OF CHIHLI
61
STATIONS AND EVANGELISTIC
CENTERS
V — Stations and Evanoeiastic Centers
Stations and Residential Centers—
SiNtj'-sevcn mission stations are reported
for Chilili. These stations are located in
39 centers. Around these missionary re-
sidential centers are located 471 evangel-
istic centers, or an average of 7 evangel-
istic centers for each of tlie 67 mission
stations. Twenty-three ont of the 39 re-
sidential centers are non-deuominational in
their missionary personnel — that is to say,
they can not be classified under any of
the -large denominational groups. Seven
of the 39 residential centers liave repre-
.sentatives of more than one mission
s■ociet3^ Eight have" foreign women '
missionaries only. If classified according
to the nationality of the resident mission-
aries, 6 of these centers are international,
17 American, 10 British, and 6 Contineiibil.
Nn plans for opening new mission stations
in Chihli duiing the next five years have
been reported.
Centers of Kvanffelisin — When com-
pared with Chekiang, Kwaugtung^ or other
provinces, where missionary work was
begun fairl}'^ early, Chihli has relatively
few evangelistic centers. This is account-
ed for in part by the fact that sixteen of
the 39 fpreign ' residential centers (or 41
per cent) have been opened since 1910.
Trie highest; number of evangelistic cen-
ters appears' in the northeast in the MEFB
and UJIC, fields ; in the -triangular area
delimited by a line- enclosing Peking,
Tientsin, and Paotingfu ; and in the UIVIC
and LJIS fields which border on Slian-
tung. Note the scarcity of evangelistic
centers north of Peking, south of Tien-
tsin, and in the extreme western district.
All three of these sections are either
mountainous, swamp}', or sandy, offering
meager sustenance to a scant population.
The extreme southern section of the pro
\4nce reports a dense population, and the
presence of few evangelistic centers is due
here more to the inability of the missions
adequately to occupy the field than to un-
favorable physical characteristics.
If this map be compared nnth Map 11,
the scarcity of evangelistic centers in the
central and southern sections of the pro-
vince where the population is relatively
dense will be very noticeable.
Degree of Christian Occupation — The
MEFB and UMC missions report over
tlie total number of evangelistic centers
in the province. These missions average
approximately one evangelistic center for every 175 square miles of
territory claimed.
In tliis matter of number of square miles per evangelistic center the
larger missio- ' ’
mic
vSPG
LM.S
PN ...
MEFB
ABCFM
NCM
SCM
CIM
mgc
NFEM
Reasons ^ ^
societies mention insufficiency of staff, fiist Chinese, then foreign, as
1 le main reason for their present inadequacy of occupation. The need for
j*trotig intensive work is keenly felt by members of the older missions.
' ost of the smaller missions in giving reasons for the inadequate occupa-
tion of their fields, refer to their recent, entrance upon missionary work,
le inexperience of their foreign workers, and the lack of efficient Chinese
irisUan worker.s. Considerable time is given by some of the CIJI
iiussiouaries to work of a business nature.
Catholic Mission Worl; — The first attempt of the Roman
a holdc Church to establish mission worK ot a permanent character,
according to S. Wells Williams in his hook entitled “Trie Middle King-
x om,’» (vol. II, p.a87), was made by John of Jlontecorvino in the last
( ccjdc of the 13II1 century. About 1292 this papal missionary joined a
from India to Cathay, where he W’as kindly received by
an"l h* He settled in Cambaluc (Peking) where he built a church
aptizcd nearly 6,000 communicants. In 1307 he was appointed Archr
.s of Chihli rank as follows :
nie evangelistic center lo
every
II
46 sq.
59 M
m
i* ff M i>
II
143 „
,,
l> II II II
II
170 „
>,
11 II II
II
174 ..
,,
1 1
222 „
,,
>» l> I* >1
1)
23S „
,,
II II >1
if
252 „
„
II II II M
II
620 ,,
,,
II 1, 11 II
633
,,
1* l> IJ 11
,,
1200 ,,
,,
bishop by Pope Clement V, who .sent him seven suffragan bishops as
assistants. During tlio iijtli century, the Franciscans laboured throughout
the province against much opposition from the Nestcriaus. Little is
heard of these Franciscans or their converts after the expulsion of Kublai
Khan end the Mongols.
In T5W Matthew Ricci, of the .Society of Jesus, reached Peking. Tlie
wav with Japan interfered with his work at the Court and he soon left
for Nanking, returning again to Peking in i6or. Here his work was
attended with marked success. Many well-known scholars were won to
Christianity. Besides his own particular work in the capital, Ricci had
the general management of all the work of the Jesuits in China. During
the 17th century the jurisdiction of the Jesuit Bishop at Peking extended
from Shensi eastward to Korea, .ind from southern Chihli northward (o
the ncrthcru borders of Mongolia. By the end of the i8th century the
rule of the Jesuits had pas,sccl into the hands of the Lazarists. Chihli
was detached from the other provinces and made <a separate “Vicariat
Apostolicnc de Tchelv.’’ Since then, as the work has extended and the
communicant bo<ly of the Church increased, Chihli as a Vicariat Aposto-
liquc has been subdivided again and again, until to-day there exist 6
Vicariats Apostoliqnes de Tchely, five Lazarist, and one Jesuit, the latter
being confined to the far eastern section of the province.
One hundred thirty-six foreign priests and 50 foreign nuns arc
reported for the province; also 234 Chinese priests and 63 Chinese nuns.
Roman Catholic prie.sts, foreign and Chinese, reside in 147 centers. One
thousand six liundred and nineteen churches or chapels are reported, and
5157 evangelistic centers where annual mis.sions are held. The total
church memberslu'p for the province reaches the amazing figure of 578,573,
and the church constituency mimbers 608,327. In other words,
the Roman Catholic con.stitucncy reported for Chihli is almost as great
as the entire Protestant church constituency reported for the whole of
China. During the year 191S-19, 42,587 adults received the sacrament of
baptism.
62
Tl-Ii: CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
II.— Force at Work— Chinese
u
•o
o -r
« _ £
a: u 3
o S .2
c
1
o
3
Uk
c
e
lb
E
£(n)
Men
c
o
2
to
c
'£
S '
‘c
SI
O ^ '
o
c (a)
£
3
s
&
c
Name of Society
Ordained
1 S’?
2 H -5
Evangelists — \\
'S
eo
G
>
1
Teachers— 6
i
H
otal Education!
(all grades
Physicians — !
Physicians — W
Is
s
d
6
eJ
H
c
1
3
z
ii
J. to
o '2
11
W s
3"-
o
otal Voluntary
Reported
0
o Cs.
c —
o s
p .£
0. 0 3
1. a
^ b'S
1
z;3
_c
H
o
1
2
.3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
Grand Total ...
62
567
124
753
485
223
713
53
2
44
16i
285
1725
181
n%
2.6
Anglican
Congregat'onal
SPG
a
14
10
29
28
19
47
2
2
4
8
81
24
63?-, ;
2.5
ABCFM
3
76
30
109
47
50
97
4
4
210
40
(0%
2.6
LMS
1
48
12
61
60
24
84
13
12
10
3-5
180
5
v/%
3.8
MP
13
13
4
2
6
19
90%
9.5
Methodist
MEFB
41
194
30
265
149
76
225
17
1
12
65
95
585
98
79%
0.7
UMC*
4
44
3
51
29
3
32
1
1
84
93%
12.0
Presbyterian
PCC
5
5
1
1
6
1
100%
PN
7
56
20
83
54
39
93
9
1
9
52
247
8
68%
3.5
China Inland Mission
CIM
10
1
11
3
3
14
2
70%
0.9
Other Societies
AG*
2
•2
2
100%
Ind*
MGC
10
4
14
3
1
4
IS
1
72%
1.5
NCM
13
13
1
1
1
1
2
16
2
100%
1.8
NFEM
4
4
4
100%
2.0
PU*
8
4
12
12
100%
SA
9
3
12
1
1
2
14
71%
0.4
SCM
13
3
16
8
4
12
23
75%
1.3
SUA
1
1
2
2
100%
0.5
Un Med Coll
2
2
13
13
6
8
30
41
59
100%
0.9
YMCA
53
•53
79
79
132
2.3
YWCA
8
8
2
2
10
O.C
f A6S BFBS
BibleandReligiousTractSocietie8§|
Societies without organized evangelistic
work
or church constituency §
...
{a) TliU column includes educational workers in institutions above Middle School grade
• Incomplete return
§ No returns
III.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
Name
of Society
1-* Mission Stations
c
o
”5
c
o
o
'a
C
ci
gc
O
2
w Evangelistic Centers
1*“ Communicants — Mon
c
c
0
1
5
■£
3
E
a
o
O
5
c
c:
3
a
o
u
£
'o
£h
6
ToUvl Christian Con-
stituency
Percentage of Men
Communicants
Proportion of Communi-
to cants in Cities over
50,000
Proportion of Male Com-
3 inunioints who are
Literate
S
O b
.s a
- o
c ®
^ M i
*3 c
I'i
3
E. £
p
11
^ Sunday School Scholars j
5 c
0 — 5
i- ^ e
-1 "y
III
Ir
■5 s
13
Grand Total ...
67
385
471
14,583
7,638
22,283
37,089
65%
34%
60%
43%
13,432
48
.
Anglican
SPG
5
17
17
459
345
804
1,620
57%
39%
60%
37%
247
47
Congregational
ABCFM
4
67
48
2,920
1,512
4,432
5,321
66%
35%
55%
40%
690
91
LMS
4
70
63
2,096
821
2,917
4,055
71%
29%
44%
30%
682
48
MP
1
3
7
331
79
410
65‘2
80%
20%
70%
47%
90
5S
Methodist
MEFB
4
125
111
5, -542
3,094
8,636
14,087
64%
35%
68%
55%
8,36-5
77
UMC*
4
33
137
1.017
638
1,655
2,188
61%
13%
268
12
Presbyterian
PCC
6
265
175
440
492
60%
0%
34%
12%
70
PN
3
4
34
1,207
687
1,894
2,440
64%
60%
74%
34%
1,620
5)
22
China Inland Mission
CIM
3
12
10
244
50
294
394
84%
0%
40%
30%
Other Societies
AG*
10
2
4
23
14
37
37
62%
9
Ind §
4
3
MGC §
2
•2
3
52
20
72
132
72%
2-50
21
15
NCM
3
6
8
89
30
119
119
75%
12%
60%
33%
20
NFEM §
2
2
16
SA
7
14
6
51
43
94
565
54%
95%
910
SCM
r,
10
11
286
187
473
473
60%
185
43
SDA
1
1
3
3
6
18
50%
100%
100%
100%
•27
6
YMCA
3
4,496
2.078
YWCA
2
A number of missions report more organized congregations than evangelistic centers. This is due to the tact that in large cities like Peking, missions having more than one
organized congregation, nevertheless reported these cities in each case as but one evangelistic center
§ No returns • Incomplete returns
the province of CHIHLI
63
full-time CHRISTIAN WORKERS
- DhttibutiO'n-o]-Mhsivimnes—0\eT tw'o
thirds of nil the foreign missionaries in
Cliihli reside in Peking and Tientsin,
This results in an average of six inission-
arie? in e.ac]i of the remaining missionary
residential centers. Women missionaries
are in 8 of these centers. Peking has
almost five times as many missionaries as
Tientsin. Tliirty-nine mission stations out
of the total 67 in Chihli are reported by
societies v'h.ich can not be classified under
any of the well-known denominational
groups. Moreover, these unclassified
societies oorupy 23 out of the total 39 re-
sidential centcr.s. In other words, with
les.s than 4 p-er cent of the total communi-
cant.s hi the province and 17 per cent of
the foreign force, thei' report 60 per cent
of the re.sidential centers and 58 per cent
<if the mission stations.
Wlieii considering Chnstian occupation
in terms of missionarie.s per million in-
habitants, the larger societies rank as
follows : vSPG, 33 missionaries per million
inhabitants; PN, 24; MEFB, 19; ABCFM,
17; LMS, Ip; UMC, 4. In terms of
missionarie.s per 1,000 communicants these
societies rank as follows : SPO, 41 mission-
aries per i,oco communicants; PN, 36;
ABCFM, iS; LMS, 16; MEFB, 12; UMC,'
4-
Twenty-eight per cent of the total
foreign missionary force consists of single
women, the largest number being reported
by the ABCFM. About 15 per cent of the
foieign force is. ordained.
Ch'nicsc Forct’ and Us Distrihulion—
'Flic Chinese workers total 1726, outnumber-
ing the foreign workers almost tliree to
one. This proportion is low when com-
pared with other provinces. A glance at
this Map VI gives two impressions among
others : first, hew few Cliristian Cliiuese
workers are residing among Clhlili’s
twenty-seven millions outside the mission
stations, and second, how large is the con-
centration of Chinese workers in Peking,
Tientsin, and Paot'iiigfu. Forty-one p^
cent of the total Chinese force in Chihli
resides in Peking and Tientsin. Fifty-
eight per cent resides in missionary r'e-
sidenlial centers.
Classificaiion of the Chinese ]Vorkcrs—
Forty-four per cent of tlie total Chinese
force is evangelistic, 41 per cent educa-
tional. and (5 per cent medical (See Table
11). The total number of full-time evangel-
istic workers exceeds the total number of
educational workers in all missions except the SPG, LMS, ami PN
^leventy-sevfii pei cent of the entire employed Chinese force consists of
men. The UMC mission reports the highest percentage of Cliinese male
workers.
Church Supervision— Chihli, lelatively speaking, has not a large
number of ordained Chinese workers. The MEFB, with approximately
le rc ^ le total number cf organized churches and communicants in
me province, reports 66 per cent of the ordained pastors. All other
missions together report a total of only 21 ordained workers, or an average
o one ordained m.an for every 20 organized churches and approximately
50 communicants. Differences in policy regarding church ad-
miiiistratioii are evident in the following returns The ABCFM reports
wee ordained Chinese workers among 4,432 conimmiicants, and the LMS
ti"^ cTp > nmong 2,917 comiminicants. On the other hand,
le > b reports 5 ordained workers among S04 communicants, an average
it everj-- 160 church members. In this connection
wi e noticed that a number of missions report more organized churches
centers. Thi.s is due to the fact that, in large cities
e e-ing, a number of missions having more than one organized con-
6ieg,a ion nevertheless reported the city as one evangelistic center.
(fiio of Employed IVorkcrs to Total Covimnnicants — The PN employs
AbSm^ communicants, the SPG 10, MEFB 7. LMS 6, and the
■ ’ CIM each approximately 5 out of every hundred coni-
\ I, Column 10). The total employed Chinese force for
in'” 7.7 per cent of the total communicant membership. The
fields best occupied in lerm.s of emplo3-ed Chinese workers per
niuiou luhabiLanls are the JIEFB 106, SPG 84, and UMC and ABCFM
i.ac)i 44. Note the drop between the SPG and the UJIC. The fields most
or y o^iipicd are these of the PN and CIM, each with only 9 employed
orkers for every million inhabitants (Table VI, Column 8). ’
... Schools lor Workers — The follorr’ing Bible Training School
ti^ ' Christian workers have been reported. Doubtless more facili-
oxist of which no information has been received by the Committee : —
Peking twiversity Schuo] of Theology; The Peking Bilile Institute (MEFB,
^ ’"''1 ^ I"^t'tute, Peking (ABCFM, LMS
- fw Frcachcr.s, Tientsin (UMC); Union Bible Train-
o (-''■“CFM, LMS, PN), \Vo..,e,Ps Bible
T i, i Tl.on,pson Jle.noriM Woinen's
B.l le Trmimis; .School, Chaiigli (MEFB) ; Workers' Trah.i.ig I„slih,(es
and Conferences, Pelitaiho.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
General Survey— Th^ Protestant churches of Cliihli report 22,283 com-
niu meant members. This rcpre.sents about cne-twciityfifth of tlie reported
strength of tlie Roman Catholic Church iWtliin the province (578,573}.
Numerically^ at least the Roman Catholics are three times .stronger in
Chihh than in any of the other provinces of China. In the Peking district
alcne the Roman^ Catholic Church reports a niembeiMiip of about a quarter
of a mililion Ciiristiaus. Sixty-five per cent of the Protesbint nicmbership
consists of men.
Distribution of the Protestant Membership— Compare this ni.ip with
Map V. Note the concentration of coinmiinicaiits in and around Peking,
Tientsin, and the districts of Paotingfu and Siaoclnng. The iiortlieasteni
section of the province also reveals a healthy degree of evangelism. Com-
pare this map with Map II. Unfavorable pli>’.5ical characteristics and
.‘•.parsene.<s of population account largcla- for the lack of ci iiiiminicants in
such area.s as those east of Paotingfu, south of Tsangchow, north and
south of Tientsin, south of Tangshaii, and the extreme west and north-
west sections around the Great Wall. No reason has been given by
missions in extreme southern Chihli for the small number of comniiinicaiit
Cliri.stiaiis in their populous fields. Approximately 34 per cent of the total
number of ccmnuinicaiits in the province live in cities over 50,000. The
PN reports the highest percentage (60 per cent).
Membership by Denominations — Tiie Protestant coniimiiiicaiit church
membership in Cliihli may be classified into denominational groups as
follows: Methodist, 46 per cent; Congregatioiia], 35 per cent; Presby-
64
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
VII.— Communicant Christians
COMMUNICANTS PER 10,000
- Its rtorcufl fOKUlMCAliT CWUStlsM <<1 + rd (S
teritiii, II per cent; Anglican, 4 per cent,
Otlier Societies, 3 per cent; CIM, i per cent.
Note tlie absence of Baptists aiul Lutherans.
Note also that 81 per cent of the comimnii-
cant body is Congregational and Methodist.
Degree of Literacy Among Coni-
miniiiants — .Sixty per cent of the men and
43 per cent of the women communicants are
reported as literate. The I’N reports the
highest litciacy among men, and the
MEFH among women. (Table 111, Columns
10 and ii).
Sunday School IVorJc — The number of
Sunday School scholars (13,432) and the
total number of students of all grades in
mission schools are about equal. Chihli
has 9,000 more communicants than Sunday
.School scholars. In oiclcir to show the
dillcrcnces of emphasis on Sunday School
work between missions in the different
provinces, compare Chihli with Hupeh.
This province, for example, with 7,000
fewer communicants, reports almost 3,000
more Sunday School scholars than Chihli.
The Salvation Army reports 910 Sunday
School scholars and 94 communicants, or
almost 10 Sunday School scholars for every
church member.
rpPULATION
General Impressions— The Methodist
fields appear to be best occupied in terms
of communicants per 10,000 inhabit:ui{.i
Hsiens reporting the smallest proportion of
Pi-o'.estaiit Christians to population
ihose in tlie PN and ABCFM fields east
of Peking, the ABCFM and CIM fields
south and e.ast of Paotingfu, and the fields
of the MGC and SCM missions in the ex-
treme southern part of the province. Tlie
hsiens which border on the Canal south of
Tientsin also appear to be poorly occupied,
Hsiens Relatively Ufioccupicd—Tlit;
average number of communicants per 10, coo
for the whole province is 8.2. Twenty-
nine hsiens, or 21 per cent of the entire
number, report one or less than one com-
municant per 10,000. One hundred and
ten hsiens, or 79 per cent of the entire
number, report fewer Christians per 10,000
than the average for the province. Tliis
indicates the presence of much uuworked
territory and reveals great need for more
adequate occupation and more intensive
work. The societies rank as follows in
terms of communicants i^er 10,000
MEFB, 16 communicants per 10,000; PCC,
12; UMC and ABCFM, 9 each; SPG, 8.
Proportion of Communicants to Popuh-
fip„_The Peking Administrative District
Viil.— Communicants per 10,000 Population
THE PEOVINCE OP CHIHLI
65
^Kingcliac) reports the largest proportion
•of communicant to population. Tsinhai-
tao follows, while the three remaining tao
(Kowpeh-tao in the extreme northwest,
Taming-tao in the extreme south, and
Paotmg-tao in the middle west) claim a
-much smaller proportion — or less than one-
third as many communicants as the first
two districts (see statistical table for
•Chihli on Christian Occupation by Hsiens,
Jlppendix A).
MISSION SCHOOLS
Elementary 'Education — Only 316
mission lower primary schools are reported
■for Chihli. Reference to Map V reveals
-the fact that thege lower primary schools
nre located in less than half of the total
.471 evangelistic centers. The total number
of lower primary students for the province
(8,554) is slightly more th.an one-third of
the total number of commxmicants (22,283).
This indicates little development iu some
missions in primary school education. The
UMC reports the fewest number of
evangelistic centers having mission lower
primary schools. Incomplete returns may
largely account for this unfavorable show-
ing.
Map II shows that the southern half
•of the province is relatively populous, and
Map VIX reveals a moderate number and
iairly wide distribution of Christian com-
municants. However, from the accompany-
ing map, one is led to question seriously
'the adequac}-- of mission primary educa-
tional facilities. Practically no Christian
•educational facilities exist west of the rail-
way line extending south from Pekino- to
Shuntehfu.
Higher Primary Schools — Approxi-
-mately 37 per cent of all mission lower
primary grade students advance to higher
primary schools. The highest percentages
-are reported by the LMS and MEFB
missions, and the lowest by the UMC.
The total number of mission higher
primary schools in Chihli is 44, •with a
reported average of 72 students each.
Pifteen of these higher primary schools, or
approximately one-third of the total
■number, are for girls. Sixty-eight per
■cent of all mission primary students in
•Cliibh are boys. Note the small number of
higher primary schools which are located
•outside^ of the larger cities. Compare this
map with Map V. Note the large number
■of mission stations between Paotingfu and
Shuntehfu. Then observe the absence of both lower and higher primary
scbools. Note a similar situation in the mission fields northwest of the
<jreat Wall.
Compare this map with l^fap VII. Observe the large number of
communicants west and southwest of Changli. Then note the relatively
icw centers of Christian education. Again the question arises in the
interest of fair representation, may this not be accounted for by incom-
pleteness m returns. The absence of higher primary school work south
Of Paotingfu and Tientsin is due largely to the physical aspect of the
country and the sparseiiess of population. Information regarding a higher
primary school in the PCC field came too late for representation on'^tlic
accompanying map.
Middle Sc/mols— Chihli reports 24 Christian middle schools, with an
av^rap of Si students each. Six of these were not doing full-grade middle
•school work when the Survey returns were received. Eight of the 24
axe middle schools for girls. Note the concentration of these middle
schools in S mi.s.sioiiary residential centers. Does this place Christian
educational facilities within convenient reach of the entire communicant
body scattered over Chihld? Eight,v-five per cent of the mission middle
•In?i higher primary' schools, except 6, and all
middle schools, are located in centers where Christian hospitals are found.
Differences of Emphasis between Missions on Educational Work—
he MGC reports 122 primary students for every 100 communicant
members. Among larger societies, the PN reports 60 primary students
communicants: the MEFB, 50; the miC. 4S; the LMS, 40; the
■AHCFM, 3S; and the SPG, 12 (See Table VI, Column 13).
Higher Education — Peking University (Union) in Peking (for men),
North China Woman’s College (Union), offer the only
aci ities for higher education of a Christian character in Chihli,
-o ege courses in education are offered by both institutions and
IX. — Mission Schools
a kindcigarfen Iraining school is connected with the latter in.ititution.
The Mary Porter Gamewell School for Girls (MEFB) also offers normal
training work.
GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS
Statistical Summary — In July, 1916, Chihli reported over half a
million primary students, or i student to every 54 inhabitants.
(In the United States the prevailing average is i primary
student for every 6 inhabitants). This, therefore, is low for Chihli.
However, when considered in terras of the number of its students per
unit of population, Chihli ranks among the first if not the first among
the provinces of China. Much credit for this is due Dr. C. D. Tenney,
ivho was appointed by the central government as Supervisor of E<Utc.ation
for ChiliM Province, and who, under Yuan Shih Kai’s leadership, travelled
extensively over the province establishing and supervising government
schools. Chihli, of all the provinces of China, reports the largest
number of lower primary schools and students. In the number of higher
primary schools Kwangtung exceeds Chihli, reporting almost double the
number. Forty-four government middle schools are reported for Chihli,
of which 14 are in Peking, 4 iu Paotingfu, and 3 in Tientsin. As late as
191S, on)}’- one out of all 'hese 44 middle schools was for girls.
Comparison irith Map III shows all mission fields equally favoured
with government opportunities. If any neglected area needs to be
pointed out, it is the 3 hsiens just northeast of the railroad line between
Peking and 'I'ientsin in the UMC and ABCFM fields.
Areas Best Provided uitli Elementary Education — Peking is naturallf
the great educational center of the province. Tientsin, Tungchow, an I
Paotingfu innk next in their importance as cducitional ceiiter.s.
The district around Peking, called Kingchao, with the e.xception
of two hsiens out cf its total of 20, is f.ar below the averaL'c
66
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
X.— Government Schooi.s
swoi
n»EQ OF ra>t»iuD(i HKHQ fULU? saoAi
aaroil OF a)VDW^ lOm WKlil SQiOOl
HOSPITALS
Present Medical CEilili 1-;^;. •
among the lirst five provinces? of ciiii,.
in the number of its mission hospii-ii'j
(24). When the number of hospital bed
per million inhabitants is considered tlig
general impression is not so favorable
Chihli reports only 43 hospital beds pej
million inhabitants, while returns from
Fukien show approximately 150. Com
plete and accurate statistics of missiou
medical work have been dithcuU to secure
The following comparisons are iuterestiiij^
if we kcc-p in mind the incomplete returns
of the UMC and the LMS : —
JIissioN Hosimtai. Beds per 1,000,000
Inhauitants
MP 8.- NCM ..
90
PN
88
RPO
5S
MEFR
47
LMS
40
UMC
16
ABCFM
6
Number or Communicants per JIissiox
Hospitai. Red
PN
7
LMS ... .
10
SPG ... .
M
MEFB ... .
37
CMC ... .
55
ABCFM
147
XI.— Hospitals
lilt-, -
reported for the rest of the province. This
is off.set by the relatively large number
of students in private schools.
Relative Location 0} Government and
iMi.'Jsicut Middle Schools — All missionary
Tesidenlial centers, except ChaiiglS, Shan-
hnikwan, and vSiaochang, report govern-
ment middle schools. In 21 of these
missionary residential centers no mission
middle schools exist. It is not known how
much use, if any, is made by Christian
forces of the government middle schools.
GoTCrjiiJUJif NoJjJifll Schools — Seven
normal schools of lower grade for men,
and 4 for women, are reported for the
province. Higher normal schools for men
exist in Peking and Paotingfu, and for
girls in Peking and Tientsin.
Higher Education — Non-mission educa-
tional institutions of high grade are
reported as follows : 8 universities and
colleges (6 in Peking and 2 in Tientsin),
4 ^aw colleges (3 in Peking and i in Tien-
tsin), 4 medical colleges (2 in Peking, i in
Tientsin, and 1 in Paotingfu), 3 technical
colleges (1 in Peking, i in Tientsin, and i
ill Tangshan). Peiyang University, es-
tabHshed at Tientsin in 1887 by Dr. Tenney'
for the central government, was the first
to take students through a university
course cf Western grade.
SCAIE 1,4.000.000
tie-
OLiFOU'lll
HOVIliC IKnl
HOSPITAL l»Mnl
KOtfIta ICrmI)
■
, covoxMEvr o« TOTrrvrwxu Nosma j!i-i
^ Mosnai’f-"'
^ Howira. fcwbb
the province of CHIHLI
f)7
IV. Extent of Ocoupation— The Christian School
Name of Socsoty
Grand Total..
Ind §
MGC
NCM
NFEM §
PU (b)
SA
SCM
SDA §
Un Med Coll (b)
YMCA
YWCA
SI6
Anglican
... SPG
22
^Congregational
... ABCFM
47
LMS
34
MP
4
Methodist
... MEFB
125
UMC*
33
Tresbytsrian
... PCC
1
PN
35
■•China Inland Mission
... CIM
2
Other Societies
... AG §
44
►> >>
24
3
4
5
6
{a)
3
S,4!S
549
660
65
2,019
655
14
559
29
218
72
IT
S,136
260
779
151
22
1,281
110
367
38
36
71
72
E9
$,5§4
720
1.328
811
87
3,300
765
14
926
38
75
64
65
289
95
217
326
10
841
45
128
16
802
2,483 i 708
124
133
38
89
--2
is M
3,188
219
350
364
16
1,150
45
217
9
802
1,€60
60
121
258
726
(a)
72
293
82
no
14
1,353
53-2
>3 Si
2 =
Pm C
14
.So
OJ
5
oi
c g
o ,2
'•e ^
II
15
3 e
ol
a -0
o —
l-i
a,
16
13,695 68%
85%
1,081
1,909
1,447
103
5,2.59
810
14
1,219
38
65
298
1,297
59%
46%
81%
73%
64%
86%
100%
60%
77%
100%
45%
73%
100%
42%
52%
95%
95%
100%
57%
30%
26%
45%
18%
35%
6%
23%
* Incomplete returns
§ No returns
(ft) Union with MEFB in Peking
(b) No work of Middle School grade and below reported
Seven mission dispensaries, apart from those located on hospital
premises, are reported.
Hospitals to be Built — Four new mission hospitals are to be
■built within the ne.\t 5 years ; Knichow (MGC), Chtchow (SPG),
Tamingfu (S-CM), Vungtsing (.SPG).
Areas in Need — ^Mission hospitals are found in 15 out of 39
■anission residential centers. One hospital onlj' is reported for the
.23 missionarj' residential centers occupied by societies which are
mot classified denominationally. This is significant when one re-
calls that 28 per cent of the foreign workers live in these 23 centers.
Compare this map with Map II. In the area south of Paotingfii,
Tvhich is relatively dense in populhtion, only six mission hospitals
5mcl one dispensary (not on hospital premises) are reported. Hospital
■facilities are also noticeably lacking in the western section of the
province, as well as in the triangular area included within lines
•drawn between Peking^ Paotingfu, and Tientsin.
Compare this map with Map VII in order to observe how con-
■veniently situated mission lu'spitals are in relation to the Protest-
ant communicant bodj’. Note the absence of convenient ho.spital
facilities in the fields of the PN, MEFB, and IIMC missions west
of Y'uugpingfu. Note also the large number of communicants re-
•sident between Peking and Tientsin and south of Paotingfu who are
■without medical facilities.'
Go^c/■fl«»c7^f and Instituttonal Hospitals — Government and in-
•stitution.al hospitals of modern medicine in Chihli are reported as
follows : — 8 govermnent hospitals (geuerallj’ under the supervision
•of the army or navj’), one railroad hospital, one institutional (e<luca-
tional), 3 Roman Catholic, and 20 private. Of these 20 private
hospitals six are under foreign, six under Japanese, and 8 under
Chinese supervision. Except for those under foreign supervision,
private hospitals have not been shown on this map. Most of these
private hospitals are located in Peking or Tientsin. They frequently
report a small numlier of beds. The combined total of government
and institutional hospitals of modern medicine for Chihli is 59. In
able V note the extraordinary number of beds reported per foreign
nurse by some of the missions.
^ Vnion Medical IPork— The LMS, MEFB, and PN are united
China Medical Board of the Rockefeller Foundation in union
■*ueclical work of high grade in Peking (See statistical returns).
Y.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
Narad of Society
Hospitals
Dispensaries — exclusive of
►s those located on Hospital
Premises
Hospital Beds — Men
e
1
0
•A
a
s
0
m
4
0 “3
1 =
s<
s <A
^ c
0 a
^ 04
5
05 Schools for Nurses I
Students 1
^ No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Physician
^ No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Nurse
Grand Total ..
24
6
634
S34
9,548
10
161
21
53
Anglican SPG
2
48
10
386
1
4
29
58
Congregatioual ABCFM
1
24
6
350
8
... LMS"
6
148
46
1.382
1
it)
32
194
... MP (a)
Methodist MEFB
6
...
120
138
2,448
3
65
17
51
... UMC*
1
4
20
10
190
30
...
Presbyterian PCC
...
...
... PN
6
100
155
3,119
4
52
25
65
China Inland Mission. CIM
Other Societies AG*
1
Ind*
...
MGC
NCM* (a)
1
20
20
200
40
NFEM
SA
SCM
SDA
Un Med Coll
154
149
1.473
1
30
26
25
• Incomplete returns
(a) MP and NCM figures combined under NCM
Higher Primary Schools
THE CHEISTIiAN : OCCUPATION OF CHINA
YI. — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
2
~S
... ■ r
*o
:> v ■■
a
o
■^.2
c
•i5 4
a
<3 C
9 a
a
o
a
0
pu
c
o
.
o
"a
c
d
.1
t?!
o g
ll
.gs
Name of Society
Nationality
2’S ^
<E i-;
P
X
&
■ if
Ss-
.r
r-
c.
.2^'
i '
3 -
■o
otal. Chinese Em
. , Felice-,;
“
3
.'.S
rs
o
o
.
- o
H
Mission'ariei
jr 1,000,000 Pop
•S o
0.0
'S°-
-•ta§
ra u
Missionariei
»r 1,000 Commu
_ 3
M O
W o
«3 ttj
2 o
£ ^
S O
g®-
O ©
O ^
M 3
sl
is
d O
''S _r
3
3 >.1
CC 3
£■3
d g
1"
Oj o
o
3 O
.2 rH-
04
*w ®
O
hi O
&o*
•g§
1 a
*3 o
o
a.®
oO
tc§
B.
B.
is B<
o
“ B.
a ‘=^
CU
c.
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
s
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
in)
Grand Total...
60,000
27,312,673
664
1,726
22,283
24
63
30
77
3.2
6G5
527
2.0
43
B
1,000
1,000.000
33
84
804
33
84
41
105
8
309
115
2.0
58
Congregational ... . ... ABCPM
LJIS
10,650
.4,750,000
. . 2IQ-
4432..
- 17.
44
18
9
1.57
377
0.8
B
8,500
4;75o.ono
48
180
2,917
10
38
16
62
6
235
405
1,3
40
MP
A
2,375
700,000
2
19
410
3
27
5
46
6
225
257
Methodist MEFB
A
19,300
5,552,000
102
535
8,636
19
lOG
12
68
16
740
605
2.7
il-.
UMC
B
6,200
1,900.000
7.
84
1,655
4
44
4
50
9
1.58
480
16
Presbyterian ... i PCG
B
700
3.50,000
6
.440
17
14
12
32
PN:
A
5,700
2,900,000
70
247
1,894
24
9
36
130
7
- 853
691
- -^4
Chinn Inland Mission CIM
Int
6,200
1,500,000
15
14
294
10
9
50
48
2
127
Other Societies AG-
A
600
250,000
23
2
’ 37
92
8
622
50
2
Ind
Int
750
11
MGC
-A
1,900
'850,000
12
18
72
• 13
21
166
257
1
3,472 -
1.220
NCM
Gont
1,! 00
450,000
- 9
16
-119
- 20
36
75
133
3
167- ■
533
2.2
90'
NFEM
Cont
2,400
400,000
2
4 •
5
12
• • SA
Int
.7.
33
14
94
35
149
9,681
700
SCM
A
- 2,775
1,900,000
22
28
-473
12
15
47
60
3
394
634
SDA
A
60,000
- 4
2
6
67
-333
666
333
1
4,500
- Un Med Coll
Int
...
-62
•59
YMCA
Int
57
132
...
Y-WCA
Int
• .« •
-.i.
16
10
Bible and Religious Tract Societies -J
6
1 “■
Societies without organiied evangelistic work or
church constituency
...
49
(n) T otjil for Province, not for approximate estimates by Societies ns given below
NuMitEK OK Evangelistic Centers to each Mission Station
Number ok Cojimunicants and IVIission Primary Student*-
Compared
0 ICOO -2000 SOOO 4000 5000 GOOO 7000 8000
MEFB
ABCFM
LMS
PN
UMC
sro
SC3I
PCC
MP
C)M
KCil
BA
3IGC
A(i
VMCA
pEReENTAOE-OP-GOMM-UNieANTS-WHO ARE WOMEN
PenCENTAOE OF Euplosed
CHISEBE WORKEIIS WUO
ARE Women
30X
Number op Chinese Emplovei) Workers per ioo Sq. Mi.
0 1 2 3 4 5 6 7
10^
20^
40%
50%
XHE PROVINCE OF FUKIEN
69
I.— Ms’kn BouNmR:ES
One need net travel a gront cli^.tant before
hcavinj; a new dialect spoken, which may or may
not be intelligible 30 miles away. All this has
historical significance and takes one back to the times
when a number of petty and isolated .states existed
throughout southeastern and southern China. The
Amoy dialect is spoken by approximately 5,000,000
people; Ihe^ Foochow dialect by S.ooo.oco; and the
Ilmglnwi dialect by approximately 2,000,000. Kien-
yang, kienning, Tingchow, and Shnowu districts possess
collfcquiai variations of their own.
DEXvSITV OF POPUkATION
General Erfhnafc^— The population of Fukien h.-s
been variously estimated at anywhere from S,!;50,67i
(1910 Census estimate!, to 22,870,000 (Richard, and
Census Board of Revenue 1SS5). Tl:e lilinchengpu
Estimate for 1910, which is generally regarded as con-
servative, credits Fukien with a population of 13,100,000.
The hsien estimates received from government sources
l)y the Survey Committee (191S} total 17,067,277. This
is undoubtedly high, as the Tost Office Census {1919)
gives 13,157,791, thu.s closely approximating the Min-
chengpu estimate (igio). On the other hand, some-
thing may be said in support of the higher CCC esti-
mate, when the generally accepted rate of increase in
population for ten years is taken into consideration.
Certainly 14,000,000 would be a coiiseivative estimate
for the province.
Large Citify— Fukien reports 3 cities each with a
population excoeeling 100,000 : Foochow, 625.000,
Cliiianchowfu, 130,000, and Amo}', 114,000. Three citie.s
arc reported between 50,000 and 100,000: Kicnningfn,
Changcliowfu, and Xingtoli. There are 23 cities 're-
ported with populations between 20,000 and 50,000.
Eighty-eight per cent of the people of Fukien live
in towns of 10,000 and less, or in rural districts. Con-
.sidcrablc destruction of property ami less of life occnrretl
during the Taiping Rebellion. Foochow reached its
highest prosperity as a business port in iSSo. Since
then, owing to the competition of India and Hankow in
tea production, the business of the port has slowly de-
cl hied.
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
Area and Political Dhisiens— Chekiang and Kiaiigsu
are the only provinces of China smaller in extent than
Fukien which has an area of 46,332 sq. mi. This is
almost equal to (he area of reunsylvania. The
deu.sity of population is 368 iuliabiLants per sq. mi., or
more than double the density of Pennsylvania. Politi-
cally the province is divided into four tao, which are
subdivided into 63 hsieiis. Tlie capital city is Foochow,
situated 34 miles from the moutli of the Jlin River.
Foochow and Amoy arc the onl}' treaty ports.
Physical Characteristics— Fnkien is mountainous,
and its people consequently enjoy an isolation not
known to inhabitants of other provinces. The watershed
between the Kan River in Kiangsi and the Min River
in Fukien forms the western border of the province.
The mountain ranges nm almost parallel with the
coast, varjdiig in altitude from 1,000 feet in the west
to 6,000 feet in the north, near Chekiang. There are
numerous islands along the coast, which is broken with
many bays too open for shelter. The Jlin River drains
about three-quarters of the province. It exceeds 300
miles in length and is renowned for its beautiful
fceueiy. The Kiulmig River, which reaches the sea
near .Amoy, is the next river of importance. The
climate is semi-tropical in the east and temperate in
the west. Sixty per cent of the people of Fukien are
engaged in agriculture. Commercially the province is
be.sL known for its tea, rice, sugar cane, lacquer, lumber,
and fishing induftries. Emigi-ation to the Philippines
and Straits Settlements is extensive. At its height it
exceeds joo.ooo a year.
ChrisUan Occupation by Hsiens — Fukien is general-
ly regarded, so far as missionary work is concerned,
as the best occupied province of China. Proiestaiit mis-
sionary societies are at work in every hsien. One-
lliird of the Iisicns report mission activities by more
l-han one missionary society. Only .six hsiens report
no organised churches. Twenty report less than lOO
•'‘ommunicants each.
Language — Because of its isolation Fukien has had
little difficulty in retaining local dialects which differ
gre.itl5>- from 'dandarin and the local dialect.s of neigh-
boring provinces.
11. — Density of Popui.ation
70
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
necessary when stiid3-iug both the maps aud letterpress
of Fukien to remember that the work of the CEZJls
is alwaj’S -included with that of the CMS. ~
Unfortmiatelt’, the delimitation of fields in and
around Amoy, while accurately traced on the largef
original map cannot be satisfactorily followed here.
Foochow being the onl}- city with a population exceeclin>»
200,000 appears on this map as "common area."
Ovcrlapphts .(“Ircai — Note the following areas where
missions overlap in their work : (a) north and south
of Foochow, CMS and MEFB ; (b) Yungchuu district,
iMHFB and EPM ; (c) Tungan and Changchowfu dis-
Iricts, north and northwest of Amoj', LMS and RCA;
(d) Shnnghang district, in the extreme southwest, EPM
and MEM ; (e) northwest of Yenpingfu and southeast
gf Shaowu, ABCFM and MEFB.
Comity Agreements— The LMS reports definite agree-
ments Avitli lx>th the RC.A and the EPhI concerning the
iK-lds of these three missions wherever they overlap,
The Chinese Church, however, has not always respected
these agreements. The ABCFM reports that south of
Foochow its field dclimitatious coincide with hsien
boundaries and are agreeable to all missions concerned.
In its northwestern field the ABCFM reports a definite
nnderslanding with the MEFB wherebj'- both iuissioii>
agree to keep a lo li belt between them, and therein
neither to build a chapel nor to open a school without
the consent of the other. The same mission (ABCFMi
1 Imports a special agreement with the CMS regarding its
eastern boundary line. An agreement also exists with
the LMS wlicrcb)’ the ABCFil reserves the liberty of
expansion in a southeastwavdlj’ directiou.
The RCA and the CMS report comit}' agreements
along lines covered by the Report on Cennity submitted
to and adopted by the CCC at its annual meeting in
iciS. The EPM reports written agreements made from
t-mc to time, geuerall.v iji the form of official cor-
respondence. The hlEFB reports definite agreements
\\,‘li b-oth the CAIS and the ABCFM affecting both
tlif- boundary- and the work of their Yenpiug district.
A mutual agreement exists between the ABCFM and
the MEFB whereb_v each mission agrees not to opeu
work within lo li of an evangeTistic center of the other
mission. The SDA reports no comity agreements of
any kind, and if the charge of other missions in the
province be true, refuses to observe agreements already
existing.
IV.— Age of Work
III —Protestant hltssioN Fiei.ds
F.conomic Conditions — The rich minerali resources of
the province remain relatively untouched. The majority
of inhabitants are agricultuidsts. The fishing industry
is extensive along the coast. The economic welfare of
the people is considerably enhanced by large sums of
moneys annually sent back to relatives in the province
by those who have emigrated and prospei'ed in business
abroad.
Areas of Greatest Density— There is considerable
sparseiiess of population in the southwest. Here also
the country is least developed. The sections along the
coast, as well as around Kienningfu and north of the
Min River appear to be most densely'^ populated.
CJirtsfiflu Pofiulati'n — One small dot in every- 43
represents approximately the Protestant Communicant
Church membership in Fukien.
MISSION FIELDS
S'cieties at Work — Twelve missionary societies are
now working in Fukien. They represent all the large
denominational groups except the Lutheran. Half of
these societies are American, and they work approxi-
mately three-fifths of the total area of the province. The
CMS aud the MEFB report the largest areas, each
claiming about 13,000 sq. mi., slightly less than one-
third the area of the province. The other larger mis-
sions rank as follows in respect to area of field claimed :
EPM, 7,550 sq. mi. ; ABCFM, 6,075 sq. mi. ; LI^IS,
5,275 sq. mi.; RCA, 5,150 sq. mi. Note the presence of
the'ciM in a very small area in the northeastern part
of the province. This work :s supervised from Che-
kiang. Similarly the .ABF claims a small area in the
extreme southern part of Fukien. This work is super-
vised from Kwangtnug. Neither of these missions has
foreigners residing in the province.
vSince this map was drawn, the mission whose field
overlaps the EPM field in the southwest, lias assumed
the name of "Meunonite Brethren Mission,” with the
ir.itials l^II'M. In place therefore of Iiul, read MBM.
Tl-.is change in initials appears on all statistical tables
and ill all accompanying letterpress. The fields of the
SD.A as well as of the Ind missionaries now working
in Foocliow are not shown on this map. It is
THK PROVIKCE OP FUKIEN
V.— Extent of Evanget;sm
province
slatioiis
AGE OF WORK
Pioneer M orU^ The Treaty of Nanking', TS42, officially opened Amoy
Sind Foochow to foreign residence. Even before peace was signed, in tha't
■same year, Dr. David Abed and William J. Boone of the ABCFM and
R^CA, entered Amoy. Two years later Messrs. A. and J. Stronach of the
LMS arrived. Five years Inter (1S47) the first missionaries of the American
Methodist Church, Messrs. Collins and White, reached Foochow, and were
welcomed by representatives of the ABCFM who arrived in the same
year (Mr. and Mrs. Peet and Mr. Johnson). In 1850 Rev. D. Jackson and
Rev. W. Witton. representatives of the CMS, entered Foochow where work
was restricted to citj-^ limits for 14 years. In tlie next year, 1S51, the
EPM began work in Amoy. Thus by the close of the first half of the
jgtli century five large .=ccieties (2 Briti.sh and 3 American) had repre-
•sentatives residing either in Focchow or Amoj". Evangelistic work at first
was difficult and required great patience. The CMS, for example, reporte<l
iio converts for ii years. Cooperation between the RCA and the ABCFM
dn China was discontinued in 1857, and the Congregational Board with-
•drew from Amo>', turning over its entire field to the Reformed Church
in America. Fukien, next to Kwangtnng, reports the largest number of
missionary residential centers opened before i860. A glance at the table
•of mission stations, chronologically arranged, will show that the period
■of largest extension was that of 1891*1900. Areas appearing in black on
^his map lie a distance of 30 Ii bej’oiid any evangelistic center reported.
Mission Stations Arranged Chronoi.ogicai.i.y
71
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
Sfiit/ons A/L-.noH<7ry Rcsidcuti^l Centers— Four
exceed Fukien in the munher of mission
Chilili, Kiangsu, Kwangtnng, and Szechwan,
he niissiouanes in Fukien’s 63 mission stations reside
in 41 residential centers. In only S of these centers
have we more than one society represented. When
classified according to the nationality of their missionary
personnel, 21 missionary residential tenters arc British
12 are American, and S arc International, neiiomina!
onnlly the Anglicans report more than one*tliircl of
he total number of stations in the province, and more
than the Caagrcgationali.sts and Methodists combined
ihere are only six stations manned bv societies which
cannot be classified among the well-known denomiiia-
ticnn] groups.
F.Tanqelstk Ccnfew-Althongli one of the smaller
provinces both in area and population, Fukien ranks
s«ond in the miiuber of its evangelistic centers.
Kwangtnng, the first province to be opened to mis-
sionary propaganda, having an area double that of
Fukien, and a larger communicant body, iieverthele-^s
leporls fewer evangelistic centers. An average of 33
ccmnuniicant members is reported for each of Fukien’s
1,164 evangelistic centers. Each mission station averages
19 of the.se evangelistic centers or outstations. The
MEI-B repoits the largest number of evangeli.stic centers
(506),^ each with an average of 41 coiumnnicants, and
the CMS follows with 342, averaging 15 cominunicanls
each.
New Mission Stations — Kienninglisien and Lnngycn-
chow are now being occupied as mission statioiis* bv
the ABCFM and RCA respectively. The area in which
Limgchowfu is sitnalccl is generally known as the North
River di.strict, and has only recently be-en turned over
to tlie RCA by the LMS.
Distribution of Evangelistic Criders— Note the large
number of evangelistic centers in the CMS and MEFB
fields around Hiiighwafu and KutieiilL^ien. The pro-
viiice averages one evangelistic center for every 40 sq.
mi. This represents a higher degree of Christian occupn*
lion than that reported by either Shantung or Chekiang.
If we compare the fields of the larger missions as ugards the number of
square miles to each evangelistic center we find the missions ranking as
follows in the degree of their Cliristian occupation : MEFB, one evangelistic
center to every 26 sq. mi.; CMS, one to every 40 sq. mi.; RCA, 'one to
every 72; ABCFM, one to every 74; EPM, one to every 84; LMS, one to
every 105. Compare this map with Map II. It willl be seen that the areas
of greater density of population report the greater number of evangelistic
renters. Some light on the policies and methods of church administration
and oversight among the various missions is obtained from the following
comparisons : the MEFB rcp-irts 42 evangelistic centers per mission station •
EPM, 18; ABCFM, 16; RCA, 14; CMS, 14; LMS, 12.
I. — Force at Work — Foreign
Name of Society
1807-
1861-
1881-
1891-
1901-
1911-
1860
1880
1890
1900
1910
1920
AnRlicaE
. CMS
1
6
11
7
IBaptUt ... ... .
. MBM
1
1
•CongregctioEal. .
. ABCFM
1
3
MethodUt ... .
LMS
. MEFB
1
1
2
3
1
1
Rresbyteriaa; ... .
. EPM
1
2
1
1
■Other Societies ..
BCA
. Ind
2
2
1
1
SDA
1
1
YMCA
1
1
YWCA
1
1
2
3
4
,5
6
7
8
Grand Total ..
' 70
28
15
22
198
135
319
454
Anglican ... CMS (-f-CEZMS)
Baptist ABF
17
S
1
7
1
16
95
26
116
142
MUM
1
1
i
2
Congregational ABCFM
13
3
0
1
15
25
31
56
LMS
6
3
1
6
9
15
24
Methodist ... MEFB
19
5
4
3
46
35
87
122
Presbyterian... KPM
5
2
19
12
27
39
BCA
6
4
1
11
13
28
36
China Inland Mission CIM
Other Societies Ind
1
3
1
4
5
SDA
2
5
5
10
YMCA
8
7
15
YWCA
3
3
3
Note that the ABCFM and RCA opened no new stations during an
in erval of about 40 years. At the present time, however, both societie.s
■«ire breaking new ground, the ABCFM at Kicuninghsien, and the RC.A
3 Luiigyenchow in the old field of the LMS. Note the large number
■oi CMS stations. Compare this map with Map V. Note that the develop-
ment in evangelistic centers is greatest where the work is oldest, except
m mountainous districts. Compare this map with Map VIII. The dis-
incts just outside of Amoy-hsien, and those nearest Foochow, are sliaded
< ,ar even though these districts were opened to missionary propaganda
«mupe,ratively eariy.
Numuer or Square Mii.es ter Evangelistic Center
0 25 50 75 100 125
LMS
EPS!
ABCFJI
RCA
CMS
MEFB
•2
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
SMifi
nCHDiC
<9
CKir<MKSII)l
ana
’oicwHo
aw«£
tlD^OC
■BTS
nxrncni
5=OOCHO».
a ixK
a>to«
IBCThOWTl'
Jflilr
HAITM
nrNCCM unis'
«i« t*
KaCHM,
aoitfi
afciO'
(Kucril
roum misruji nua
SfALC. I 4.000.000
M MILES
ikcl according to forms of work, the Chinese employed
force is divided as follows : 43 per cent evangelistic;
per rent edncational ; and 10 per cent medicjil. Foir
out of the 6 leading missions report a larger educatiomi
than evangelistic Chinese force. These missions are tlie
CMS, AliCFJI, I.MS, and KCA. ^
Ordaiiifii Chinese Workers— Fukien ranks first
among the provinces in the number of its ordaiaed
Chinese workers, reporting twice as many ordained
workers as Chekiang. This large number is due in part
to the age of mission work throughout the province
and in part to the policy of the SIethodi.^t Church re-
garding ordination. '
Wide difterencts in administration are made evi-
dent by the degree of pastoral ovei .sight which exi.t*
among the churches of variotis missions. The I,Ms
for instance, reports one ordained worker 'for every ly
orgai’ized churches, and the CMS one for every n
organized churches. The KCA and MKFH feport one for
every four organized churches while the EFM reports
one ordained worker for one organized congregation.
vSixty-seveii per cent of the Chinese, emploj’ed force con-
sists of men.
Distribution cf Chinese ll’arkcr^— Compare this map
with Map V and Map VJI. Relatively few evangelistic
centers or large groups of communicant.^ appear to be
without resident Chinese workers. It i-: significant
note further that while over 4S per cent of the mission,
ary body resides in the three largest cities of the pro-
vince, scarcvly 20 per cent ot the employed Chinese force
is found ill these centers. May not this wide distribii.
tioii of Chinese workers over country areas accclc-rate
evangelism ? Fifty-eight per cent of the Chinese eih-
ployed staff resides in rural districts, beyond any mis-
sion station.
The missions employ a relatively high percciitige
of their coimmuiicaut body; CMS, 15 per cent; EPM,
13 per cent; ABCFM, ii per cent; RCA, ic^ per cent;
JIEFB, 7 pc-r cent; and EMS, 6 per cent.
Trainhij:; Schools for Workers — (Information not
complete) — The Jlethodists report Bible training schools
for women in Hiiighwafu, Kutienhsien, Luiigtien,
Mintsinghsicn, Sienj'u, Venpingfu and Foochow; also
Bible training schools for men in Hinghwafu, Yeupiog-
fu, and Yungchun.
VIT. — Distribution of Communicants
VI.— Fui.i.-Time Christian Worker.?
Rco^oiii for InadcijKOcy of Occupation — .All missions
when accounting for the present inadequacy of the
Christian occupation of their fields, refer fir.st to the
lack of workers, especially Chinese ivorkers, and second
to financial restriction occasioned largely by the war
and unfavourable exchange. It is difficult to know,
after a peru.sal of the reports, whether^or not this lack
of Chinese workers is clue to any one cause more than
another. The need of more intensive nork is emphasized
by several correspondents.
FULL-TIME CHRLSTLAN AVORKERS
Fcreign Fcrcc — Fukien ranks sixth among the pro-
vinces in the number of its foreign missionaries, 454.
Of this number^ 70, or 15 per cent, are ordained; 63, or
14 per cent, are engaged in medical work. The per cent
in educational work is unknown. About 43 per cent
are single women. This large number of foreign single
women is significant when one considers the emphasis
it ought to bring on evangelistic work among women.
Eighteen out of the 63 mission stations in Fukien are
staffed by foreign women missions les only.
The Distributicn cf the Foreign Force — Approxi-
matelj' 33 per cent of the entire missionary body resides
in Foochow {154); 48 per cent, or almost half the total
number of missionaries, live in the three cities of ovei'
100,000 inhabitants, namely Foochow, Amoy, and
Chuatichowfu. Outside of these cities the average num-
ber of foreigners per foreign residential center is slightly
over six.
iVfTfjOJifliii.v — There are no continental missionaries in
Fukien. British mi.ssionaries number 205 and reside
in 29 centers. American missionaries number 249 and
reside in 20 centers. This smaller number of residential
centers for American missionaries reveals greater con-
centration of force, recessitated undoubtedly by the
larger educational programs of Anievican mission
societie.s.
The Chinese Employed Force — Fukien reports a
higher proportion of employed Chinese workers to
foreign workers than any other province, about eight
to one. .Shaidung and Chekiang follow with about 5
Chinese workers to every foreign worker. When classi-
UCbOTlD OINS CHtXSTWi HKllX
73
the PEOVINCE op FUKIEN
il. — Force
Name of Soolsty
Grand ^'otai
Anglican ...
Baptist ...
Congtegational
Methodist
Presbyterian
China Inland Mission
Other Societies ...
CMS ( + CEZMS)
ABF
MBM
ABCFiM
L.MS
MEFB
EPM*
KCA
CIM
Ind
SDA
YMCA
YWCA
Chinese Church
Work— Chi
nese
9
14
130
14
I Ota"
5 '
220 I 943
1G4
3
70
50
380
150
57
3
5
4-5
21
403
109
1
8
42
20
198
16
8
1,571
293
1
21
126
76
703
192
79
3
5
45
21
(a) This column includes educational workers in institutions above Middle School grade
Number of Ivmploved Chinese Workers per i,ooo Communicants
0 25 .50 ^r, 100 12.5 1.50
!,023
132
71
112
104
19
32
64S
133 ; 188
75
30
229
59
C6
iCfi)
1,599
327
213
101
659
171
174
5
2
20
6
5
10
1
37
1
173
9
5
70
20
13
«
— so
^ B
o ^
H =
320
W S
13
3,590
56 < 108
18
11
137
28
18
728
1
21
357
133
1504
391
271
3
6
61
S3
II
41
ic
532
Number of Empi.oyed Chinese Workers per i.ooo
^ 50 100 150 200 250
® 5
tl o
s.s
679^
•g §
S S.®
lir®
y. JB
7.9
51%
57%
65%
72%
68%
79%
70%
100%
100%
100%
100%
100%
6.1
10.5
6.4
7.8
12.2
10.0
7.5
6.4
3-5
',000 Inhabitants
300 350 400
The ABCFM reports n Bible training- school for men in Sh.nowu. The
CSIS leports Bible Iraiiiing schools for women in Hinghwafu, Ningteh,
Lienkoiig, and Funingfu. The RCA reports Bible training school for
men and women in Amoy. The LJIS reports a Union Bible women’s
training school in Amoy. The EPM reports a Bible training school for
men in Chiianchowfu. A Union Tlieological School (ABCFJI, CMS, and
MEFB) exists in Foochow, affiliated with the Fukien Christian University.
VIII. — Communicants per io,ooo Population
General Sitwnmry-Fukien r.nnks third among the
provinces of China m the number of its Christian^com-
municants, and first in the nnmbcr of its Siimlny School
scholars. The Protestant societies report 38,5^4 com-
municant church members. The Roman CatlioHc Churcli
reports a membership of 61,712. Of the total Protestant
church membership approximately 20 per cent live in
cities of over 50,000. Tiie membership of the Methodist
clmrch m Fukien is 4 times larger tlian that of any
other mission. Sixty per cent of the Protestant com-
municants are men.
Distribution of C&ininwncants—Fuki^i ranks first in
the number of its church comiminicanls per 10,000 in-
habibmts, the average proportion being 24 communicants
per 10,000 inhabitants. Tliis is almost doable tlie num-
ber reportetl by any other province. Compare this map
with Map II. The communicants appear to be more
mimerons where the density of population is greatest.
Compare this map with Map III. The overlapping are.as
s-eem to have the larger number of church members. If
the distribution of communicants be considered in terms
of population, the MEFB fields arc by far the best
evangelized, reporting 55 commnnicar.ts per 10,000
population. The ABF field in the souUicni part of the
promnee ranks second, and the RCA field third with re-
ports of 19 and 16 communicants per 10,000 inhabitants
respectively.
Membership by Denominations — The communicant
body in Fukien may be classified denominationally as
follows: Anglican, 5,136; Baptist, 235; Congrega-
tional, 6,317; Methodist, 20,672: Presbyterian, 5,728.
Note that over half the communicant members in Fukien
are Jlethodists.
Literacy — Fukien ranks second or next to Shansi in
the degree of literac}' among Christian coinnuinicants (70
per cent of the men and 49 per cent of the women). The
CMS and ABCFJF report the highest degree of literacy.
Sunday School Scholars — Sunday School scholars in
Fukien 133,022) exceed the total number of stuil;’i:s in
mission schools of all grades bj' almost three to one.
Moreover Fukien reports 3 times the number of Sunday
vScliool scholars reported by any other province. Of the
33,000 Sunday School scholar.s in Fukien the MEFB
enrolls 23,8/8 or 69 per cent.
Church Orginization — The mnnber of church or-
ganizations almost equals the niunber of evangelistic
centers. These chnrches appear to be well provided with
resident Chinese workers and administration is largely
in the hands of Chinese leaders. Fukien leads in union
church movements.
74
THE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
III. — Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
Marne of Society
Grand Total
63
£ >
o K
oO®.
g.sS
Anglican
Baptist
Congregational
Methodist
Presbyterian
Cbina Inland Mission
Other Societies
CMS ( + CEZMS)
ABF
MBM
ABCFM
LMS
MEFB
EI’M •
HCA
CIM
Ind
SDA
YMCA
ywcA
Chinese Church
25
1
5
4
12
5
5
221
4
2
88
77
4S3
26
53
1
1
3
4
6
C
8
1,164
23,133
15,451
38,584
86,094
60%
342
3,175
1,961
5,136
13,431
61%
4
52
3
55
83
94%
8
130
50
ISO
480
72%
82
2,085
1.110
3,195
0.07?
65%
50
1,7.50
1,272
3,022
4,903
68%
506
12,280
8,392
20.672
45,571
69%
90
1,912
1,189
3.101
6,812
62%
71
1,389
1,238
2,627
5,693
53%
1 0
2
8
8
75%
72
48
120
120
co%
10
204
136
340
540
60%
2,072
78
*50
128
304
60%
o 2
10
■a o
S||
.2 c
l.a
12
20%
15%
29%
23%
1S%
16%
31%
80%
70%
33,022
ii
•2 "0
§•5.2
Cl
& ? a
33.0
78%
64%
60%
■18%
57%
35%
48%
4,659
150
2,043
22,878
500
400
1,892
15.0
13.7
22.5
39.0
60.4
40.8
34.4
37.0
8.0
34.0
Incomplete returns, (a) This total differs from the total for organized congregations given on the Hsien Table. Appendix A, due to additions for the EPM
lY.— Extent of Occupation — The Christian School
"S
0
.a
m
>,
£
S
'0
0
.a
►,
e
a
'o
0
w
nary Students l
•Boys 1
mary Students
-Girls
eJ
E
£
& a
mary Students
-Boys
mary Students
-Girls
5
5
£ 15
i. c
0 ^
a: "a
:hool Students
-Boys
diool Students
-Girls
"o
0
02 05
£ 1
c ■©
0
C T>
w 0 5
0 £•
li
>»> w
« cl
0.2-?-
of Boys to Girls
:sion Middle
lehools
S'U
? ? i
^■aE
Marne of Society
£
u
0
£
L.
J3
to
H
s
•g 1
Cu
0
£
u
%
3
c -S
"s
"o
H
£
3
[5)
£
To
R
0
Eh
rs
a
CO '
0
H
a 0 ^
3 3
p •“
C
— A
I-S
p
•J 3
0 c
p
c“:
•111
5 - a
£
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
Grand Total ...
652
96
20
17,526
8,042
25,568
3,284
1,328
4,612
1,291
219
1,510
31,690
69%
85%
18?5
Anglican
Baptist
Congregational
... CMS( + CEZMS)
160
19
3
2,262
1,375
3,637
415
306
721
96
16
112
4,470
61%
86%
2(i%
... ABF
MBM
... ABCFM
LMS
88
63
li
7
'i
2,176
1,488
668
333
2.844
1,821
482
149
192
87
6^
236
186
"32
218
3,736
2,057
7i%
80%
85%
24«(
Methodist
... MEFB
... EPM
BCA
408
24
6
6,741
3,034
912
10,375
3,444
945
410
499
115
1,444
525
226
155
150
376
155
12.195
4,124
65%
74%
60%
100%
Presbyterian
ll
14
2
2,067
1,080
3,147
365
129
494
136
21
157
3,798 67%
86%
16S
China Inland Mission ...
... CIM
”40
40
•10
Other Societies
... Ind
75,^'
SDA
YMCA
0
180
180
135
135
1.53
153
468 100%
100%
5
2
383
I 383
339
339
722 100%
100%
YWCA
Chinese Church
2
:::
"so
' 80
r
1
1 8o| 100%
—
y._Extent of Occupation — The Christian Hospital
1
0 ^
B
S' .'p
c
a 1
!>,
(ft
A
B>
m '
£ 0
ZK ^
1
0
1
0 "S
i. a
a G
05
£i
G<
Marne of Society
d
1 s
'is 5
d £
«
«
a tn
*3
3
M
•— t-H
E'S
c *5
a 0
d
i*
0 s
6^ F*
m
*0 ^
D5
*-•
6
Q'S
56
7.
0
3
4
5
6
7
«
9
Grand Total ...
41
9
1,242
1,168
21,125
13
]32
59
110
Anglican ... C.MS (-|-CEZMS)
Baptist ABF
16
2
374
662
8,401
6
56
69
64
MBM
242
120
Congregational ABCFM
LMS
5
3
1
' 156
1 86
86
40
1,006
1,225
1
6
48
42
Methodist ... MEFB
10
G
271
180
4,969
6
70
50
150
4
205
120
3,511
6.5
250
BCA
3
150
100
1.983
62
China Inland Mission CDI
...
COMMUNICANTS PER lo.ooo
General Impressions—By comparing this map with similar maps
for tlie other provinces, one is convinced hy the graphical present^itiM
alone that Fukien is the best evangelized province of Cliiua. On tfls
other hand, Itest this fact lead to any hasty conclusions, it may
w-eW 1.0 add that the needs cf Fukien are for this very reason nio
pressing than those of other provances, and that there is still on,
one Cliristian communicant in Fukien among 444 nou-Chnstians.
Bh(k Areas — The areas which appear to be least touched
Cliristian influence are those in the extreme noi'th, in the 'v :
between the ABCFM and I.MS fields, and the North River distn
of th<- RCA field, recently relinquished by the LMS. Minhow-
(Foochow), and Amoy-tao are the best occupied in terms of co
mnnicants per 10,000. Tingchang-tao in the southwest reports
lowe.'t degree of Christian occupation. Haitang, together
neighboring islands which have received the name of pingtanli='
is perliaps the best occupied hsien in China when considered
terms of Cliristian communicants per 10,000. This one hsien _reP
approximately 1,300 church members, and a Cliristian constituc ^
of almost 4,000. The population estimate for Pingtanhsien is 52, 3^
'This means that one person in every 63 inhabitants in this
coimnunicant clmrch member, and that one in every 25 is m ^
wav interested in and related to Christian church activities.
THE PEOVINCE OP PITKTR'yq’
76
IX. — Mission Schools
0 2,000 4,000 6,000 8,000 10,000 12,000 14,000 16,000 18,000 20,000 22,000
MEFB
CMS
ABCFM
LM3
EPM
RCA
CSSS Communicants
CZZ] Students
MISSION SCHOOLS
Althougli Fukien has fewer church communicants
than either Kwangtung or Shantung, it reports a larger
number both of higher and lower primary school studeuts
(over 30,000). However, a comparison of this map with
Map y reveals a large number of evangelistic centers
r.till without cduo.ational facilities. In this connection,
note especially the EPM field in the southwestern section
of Fukien, the MEFB field around Yukihsieu in the
central part of the province and the populous district
around Fuau in the northeast. Approximatel}’^ 25 per
cent of the evangelistic centers, one may safely conclude,
are without mission lower primary schools.
There are 96 mission higher primary schools in
Fukien, 39 of which are for girls. Note the relatively
small number of higher primary schools in the Hing-
hwafu district, which is densely populated and which
reports a large number of couiinuuicant.s.
Compare this map w-ith Map V. Eleven missionaiy
residential centers, or about 25 per cent, are without
educational facilities above lower primary school grade.
Only five mission higher primary schools are located
in centers where no missionaries reside.
_ Mu.dlc Schools— Twenty mission middle schools,
^ of which are for girls, are reported for Fukien.
^oc^'iied in 5 out of a total of 41 missionary
sidential centers. Fourteen are located in Foochow and
Am^ alone. Fifteen were reported as doing full grade
school work when the Survey returns were re-
M absence of middle schools north of the
V VT east of Yeupingfu. Reference to Maps
J indicate an intensive evangelistic work
ana many commimicants in this district.
between missions in the relative
shown h places upon education is w’ell
rnuniem^ niimber of primary students per loo com-
ants which each mission has enrolled in its
•scl«>ols. The RCA reports 140 primary students for
Chr'isuJf'l ' 57- Mud. ot the
tanTof ircr ” "'“'‘‘“A iu iu the
supporting ,«h«ls° eJinSt.r'^
^ "'ission'’rSr"’s®
fre boyl"' tMuughout Fnkien
/-/ig/ier EilRcnfion-Facilities in Fukien for higher
education of r. Christian character are found onlfS
Foochow: the Fukien Christian University (CMS
S- T «"^^h S
C*g^,JEFBT
, . Faci/,-ties_Tlie following teacher
training facilities are offered by the missionary societies •
Womens Normal School (CMS). Foochow, where nonnaj
iraimng is given to prospective teachers both of lower
School
lAECFJr and 5IEFB), Foochow, which trains teachers
for lower primary and occasionally for liighcr primary
sch<»l work. Trinity College (CMS). Foochow, offers
a higher normal training course for middle school
graduates, and trains its students both for lower and
higher irimary school work. The Gutlirie Memorial
Middle School (MEFB), Hinghwafu; Talmage College
J^se Jolmston Memorial School
(EPM;, Amoy, offer normal courses as a special depart-
mrat of their curricula. Tivo kindergarten training
schools exist in Fukien, the Kulangsu Kiuderg.nrteu
^hool at Amoy (EPM), and the Union Kindergarten
Traiiniig- School in Foochow (CMS, MEFB and ABCFM).
GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS
Ediicatiovol Far.iliiics— One-third of tlie eleniiMifirv
education reported for Fukien is given in mission prim.nry
schools. (Appendix A— Cliristian Occupation by ILsiens—
Fukien, Column 20). The total number of govcTinnent
primary students is 64,123. The province averages 3S
goveniment primary students per 10,000 population its
ccmp.ared with 290 per to, 000, which is the average for
Shansi. This comparison prepare.^ the reader for the
following. In statistical tables of govermiient education
received from the Ministry of Education in Peking,
Fukien ranks next to the poorest among the provinces
of China in its elementary educational facilities. Che-
kiang with one-third more inhabitants than Fukien re-
ports five Liine.s the number of primary students.
X.— Government Schools
76
THE GHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Chinese officials estimate that only 7 to 10 per cent of the inhabitants
in the rural districts of Fukien are able to read or write in the vernacular
and that not more than 25 per cent of the people in the capital city of
Foochow are Idterate. During the past decade the attendance of girls m
govciinneiit schools increased 50 per cent, while the lucrease m the enro 1-
ment of boys reached only 20 per cent. Schools for girls are still largely
under mission auspices.
Missionaries per t.ooo Communicants
10 15 20
Middle Sflioo/s— Twenty-one government mid,
schools are reported. Onlv one of these, sitiiated
Foochow, is for girls. Half the govefnment' mrddle sclio
are located in centers where inissicn middle schools a
are found. Four government normal schools for n-
and one for women are reported. Little is known
the grade of these schools or the quality ^ their wo
A girls’ higher normal school is reported in Amoy; 1
non-mission law colleges, and one higher ^ techui
college, are located in Foochow. A large Chinese i
versity is now being planned for Amoy and^ funds h
already been subscribed for adequate buildings, yeii
maintenance, and endomnent.
HOSPITALS
Occiifation—Fukien is well provided with Cbrisi
medical facilities. All six of the large mission sodit
report successful medical work. The CMS and MI
do the largest amount. There is a total of forty-
mission hospitals, almost twice the number reported
other prcviuce. These hospitals have a tota
approximately 2,430 beds. Forty-one foreign doc
and 69 Chinese physicians are in charge, assisted b;
foreign and 78 Chinese graduate nur.ses.
Three new hospitals are now being built, oue
Tungon (FCA), one at Lungyenchow (RCA), and a t
at Kienninghsicn (ABCFM). Nine dispensaries,
elusive of those situated on hospital premises, are
reported.
r)^s^nb;ti201I— Compare this map with Maps II,
V, VI, and VII. The hospitals are located in i
where the density of population is greatest. The\'
pear to he within convenient reach both of comii
cants and of mission students. Compare this map
Map IX. Wherever there is a mission middle
we also find a nvssion hospital.
Relative Need— The CMS ranks first among mi
societies in Fukien in meeting the medical needs »
people in its field ns well as of its communicant mei
ship. The LMS and ABCFM rank last in this re;
(Table VI, Column 12). The RCA and the ABCFi
port the feu’est number of foreign nurses. The mi
of hospital beds per foreign physician is 59, per fc
nurse is no. In the RCA and ABCFM it runs as hi
242 beds per foreign nurse (Table V, Columns 8 an
Govermnevt i-Iospttals— Two Japanese hospital
reported, one in Amoy and another in Foochow ; als
Roman Catholic hospital in Cliangchowlu, one g<
ment iiospital in Foochow, and one coimnunity he
in Amoy.
Missionaries per 1,000,000 Population
2.5
30
YI. — Begrae of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Name of Society
c a
•^a
(So
>0 'O
Grand Total--
(a) (a)
46,330 ;i7,057,277
454
3,590
33,584
27
Anglican
Baptist
Congregational
CMS (-1-CEZMS)
ADF
MBM
ABCFM
LMS
B
A
A
A
B
Methodist ...
Presbyterian
China Inland Mission
Other Societies
MEFB
EPM
RCA
CIM
Ind
SDA
YMCA
YWCA
Chinese Church
A
B
A
Int
A
13.750
650
1,375
6.075
5,275
3,594.000
287,000
A
Int
Int
1.3,225
7,550
6,150
125
2.530.000
2.112.000
3.763.000
1.935.000
1.606.000
212,000
142
728
5,136
1
55
'2
21
180
56
357
2,195
24
188
3,022
122
1,604
20,672
39
391
3,101
36
271
2,627
3
8
’5
6
120
10
64
240
15
63
...
3
" 3
j 'l28
5 c
c
e
II
fi
0
II
o 0
& c
45 cS
'n ®
§■
® CL,
V s
■ga
V %
n ri
.H 0
P Cl,
“i
§1
Wo
0 0
‘55 Q
0
s§
fo
<u
C 0
£ 0
e®.
0 0
•go
^0
'p f-<
u
a b!
a a.
Is.
&
J p.
0
8
9
10
11
12
j 211
12
93
1
|22.6
1 858
782
2.4
39
202
3
143
90
407
206
169
15
11
18
8
146
18
117
112
63
73
126
104
375
50
894
2,778
825
188
1,111
192
850 4.1
1.100
690 I
2.
1.4
570
1,280
1.390
1,177
333
523
620
2.4
2.6
2.5
(a) Total for Province, not for Society figures below
THE PROVINCE OF HONAN
77
I. — Hsien Boundaries
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
Area and Political Divisions — Honan, because of its central position,
and its consequent railroad and industrial development in the near
future, ranks among the most importaut proAunces of China. Its area
is 67,940 sq. mi., which is slightly more than that of England and Wa-es
dcttnbined. It is divided politically into 4 tao. These are subdivided
into loS lisiens. The capital cit}-- is Knifeng.
Physical Characteristics — For convenience of study, Honan may be
divided into 3 large river basins : the Yellow River in the north, the
Kwai River in the southeast, and tributaries of the Han River in the
southwest. These 3 river basins form the famous yellcrw earth districts
of China, upon which the forefathers of the Chinese descended from the
mountainous and less fertile regions in the west, and founded the
"Middle Kingdom.” From the legendary days of Fu Hsi, 2953 B.C.,
Honan has been the seat of the imperial government more frequently
than any other province. At the tomb of Fu Hsi in Cheiichowfii, a great
festival is held every spring in Fu Hsi’s honor, when thousands of people
come from long distances to worship at his shrine. Between the Han
and the Hwai river basins, and especially in the western and southwestern
sections of Honan, the country is quite mountainous. The central plain
slopes gradually toward the east.
The following paragraph from "The Chinese Empire,” edited by
Mai shall Broonihalil, aptly describes southenr Honan : "Conceive a
■vast plain, bordered by mountains on its westenr side, and crossed by
strums running at right angles to those mountain ranges — a plain, uu-
^hevwl by undulating hills, green in the season of growing and harvest,
but bromi for the rest of the year, the central part buried in sand and
5^® brought down by the Yellow River. Conceive this plain
0 ed over with cities, towns and villages, and crossed in every direc-
with brown earth roads, wide in tlie northern and central sections.
and narrow and paved in the south, teeming with the hardy feumiug
population, and you. liave a picture of Houan south of the Yellow River.”
North of the Yellow River the country is level and fertile, except
twvard the west, where a range of mountains kuo^vu as the Taihangshaii
extends in a northeasterly direction. Owiug to the lack of natural
banks the Yellow Rivor frequently overflows in flood season,
and for this reason has been a source of sorrow more than once to the
millions along its shores.
Climate — Honan is a healthy province, having a temperate and
invigorating climate. The cold winds from the north, liowever, make the
winters rather severe, the thcvmonicter occasionally dropping several
degrees below zero on the plains. In summer the temperature rises
sometimes to no degrees F. Kikmigsliau, situated at a distance of 3
hours by rail from Hankoav, in the e.xtreino soutlicrn part of the province,
provides a delightful mountain resort where several hundred missionaries
gather every summer from all sections of Honan, as well as from Hupeh,
Shansi, Southern Chihli, and elsewhere.
Lani^uage — ^landarin is spoken throughout the province.
Communications — The Peking-Hankow Railway crosses Honan from
north to south m'a Sin3mngchaw, Weihwei, and Chaiigte. A branch line
extends from WeiJiwci to the rich coal mines in northwest Honan. The
Lnng-Hai Railwaj" crosses the province from east to west, intersecting the
Tieutsin-Pukow Railway at Siichowfu, Ku., and the Peking-Hnnkoav
lino at Chengchow, Ho. This line now extends westward beyond
Honanfu, and eventiuillv it is proposed to extend it further to Staiifu,
Shensi, and on to Lanchowfu, Kansu. AnotJier line is proposed which
will also CTO.'^s the prcA’ince from cast to west, but fiirllier sout 1 an
78
THK CHRISTIAN OCCUrAXlON CN CHINA
II. Density oe Potulation
passing through Sinyangchow, connecting with the Tieutsin-Pukow line
in the east just a few miles north of Pukow, and extending westward to
Chungking and Chengtu in Szechwan.
Water Communications— Uonan possesses good water communica-
tions, although the Yellow River is navigable only in places. By means
of the native junks, for example, it is possible to go from Chowkiakow,
ma the Sha and the Hwai Rivers, the Hungtseh Lake and the Grand
Canal, all the wav to Chinkiaug on tlie Yangtze. Water connections are
also possible with H.mkow and Tientsin. Several important highways
cross the province. Li some places these are broad enough to^ accom-
modate carts. Were these roads improved, especially the old imperial
road from Peking to Hankow, which passes through Chengtingfu (Chi.)
and Kaifeiig. the industrial and agricultural development of the province
would be immeasurably accelerated.
Post and Telegraph Government post offices were first opened
in Honan about 185S. These have been surprisingly well patronized
ever since and have multiplied rapidly. Over 650 pose offices of all
grades were reported for 1919, showing an increase of 140. or 30 per cent,
during the last two years. The telegraph service leaves much to be
desired in efficiency, though it is greater in extent than one might expect.
Chrislian Occupation bv JIsiens—A glance at the tabic on Christian
occupation by hsiens (Appendix A) reveals that out of 108 hsieus, only
rivo are without Protestant Church communicants. Sixty-three lisiens,
or 58 per cent, report a Christian constituency of less than 100 each, and
33 hsiens report fewer than two paid workers each. Approxim.ately one-
fourth of all the hsiens of Honan are occupied by more than one Protestant
mission societ3-.
DENSITY OF POPULATION
Population Estimates for the Province— Honan is one of the densely
populated provinces of China, having more inhabitants than Sinkiang,
hlongolia, Kansu, Shensi, and Shansi combined. The population esti-
mates have varied all the way from 35,310,000 (Statesman’s Year Book,
1902) down to 22,100,000 (Board of Revenue, 1885). As earlj' as 1S42
the population was estimate<l at 29,069,771. The low estimate for 1^5
is accounted for by the severe famine of 1877-7S, when Chinese authorities
estimate that at least 9,000,000 people in Honan perished. In 1910
MinchengiHi Census, which was computed from an estimate bj'^ fain
and not by individuals, reported 5,120,000 families, or a total popula
of 25,6co,cco (5 individuals being reckoned to the family). This
mate of 5 individuals per fannlj' has since been regarded both by C
ese officials and experienced missionaries as being too low, and 6.(
dividuals per family is suggested as being more nearlj’- correct,
this multiple (6.6) been used instead of 5, the total population of Ho
according to the Mincheugpu Census (1910), would have been inert
to 33,792,000. This is interesting in view of the more recent cc
returns. TJie official hsien estimates secured by the CCC Survey <
mittee (191S) report a total p^opulation for Honan of 32,547.366. The
Office Census (1919) records a total of 30,831,909- Note that all 3
mates (the revised Mincheugpu, the CCC and the Post Office estini
are approximate!}' the same. If we accept the CCC estimate as bei
happy moan, then the density of population in Honan amounts to 47
habitants per sq. mi. Even this is lower than the density figure ;
by Marshall Broomhall in his work entitled “The Chinese Empire
which he reports 520 people per sq. mi. This almo-st equals the de
of Belgium (560 per sq. mi,), and is doubtless too hig’h.
Cities There are 3 cities irr Honan, each with 100,000 inhabitai
above: Kaifeng, 280,000; Chowkiakow, 200,000; Kwangchow, 10
Four other cities are reported, each with a population ranging some'
between 50,000 and 100,000 : Changte, 60,000 ; Kushihsien, 6
Kweiteh, 50,000; and Nanyangfu, 50,000. Thirty-five cities are rep
each with a population estimated somewhere between 20,000 and 5
All city population estimates have been received from missionari
respondents and compared with all other available estimates, and ^
best approximate. Practically 91 per cent of the people in Honai
in rural districts or in towns of 10,000 or under.
Christian Population — Twenty-one dots of the smallest size on'
total of 32,000 on the accompanying map represent the numerical sti
of the Protestant church constituency in Honan. Fifty-two
sent the number of Christians reported for the province by the I
Catholic Church. ,
Ecoimnic Conditions— the inhabitants of Honan, like those ot
Anhwei, south Chilili, and Sliantuug are not economically well-fa
the peovince of ho\an
79
in.— PRcrBSTANT Mission Fieids
G. Wi Guinness wTites : “Poverty and squalor pre\’ail eveivTvlicre.
The inhabitants are indifferent to discomfort or dirt and appareutlv lack
the enterprise necessary' to ameliorate their own condition. Houses,
roads, animals, people — all suffer from neglect. The land is well tilled,
however, and the harvests are good. The majority of the inhabitants are
farmers, somewhat uncouth in inanuer, and of an independent turn of
mind. Thej' are distinctly intelligent and are often marked bv strong
individuality.”
Honan produces an abundance of food of all kinds, grain.s, fruits,
and vegetables. Some years rain is scarce or unevenly distributed, and
tliis results in scant harvests, followed occasionally bv severe famine and
destitution such as now pre\-ail over north Honan during this winter
{1920-21). Salt is plentiful in the neighborhood of the Yellow River, and
'V'aluable coal fields are found between the vallej's of the Sha and Ju Rivers.
Many modern industries are being started throughout tlu province, some
on a large scale. These are tisiiall)' situated near railway centers and
operated under Chinese management. Because, then, of its strategic
position, its fertile .soil, and the future industrial development which is
almost certain to follow the improvements in roads and the extension
of railways, Honan is destined sooner or later to rank among the most
important provinces of China.
PROTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
Mission Fields Ceinpared — No part of Honan is unclaimed by Pro-
tfstant iuis.sions. Sixteen societies, representing all denominational
groups except the Congregational, are reported. Of these there are only
three societies which cannot be classified under any of the wcll-kuowu
denominational groups : EbM, SDA, YMCA. The CIM and its affiiliated
mission (SMC) claim approximatelj’ one-third of the total area of the
picivince. Tlie PCC and the LHhl rank next in the extent of areas
claimed, each attempting to work slightly less than onc-fiith of the total
•area of the province. The ILM, SDA, and \'hICA are without field
< elimitations on the accompanying map. Both Kaifeng and Chowkiakow,
^ng centers of 2oo,oco inhabitants and over, should be indicated on the
accompanying map as city areas common to all missions. The population
estimate for Chowkiakow arrived too late for our purposes.
Ten of the 16 societies are American, 2 British, 2 Continenlal, and 2
International (CJJI and VJICA), in the nationalit}' of their home con-
stituencies. Note the approximate populations of different mission fields
(Table VI, Column 3).
Overlapping Areas — The province presents no oveidapping fields
except immediately south of the Yellow River, around Hoiianfu in the
Vest, and ficm Chengchow eastward to the border of tlie province.
Honanfu, Kaifeng, Kwangchow, Kweitch, Teugchow, Suichow, and Yen-
clieng are the only cities where move than one mission society has foreign
resident woi'kors. Moreover, reference to statistical returns soon con-
viuces one that the overlapping cast of Kaifeng is more apparent thau
real. The missions whose fields overlap report few stations. Much of
the work is in its initial stages. Evangelistic centers are somewhat
distant one from another. Only about r,ooo comuuuiicants are reported
for overlapping areas. Yet these areas are located in the most densely
populated sections of Honan as well as of all China.
Comity Agreements — At the Shangliai Missionary Conference (1S90)
it w;is agreed among mission representatives that the territory in Honan
noi'th of the Yellow River should henceforth be regarded ns the special
field of the I'CC, on condition that said mission adeqnateh- exxupy it.
Agreements have since been made b3' the PCC with the ABCFM in Shan-
tung, delimiting the PCC field of responsibility in that province. The
Ll'M reports definite understandings with the CIM regarding the de-
limitation of its fields, and each mission is confining Us efforts accord-
ingh'. The NI,K reports wTitten agreements witli the EL.-Vug covering
certain sections of its field. A definite understanding concerning field
limits exists between the NI.K and CIM as well. As a result missionaries
of one society- have refraine<l from opening work in districts already
occupied bv' missionaries of the other socieU'. The SMC (ci.M) reports
an agTeemcnt with the ELAng which concerns especially the overlapping
areas around Honanfu. The ELAug reports WTitlcn agreements with all
neighboring missions, wherebj’ no chapels are to be Iniilt or work cn-
oonrnged hc^'ond the lerritorv' now marked out as the special re.sponsi-
bilit.v of these missives. Christian converts residing on or within 10 H
of the boundaiT,’ lines ma\' attach themselves to whichever of the iieigh-
Lcriug missions they prefer. The ClihlMS reports definite agreements
so
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
rV.— AGS OP WiORK
trite missions working to the north of their present field, but none with
missions working to the south where overlapping occurs. Certain hsiens
south of Kaifeng are recognized as the special responsibility of certain
missions, and this recognition virtually amounts to a formal agreement.
Throughout the south the CIM reports a definite understanding regard-
ing field delimitation and responsibility. Most of these understandings
are verbal, and field limitations are expressed in terms of hsien bound-
aries. Although no agreements affecting the boundaries of the Shekichen
distrkt have yet been made, they are likely to mature after work is
more developed. The boundaries of the CIRI Kwangchow field have been
fixed in consultation with representatives of the LUhl. The LBM, SBC,
MSCC, FMA, and SDA report no definite agreements regarding field
delimitations.
AGE OF WORK
Picnccr Period — Missionary work of a permanent character was not
begun in Honan until 1884, when the CIM secured premises in Chowkia-
kow, an important trading center connected by water with the Yangtze
River. For ten 3'ears representatives of this mission were the only Pro-
testant workers in the pro\-ince.
“The Honanese farmer is conserv’ative, independent, easily roused
to anger, indifferent to discomfort or dirt, and in many districts, until
recently, anti-foreign.” For this and other reasons, it was very difficult
for foreign missionaries to secure any foothold, especially in the larger
fu cities. Tlicy were forced to settle in smaller places, to face opposi-
tion and suspicion on every hand, and i>atiently to wait till more
favorable opportunities came.
In 1894 the Canadian Presbj^erian Mission began work in Changte.
Four 5-eaTS later the American Norwegian Lutheran Jlission, no^v a part
of the LL'M, entered southern Honan and opened stations in Sinyang-
chow and Ki<v?han. In 1899 the Swedish Mission in China, associated
with the China Inland Mission, commenced work in Sinanhsien, a city
in the northwest of the province, one day’s journey west of Honanfu.
^\^]en the Boxer Uprising occurred in 1900, four missionary societies W’ere
at wwrk in the province: LUM, 2 stations; PCC, 3; CIM, 8; SMC, i.
Two cities occupied as stations by the PCC before the Boxer Uprising
have since been abandoned for more favorable locations.
Mission Stations Ap.ranged Chronoi.ogically
1807-
1860
1861-
1860
1681-
1890
1891-
1900
1901-
1910
1911-
1920
Anglican
...MSCC
2
Baptist
...CbMMS
...
6
SBC
3
Lutheran
...ELAug
3
2
ILM
1
LB
1
1
LBM
3
LUM
2
4
6
NLK
5
Methodist
...FMA
3
Presbyterian ...
...PCC
1
4
2
China Inland Mission. CIM
2
6
3
SMC
1
2
1
Other Societies...
...EbM
1
SDA
...
...
1
YMCA
1
Total...
2
10
31
24
Note that approximately four-fifths of the mission stations in Honan
have been opened since the Boxer Uprising. Note also tliat the first
decade of the twentieth century was the period of greatest expansion, 7
M'W societies entering Honan between 1900-10, and 5 since 1910.
Occi^paticti of Kaifevg — Kaifeng was the last provincial capital in
China to be opened to Protestant missionaries. Until within the hist
15 years this city was notoriously anti-foreign. In 1898, Mr. Powell of
tlie CIM spent his first night in Kaifeng, but not until 1902 was he able
to rent premises and formally establish a mission station. About tlie
middle of that year he was joined by Dr. G. Whitfield Guinness. The
following year better premises were secured in a more favorable quarter-
On the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Ford work W’as beg^im .among womc^
In 1907 Rev. and Mrs. C. F. Appleton, representing the AFM, reached
Kaifeng. The following year the SBC sent Rev. and Jlrs. Sallee, f*!
1910, two years later, Bishop W. C. "Wliite, representing the Episcop*
Church of Canada, began laying foundations for the work of this miss'O^'
At that time, ten years ago, Kaifeng reported but 12 missionaries, 7
THE PEOVINCE OF HONAN
— Extent of Evangelissi
81
employed Chinese workers and 34 comtiusnicants. To-day the capital city
reports 46 foreign workers, 57 emplo3’’ed Chinese workers and 520 church
cornmnnicants.
Ages of Variovs Fields Compared — The areas shaded black and
distant therefore 30 li or more from any evangelistic center, adjoin
sections in neighboring proAinces which either are -unclaimed by any
Protestant mission at the present time or are very inadequately worked.
Compare this map with Maps V and VII. The main impression received
is that the degree of Christian occupation in terms of evangelistic centers
and communicant members is more or less proportional to the age of
fwork. Compare this map with Map IX. It does not follow that the
longer any mission has worked in a field the greater its Christian educa-
tional facilities. The educational policies of missions at work in Honin
vary too greatly to justify this more or less hasty conclusion.
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
Missiciiflry Residential Ce»ters — Sixteen mission societies with a
total of 67 stations are now at work in Honan. Thear missionaries axe
located in 56 residential centers. Only 7 of these have representatives of
more than one mission. There is an average of 7 evangelistic centers to
each station^ each averaging 27 communicants. Kaifeng reports the largest
number of societies. Seven residential centers in Honan are International
in the persouueli of their missionary body, 27 are American, 16 British, and
6 Continental. One center in Honan reports women mis.'iionaries only.
Ncis! Mission Stations — Plans are being made to open eleven new
mission stations during the next five years, 5 of these are to be opened
by L-utheran societies, 3 by the Canadian Presbyterians, and 3 by the
CIM. Xhe proposed locations of these new mission stations, with tho
initials of the society opening each, are as follows : Kushihsien (LOM) ;
Sintsai (LUM) ; Wn'kiatien (LUM) ; Luyi (LBM) ; Yenshibcien (ELAug) ;
^hsien (CIM) ; Shangchenghsien (CIM) ; Shanchow (SMC-CIM) ; Linlisieu
(PCC) ; Sinsiang (PCC)‘; and Tsiyiian (PCC).
Distribution of Evangelistic Centers — At first glance one is impressetl
^the large numb^ and fairly general distribution of evangelistic centers.
The province appears well -worked. After comparison, however, with such
provinces as Fukien and Shantung this first impression gives wny to a
s«ond, namely that there is a sparseness of centers of evangelism in
; onan, and that the Christian occupation of the province is only begun.
In Fukien there is one evangelistic center for every 40 sq. mi., in Honan
there is one to every 150 sq. mi. Note the grouping of evangelistic centers
around Kwangchoiv in the CIM and LUM field.s. The areas just south of
the Yellow River where a number of mission fields overlap, report no more
evangelistic centres than areas where one mission alone is at work ; as
for example the area of the LUM in the southern part of the province
between the fields of the LB and NLK missions. Comparison with Map
II shows this area where fields overlap to be the most densely populated
section of the province.
Few evangelistic centers are reported for the extreme western section
of Houan in the fields of the NLK, SMC (CiM), and ELAug. There is
also a marked absence of evangelistic centers in the extreme southeastern
section of the province bordering on Anhwei and Hupeh, also in the
extieme western section north of the Yellow River in the PCC field. All
these regions are mountainous in character. People are widely scattered
and travel is difficult.
The Clhl reports the largest number of evangelistic centers, 166, or
36 per cent of the total number. The LUM ranks second with 92, and the
PCC third with 63.
Nu.muer of Sq. Mr. per Evangelistic Center
0 100 200 300 400 500 600
Rca.fous for Present Inadequacy of Occupation — In stating the reasons
for the present inadequacy of Christian occupation, four-fiftlis of the
societies mention as their first reason lack of workers, lx>th Chiuese and
foreign. Two societies particularlj' emphasize the need of more and better
trained Chinese CAangelisls. Other reasons given are: (i) Insufficiency
of funds, (2) Difficulty of communications, (3) Recent arrival ou the field,
and (4) General unrest throughout the province.
82
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VI. — Distribution of Workers
FULL-TIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Distribution of Missic-naries — Tlie foreign missiouary body numbering
394 resides in 56 cities. Kaifeug has the largest communitj', almost 60, -or
approximately 15 po' cent of the total foreign force in the province. Honan
is unlike other provinces in tliat its foreign missionaries are more widely
scattered and do not reside chiefly in the few larger cities. Chowkiakow, for
example, with a population of over 100,000, had only 6 missionaries, and
Kwangchow, the tliird city in the province, with a population exceeding
100,000, reported only 7 foreign missionaries when the infomiatioii for this
Survey was gathered. There are only 9 residential centers in Hoimn out
of the total ^6, which report over 10 resident missionaries : Changte,
Honaniu, Hwaikiiigfu, Kaifeng, Kioshan, Kweiteh, Sinyangchow, 'Wei-
hwei, and Yencheng. Nine mission stations have 10 or more mission-
aries each. The remaining 5S mission stations in Honan average four
missionaries each. Note the distinction between a mission station and
a missionary residential center.
Forcisu Fo-rce Classified Dcnomhiaticriially — If we attempt to classify
the foreign force into denominational groups we find that over oue-tliird
of the missionarj' body is Lutheran, and approximately oue-fiftli
Presbyterian. When classified according to nationality we find that 203
missionaries are American, 152 British, and 40 Continental. About 65
per cent of the male missionaries are ordained. 'Tweutj'-tw per cent of
the entire mis-sionarj' force are single women. The medical force has
been greatly depleted, due mainly to the European war. Only 4 female
and 19 male physicians are reported.
Foreign and Chinese Workers Cl.vssified
75 50 2.5 0 25 50 7.3 100 125 150 175 200 225 250 275
I.— Force at Work — Foreign
THE PliOVINCE OE HONAN
II.~Force at Work— Chines®
83
III. — Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
Nam© of Society
c
0
S
w
c
0
c
0
%
CO
c
0
0
"S
S
7?
u
§0
municants — Men
c
S
0
1
K
d
‘5
a
1
'5
a
5
B
0
il Christian Con-
stituency
Percentage of Men I
® Communicants j
rtion of Communi-
ts in Cities over
60,000
i Proportion of Male Com-
Q municants who are
Literate
ion of Female Com-
nicants who are
Literate
d
"o
.0
w
"3
M
ro
B
0 g s
fe c"
m .2
1 D .2
zjg,
a
1
d
?
0
2
>
3
S
0
4
a
5
0
0
5
0
El
6
0
6N
7
0 P
g-g
b
9
|i
0
11
cA
C
3
OQ
12
tr
<
13
Grand Total ...
67
247
4S5
6,344
4.074
12,418
20,636
60%
12%
58%
34%
3,689
27
AogUcan ...
MSCC
2
4
11
115
51
166
641
69%
56%
94%
91%
726
15
Baptist
ChMMS
5
8
6
20
13
33
33
60%
6
SBC
3
5
26
392
260
652
1,032
60%
26%
52%
20%
899
25
ELAug
5
5
12
287
74
361
685
79%
33%
23%
696
30
ILM
1
4
3
2
5
6
60%
...
1
LB
2
1
8
24
5
29
60
83%
98%
80%
63
4
LBM
3
1
6
17
6
23
95
73%
70%
70%
66%
15
1
LUM
12
27
92
1,989
642
2,831
4,773
70%
10%
67%
41%
1,005
31
NLK
5
7
28
551
175
726
1,373
76%
70%
30%
430
32
Methodist
FM.A
3
10
14
122
98
220
220
55%
12%
70%
30%
290
18
PCC
7
25
63
1.316
712
2,028
3,324
65%
14%
46%
26%
687
32
CIM
12
115
135
2,786
1.406
4,192
6.334
66%
9%
62%
32%
555
31
4
16
31
360
218
578
632
62%
67%
27%
150
19
EbM '
1
9
10
98
58
156
477
62%
100%
90%
100
16
SDA
1
14
14
264
154
418
418
63%
59%
26%
397
30
YMCA
1
533
180
Id the degree of Christian occupation, the societies rank from 7 inis-
raonaries per 1,000,000 inhabitants (MSCC), up to 22 (FJIA). (See
•diagrara, and Table VI, Column 7, on page 89).
It is interesting to compare tlie Christian occupation of Honan in
terms of foreign force with that of Fukien or anj’’ other of the coast
provinces, where most of the larger societies seldom fall below an average
of 20 missionaries per 1,000,000 iubabitants.
The societies rank as follow’s in the number of missionaries per 1,000
communicants ;
Msec 112 missionaries per 1,000 communicants
^MA ,, ,, ,, ,,
ELAug
PCC
SBC
NEK
LUM
CIM and SMC ...
S3
40
40
33
24
15
In all proportions such as the above, it must be remembered that
number of missionaries appearing after the initials of any society
.uxnishes no index whatever to the number of missionaries actually re-
ported by these same socities. For example, the MSCC with 112 mis-
sionaries per 1,000 communicants reports only iS missionaries, while the
LUM with 24 missionaries per 1000 communicants has in reality 66 mis-
sionaries. The reason for this will be obvious to all.
Chinese Force and Its Distribution — There are 3 employed Chinese
workers to eveiy^ foreign worker in Honan. The NLK reports the highest
proportion of employed Chinese to foreigners. The LUM ranks second,
and the PCC and FMA rank last. (See Table II, Column 16). Fifty-five
per cent of the employed Cliinese force in Honan rc.sicla in missionary
residential centers. Compare this map with Map V. Ove-- 360 evangelistic
centers out of a total of 455 report resident Cliine.se workers.
Classification of Employed Chinese Workers — Approv'niately one-half
of the employed Chinese workers in Honan devote theii entire time to
evangelistic effort. Less than one-third are employed in educational
work. The CIM and its affiiliated mission report approximately tlirce-
foiuths of all their workers as evangelists. The MSCC, SBC, and ELAug
report more educational than evangelistic workers. (See Table II).
Seventy-seven per cent of the employed Chinese force are men.
Ordained Iforkcw— Honan is poor]}' provided uith ordaiiie<l Chinese
workers, only n ordained Chinese as compared with 100 ordained foreign-
ers, being reported. If these 11 Chinese ministers were to serve at large
tlironghout the Chinese clmrcli of Honan each one would have iiiulcr his
personal charge 1,128 communicants scattered in 40 centers over an area
of approximately 6,000 sq. mi. The PCC with 2,028 communicants re-
ports 6 ordaincrl clerg>Tnen, over half the total number in the province,
or one for everv 33S communicants. The ChMMS witli 33 coinmimkants,
reports 3, and ’the MSCC and the SDA one each. The CIM reports the
largest number of voluntary workers.
84
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VII. — Distribution of Communicants
Christian Occupation in Terms of Chinese Workers
Workers per i,ooo
Communicants
Msec 424
Workers per 1,000,000
inhabitants
EbM 100
vSDA 84
LUM 53
NLK 47
PCC 41
FMA 39
ELAug 34
Msec 27
SBC 23
CIM and SMC 22
ELAug 214
FMA 169
NLK 151
EbM 138
SBC 97
LUM 92
SDA 90
Fee 82
CIM and SMC 41
The province averages 34 Chinese emploj'ed workers per 1,000,000
inhabitants and 92 workers per 1,000 communicants. Note that in both
columns the CIM is below the average. This fact however must not be
viewed apart from another equally important fact, namely that the CIM
reports by far the largest number of voluntary workers for the province,
or no cut of the total 161.
In connection with the second table, note that the Canadian Episcopal
Mission reports 4 out of every 10 communicants as in the employ of the
church, the SBC, LUM, SDA, and PCC each less than one out of every 10,
and the CIM one out of approximately every 24.
City Occupation — A recent study of the Cliristian occupation of
Kaifcng, by R. H. Stanley, gives the following classification of the employ-
ed Chinese force in that city ; 34 per cent evangelists, 59 per cent educa-
tional workers, and 7 per cent medical workers. There i« one employed
Chinese worker in Kaifeng for every 20,000 inhabitants. Mr. Stanley also
makes this surprising statement, that in 1918 the proportion of new converts
to missionaries was less than one to one. Yet in that same year Protest-
ant missions in Kaifeng reported 1278 students under Christian instruc-
tion, and 59 per ccait of the employed Chinese force as engaged in educa-
tiional wcjk.
Trahtiiiff Centers for Chinese Workers — No entries for Honan appear
on the list of normal training schools in China prepared by a special com-
mittee of the Central China Christian Educational Association at Kuling,
1920. Furthermore no Bible training school is reported for Honan on tlif
list prepared by Dr. H. W. Luce of the China Christian Educational As-
sociation during the summer of 1919. Bible training classes are how-
ever knowm to be conducted by the different missions. These are short
term classes and meet each year for a number of weeks. Students pie
paring for the ministry and connected with Lutheran churches arc s«Dt
to the Union Lutheran Theological Seminary at Shekow, Hupeh.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
General Summary — Honan, Hunan, Hupeh, and Srechwnn report
approximately the same number of communicants. The total Protestant
church membership in Honan is 12,418. Sixty-six per cent of this iDeO-
ber.ship is composed of men. When one considers that most of Honan
has been opened to Protestant missionary activities since 1900, that many
churches are still not ten years old, and that oppositicn still exists m
manj' places, the present strength of the Prote.stant church is most
encouraging. The Roman Catholic reports a Christian cotistitucH<:y
approximately four times greater and numbering 51,592. Honan is divifl-
ed into four vicariats apostoliques. Bishops' residences are located at
Weihwei, Kaifeng, Hiangcheng, and Nanyangfu.
Distribution of Protestant Church Members — Four facts seem to ^
brought out strikingly by the accompanying map. (i) The small prop«’
tion of church members in the larger cities. Scarcely 12 per cent of
entire church membership of Honan resides in cities over 50,000. Coff
pare this map with similar ones for Chihli and Fukien. Are the ertitf
of Honan receiving .sufficient attention ? (2) Except for the western (it'j
Dorthwc.stcrn .sections of the province which are sparsely populated «
mountainous, the distribution of communicants over Honan is
even. (3) The areas south of the Yellow River where several miss'O^’
overlap in their work do not show any larger proportion of comimini'^''^^
than other areas where overlapping docs not exist. (4) The scarce
of Protestant church members in castein Honan where the density ®
population is relatively greatest.
THE PROVINCE OF HONAN
6$
VIII.-COMMUN'ICANTS TER lO.OOO roPUI.ATION
Compare tliis map \nth Map IV. All areas which were opened
•earliest or during the third period, i88i to 1900, report a proportionately
larger number of communicants. This greater development in church
work is particularly noticeable in the extreme north (PCC field), and in
‘the southeast around Kwangchow (LUM and CIM fields). The districts
around Sinyeli and Tengchow (LUM field), though opened after the
Boxer Uprising, appear to have as many communicants as areas which
■were opened earlier.
Membership by Denominations — The CI^^ reports the largest mem-
bership, 4,770 communicants. The Lutherans rank second, with 3,975
the Presb^irerians third with 2,028; and the Baptists, Methodists, and
Anglicans follow in order.
Literacy — Fiftj’-eight per cent of the male church members and 34
per cent of the female members are reported as literate, according to the
•definition adopted by the CCC for the purposes of this Survey. There is
•considerable \‘arjation in the returns of the societies : the AngHcaiLs
(MSCC) report 94 per cent of the male membership and 91 per cent of
the female membership as literate. The ELAug, at the other extreme,
reports only 33 per cent of the male members and 23 per cent of the
ieiuale members as literate.
Missionary Occupation hi Tcr^iis cf Communicant Members — The
average for the province is 3.8 communicants per io,C)00 inhabitants.
Among the larger societies the LUM and CIM report the highest propor-
tions of communicants to population (6 per 10,000). The MSCC reports
the lowest proportion, one communicant for every 10,000 (See T.able
VI, Column 11).
Church 0rgn«fsafi£)7i — “There has been great advance throughout
Honan in the spirit of independence aud sclKsupport. Cougreg.ations
"With more or less complete organizations have been formed and arc now
supporting their own evangelists or pastors, and largely managing their
own congregational aSairs. In the Canadian Presbj’teriaii Mission in
1909 the Chang- Wei-Hwai Presb3derj* was formed and has since beeu
assuming its full share of responsibility for the work among the con-
gregations of the mission.” (W. H. Grant).
The presence in Honan of a large number of Lutheran missions 1ms
resulted in considerable progress along lines of church federation. “In
the spring of 1915 an important conference was held at Shekow (Hupeh),
at which the organization of a unitc<l Lutheran Church of China was
discussed and preliminary suggestions for a constitution drafted. \
temporary council of the Lutheran Church of China was electcel and In
the summer of 1917 this Council calleil a general conference in which
every Lutheran mission in Central China was represeutetl. The result
of this conference Avas the unanimous adoption of a proposed 'Constitir-
tion of the Lutheran Church of China.’ The plan of organization calls
for a federation of synods (missions) within the larger organirmtion.
Each synod will have full autonomy in all matters directly concerning
itself and its work. The larger organization will be governed by .■!
triennial general assembly, and by a pennanent cluu-ch council. The
chniiman of the varkus synods shall be ex-officio members of this
Council, and shall constitute oiie-third of its membership. The other
tiwo-lhirds, of which at least one-half must be Chinese, shall elected
bj' the Genci'al Assembly’.”
During the summer of 1920, thirty-tliree delegates, representing the
ELAug, FMS, Ll'JI, NMS, and the Church of Sweden Mi .siou.ary Society,
met ot Kikiingshan in the first OentTal Conference of the LuUieiri*
Church in China. At that time the completed constitution, referred to
above, was adopted and signed. Of the five mi.ssions signatory to this
iit\v ccnstitutioii, one chiirch, the Church of Sweden Mission, is just
beginning work in China. A union hymn-book 1ms been prcp.arcd and
plans for a union clnircli-book, together with a union industri.al schooL
missionary' licnie and agency in Hankow, and a union normal school
were considered. This meeting at Kiknngshan marks i.he formal begio-
niug of a United Lutheran Church in China.
COMMUNICANTS TER 10,000 POPULATION
General Impressions — In terms of communicants per 10,000 Honnn
ranks among the last five provinces of China, with an average of 3.8.
When political divisions witliin Honan are comparcel, Juyang-tao in tlie
southern part of the province south of Ycncheng and Luslmn reports
the highest proportion (5.9). Hopeh-tao situated north of the Yellow River
milks next, 3.8 per io,oco communicants. Kaifeng-tao. south of the
Yellow River and in the central eastom section of the pffoviiice. .Lml
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
86
IX.— Mission Schools
Ilolo-tao south of the Yellow Kiver and in the central western section of
the province, report the lowest proportions, 2.5 and 2.4. It is worth
noticing that the western section of the province, which is relatively
poorly occupied because of its unfavourable ph3’sical characteristics,
nevertheless, when regarded in terms of communicants per 10,000 in-
habitants, appears as well occupied as the tao just south of the Y^ellow
River in which Kaifeng and Ivweiteh are located.
Black .4JCfls— Note tlic black hsiens in the west, where the population
is sparse and where as yet little missionary work has been attempted.
Note also the hsiens north of Honanfu, as well as the two in the extreme
southeast, Sliangchcng and Kwangshan. Previous study of the maps
has led us to anticipate this much. However, cue is surprised to find
the hsiens east and west of Kaifeng and Tungsii shaded black ; also the
hsiens east and west of Kweiteli. All these hsiens are claimed by more
than one mission. They were opened to evangelistic work comparatively
early. Undoubtedly the low proportion of communicauts per 10,000 in-
habitants is due to the small missionary force at work, foreign and
Chinese, the few evangelistic centers, and especially to the dense popula-
tion as indicated by estimates received.
JIISSION SCHOOLS
Elementary Education— Kaatin is relatively backward in mission
educational work, reporting only 257 lower primary schools, and 45 higher
primary, ii of which are for girls. The total number of primary students
is approximatclj' half that of the communicant membership and slightly
more than a third that of the Christian constituency. Only three and
three-tenths per cent of all primary students in Honan, both government
and mission, are enrolled in mission schools. Compare the statistics of
mission education in Honon -with those for Anhwei. How are the
differences to be explained?
Two hundred evangelistic centers out of 455 in Honan appear to be
without lower primary schools. There are fewer higher primary schools
in Houan than missionary residential centers. Compare tliis map %vith
Map V. While the lower primary schools are distributed uniformly over
the held, there are several districts where they are noticeably few, for
example, around Kwangchow, where the evangelistic centers are relatively
nmii/^rcus. The following table ofiers a striking comparison between the-
DiiinbcT of evangelistic centers and the number of primary schools reporlcd
by each of the larger missions ;
CIM and SMC 166 evangelistic centers and 43 lower primary schools-
LUJI 92 j» »> ^5 n "
PCC 63 „ „ 40 It ti n
NLIs. 23 ,1 ,> 21 ,, I, II
SEC 26 ,, II 28 ,1 ,, II
SD.A 14 II M 4 II »» "
FM.‘\ 14 II I' ^ »» *» "
HLAiig 12 ,, II 22 ,, II II
MSCC It „ ,1 16 „ „
Eightj'-threo per cent of the students in lower- primary schools do uot
contiuue work in schools of higher primary grade. The two Canadian
Missions (TCC and MSCC) report the liighest propoilions of students-
advancing frern lower to higher primary schools, if we except the EbM
and SD.^. Out of every ten mission primary students in Houan, 7 are boys.
Mission Middle Schools — There are 10 mission middle schools reported
for Honan, 2 of wliich are for girls. Four of these middle schools were
doing fulL-grade work wlien the Survey returns were received. No unioa
educational institutions are reported. Eighty-five per cent of the middle
schools students are boys. Note that the following missions report no
middle school work : LB, LBM, NLK, FMA, SMC, ChMMS, EbM, and-
YMCA. The 10 mission middle schools are located in 8 missionary re-
sidential centers. Only 2 are removed anj' considerable distance from tlie
railroads. Notice the proportion of higher primmy schools in the southeru
part of tlie province just west of the railroad. No middle schools, however,
are located in this district.
The PCC, LL'M, SBC, and MSCC report most of the middle school
work. These four missions have 242 students out of the total 280 reported
for the province. Kaifeng is the most important mission educational ceutcr-
Mission hospitals are established in all cities where mission middle schools
arc located, except in Juchow and Hiangcheng. Among missions report-
ing no middle schools, the CIM, ELAug, NLK, and YMCA have the larger
numbers of higher primary students.
THE PKOVINCE OP HONAN
<il
X.— Government Schools
Compare this map wth Map II. Notice the few mission educational
centers in the eastern section of the province, where the densit}' of popula-
tion exceeds 500 inhabitants per sq.mi. Note also that with the exception
•of Kaifeng the area just south of the Yellow River, where mission helds
overlap, is no better provided with educational facilities tlian other parts
of the pro^'ince.
Educatic^wl Facilities Expressed in Terms of Hsiais — Thirty-eight out
of a total of 108 hsiens in Honan report no mission lower primary schools.
'Only 3 hsiens however report no evangelistic centers. Two-thirds of the
hsiens in Honan report less than 50 mission lower primary students each.
Only 25 per cent of all the lisiens report mission liigher primary schools.
Higiicr Edneation and Teacher Training Facilities — ^No mission
educational facilities above middle school grade are reported for Honan.
Several middle schools offer normal courses with a \new to preparing their
"tudents to teach in lower and higher primary schools, but as yet no
mission normal school has been established.
Number of Communicants and Mission Primary Students Compared
0 500 1000 1.500 2000 2-500 3000 3500 4000 4500
GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS
General Summary — The total number of government primaiy- students
tn Honan (Report of the Ministry of Education, 1916) is I97i9i4- Tliis is
equivalent to one primary student in every 164 inhabitants. The pre-
portion reported for the United States is one primary student in ever}' 5
inhabitants. Less than 4 per cent of the total number of primaiy students
in Honan are enrolled in mission schools. Slightly over 6 per cent of
the government lower primary students pass on to higher primary schools.
Honan is considerably below the average for Cliina in educational
facilities and in the number of its students. Roughly speaking, less than
2 per cent of the inhabitants of China may be said to be in primary schools.
The average for Honan however is lower tlian the average for the whole
countr}', being 198,000 out of 32 million or cousiderally under one per
cent. If the hsiens of the province were sliadod so as to represent the
number of government primary students per 10,000, the lighter areas would
be in the central western section, and in the districts tlirough whicli the
Peking-Hiuikow Railway passes from north to south. The darkest areas,
revealing the lowest number of government primary studearts per 10,000,
would appear in the dense districts of eastern Honan. Tliis is noteworthy
and of special significance to missions, for although no mission schoofe
exist in many hsiens of tlie SMC field for example, the educational facili-
ties are apparently greata- there tlian in hsiens elsewhere in Honan
where missions may be carrying fonvard large educational programs, and
therefore be justified therein.
Government Middle and Normal Sc/100/5— There are 17 government
middle .schools for boys and none for girls in Honan. These schools are
located in n cities where as yet no mission middle schools have l>een
established. On the oilier liand, mission middle schools are found in 3
cities wheae as yet no government middle schools exist. _
The folilowing cities report go\-ennuent middle schools and no mission
middle schools : Hwaikingfu and Wuclidh in the PCC field ;
Kwaiigchow, and Kusliilisien in the LUM fields ; Ymigclieiig in the MSCC
field; Huyangchen in the LB field; Sliancbow in the SJIC field; and
Chenchowfu in the CIM field, near Chowkiakow. All cities listed above
except three, Wuchili, Ynngclieug, and Hnyaiigclien, are occupied as
mission stations at the present time, or are to be occupied as such within
tlie next five years. ... ,.1
In 1918 five normal schools for boys and one for girls were reported.
The schools for boys arc located in Kaifeng, J-Ionaiiiu, Weihwei, Clien-
cUowfu, and Juning; the school for girls in Kaifeng.
Higher Educational Instilutioiis—OnQ higher normal school, one
aortcultuiai college, and two law colleges, all of which are located in Kai-
feng, constitute the only higher educational facilities in the province.
88
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CPIINA
XI.— Hosi'itai.s
HOSPITALS
Geveral Survey— There are i6 mission hospitals in Honan, one of which
reported too late b5' the SDA is not located on this map. These i6
hospitals averaging 56 beds each are in 13 missionary' residential centers.
Fort3--three cities with almost 200 missionaries are therefore without
mission hospital facilities. One mission station is 150 miles distant from-
the nearest mission hospital. Ten mission dispensaries, not located on
hospital premises, are also to be noted. Four of these unfortunately were
reported too late for entry on the accompanying map. They are located
lY. — Extent of Occupation — The Christian School
Name of Society
Anglican
Baptist
Lutheran
Methodist
Presbyterian
China Inland Mission
Other Societies ...
Grand Total
Msec
ChMMS*
SBC
ELAug
ILM*
LB
LBM
LUM
NLK
FMA
PCC
CIM
SMC (ciM)
EbM
SDA
YMCA
257
16
28
22
65
21
6
40
38
5
2
4
1
45
IT
542
404
62
55
912
445
98
461
432
J19
20
30
100
1,754
84
250
78
78
18
430
219
4.')
343
127
61
7
II
U* 2,
e o
E«
500
792
482
140
73
1,342
664
143
804
559
180
27
44
100
757
86
63
57
181
22
133
52
25
3
23
107
225
20
68
106
103
59
249
22
192
64
36
6
33
107
50
69
7
S 2
2 So
12
C J3
s w
■r
— 3 ®
'3 a e
c g sS
40
71
77
7
17
646
945
554
140
73
1,662
686
148
1,073
630
216
33
94
207
O d
A'C c
2 s
o-?'
C .2
® S
m 00c
W S O J K
_ O .3 '3
82%
66%
85% n%
100%
100%
85% 100%
70%
44%
75%.
68%
68%
70%
59% 89%
77% 100%
67%
70%
68%
100%
65^
21%
13%
12%
3%
4%
23%
11%
20%
22%
76%
Incomplete returns
r
THE PROVINCE OF HONAN
fit Hiaiigcbcng, CIM; Fukow, CIM; Chenchowfu, CIM; and Kilisien
rMA. Besides mission hospitals 7 non-mission hospitals have been re’
ported; 4 nre under govennnent supervision, 2 under the Roman Cntlioliic
Churcl), and one under the super\nsion of the Cliinese gentry.
j.Ios[>iti'.ls to be Built-mus have been approved for 6 new mission
hospitals to be built withm the next 5 years ; Kihsien, FMA ; Taokow
PCC; Kweiteh, LBM; Sinsiang, PCC; Tungpeh, LB; and Wuan, PCC ’
Areas in Nt’Cfi— Note that the entire western lialf of Honan sontJi of
the Yellow River is without a single mission hospital. Only 2 axe situated
west of the railway which runs north and soutli thi-ough the province The
extreme eastern section is also noticeably lacking in hospital facilities
Cejmparc this map with Map II. A number of the larger cities in the
province appear sadly in need. For instance, Cliowkiakow (CIM) with
200,000 inhabitants; Kusliihsicn (CIM and LUM), and Nanyangfu (NLK)
each with 50.c'Co; Juchow (ELAng) with 45,000; Kihsien (FMA) with
40,000; vSnihsicn (LBM) with 35.000; Juning (LUM) with 30,000- and
SuipiHg (LUM) with 30,000. All these cities are important comm’erdal
and missionary centers, yet no one of them has hospital shelter where the
ministry of healing is offered. Compare this map with Map V. The areas
southeast of the tailroad below Hsiichow and Yencheiig, as well as tho.'c
west of Kiosban and Hsuchow, report comparatively many evangelist'c
centers. Yet no hospitals are as yet providod for Christian conv^s'by
missions concerned in any of these areas. Compare this map with Map
Vni. There are 14 cities reporting mission higher primary schools which
offer no mission hospital facilities, and there are two cities with mission
middle schools where as 5-et no mission ho.spitalte liave been built. This
is significant when the responsibility of missions and the Chinese Church
for the medical oversight of Christian students is considered.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Dectors and Beds per Million
hihabitavis—KoTiim averages 27 mission hospital beds per million in-
habitaiits. Tbe larger missions rank as follows : PCC, 58 beds per
million inhabitants; MSCC, 43: LUM, 36; ELAug, 30; FMA, 3o;'ciJI
and SJfC, 16; .SBC, it. As for doctors per million inhabitants the
average for Honan is less than i (0.7). The PCC and FiA’A are the only
missions reporting more than one doctor fer every million people in tliei’r
fields. There is ore mission hcspiLil in Homm for every 4,250 sq. mi
and for apfroximately every 2,cco.cco inhabitants.
89;
Y. — Extent
a
e
Sb
,n
&
&
Hama of Boolety
3
w*
£
_3 £
« c 3
ill
53^
2 ®
*£4
Tolal Number of
ipiiticnts Annua)
3
0
*0
Students
«o a
1 &
^ £
li
■325
■g-g.
0 '3 ;
S 0
S'©
s
0
72
%
e
0
25
0
2
3
4
5
G
7
8
9
Grand Total ...
I4ia)
10
586
299
8.00c
4
30
39
74
'
—
•
1
Anglican MSCC*
Baptist ChMMS
1
CO
40
50
100
r . SBC*
Buthcran EL.\ug
ILM
1
2
20
ca
10
5
24
371
1
3
30
34
23
LB
1
LBM
1
LUM
NLK
3
161
10
1,771
2
21
45
60
Methodist FM.-V*
1
26
10
200
30
30
Presbyterian ' pcc
China Inland Mission CIM
. SMC (CTM)
4
1
2
5
152
bO
155
50
4,072
1,352
1
G
34
47
154
140
Other Societies ... EbM
...
SDA*
1
20
10
30
Y.MCA
* Incomplele returns
piesent time. Thebe eiroi-s were detected after page 8S was printed.
0
Missionaries ter Mii.i.ion Population
5 10 ir, 20 2o 30
Chisese E.Mpr.ovED Workers per Million Population
20 40 eo so
YL— Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Kamo
of Society
e>%
*3
c
3
b
0
< 1
S 3
0
C
c
^ 5
0 -U
Cm 0
fi
c
0
inese Employed
Force
1
1 c
1 S
1 'S
3
' a
{ s
1 0
c
0
3
S ^
,2 0
.2 0
tA 0
U c
s
'S 0
6-.^
3 0
C.O
a ®-
B
d
to C
0 3
S B
B a
a 0
wO
G
0 ^
i^-a
% I
0‘S
e
0
iS *3
1 ^
.s 0
C Ck
5 0
C
i « 'c
1 0 n
, o'S
0. 3
1 _ a
! II
c c
-S S
2 ‘5
W 3
^a
s §
.sa
c
0
C
.So
^ cw
^ 0
0
£
*2 1
Is
'm
0
.1'^
13
.a
0
■5
w
0
0
2§
0 0
0
s§
w§
0 0
0 rH
0
B 0
.2
-ft
it ®
0 PM*
0 0
wS.
c.
c.
-<
w
0
H
H
Ci4
a
15 c.
0
C b
15 b
0
fit
•Si a
2 ^
U*
b
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
Grand Total...
S7,954(a)
32»547.3GC(f0
394
1,106
12,418
12
34
, 32
92
3.6
474
gso
0.7
27
Anglifft:)
Baptist ... 'i'
MSCC
11
0,275
2,451.000
18
68
lOG
7
27
112
121
1
4,271
365
0.9
43
thMM3
A
4,G25
975.000
13
27
33
14
28
301
818
Butbetan
SBC
A
2,075
2,009,000
20
03
052
10
23
40
07
2
014
1,378
0.4
11
h f,Aug
A
4.975
2,377,000
30
77
361
13
34
63
214
2
1.030
1,503
0.8
30
ILM
A
3
3
5
...
...
LB
A
2.000
350,000
8
15
2)
23
43
275
617
1
1.733
4,829
LllM
A
1.825
782,000
7
10
23
9
13
304
434
,
652
3,174
...
LUM
A
12,450
5,004,000
00
265
2,831
13 1
63
24
92
G
3)7
502
0.8
36
NLK
Cent
S.l’.O
2,205,000
24
100
726
10 1
47
33 j
151
3
590
940
FMA
A
1.725
954.000
21
37
220
22 1
39
05 1
ICO
2
1,313
673
1.1
30
Pmbyurian ..
Bbina Inland Mission
Other Societies
PCC
CIM
SMC (CIM)
B
Int 1
Cont i
12,500
22,125
6.311.000
8.720.000
80
154
llG
163
160
35
2,028
4,192)
578)
15 1
« !
41
22
40 1
15
62
41
4
6
344
I 132)
1 209 )
491
17C
1.7
0.3
68
16
KI.M
A
500 '
225,000
7
22
156
32 ;
100
47
138
Gfl
206 1
SDA
A
454.000
10
38
418 1
22 '
84
24
90
0
045
183
2.5
60
—
YMCA
Int
6
14
...
... 1
...
... 1
...
( ) Totnl foi Troviiico, uot for approximate ebtiniatcs by societies ns Riven below.
90
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
HUNAN
1.— Hsten Boundaries
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
■Area and Political Divisions— Hunan is slightly larger than Korea,
beino- 83,308 sq.mi. It is situated in the same lotitude as Eg^Tit and the
State of ’Florida. Politically it is divided into three tao, which are sub-
divided into 75 hsiens or counties. Tlve capital city is Changslia. ‘Vochow,
eitiiated 120 miles fron'' Hankow, on the southern bank of the Yangtze, und
at the outlet of Tnngting Lake, is the only other treaty port.
Physical Characteristics— Runan is one of the picturesque provinces
of China, and is frequently described as three-tenths hill, six-tenths water,
and one^tenth plain. The mountains in the west and south are welt-
wooded, the inhabitants of these regions deriving considerable racome
from the exportation of timber. The rivers of Hunan flow mainly in a
northeaster!}' direction, emptying into Tnngting Lake. The Siang River
is the largest. It rises in Kwangsi, and flows north through the province,
forming the chief highway of trade between the Yangtze Valley and
Kwan^ung. Tlie Yiian River, which rises in Kweichow, and also flows
in a northeasterly direction tlirough the cities of Shenchowfu and Changteh,
is next in importance. The Tze and the I,i rivers drain the central and
northern sections of the province respectively. At one time, Tungting
Lake formed a part of a great inland sea. Recently it has silted up,
until it is now almost dry dtiring the winter months. In the summer
months, however, when the rainy season prevails in Hunan, and the
Yangtze is at flood, Tuiigling Lake becomes a large and important body of
water extending over more than 4,000 sq.mi.
ClijUiUi'— Hunan has a sub-tropical, moist cliimate. The temperatiue
Tardy falls below freezing i>oint. The summers are warm and humid,
while the winters are exceedingly chilly by reason of the excessive damp-
ness. There is a rainy season during the summer months, the rainfall
being heaviest in June.
. Economic Conditions— The American Consul in Changsha estimates
that 60 per ceut of HUnan’s inhabitants are tillers of tbe soil. The chief
products are cereals, beaus, cotton, tea, grass fibors, sweet potatoes,
peanuts, tobacco, and fruits. Tliree to flve
million bags of rice, 200 lbs each, are ex-
ported annually. “Generally speaking, the
farmer of Hunan leads a haud-to-nionth
existence. Absentee landlords are the rule.
Clan and individual wcnlth is reckoned in
number of acres owned. The laud is often
situated at a considerable distance from the
village where the chm or individual owner
resides. Pei-haps 75 per cent of the actual
tillers of the soil in Hunan are tenant
fanners. They pay their rent in kind to
the landlord, generally once a year."
Communications — Hunan has two rail-
roads in operation : (i) the Wucliang.
Changsha and the Changsha-Chuchow
sections of the Canton-Hankow Railway,
constnicted by Chinese with capital rais^
locally; and (2) the Pingsiang (Kiangsi).
Clnichow Railway, constnicted and operat-
ed by the Pingsiang coal mines from Chn-
chow to Liling and beyond. Tlie proposed
Canton-Hankow line wnfl follow the route
of this railway from Liling. It will run
south through Yuhsien and dialing, and
probably touch the city of Chcnchow before
crossing the boundary into Kwangtuiig.
Another proposed line is one coiiiiectiug
Changsha, via Liling, Cbuchow, and Ntiu-
chang (Kiangsi), with Hangchow and
Ningpo in Chekiang. Another road of
importance, which has only been projected
thus far, promises to connect the Yangtze
Rivor trade center, Sliasi, with Cliangtcli,
the cliief distributing port for the Yiian
River valley. From Changteh this line
w'ill extend along the course of the Yiian
River westward to Hingi in Kweichow.
Most of the large cities of Hunan can
be reached by water. Steam launches ply
regularly between Hankow and Changslia
and Siangtaii about nine months of the
year. Chinese jnnks go on as far as Heug-
chowfu, and smaller craft rcvuch the borders
of Ku-angsi. By means of a canal m
Kumugsi, and the Kwei River, direct con-
nection is aflorded w’ith Canton, via the
West River. All rivers of the province
flowing from the southwest to the north-
east are also navigable by native boats for
long distances. The varities of Hunan junks are numerous, each adapted
to the particular needs of its t^vn locality. A careful Japanese estiinite
gi\ies 30,000 as the number of junks entering Hankow from Hunan in
the course of a year.
Practically no cart roads are found in Hunan, only narrenv footpnths
paved with a single line of heavy stone slabs. Two ancient highwaj'S
are reported, one extending from Wuchang in Hupeh through Yocliow,
then Changsha, whence it follows the Siang River to Hengchowfu, Clien-
chow, and Yiyang, wlience it crosses into Kwangtung and on to Caiiten-
The second highway enters Hunan from Sliasi in Hupeh, passes south
through Lichow and Cliangteh, thence west and south, following the Yiian
River, through Shenchowfu and Yiianchow, till it crosses the boundary
of the province, ending at Kweiy'ang in Kweichow.
Post and Telegraph 0/Jices— Hunan roports 57 first, second, and third-
class post offices and sub-stations, and 338 postal agencies, only Slmnsi,
Shensi, Kansu, Kwangsi, Kweichow, and Yunnan reporting fewer mam
offices. Honan, w-ith a slightly greater population, reports almost double
the number of post offices. All the principal cities in Hunan are con-
nected with Changsha by telegraph.
LiTiigKflgc— The prevailing language is Mandarin, -with local variations.
Approximately one-tenth of the inhabitants are still aborigines belongu'S
to the Miao family. These aborigines inhabit the mountain fastiio^^es
in the south and southwest. They live in small, isolated communiti^
retaining manners and customs that have changed little sine© the da)^
Fu Hsi.
Christian Occupation by l-Jsicns—OnW 3 hsiens in Hunan rcnmij
unclaimed by Protestant mission societies : Chengpu, Jucheng,
Kweitv.ng. Twenty hsiens out of 75 are occupied by more tkin on
society, and ii hsiens although claimed, report no evangelistic worn-
Forty’-eight, or almost two-thirds of the hsiens, report less than 100 co
municanls each. vSiangkiang-tao has over half the total number
cummuuicant Clrristiaus reported for the province. Hcngj-aiig-tao, m
southeast, reports the smallest number.
the EEOVINCE op HUNAN
91
density of population
Estimates — The mlnbitants
of Hiinfin number one-fourth of the total
population of the United States. These
people live in an area no largcsr than the
State of Kansas. Available population
estimates vary from 18,000,000 (Customs
Decesiiiial Report, 19U). to 28,443,279 (Post
Office Census, 1919) • In this last cen.sus,
figures for 6 hsiens were unobtainable :
Kiangliw.a, Paotsing, .Suiiiing, Tungan,
Ymigming, and Yuiigshun. The official
population estiiruites by hsiens as furnished
to the CCC, igiS, give a total for the pro-
vince of 29,519,272. This is approximately
900.000 more than the recent post office
e-stimate, and undoubtedly represents the
population of the above-named 6 hsiens,
for wliich no returns were obtaijmhie from
local post office officials. The average
density of Hunan, if we accept the CCC
estimate as not being too high, is 355 iudi-
viduals per square mile.
^n’lT.T of Greatest Dcusity~Thc ac-
companying map is the result of informa-
tion received directly from missionary cor-
respondents. The state of the country
was too unsettled during 1919, when hsien
population estimates were being called for,
to make a more scientific method possible.
Official hsien estimates have only recently
come to hand. Tho density of population
is greatest along the Siang River and in the
lower courses of the Yiiaii. Most of the
larger cities are situated in these areas, or
just south of Tungting Lake.
Cities— Four cities are reported, each
with populations exceeding 100,000 : Clning-
slia, 250,000; Cliangteh, 200,000; Siangtaii,
200,000; and Hcmgchowfii, 100,000. Four
cities are register\xl somewhere between
50.000 and 100,000: Packing, 90,000;
Ningsiang, 80,000; Yiyang, 80,000; and
Tsingshih, 58,000. The names of 16 cities
have been sent to the Committee ranging
between 20,000 and 50,000. All 24 cities
referred to above, with the exception of 3,
are mission stations. Approximately 93
per cent ot the inhabitants of Hunan live
in the country or in cities of 10,000 and
under.
IL — Density of Population
20(40
S^CAtt rT4.UOfl.OQ1l
L60.000<
MlVC;
an Comvu,n,ty-Ehy^u dots of the smallest size, out c
\ ^ 1,000 inhabitonts, indicate tli
rnmoncnl strength of (he Protestant Christian church membership i,
PROTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
wcrk-h, H IJ^'-Nnieteen Protestant missionary societies are at
isti Tlie following, however, have no clearly defined evangel-
snirx I^IOLA, PE, SDA, YM. YMCA, and
societies, only the PE and SDA report church
restricted to the cities of Cliangslia
The SDA limits it.self to no special area. The CMS
"or - 111 the city of Siangtan as well as in tiie southern section
I tne province. The evangelistic work of- tho BIOLA extends over the
le proMnee, and is inter-mission in character. Note that 7 per cent of
unan is stiil unclaimed by any Protestant mission.
Eiiimmre of Neu' Mission Society— The Lutheran National Church of
ln« supports missionary work in South Africa and South India.
r recen ly decided to enter China. In 1Q19, after correspondence with
miH T ^ud Hupeh, the Home Baird definitely com-
I 1 self to mission work along higher educational lines. .At the
OTinatioii of tlie new Ihiitccl Lutheran Church of China (Kikungshan,
Lutheran National Church of Sweden was one of the
mi church bodies to join in this federation. The other four
s ons Will cooperate in a college soon to be established bj' this Swedish
J-uiiic.Tan Mission in Taohwalun. near Yn-ang, where the NMS has a
large middle school.
.lie Occupied — The L{cim) claims approximately 20 per cent of
iz The PN ranks second with 15 jier cent, the FMS third with
80''!^ NMS and the WMMS last in order among larger
*cs, each with about 10 per cent. The following four denominational
Metl^V^ province about equally between them : Lutheran,
JC<list, Presbyterian, and CIM. There are no Baptist or Congregational
uussious at work in the province.
— Twenty hsiens out of 75 are occupied by more
Riv society. Most ovorlappin.g of fields occurs in the Siang
cr lalley south of Changsha. The missions concerned are: UE and
WltlMS, ^ NJIS and M^MJIS, UF, and PN, and L(cim). .A number of
small mission fields exist around Changteli, where overlapping occurs
between the CIM and PN fields, CHM and PN fields, and CHM and FMS
fields. The RCUS and FA fields in the western section of the promuce
overlap sWghtly, and the CMS and MTtms in the soutli.
Natioualily of Societies— Kme of the societies at work in Hunan are
American, 3 British, 3 Continental, and 4 International, Changsha,
Siangtan, and Cliangteh, being cities of over 200,000 inhabitants, are in-
dicated on this map as evangelistic fields common to all missions.
Unoccupied Areas — The area shaded black in the southeastern section
of the province borders on the field of the Bn in Kw-angtiing, and of the
CIJI in Kiangsi. The unclaimed area in the extreme southern part of the
province adjoins a field of the PN in Kwangtung, and the SBC in Kwangsi.
Tlie unclaimed area in the southwest borders on the CMS and CMA fields
in Kwangsi. All these unclaimed areas are sparsel}' populated, while
missionarj’- work across the border is .still only begun. Aboriginal tribes
inhabit these districts, and travel is difficult.
Comity Agreements — The folloudiig Principles of Comity were adopted
by the Hunan Missionary Conference 1913 :
“That union can best be furthered by a wise division of the field.
Tlierefore, (a) the respective spheres of influence of each mission should be
strictly recognized by all other missions, and (b) missions wishing to
enter the territory of other missions, or new missions unshing to enter
the province, should first consult with the Hunan Continuation Com-
mittee, and with the missions already in occupation.”
The FMS reports an agreement signed at Changsha in 1904, whereby
the northwestern section of the promnee was turned over to that mission
as its special evangelistic responsibility. The CIM reports 110 definite
agreements with respect to its Cliangteh district, although there exists
among the missionaries a mutual recognition of places already opened,
and a conscientious endeavor is being made to prevent further overlapping.
Tlie PN reports no oral or written agreements covering boundary Hues,
although as a mission thej' liave committed themselves to the Principles
of Comity adopted by the CCC in 191S. The M JIMS reports a similar
conformit}'- to these Principles of Comit}', and indicates its agreement
with the position of the missions expressed in the 1903 Conference, tlmt
wherever practicable, only one mission should assume responsibility for
a single hsien, except in tlie case of the larger cities. The CMS has a
92
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
in.— Protestant Mission Fields
IT
general understanding with the WJOIS not to work north of \ungchowfu.
The KMS works a large field to the west of Changsha and Yi5'ang.
Itineration is carried on both in Ningsiang and Anbwa hsiens. The L(cim)
reports a general understanding but no definite agreement with Ouher
missions regarding its eastern boundaries. At Packing a clear delimitatioa
has been made bttween the L(CIm) and the WMMS fields, with mutual
ceding of districts. Informal comity agreements are reported by the CM.\,
ond CHM. No reports have been received from the UE, RCUS, and CMA
missions. The SDA lias thus far disregarded all comit3' agreements.
Numwer of Sq. Ml. i‘ER Evangelistic Center
AGE OF WORK
Pioneer Period— The story of Uie early efforts to evangelize Hunan
forms one of the mo.st heroic chapters in the history of missions. The
earliest Protestant missionarj’ journey into the province was made in
i860 hy Rev. Josiah Cox, pioneer of Wesleyan missions in Central China.
He travelled from Yochow as far south as Siangtan. About 5 years later
Dr. Griffith Jolm and Mr. Alexander Wylie made their famous journey to
Szechw-nn, and on their return, must have passed through the northern
section of Hunan. In 1875, Mr. C. H. Judd of the CIM msited "Vochow,
and succeeded in renting property, only to be compelled to relinquish
the same a few days later because of the hostility of the inhabitants. In
1877, a series of trip.s which did so much to open Hunan fiindlj’’ for
permanent work, was begun by members of the CIM. In 1S79, Mr. Adam
Dorward made the first of his memorable journej's into the province.
He sp'.nt a fortnight at Changteh, and, after 6 months of travel and
colportage work, joined a large CIM party at Hungkiang. Here in
1882 be rented a house and resided for i
sho.t intervals when not away on one of '
hns extensive journeys. After being
dri.cn out of Hungkiang, he rented pre-
mises in Tsirgslwh, from wliich again be
was .soon driven out by a riot. In tbe
meantime, Mr. Dick joined Mr. Dorward
These two re.sided for a time in Shenchow!
fu, and in May, 18S6, entered Chaugsliri
Mr. Archibald, of the Scottisli Riidg
Society, mul Dr. Griffith John, also made
repeated journeys into I-Iunan about this
time. Though these pioneers reported a
scries of unsuccessful attempts to gain
entrance into the larger cities, their |
journe3's nevertheless were cflecti%'c as
opening wedges. Gradually the opposition
of the people w.as worn downi, and oppor-
tunities increased to distribute Ribles and
to secure a pcrmancait foothold for Clivislian
work.
One of the c-vrlicst missionniy efforts in
Hunan was m.ado 1)3' the PN in the e.xtrenie
south. This work was carried on from
Einebow, in Kwangtung. A group of
Cbristhn bcliewrs was formed in Liiuvu.
This little group was organized into a
clinrcb by (he Canton Presb3'ter3' in 1S74,
with icgularlv ordained elders and a pastor.
Tin's w.js the first duly organized Protes-
tant church in Hunan.
About iSq8, Dr. Frank Keller rented a
house in dialing. He lived here for 6
months, when his house was destro3'ed in
a riot ami hj escaped with difficiilt3'. Later
he was able to return and continue evangel-
istic work until 1900, when he again
was forced to leave. In 1897, Jlessrs. Cha-
pin and Rrown, of the CM.\, secured a
htyaso in Changteh, followed soon after hy
the Cumberland Presb3’teri,ans and the
CIM. From that time, with the exception
of the Boxer x'c.ar, Changteh has been open
to all forms of inissionnr3’- activit3'.
Ill the s.ime 3'ear tliat Cliaugteh w.is
peiin.ancnth' opemed to the CMA, the LMS
established its first Hunan mission station
in the cit3’ of Yochow. Intensive work
6olel3' under Chinese oversight was be.giin
at this time 1)3' the same mission in and
around Hengchowfu.
In 189S, Mr. B. H. Alexander of the CMS c;imc to Cliangslia. He
followed this visit h3' utlicrs, and later b3’ regular residence on a boat
just oulsdde the west gate of the city, whence he made clail3’’ trips within
the walls for preaching and lookscllir-g. This steady, quiet work by
Mr. Alexando', combined with his persistent courage mul uiibiling
courtesy, finally opened the gates of Changsha to all Protestant missious.
Work was begun in Siangtan in 1900 b3' Rev. W. H. Lingle of the
PN ini.ssion. About the same time, a Chinese pastor, sent out and support-
ed by the Fukieu churches, settled in this city'.
During the Bo.ver Uprising, cvciy foreign missionary' in Hunan was
ccmpcllcd to leave, and the few existing clinpcls were destroyed. But,
strange as it may seem, the Boxer Uprising gre-itly accelerated the of-cn* 1
ing of Hunan, immediately following, the CIM, NMS, WMMS, and PB
were able to place foreign mis.sionarics in Changsha. From then on, the
advance of the various missions became rapid. Twelve missionary' societies
c-ntcred Hunan between 1900 and 1910. More stations were opened ‘o
these 10 years than in the decade just ended. The I.(cim) beg.aii uauk !
in Hunan in 1901. This mission rapidly spread over the central
western sections of the province, and has had the honor of reopening I
Hungkiang, where heroic Adam Dorward spent several months during tbe |
summer of 1883.
Soon after 1900, the FJIS cstabli.slicd itself in the northwe.stern part]
of the province. Blr. and Mrs. Sjoblom were the pioneers arriving ,
Changteh in 1901. Tliis mission now reports several churches in tbe ]
neighbourhood of Adam Dorward’s second station, Tsingshih.
Two pioneer mission societies have recently' withdrawn from Huiian:
the Cumberland I’rcsbytcrians and the LMS. The work of both tlK?® I
missions lias been transfeiTcd to the PN. In 1903 an invitation was sciit |
by the Conicrcnce cf Hunan missionaries Tcprc.scnting- 13 societirSj j
to the Yale Foreign Mis.sioiiary vSociely to undoi'take higher educational |
work on behalf of all missions mid churches. In response to this rcqne^ti|
the work of the ^'M was begun in 1904 in Changsha.
Progress Since 1913 — The following comparative figures will iiid'W^M
the gjowth within the Chinese Church in Hunan during the five
1913-1918 :
1913 1918
Stations and Evangelistic Centers 254 472
Total Communicants 3>B3S 11,018
w
Evangelistic work tkrouffhout Hunjui
lias -been characterized from the beginning;
l>y Strong colportage work. The native
ciportenrs going from phice to place with
a boatload of Sa'iptnres, preacliing the
Gospel and distributing tracts of all kinds,
tnaiiy of them voluntary workers, are re-
sponsible in n larger measure than can be
readily calculated, for the present openness
of the country to evangelistic o/Tort. vSeores
of villages have been worked by these
groups of volunteer colporteurs. In this
connection the work of Dr. Keller and the
evan^'clistic bands of tlie IIIOLA stands out
conspicuously as having a most salutary
effect on the work of all missions through-
out the province.
Oldest Fields Covit>arcd — For the pur-
poses of the Survey, it was thought best,
in making tlie accompanying map, not to
u.se the dates when cities were first visitc'I
by foreigners, but rather the dates when
permanent missiomary work was first
bepain. In addition, missionary cor-
respoiukiits have been unable in main’ cases
to give the date of opening many of the
evangelistic centers. These two facts
have made the preparation of this map
difiicult. However, one of the older
missionaries of the province kitully super-
rised the work and it is as accurate as
the lirnDtcil information supplied to the
Committee has made possible. Note how
large a part of the province was opened
to cvangcMstic work immediately after the
Boxer Uprising. The areas shaded black
are still 30 li or more be3-ond any reported
evangelistic center. These areas are
sparsely populalc/d and mountainous in
civaracter. Comi>arc this map with Jlap
VI. Tlie areas opened before the Boxer
Uprising report the largest number of
evaiigeli.stic ccaiters and resident com-
municants.
Mission Stations
Arranged
Chronoi.ogic.ai.i.y
the province of hun\n
9ft
IV.— Ace op Wr\T>t7-
Anglicnn
Lutheran
Metliotlist
rieBlylerinn
China Inland Mission
Other Socielic.s
...CMS ( + CEZM.S)
J’K
...F.MS
NMS
EA
...HE
WMMS
...I'N
Rcrs
...CIM
BIOLA (riM)
I. (ClM)
...BTP
CHM
C^iA
SDA
VM I
YMCA I
YWCA I
Tolal...|
1807- I 1S61- I 1.S8I- I 1091-
1860 IH.SO 1890 1900
1901- I
1910 I
3
1
3
6
1
3
C
3
isil-
1920
•20
of evangelism
over Cen/ers— The preponderance of evangdisti
iiiarked if mcr.ical work in Hunan has ahraj-s bee
>10 clnirdi ^ missionaries of societies which repo
wlucatioiial “and engaged in medical, 17 per cent i
missionavie^ r^- • evangelistic work. The foreig
are BTonn^a throughout the province. Around the?
el preadiino- e\angelistic centers and an equal number of oeaisioi
evaaeeli<;tTf. ^ definition used in this Survey, a
of not less ^ P^^ec where cither there exists a commimit
a pai(j chri-r'* Christian ooinnuinicants, or there permanently reside
Eight out of 'fT Ehmese worker, conducting wecikly religicnis sendees
of inor» tljiT, missionary lesidential centers have representative;
number Among these, Cliangsha has the larges
3. and and Cliaiigteli rank next v.nth 4 each; Hengcliow
Slightly QYer Pnoking, and Yimgchowfu, each ndth 2
stations hsien cities arc still unoccupied as missioi
Acu' SfrtfioJij-— Plans for 6 new mission stations to be opened during
the next 5 years are reported : Aiihwahsien (NMS) ; Hwajung (RCUSV
Paotsmg (RCUS) ; Sangcliihsien (FMS) ; Taochow (CMS) ; and Kienchowl
ting (RCUS). The ino.st exteu.sive work is done by the L(cim), which
reports alma?t a fourth of the total number of mission station.^. The NMS
ranks second, with half as many mission stations, or 7. Seven societies
which cannot be classified imdcir any of the more common denominational
groups, report onl\' 10 out of the total 63 mission stations.
CiUift’r^ of Evangelism — In several of the larger cities it has bec/n
impossible to indicate the actual number of evangelistic centers, due to
the fact that most missions working .in these cities group the figures for
their work and report totals under one evangelistic center. Changsha and
Changteli, for example, each reports a number of church organizations,
and therefore must have at least an equal number of evangelistic centers
according to our definition of that term. However, the station s\-mboli
is all that could be sliowm on the accompanA’ing map. The figure appearing
on aiw .station s\’mbol indicates the number of societies in that mission.ary
rcs'ideiitial center, vnierever, therefore, the s>*mbol of a residential center
or station is shown, it geueralU' may be assumed that more tlian one
evangelistic center is implied, the number varanng with the size of the
cit%' and the strength of the nu.'ision or missions tliere at work. Iii studying
llie .accompauA'iug map, this fact should be lionie in mind. Aii additionil
30 or 40 -MnaJl crosses might more accurateh' represent the present degree
of Christian cccupatiou within the province. Note the concentration in
the FMS field, also the Avide-.spread but well-linked area covered by the
stations of the L(cnt), stating from Changsha, and extending right
awa\’^ through the center of the prca'inco to the extreme southwest.
Hunan ranks below all the coast provinces in the total number of
evangelistic centers reported. Of these, three-fourths are to be found
in the eastern half. The NMS reports several organized groups of Clirist-
ians in main’’ of its evangelistic centers.
Neglected Areas — Hunan may still be regarded as poorly occupied
in terms of its evangelistic centeis. There is an average of one evangelistic
center for every 203 sq.mi. The average for Honan is one for every 150
sq.ini., and that for Fukien one for every 40 sq.mi.
The follcAring table will indicate the degree of occupancy' within
different mission fields in terms of erangelistic centeis : CIM, one
evangelistic center for every' So sq.mi. ; CM.A and CHM, each one for
every lOo sq.mi. ; UK, one evangelistic center for every 123 sq.mi. ; PN, one
for every 130 sq.mi.; NMS, one for every 134 sq.mi.; WJIMS, one for
e\XTy 2CO sq.mi. ; FMS, one for every 2S0 sq.mi. ; CMS, one for every
THK CHHISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
9i
V.— Extent of Evangei.ism
iiintcly 20 iier cent of tbe Chinese workers
ill Hunan also reside in these four cities
Twenty-one per cent of the entire foreijjil
force consist of single women. Tlixee missiou
stations report single foreign missionaries
only Fifty-seven per cent of the male
missionaries are ordained.
AMilojifil and Denominational Classi-
fication oj Foreign Force — Fifty pei- cent of
the missionaries in Hunan are Ainerictui ■
35 ])er cent Continental ; 15 per cent
British. The Presbyterian missions re-
jiort 94 foreign missionaries ; the Lutlicran
Jo; jMohodist 70; CIM 65; and other
societies 70.
C/ni.sfian Occupation of Hunan i>i
Terms of Foreign Force — ’Hie huge societies
occupy their fields in terms of foreign
force per unit of population as follows :
Missionaries fer 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for the Province, 14)
HE 25
NMS 24
RCUS 23
CMA 21
CHM 21
h(('lM) 13
PN II
FMvS 9
WMMS 9
CMS 8
EA 4
Missionaries i*er 1,000 Communicants
(Average for the Province, 36)
EA 94
CMS 84
RCUS 82
UE 49
L(ciM) 46
CMA 33
PN 28
WMMS 24
FMS 22
NMS 20
Chinese Force and its Distribution—
There are, on an average, 3 employed
Chinese workers to every employed foreign
worker in the province. Among missions
doing the larger amount of evangelistic
300 sq.mi. ; L(cim), one for every 334 sq.mi.; and RCUS, one evangelistic
center for every 342 sq.mi.
Evangelistic Centers per Mission Station — The following table, by
indierating the number of evangelistic centers per mission station, throws
light on the policies and problems connected with church administration
in the various fields. Figures for the large missions onlly are here given :
PN, 16 evangelistic cenlerrs per mission station; FMS, 10; UE, 10;
NMS, 9; WMMS. 7; and L(Cim), 4.
Rca5on.<: for Present Inadequacy of Occupation — In stating the reasons
for the present inadequacy of Christian occupation, the correspondents
of 5 societies refer first to their lack of sufficient staff, both Chinese and
foreign. One correspondent specially refers to the lack of qualified Chin-
ese leaders. Five mention insufficiency of funds, four spe.ak of the general
unrest throughout the pro\dnce, or of the mountainous character of their
field, with consequent sparseness of population. Tbe European War caused
serious depletion of foreign .staff in several societies. Moreover, missionary
work in Hunan is still comparatively young, being hardly mere than
a score of ye-iTs old.
Chinese and Foreign Workers Compared
.30 25 0 25 60 100 150 200 230
Distribution of Missionaries — The foreign ini.ssioliary body, numbering
39S, is distributed over 40 cities. Only 12 of these cities report more than
10 resident missicnaries c-ach. Twenty-one report 5 missionaries or less.
Changsha, Siangt.m, Changteh, and Ilengchowfu report the largest foreign
communitk-s, aggregating 43 per cent of the total foreign force. Approsi-
I.— Force at Work— Foreign
1
c
e
0
e
B
9
1
1
B
T
2
c
E
0
C
Name of Society
rs
i
9
tc
3
0
■5
'w
c
H
s
«
0
c.
1
2
3
4
5
G
7
8
Grand Total ...
£5
24
4
14
S4
167
231
39s
Anglican ... CMS(-+-CEZMS)
PE
6
1
4
1
G
1
10
2
16
s
Lutheran ... FMS
9
1
5
10
13
51
6
NMS
IS
3
1
4
15
23
34
Metbedist ... E.\
2
-
2
4
UE
10
2
2
G
14
19
33
WMMS
15
2
1
2
17
14
59
Presbyterian ... PN
li
0
1
2
10
25
14
itcus
0
3
3
9
China Inland
Mission... CIM
2
BI0L.\ (cim)
1
1
1
1
3
59
L (ClM)
2
IG
23
8b
Other Societies BTP
...
3
1
7
CHM
2
2
5
13
CMA.
3
7
3
10
SDA
2
2
2
1
36
6
9
YM
3
6
1
2
•2
IS
IS
YMCA
3
8
YWCA
2
TI-IE province of HUNAN
95
vork, the NJIS employs the highest pro-
•oortion, 4-8 Chinese to every fordgii
porker. The CHM, CMA, and the U(cnr)
employ the lowest proportions, namelj', two
to one or lower. Over 6o per cent of the
Chinese employed force reside in missionary
residential centers. Comparison of this
tnap with Map V reveals practically one-
third of the evangelistic centers without
resident Chinese workers. Note in which
mission fields employed workers, both
foreign and Cliincse, appear to be most
widely scattered. How do tho results in
these fields compare with results in fields
where working forces are more con-
centrated ?
Classification of Chinese Workers— Out
of a total of 1229, 45 per cent are in
evangelistic, 41 per cent in educational,
and 14 per cent in medical work. The
CMA, L(cim), EA, and FMS report more
than 50 per cent of their workers as
evangelists. All other missions have less
than 50 out of every loo giving their whole
time to this tjpic of work. Five mission
societies employ more Chinese in educa-
tional work than in evangelistic endeavor :
CMS, PE, NMS, UE, and ECUS. Eighty-
four per cent of the entire Chinese employ-
ed staff are men.
Ordained Workers — Not quite 3 per
cent of the male evangelists are ordained.
Were the entire communicant body to be
divided among the 16 Chinese ordained
workers, each would have 690 communicants
under his speci-al charge. Among the
larger missions, the FJIS, UE, ECUS, and
L(cim) report no ordained workers. A
compari>on between Hunan and other pro-
vinces in Central China reveals the follow-
ing facts of intercet : Hunan has only
one-third as many ordained workers as
Hupeh. On the other hand, Hunan reports
more ordained workers than Shansi and
Shensi combined, athough these two
provinces report a much larger church
constituency.
CHINHSE JvMri.OVED \\ ORKERS PER I,000,000 iNH.tBITANTS
' 'io 40 60 80 100
Christian Occupntion hi Terms of Chinese Workers — ^
Workers per 1,000,000
Inhahitants (Avera^.e for
Province, 42)
Workers per 1,000 Communicants
(Average for Province, 122)
NMS
RCUS .
■ylV,
UE
CSfS
RCUS
E.A .
PN
PN
FMS
NMS
WMMS .
27
UfCI-M)
84
U (ClM)
FMS
CMS ..
\V\rAr<2
6S
CIM
CIM
43
The second table is especially interosting, since it reveals the ratio
of employed workers to the communicant bedj' in each of the missions,
or example, the ECUS employs 26 out of every 100 communicants, while
® employs but 4 out of every 100 coimnuuicants, and so on all
CSC variations are usually accounted for by differences of policy,
3nd the varying degrees to which evangelistic work and church admiuistra-
*^'011 have passed into the hands of competent and consecrated Chinese.
Training Centers lor Chinese Evangelistic iVorkers — A Union Tbeolo-
ffical School, tile Bible School of the BIOLA, and a Bible Women’s Train-
ing School (PN) are reported for Changsha. In addition, there are Bible
workers’ training courses offered in several of the middle and normal
^chcK)ls comiocted with othei- mis.sions. Station classes also are common,
n ese the period of study and the nature ol the work offered vary greatly.
COSIMUNICANT CHEISTIANS
General Survey — The total Protestant communicant membership for
Hnnan is ii,oi3. This approximates the combined tohiL reported for
Anhwei, Kansu, and Kwaiigsi. In 1913, a total of only 3,835 church mem-
bers for Huuan were reported. In other words, during the last six years,
the numerical strength of the Hunan church has almost trebled. Sixtj'-
seven per cent of the chiu-ch members are men. The Eomaii Catholic
Church reports 30,605 Christians, a large proportion of whom are infants.
Distribution of Protestant Church Members — Approximately three-
fourths of the Protestant communicants reside in the eastern half of the
proN-ince. There is considerable concentration around Changsha, Heng-
chowfu, Yiyang, Changteh, and Chenchow. Outside of these larger cities
ami their immediate environs, the dislributiou of members appears more
general, and the growth of the church more uniform. There are large
areas, however, even in the eastern section of the province, where no
evangelistic centers or communicant members are to be found. See also
Map V. The membership in the western section is very sparsely dis-
tributed. One is surprised to note how strikingly this is shown by the
accompanying map, in the vallej' of the Yiian River just southwest of
Changteh. A comparison of this map unth Map IX shows mission middle
schools wherever communicants are most numerous.
Communicants per 10,000 Fopueation
NMS
CMA
UK
KMS
WM.MS
PN
CIM
RCUS
L(CIM)
CMS
SDA
EA
96
by Dcnoinhiations—The
Lutherans report the largest number of
conimmucauts, 3,972- The Presbyterians
follow with 2,491 : then the hfethodists with
2,021: the CIM with 1,564; and last in
order the Anglicans with 319. From the
above it will be seen that the Lutherans
and Presbyterians report a communicant
strength equal to more tlmn half the total
for tlie province.
Illiteracy— E\g\ity-t\\o per cent of the
male church members, and 61 per cent of
the female members, are rciporte<l as
literate. This, in comparison with other
provinces, is a high average. The PN and
FMS are below the average for both men
and women. The CIM, CMA, PN, and
Lutheran missions are below the average
for female church members only.
Union Evavgclistic Efforts — The follow-
ing resolution adopted at the Third Hunan
Missionary Conference, Changsha, i9«3,
lias since found expression in the activities
of Iho Chinese Church, especially in the
hirger cities : — "(a) That union evangeliza-
tion be carried on in all stations haniig
two or more missions, and that this nnion
work be not confined to special efforts for
idmitcd periods of time, but be made the
regular feature of evangelistic work
wherever possible ; (b) That the periodic
uso of large public buildings, such as
educaticiial halls, temples, etc., be
obtained, and that systematic evangelistic
campaigns be entered upon ; (c) Tliat united
open-air services be held, and plans devised
for the intercliaiige of street chapels.”
VTIl.— Communicants per 10,000 Population
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VII.— Distribution of Communicants
rtOTUTXhT cowwicms
f\i non Toruutwi
» a
E2
COMMUNICANTS PER 10,000
I'OPULATION
General Impressions — Hunan ranks
relatively low among the provinces, reg-
istering only 3.7 communicants per
10,000. Note the black areas in tie
western section of the province. Note also
that the hsiens in the Siang River valley,
and directly south of Tungting Lake,
appear best occupied. vSiangkiang-tao re
ports twice as many communicants per
10,000 (5.7) as Hengyang-tao (2.2), onJ
Chenyuan-tao (2.7) .
Tjie following table shows how rapidly
missionary work has extended over Himaii
since the Iloxer Uprising :
1903 1918
Ilsiens with 2 or more missions
at work 4
Hsiens with i mission at work... 5
Hsiens without any regular
Christian service 58
9
25
14
the province op HUNAN
07
III.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
Name of Society
Mi.ssion Stations
rganized Congregations
a
0
&
c
r
c
g
c
B
municants — Women
g
a
a
a
0
ilul Cbri.stian Con-
stituency
c
o|
II
s 0
£ S
c *
000
a s s
c — to
0 a>
0 s
0
?i|
a S
0
^ s
^ s
"d 0
if
fc. ^
« 1
3
Litei-ate
*£
&
“0
0
£
0 i.
o-s »
•5 t S
.H
s 15 -s
3 5a;
^ 3 M
its 5
tu
a
H
Eh
a.
0 5
& £
0
0 s
c
1 £;a
0
0
0
0^
<
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
1
8
9
10
11
12
13
Grand Total
63
235
409
7,376
3,642
n»oi8
22,383
67%
27 V
82'’..
61%
10,900
27
Angliciin
... CM.S (+CEZMS)
3
9
10
137
48
185
4.55
7i%
37%
83%
76%
.581
19
Lutbcnin ...
1
2
4
80
54
134
303
60^
100%
42.5
... FMS
4
37
40
822
240
1,062
r,98i
77M
12%
73%
57%
16.3
27
Methodist ...
NMS*
7
59
61
1,9S7
923
2,910
6.190
6S?<
28%
86%
57%
654
48
• • . I'j A
1
1
4
53
11
64
64
83%
100%
100%
16
UK
5
20
48
4.53
214
669
1,120
58%
36%
89%
87%
1,831
14
Frcsbjtciiim
\\ lU.Ub
6
36
41
776
512
1,288
1.993
eo%
37%
677
31
... I'N'
6
6
97
1,368
681
2,049
3,619
G7%
38%
65%
56%
2,930
21
KCUS
3
3
19
3-26
116
442
923
7-i%
97%
83%
1,647
23
VDina inliiim MiSbion ...
... CIM
2
6
9
201
81
282
328
71%
28%
'-9%
50%
10
31 •
inoL.\ (cist) §
1
Otbei’ Societies
L (cisi)
... BTP S
14
1
3S
47
745
537
1,282
2.337
08%
34%
82%
44%
239
28
CHM*
2
3
4
1
1
60
lOOPif
328
-
CM.\
3
5
14
232
156
388
669
60%
50%
80%
37%
39.5
28
SDA
1
10
11
193
69
262
262
74%
76%
85%
51%
355
24
YM
1
YMC.Y
1
2.004
6-26
YWCA
... 1
75
39
S No returns
Incomplete rolnrns
MISSION SCHOOLS
-cli‘1 f — Hunan lias more clnirch coinmmiicnuts than
, unde-r Christian instruction. The 279 mission primaty schools,
c 8,026 mission primary students in Hunan, are divided as follows :
tio schools with 6,432 pupils, and 56 liig-her primarj^ schools
of th o’^ls) with 1,504 students. Regarding the distribution
j II schools, 39 out of the 223 mission lower primary schools are located
18 c*lios having populations estimated above 100,000. This leaves
On schools distributed among over 400 evangelistic centers,
school the map one notices the absence of mission lower primary
terr't I-(cim) stations. There is also one station in the FMS
1 ccy' without Christian priminy school facilities. This lack may be
onlj* apparent, due to incomplete returns. If we compare the number of
missicii primary students with the total number of communicants ir the
province, wc find that for every 100 church members there are 73 students
under Cliristian instruction (middle school and below).
Szechwan, Anhwei, and Fukien rank highest among the provinces in
the propertion of students to communicants. In Hunan, the EA, CMS,
RCUS, .-md PE report the highest proportions.
Approximatdy 25 per cent of the mission lower primary students in
Hunan pass on to higher primary schools. This, in contrast to the other
pro\-inccs, is relatively high. Seventy per cent of the prim.irj’ students
in Hunan arc boi’S. The higher primar>' schools apprar to be well dis-
tributed with respect to the widely scattered lower primary schools.
93
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Middle Schools — Fourteen middle-
schools, with 533 boys and 126 girls, are-
icported for the province. Eight of these
were doing fuU-grade middle school work
when the .survey returns were received.
Resides the purely denominational schools,
there is a union girls’ middle and normal '
school, a YMCA day school doing some
middte school work, and a large middle-
school department in connection with the
College of Vale in China. All of these -
educational institutions are located in •
Changsha. Compare this map \vith hlap.
VII. A few districts with a creditable
showing of church members and elemen-
tary educational facilities do not appear as-
well equipped for secondary training. Note, ,
for cixample, the FMS field in the north-
west, the WMMS field around Pingkiang, ,
the WMMS and L(cim) fields arouud.
Packing, and elsewhere in southwest
Hunan.
Higher Education and Teacher Train~
ing Facilities — The Yale Foreign Missionary
Society supports a large cducatioiral work
of high grade in Changsha. The institu-
tion is knowni as the College of Yale m
China, and inclmdcfi a middle school,.,
college preparatorj’’, and senior college of
arts and sciences. The Hunan-Yale
College of Medicine is affiliated with tliis-
institution, although controlled by an in-
dependent Board of Managers, lialf the"
members of which receive appointment,
from the Hunan Yiichun Educational
Associntion. The RCUS offers higher-
education at Yochcav, in Hnping or Lake--
side College. Normal training courses Ur.
men ai'c given in both colleges. Normal;
training coixrses for women are offered ia
the Union Girls’ High and Normal School;
(PN,UE) in Clraiigsha, and the Girls'"
Norm.rl School (NMS) in Yiyang. .Y
kindergarten training course is planned for
in connection with the former institntioii-
lY.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
—
1
1
y »
'o
*3
'S
S
c
a
d
a
c
s
g 1
5
c 1
1 !
"0 (
0
£ 0
0
= ■?.
CO
6 s.^
0 ^
« s
6
■■r-TS
C--S-S-
t. 002
Name of Soeiaty
S
02
_S
(C
Middle Schoo
00
6-. ^
S 0
f
w
.1?
£
C i2
c
> *0
0 5
M w
a
I'i’
IT
CO
■i?
c
£ «
"e
35
■5 |»
ia
CO 1
3
0-=
io
cX 1
CO
g
,1 under Chris
ction (Middle
and below)
0 ^ w
0 .2 J
ll“
SgJ
C S'J2
2 ^
0 .s
q c S
0 — S
,5 C
0
CD
s
s
hq
0
H
K
a
0
H
s
H
1 2
H
p
p
£
§.•§3
geo
c-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
l.i
14
M
16
Grand Total ...
225
56
H '
4,323
2,107
6,432
1,331
2S3
1,394
335
125
6S9
3,683
70%
81%
25%
Anglican
Lutheran
Methodist
CMS (-I-CEZMS)
PE
FMS
NMS
EA
8
7
1-5
58
2
4
2
3
10
1
2
159
103
3H9
1,571
95
82
58
210
636
25
241
161
549
2,207
120
71
49
27
264
12
3
20
54
83
52
47
318
22
66
30
22
...
96
346
213
596
2,621
120
71%
71%
61%
73%
79%
100%
69%
34?(;
32%
9%
14%
18
6
1
241
272
513
86
47
133
30
30
076
51%
100%
26%
21%
33%
38% •
Presbyterian
WMMS
PN*
BCUS
18
55
19
3
11
11
"e
2
408
632
364
119
338
142
527
970
506
no
2.52
159
67
3.5
no
319
194
123
81
96
219
81
637
1,508
781
81%
69%
75%
66%
56%
100%
China Inland Misaion
CIM
5
CO
31
91
BIOLA (cm) §
L (ClM)
12
4
144
126
270
43
16
59
329
57%
22%
Other Societiea
BTP§
CHM
CMA
2
2
1
...
.53
30
23
3-4
’76
64
...
’9
9
"’78
1 73
70%
47%
1
14%
SDA
YM
YMCA
3
20
11
31
120
120
.31
120
I 65%
100%
1
1
1
106
106
270
:::
270
91
...
91
467
100%
100%
YWCA*
§ No retums
* Incomplete returns
THE PROVINCE OF HUNAN
09
government schools
Ekmnitafy EdncntiVn — ^Reports from
Ministry of Education for 1916 show a
«total of 175.S81 students and
-go higher primary students in Hunan,
^r’^0.3 primary students to each 10,000 in-
•fcabitaiits. This ratio approximates the
verage for all China. The average nmn-
tcr of primary schools for each of the 75
'hsiciis in Hunan i.s 56, with an average
.onrollment in each hsien of 3,750 students.
Changsha. Liuyaug and Pingkiang report
over 10,000 primary students each, while
Sinning, Kiaho. Tsinghsien, and Tayung
•lisiens each reports less than 250.
Covernment Middle and Normal
•Sclioe/ '— lu 1918, Hunan reported more mid-
idle school students than any other promnce,
'tavincr S,6oo students in its 46 middle
•schools. The different sources from which
.educational data for Hunan has been de-
-riveil vary considerably. A list of govern-
•mciit institutions bj' cities, for example,
•gives 15 bovs’ middle schools for Changsha
•while mis-sioiinry returns show only 5 gov-
•<rnmcTit middle schools for boys and 3 for
■girls, i» addition to 10 private middle
-schools, in that city. Political unrest
•makes it very difficult to give any accurate
•statement of the present educational situa-
•tion ill the province. One missionary cor-
•Tespondent states that in January 1920,
•■"apart from the foreign schools in Chang-
•sha, not a single middle school for hoi's
■was then in operation, owing to recent
■political unrest.” In 1917-18, six govern-
•ment normal schools for boys, and 10 for
•girls, were reported, with 2,500 students,
‘fourteen mission stations, where as yet no
vinission middle schools have been esLab-
llishetl, possess government middle school
•facilities. In Yiyang and Taohwalim only
•mission middle schools exist.
Higlicr Educational Institutions —
•Covernment higher ctlucational institutions
are confined to Changsha. In that city
•^here are one higher norm.il, one com-
miercial, one technical, and lliree law
<olleges,
N. — Government Schools
Numuer of Co.mmun’ic vnts .\nd Mission Primary Students
Compared
0 2.50 .^00 7.50 1000 3 2.50 1-500 17-50 2000 22-50 2-500 27-50 3000
HOSPITALS
Number and Size — Eighteen mission hospitals, supported by 8 mission
societies and located in 15 cities, are reported for the province. These
50 beds each, and are under the super^nsion of 58 foreign
*0 Chinese physicians, assisted by 14 foreign and 26 graduate Chinese
missions rank as folloAS’s in the number of their hospital
*Ms; PN. 269; RCUS, 184; YM, 130; NMS, 121; WMMS, 100; UE, 60; and
IM), 40. In addition, information regarding 18 mission dispensaries,
ocatod on the same premises as mission hospitals, has been received,
overnment or institutional hospitals are roported for Pingkiang and
‘lugslia; one Red Cros.s hospital under Chinese superAnsion ; 2 govern-
ment ~ semi-pnblic hospitals under the control of the Hunan
O ■ and one public hospital under Japanese supervision.
Wfwioji Hospitals to be Built — Plans are reported for 3 new missioj
C'Mc* ^ be located in the following cities : Sinhwa, NMS ; Taochow
'“MS; aiul Yungtiug, PMS.
Y.- Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
•
Marne of Society
Hospitals
DispensaricB exclusive of
til those located on Hospital
Promises
C
S
1
ra
9
X
3
•i- Hospital Beds — Women
Total Number of
Inpatients Annually
0 Schools for Nursc.s
g
9
7
No. of Hospital Beds per
® Foreign Physician
&
rS ^
0 '£
— s
s ^
•Sfc.
6
Z
9
Grand Total ...
18
18
548
356
8,636
9
112
32
65
Anglican ... CMS
(-t-CEZMS)
1
PE
.«•
...
Lutheran ... PMS
1
1
NMS
•2
3
62
59
1,-517
1
8
30
30
Methodist ... EA
UE
2
1
4-5
1-5
2.50
1
17
30
30
tVMMS
8
60
40
651
33
rresbvterian ... I'N
5
i
191
78
3.0.57
2
22
38
135
RCUS
2
...
100
84
1,431
17
61
61
China Inland
Missiou... CIM
...
...
...
...
BIOL.A (CIM)
L (ciJi)
2
11
26
20
322
1
8
26
Other Societies BTP
...
...
...
CHM
...
...
CMA
...
...
SDA
YM
i
70
60
1,048
2
40
22
6&
YMCA
...
...
YWCA
100
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
XI.— Hospitals
Areas in Need — As stated above
mission liospitals arc locatwl iu 15 cities
This leaves 25 missionary residential centers,
in Hunan without modern hospital facilU
ticfi. Compare this map with Map IX. No-
city reportin'? a mission middle .school is
wtliout a mi.s.siion hospital. Compare this
map with Map VH to see whether the
hospitals are located within convenient dis-
tances of the communicant bo^ly.
of Missionary Occupation
Terms of Medical M’or/i —
Foreign Physicians per 1,000,000
iNiiAniTANTs {Average for
PUf)\'INCF, I.o)
RCUS i.S
NMS 1.7
UE 1.5
PN i.j
WMMS 09
L(cim) 0.4
Hospital Beds per 1,000,000
Inhabitants (Average for-
Province, 31)
RCUS 110
PN 5i
NMS 5t>
UE 4«>
WMMS 30
I4CIM) 8
The missions not appearing in tie-
above tables, except the YM, report no-
medical work in the province. No esti-
mate of the lespoiisibilitv in terms of
area or population of the work of the-
VM has been possible. For this reason
this mission does not appear in the above
tables although its medical work is large.
VI. — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
2
*0
"q
c
b c
M 0
£ 1
ff*
0
a ‘
0 •
Ck
5
0
0
Sk
c
d
d
® a
a
w *S
^ r
& —
c
"o G
*0 *5
:s
c ^
a- 3
"S
S
■?.£
a
s
w ^
c
3
Z c,
u Q
£ 0
<u 9
•C a
11
5 3
S
.X 0
w 2
0 9
w 5
t-, a
-K®
MiS
Name
of Society
s:
0
d
z
■< S
ss
e
'P.
0
f2 w
1,-
a
0
« 0
cb
la
u
s
0
u
C ^
.2S
^ s
0
® 0
C-O
c ®
W§
5, 0
gs
•5- 0
.2 0
r- 0
"c. ®
cO
0 0
Cft-
i ®
E 0
c ®.
0 ®
—
ii
•o 0
> 0
£ 0
5 £
■gc3
S- 0
|S
^ 0
M- 0
c ^
*z ^
z 0
0 •
B 0
ft®
0 0
K®.
&
<
U
0
H
H
&
g s.
a.
0
B.
& t
^ &
c>
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
1-2
13
14
15
Grand Total...
83,398 (a)
29,528,272 (a)
398
1,229
11,018
14
42
36
112
3.7
987
729
1.0
31
An; lean
... C>fS (+CEZMS)
PE
B
A
3,500
2,1.59,000
133,000
16
3
46
19
185
134
8
25
21
16.5
84
23
242
146
1
n
3,141
3.172
1.751
1,.589
liUtherao
... FMS
11,300
2,674,000
23
30
1,062
9
^9
22
75
4
151
562
1.7
'so
NMS
S.SOO
2,439,000
57
274
2,910
24
114
20
95
i-i
226
871
Methodist
... EA
A
4,100
1.442.000
6
13
64
4
9
94
203
0,4
1.87-5
UE
A
. 6,100
1.315,000
33
93
669
25
72
49
1.39
5
2.733
984
1..5
46
WMMS
B
3,600
3,364,000
31
33
1,288
9
27
24
68
4
.521
497
0.9
Presbyterian
PN
RCUS
A
A
12,000
6.700
5.211.000
1.663.000
53
36
211
117
2,049
442
11
23
41
71
28
32
106
266
4
3
1.430
3.726
632
1,.591
1.3
l.K
no
China Inland Mission
CIM
Int
700
773,000
4
12
232
d
16
14
43
I
35
3-25
...
BIOLA (ciM)
L (ciu)
Int
Cont
16,200
4,759.000
2
69
108
1,262
13
”23
46
*84
3
"isT
257
o'a
” s
Other Societies
RTP
A
2
’9
"21
27
CHM
B
400
337.000
7
1
187
•••
CMA
A
1,700
650,000
13
21
338
21
33
33
54
1 ®
1,018
SDA
A
2,343,000
4
Bo
262
2
15
15
135
1.365
119
YM
A
...
36
71
j 1
YMCA
Int
6
31
...
...
...
...
YWCA
Int
2
1
...
—
(a) Total for prorince, not for approximate estimates by societies as given below
THE PROVINCE OF HUPEH
101
HUPEH
I-— Hsien Boundaries
JISIEN BOUNDARIES
Hunan and Hupeh Compared — Hunnn and Hupeh have the following
-physical characteristka in common : “Ik-th slope toward the Yangtze
■River where are also their lakes and plains. Each lias its great river
penetrating deeply into tic interior, the Han River in Hupeh and the
Siang River in Hunan. Both are hilly in their western sections.” The
two pro^•ir,cos differ in tlie following characteristics: Hupeh’s lakes are
of moderate size and in the south. Hunan’s great lake is in the north.
Hupeh has its fertile plains, Avliich in extent are almost as vast as the
mountainous regions of the southern province. Hunan, save on the
borders of Tungting Lake and in the Siang River valley, is mountainous
threugbout.
Political Divisions — The area of Hupeh is 71,428 sq.mi. This is equal
to the combined areas of New York, New Jersey, Connecticut,
Massachusetts, and Rhode Island. Politically it is divided into 3 tao,
subdivided into 69 hsiciis or counties. The capihd city is Wuchang,
situated on the southern bank of the Yangtze and opposite the mouth of
the Han River. Hankow, Ichniig, and Shasi are treaty ports. Other
•cities of commercial importance are Kiugchowfu, Siangyan^u, Fancheng,
Anhi, Tayeli, Laohekow and Wnsueh.
Physical Characteristics — Approximately one-half of Hupeh is an
alluvLal plain, in some places not more than 100 feet above sea level. These
lowlands are covered with lagoons and swamps. The southwestern
secticu consists cf an extensive depression filled with a succession of
lakes. The plain in the east and that lying between the Han and the
Yangtze rivers, arc considered the most fertile sections of the province.
E\’ery spot is under cultivation and transportation of field products is
easy. Tlie Yangtze flows through the south of the province, where it
connects with numerous lakes on both its shores and nearly doubles its
volume of water. The Han River rises in the southwest of Shensi, and
ufter draining the lower sections of that province contin\ies south and
southeastward, draining nc.arly the whole of Hupeh and joining the
Yangtze River at Hankow. In the valleys of tlie Han and the Yangtze,
southward from Kiugchowfu, the countrj'" is dotted \vith Jakes and marshes,
nnd possesses rich fields of cotton and rice. The western section of the
province is irreg\ilar and mountaij'.ous, sparsely populated, and relatively
undeveloped. Bandits are mimerous, and lawless groups calling them-
selves "Home Guards” roam over the country'.
Climate — The climate of Hupeh is quite similar to that of Sh.anghai ;
though the average humidity is lower. In the summer the heat is apt to
e more oppressive, due to the absence of sea breezes.
CO)niHioitcnfit>H^_Hupcli has three main highways which in a few
places are sufficiently wide to accommodate carts. Numerous footpaths
are to be found in all parts of the province. The Yangtze is navigable for
Ocean-going steiimers as far as Hankow {595 miles), for at least 9 months
cac 1 year. During all seasons good river steamship service is maintained
etwoen this port and Shanghai. Smaller river stcr.mcrs ascend as far as
-C^ ^ distance of almost 1,000 mile.s from Shanghai, and since 1920 to
“ungking, Sztchwan. The Han River is navigable for small launches
as far as Si.angj-angfu, a distance of 300 miles, and in summer Chinese juuks
travel several hundred miles further north. The numerous lakes are
connected by a network of small rivers and canals. Numberless junks and
smaller boats ply unccasingli- on these waters, and fish is found in
abundance.
The Beking-Hankow Railwry is the main arterj- of railroad traffic
between the Wu-Han cities and the north. The Hupeh-Hunan section of
the Canton-Hankew Railway is completed and open to traffic from Wu-
chang to Chaiig.sha and Lukow, a distance of over 300 miles.
Kecsntly, interest has revived in the proposed Szechwan-Hankow
Railway, which is to extend from Hankow to Ichang, thence to Kwei-
chowfu, Wanhsien, and Chungking. Work on the construction of this
rrilVry vrs begun before the Great War, the road having been cut to
within a short distance of Kweichowfu. The prospects of an e.arlj- re.sump-
tion of this work rnd of the completion of the railway, however, are
uncertain. The Chowkiakow (Honan)-Siang>-angfu Railway is only
contracted for. This proposed line will connect with the Peking-Hankow
Railway at Yencheng, Ho. Tlicjice it will run southwestward via Nan-
jungfu to Siangvn.r.gfu, the head of navigation on the Han River in
Hupeh. Between Hwangshihkang and Tiehshaiipu, a distance of 17 miles,
there is a light railwry for the so’c use of the Taych Iron Mines owned
by the Han-Yeh-Ping Iren and Coal Company.
Post and Telegraph Offices — Substantial increase in post office facilities
i.s reported each year. In 1901 there were 6 post offices in the province, in
1906 there were 100, and in 1919 there were 115 head, first, second, and third
class and sub-offices, and 330 postal agencies. In 1903 the Po.st office
handled over 3,000,000 articles, while fifteen years later (191S), this depart-
ment of the government received or dispatched 56,000,000 separate pieces
of mail. There are between 40 and 50 telegraph stations.
Language— The Jlandarin dialect is spoken throughout the province.
Economic Caiidffions— Hupeh is one of China’s wealthiest provinces,
due chiefly to its industry, its commerce, and its cotton fields. The
majority of the people are engaged in agricultural or fishing pursuits.
Tlie weaving of cotton cloth is a common occupation. Iron and coal are
the principal minerals. Cotton mills, ore refineries, flour mills, iron works,
oil, egg products, and cigarette factories represent the chief industries.
Hankow, at present, is the center of China’s tea trade.
Christian Occupation by Hsiens— One entire hsien and sections of
others still remain unclaimed by Protestant missions. Twelve hsiens, though
claimed, report no mission work. Of these twelve hsiens, ten are claimed
by the PE and CSFM, and two by the NLK. Two hsiens, claimed by the
vSMF, report one evangelistic center and one paid worker each, but no
comnninicants. Twenty-one hsiens, or 32 per cent of the whole, report
less than 50 communicants. Forty-seven, or almost 70 per cent, report
less lliati 5 communicants per 10,000 inhabitants. Nine hsiens where
evangelistic work is carried on report no mission lower primary schools.
Slightly more than one-third of the hsiens in the province offer missioi*
higher primary school facilities.
102
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
II.— Density of Population
SCALr. I 4.ono.oou
DENSITY OF POPULATION.
PopitlaHon Estimates — Hupeh ranks among the 5 densest provinces
of China. Population estimates range from a minimum of 21,256,144
0910 Census Report), to a maxiimnn of 35,280,000 (Statesman’s Year
Book, 1902). Census estimates for 18S5 approximate 34,000,000. The
Minchengpu estimate by households, made in 1910, which is generally
accepted by conseiwotive students of China as most nearly representing
actual conditions, credits Hupeh with 24,900,000. The official population
estimates by hsiens which the Survey Committee of the CCC received in
1918, with such slight modifications ns seemed advisable after consultation,
total 28,574,322. This represents a normal increase over the Minchengpu
estimate for 1910, and should receive general acceptance when the fact of
its confiimation by the Post Office Census of 1919 (27,167,244) is known.
Accepting the CCC figTire, then, as a reasonable estimate, the density of
population for Hupeh amounts to 400 inhabitants per sq.mi. This is
slightly lower than the density' of population in the State of Massachusetts.
Cities — Hupeh has four large cities whose populations exeted 100,000 :
Hankow, 350,000; M’uchang, 250,000; Hanyang, 150,000; and Laoliokow,
100,000. The size of the dots for Hankow and Wuchang on Map II
represents more than strictly' urban population. Five cities have
been reported by' our correspondents as having populations ranging
approximately' between 50,000 and 100,000: Shasi, Fancheng,
Kiugchowfu, Icliang, and Wusueh. Sixteen cities in Hupeh are
credited with populations between 20,000 and 50,000. All cities having
5o,oco inhabitants and above are Protestant missionary' centers, and 75
per cent of those with populations reported to be between 20,000 and
50,000 are also resident mission stations.
Areas of Greatest Density — If we accept the accompanying map as
indicating in a rough way the general distribution of population over the
province, four specially dense districts attract attention. The first is the
low and fertile area north, northeast, and southeast of the Wu-Han cities.
The second lies south of the Yangtze, between Ichang and Hankow. The
third is in the extreme southeast and north of Wusueh. The fourth is in
the northern section of the province, in the neighborhood of Fancheng,
Laoliokow, and Siangyangfu.
The PE, LMS, and WMMS report mission fields with the largest
populations. Ollier societies with mission fields whose estimated popula-
tions exceed a million are the SMF, NLK, CSFM, SEMC, and LUM
iTable VI, Column 3). Tliese population estimates of mission fields are
based on the figures given in the Hsien Tables, Appendix A. Where two
or more missions are working in the same hsien, the population has been
divided equally between them.
Tlie Christian Covimiinity — Only fifteen small dots, out of a total of
28,574, each representing 1,000 inhabitants, are needed to indicate graphical-
ly the numerical strength of the Protestant churches in Hupeh.
PROTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
General Survey — There arc 16 Protestant missionary societies promot-
ing evangelistic activities in Hupeh. This number is exclusive of Bible
and Tract Societies, as well as of several Lutheran missions (N M S and
F M S), with representatives in the Theological Seminary at Shekow. Of
the 16 societies the YMCA, SDA, and PBIM are without field delimitations
on the accompanying map. Note how disconnected and in some cases^
how widely separated the fields of tlie following missions seem to be:
W^IMS, s'mF, CIM, and PE. The MEFB, while claiming responsibility
for a small section in the extreme east of the province, reports no-
resident foreign missionary', the work being entiroly in the hands of'
Chinese, supervised from Kiukiang. Hankow and Wuchang are repre*
sen'.ed as mission fields common to all societies
Extent of Area Claimed — All but 3,500 sq. mi., or 5 per cent of the total'
area of Hupeh, is claimed by Protestant missions. When, however, tbe-
question is asked as to how much of Hupeh now claimed by' missions is
adequately occupied by them, a variety' of factors must he taken into-
consideration. Over one-third of Hupeh, for instance, is still bey'oud 30 It
of any erangclistic center. There is less than one Cliristian in a thousand’ I
throughout the province. To appreciate how far the missions and churches
still are from any’ adequate occupation of Hupeh, take the present situa-
tion in the PE fields. This society', outside of the Wu-Han cities, has
only 2 stations and 32 evnngelnstic centers, yet tbe number of inhabitants-
in the tota’ area foi' which the PE feels a responsibility', due chiefly to-
the absence of other missions, exceeds 5,000,000. The fields of each of'
the follow'ing missions exceed 10,000 sq.mi. in extent : LMS, NLK, SMF,
and WMMS .
Nationality of Mission Societies — Eight of the 16 Protestant societies- 1
reporting church constituencies in Hupeh are .'American 3 Continental, 3-
Bril-ish, and 2 International. American and British societies report- 1
approximately equal field areas, the fields of Continental missionaries not-
being quite so extensive.
Overlapping Areas — Care should be taken not to receive a wrong im"
pression from the accompanying map. In many cases the fields of several
missions while appearing to overlap, actually report no duplication
the work attempted or done. This possibility should be kept in mind
whenever overlapping of fields is considered. Note the overlapping fields- 1
of the following missions ; the CIM, NLK, and LUM, in the north ef
Hupeh; the WMMS, PE, and LMS, in the eastern half of the proviiiee;
the SMF and CSFM, in the west, around Ichang; the CM A, and PE, jnsf
south of the Wu-Han cities ; the SMF, and LMS, east of the Wu-Hao
cities; the SEMC and PE, in the central section of the province; tlis-
ELMo, and PE, in the extreme we.st. The ELMo has only recently I
decided to enter Shihimnfn, where the PE has an evangelistic ceiitaT'j
The PRIM reports one missionary in the city of Laifeug, in the extreme'
southwest.
Unoccupied Areas — The area just southeast of the Wu-Han citieSi-1
although shaded black, may not be wholly unoccupied. Had it ^‘‘^1
possible for the Survey Committee’s correspondents to consult toged'
and compare boundary demarcations, before sending in the delimitatn'®*
of these various fields, this area would undoubtedly be included in | ®
claims of one or more missions already having evangelistic work io
vicinity.
The unoccupied districts in western Hupeh are mountainous
character, difficult of access, and sparse in population. The district
is shaded black, and located between the fields of the WMMS and
LMS in the southern part of the province, is also a difficult field to efl '
THE PROVINCE OF HUPEH
10?
III.— Protestant Mission Fiei.ds
on account of its unfavorable pliysical characteristics. Colportage work
'lias been carried on for years in both these areas, and several serious
.attempts have been made by the LMS to establfish permanent Christian
•work in the southern area.
Comity — From the initial stages of missionar\' work in
Hupeh, Protestant societies have been familiar with the principles of
•mission cemity, and for the most part have conscientiously obseiwed
them. The WJIMS reports comity agreements with the MEFB, SMF, and
LMS, defining all boundaries of their work. The LUM has agreed not
to overstep fixed boundary linas on the south with the SEMC, on the north-
west with Ihe NLK, and on the east with the LB. Similarly, the SEMC
■reports Avritten agreements affecting boundary limits with the LOI on
the north and northwest, with the LMS on the south, and the WT^IMS on
the east. Tlie I.M.S reports a definite understanding with most surround-
ing missions, whereby the i6 hsiens delimited on the accompanjnng map
are to he regarded as the special sphere of the LMS, except a section just
north of Yiiigcheiig, and parts of several hsiens adjoining the H.an River.
The LMS also reports a special understanding with the .SMF, whereby
Wuchaiig-hsieii, apart from Wuchang city, is left to the Swedish Mission
Society'. Tlic PE reports no written or explicit agreecments with any of
the missions, except it be a more or less general agreemont of many years
standing with the CSFM, whereby the PE is to wi/rk the territory south
•of the Yangtze and west of Ichang, and the CSFM the territory north
of the Yangtze and cast of Ichang. No formal understanding exists
between the SMF and the CSFM regarding the boundaries of their
respective fields. The existence of an old agreement between the CSFM.
SMF, and PE is referred to bv the SMF, but, according to a statement
■made in the Survey returns, this agreement has never been strictly followed.
The CIM has not yet succeeded in reaching an.v definite understanding
with surrounding missions regarding field delimitations ; with this excep-
tion, the NLK has agreed not to occupy Kucheng-hsien. According to
fonnal ag:rtcment between the NLK and the LB missions, the who’e of
Tsaoyang-lisicn is now regarded as the special field of the LB. No state-
■ments on Comity Agreements have been made by the SDA or CM.\.
AGE OF WORK
Pioneer Period — In iS6r. Dr. Griffith John of the LMS, accompanied
by Rev. R. Wilson, moved inland to Hankow. Three years later, Wuchang
Was occupied, and in 1S67 a missionarv' of the LMS was appointed to that
•city. About the same time, hospital work was liegun in Hankow by
Dr. Shearer, also of the L1\IS. The work of the W^DIS in Central China
began Avith tlic visit of Rev. J. Cox to Hankow in 1863. He was warmly
Welcomed b5’’ Dr. John, and earlv in their work these two men dinded
the city, Mr. Cox Avorking the upper portion on the hanks of tlie Han
RiA'er, and Dr. John the loAver part of the city on the banks of the Yangtze.
Tlu'ce years later, in 1S65, two more representatives of the WJIMS, Rba'.
W. Scarborough and David Flill, Esq., joined Mr. Cox. The first un-
'tnarried lady missionary in Hupeh arriA-ed in 1885, when special work
for AA’onien aa’us begun.
Influence of Dr. GriffltU John and Rev. David Hill— The character
and deA'clopment of missionary AA’ork in Hupeh were strongly influenced
by two remarkable men, Dr. Griffith John of the LMS, and Rev. IJaAnd
Hill, of the ■\^'5IMS. The preaching enthusiasm of Dr. John gaA'c a strong
eA'angeliistic emphasis to the AA’ork of the Loudon Mission which remains
to this day. In igo-;, this mission had lao e\-angeli.stic centers, visited
from 5 mission stations. These centers extended from the boundaries of
Honan in the north to AA’ithin 50 miles of KAvangtung in the south. The
visits and interest of Dr. John in Hunan and Szechwan hastened the
opening of thes<- provinces to the Gospel message.
A m.an of rare piety, unselfishness, and Christ-like loA’e for the Chinc.se,
Rev. DaA-id Hnll, of the WM^IS, impressed himself upon the Christian
Church of Central China as few other mis-sionaries of his day. He sought
CA’ery opportunity of personal work, and preached in HankoAV cliapels,
on the streets, and elseAvhere in ever-Avidening evangoHstic tours. Of his
charitable gifts, there was no end. His personal assistance during the
Great Famine in the north of China in 1S77-79, his SA'mpathetic interest
in the blind, not to mention that gonerous gpving of him.sclf on behalf of
the flood refugees in 189s, which resulted in his death, stand out conspic-
uouslv among the ccuntles.s other deeds of love to his less-faA'orctl felloAA'-
men. It was under David Hill’s influence that Dr. W. T. A. Barber came
to China in 1SS5, and laid the foundation of Avbat has since become Wesley
College in Wuchang.
Early U'ork of Other Missions — The PE began work both at Wuchang
and Hankow in 1S68, whence work soon extended to Ichang on the AA*est
and Wulm on the east. Mission activities then wore in charge of the Rt.
Rev. C. M. Williams, D.D., resident Bishop in Shanghai. In 1901, the
PE field in Central China was separated from the loAver Yangtze field,
two missionary districts being formed. The direct eA’angelistic work of
the PE mission is carried on mainly by the Chinese clergA*, assisted by
cathecists and Bible Avomen avIio work under their d.irection. Boone
University in Wuchang aa’RS begun in a small AA .ay as far hack as 1S71.
The original purpose both of Uie CIM and of the CMA, aa-Iio sent re-
presentatives to Wuchang in 1S74 and 1S93 respectively, Avas to provide
tbemselA'cs Avilli business agencies and forwarding depots required for their
Avork in the interior provinces of China. Since Mr. Judd eiiteied Wu-
chang (1S74) hoAvcA-er, the CIM missionaries have opened 4 mission stations
for direct eA-angelistic work, in addition to the 3 still occupied. These 4
were .subsequently abandoned, or turned over after a time, to the SMF ami
the CSFM.'
The NLK awis founded in NoTAray in 1890. In the folloAving year, the
first missionaries reached Wuchang, where they began tlie stmly of the
language. After extended e.vplorations along the course of the H.in River,
this mission o|>ened its first station in 1894 Ivaohokow. Here the first
organized church of the mission aa'hs established in 1898.
The first party to be sent to Central China by the SMF arrivetl in 1S90,
and also settled in Wnchaiig for language study. Reinforcements re.icheil
Cbitu each year thereafter, and as soon as the l.ingiiap Imd been .nccjiiircd,
and satisfactory exploration bad been done, the mission began its first
permanent work at Ichang in 1S94. Later, missionary residence AA-as estab-
lished at Sliasi, an open port between Ichang and HankoAA'. .^s early as the
AAontcr of 1892, an unsuccessful attempt had been made by tins mnssiou
104
TEE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IV. — Age of Work
(Cl <ii v>oM
uroKiiu luMiH lai.iu ini.iiit m
liup
MILES
to enter the district north of the Wu-Han cities in Macheng-hsien. Two
missionaries were accordingly appointed to Snngfcav, but the opposition
was so great tlmt in the lollowing spring, these missionaries were brutally
murdejed, end the work suddenly brought to an end. Five years elapsed
before another foothold in this section of the province could be secured.
The SMF also works in the difficult field of Chinese Turkestan, among both
Jlohaiuinedans and Chinese.
Opposition similar to that experienced by the xSMF in their attempt
to open the district northeast of the Wu-Han cities, was met by the vSEMC
in their attempt to work northwest of these cities in the neighbourhood
of Faucheng. Here tl-J-ee years elapsed before the first convert was won,
and little visible progress was made until after tlie Boxer Uprising in 1900.
In 1890 representatives of the I.UM reaclic<l Wuchang. These mission-
aries later moved to Hankow, where they studied the language, and began
active missionnrj' work in 1892. A few years later se%-eral of their number
journeyed up the Han River, and began work in Fanclieng in co-operation
with liie SEAIC.
Rev. Geo. Ccckburn was the pioneer missionary in China for the
Church of xScotlmul Mission (C.SFM). Ichang, opc.ned in 1878, is the only
station of this society.
Mission Stations Arranged Chronoi.ogicaj.i.y
lft07-
1S60
1861-
18.S0
1890
1891-
1900
1901-
1910
1911-
1920
An^’ican
.I’B
2
2
Conj'reKrttional
.LMS
■s
2
...
Lutheran
.ELMo
LB
1
LUM
2
1
NLK
3
I
1
SEMC
2
3
SMF
I
2
4
1
Methodist
.MEFB
WMMS
5
1
PresbTterian ... .
.eSFM
1
China Inland Mission
.CIM
2
1
1
Other Societies ... .
.CMA
1
1
PBIM
2
SDA
...
1 1
YMCA
1
2
,
Note that the Bible and Tract Societies have been omitted from this
table, as well as the several missions who have representatives in the
Theological Seminar)' at Shekow, but no organized church work. Note
also that the occupation of the province in terms of mission stations has
gone forward steadily, the largest number of new stations having been
opened during the decade preceding the Boxer Uprising.
Oldest Fields Co^npared — Compare this map with Map II. Most of
the densely populated sections of the province were entered during the
third period (1881-1900). Compare this map with Map V. All the larger
cities had mission representatives before 1880. The two following decades
mark the greatest expansion. Most sections in the province, opened to the
Christian Gospel during the third aiul fourth periods (igoi-igio) (1911-1920),
are found located in Luther.Tii mission fields. Areas south of tlie Wu-H’in:
cities, where work was begun between 1S60-1SS0, do not show proportiointc'
dovelopuieiit in the number of evangelistic centers. Compare this map uitln
Map A ll. The increase in ccnmiunicaut membership has been rcdatively
great in the Han Eiver valley, while, so far as results are visible m
statistical foim, it has not been so encouraging northeast, southeast, and-
southwest of the Wu-Han cities.
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
Stiitio)ts rtuf Evc.nsdistic Centers — Protestant societies repoit 5$
mission stations in Hupeh. These are located in 32 cities, and from these'
the work of evangelism extends into almost 350 evangelistic centers, and
many occasional preaching places. The actual number of evangelistic'
centers, as defined by the CCC for the purposes of this Survey, is smaller
in Hupeh than that reported for Honan by 110, and than that reported for
Hunan bv 60. On the other hand, the number of Hupeh’s evangelistic
centers excce<1s the combined total reported for Anhwei, Kansu, Kiangsi,
Kwangsi, Kwciclicw, Shansi, and .Shensi. The I. MS, WMMS, and SMF
report the higliest numbers of evangelistic centers. Denominationally, the
Lutheran missions are far in the lead, reporting almost twice as many
evangel'i.stic centers as the Ccngjcgational missions, which rank second.
Each evangelistic center in Hupeh averages 43 communicants. This aver.ige-
would be considerably reduced, were the larger cities, now regarded as
single evangelistic centers, to report the actual number of communicant
groups (or evangel'istic centers) within their city limits.
Eight cities have rcprc.scntatives of more than one Protestant
missionary sccietj'. Out of 11 Protestant mission stations in HankoWi
five represent Bible and Tract Societic.s, and two are primarily business
agencies.
New Stations — Plans have been made for opening the following ne«
stations in Hupeh : Hwanglinwau (LMS), Hwaugliugki (LMS), Kiikiawan
(LB), Ichtngl’sien (SEiMC). Kusaoslni (WMMS) and Puchi (WMMS).
Distribut:on of Evansclistic Centers— 'The opposite diagram presents;
the degree of Christian occupation in terms of evangelistic centers withm
the various mission fields.
Evangelistic cemters appear least numerous south of the Yangtze m
tlie eastern section of the province ; north .and northeast of the Wu-Hno
cities; north of the Han River between Anlu and Siangy’angfu ; south and'
north of the Yangtze in the west beyond Ichang: and between the HaO
and the Yangtze rivers just west of Hanyang. The entire northeastern
foction of Hupeh presents relatively few and widely scattered centers oi
evangelism. ,
From the view point of direct evangelization, work in Hupeh may
considered as radiating from three centers : (i) the Wu-Han cities domma '
ing the center .and east of the province; (2) Icluug in the west; and (3!'
the district around Siangy’angfu and Fnnchcng in the northwest.
The present inadequacy of the Christian occupation of Hupc
strikingly set forth by the following facts. Over one-third of the proviflc^
still lies beyond 30 li of any evangelistic centcT. The proportion 0
Christians to non-Christinn iiihabitants is still less than one to a •
On the other hand, Hupeh reports a higher degree of ChrisUan occupatio
THE PROVINCE OP HUPEH
105
V. — Stations and Evangelistic Centers
than its ucijjhboring provinces. Both Hunan and Honan average only 3.7
Christians per 10,000, while Hupeh reports an average of 5.2 per 10,000.
Anhwei on the east has an aver.age of only 2.5, and Kiangsi of 3.1. Returns
lor Shansi and Szechwan are somewhat higher.
Rcaion;? for Inadequate Occupation — Ten societies emphasize their lack
of werhers, both Chinese and foreign. Six refer to insufficient fiindr..
Only one correspondent suggests that the inadequate supply of workers
arises from the shortage of funds alone. One mission correspondent
mentions the mountainous character of the country and the sparseness of
population as chiefly accountable for ineffective occupation. Still another
has found the difficulties of communication a very serious hindrance.
Several refer to the general political unrest throughout the country which
has occupied and distracted the minds of many people to the exclusion of
ell else.
ClIINKSK A.VD Fi^REIGN WORKERS COMIMRED
SO 0 oO 100 150 200 2.10 300
No. OK So. Ml. I’ER Ev.angei.istic Center
FULIvTIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Foreign Missionary Force — Abcnit 400 foreign missionaries reside in 3a
cities of Hupeh. Eight out of those 32 cities, or 25 per cent, have repre-
sentatives of more than one missionaiy society. The missionaries are
fairly evenly distributed between these 52 cities, if we except the 4 large
cities with populations over 100,000, where 54 per cent of the entire foreign
force in the province now leside. It is interesting to note in this con-
nection that these same four cities report having at least 40 per cent of
all the employed Chinese workers in the prmunce. There is no mission
station where only women missdonaries axe located. Less than oue-fourth
of the foreign force in Hupeh consists of single women {85).
I.— Force at Work— Foreign
Name of Society
Ordained
d
«S
1
.1
ja
a.
2
s
a
0
1
c
.9
3
U
d
2
4
cn Single Women
9> Total Mon
-4 Total Women
cc Total Foreign Foroo
Grand Total ...
122
16
7
17
es
167
222
389
Anglican
.. PE
18
1
1
2
26
27
43
70
Congregational
.. LMS
9
5
2
•)
9
16
23
39
.. ELMo
5
5
4
LB
3
1
3
4
7
LUM
5
1
2
5
8
13
21
KLK
16
2
11
16
24
40
SEMC
10
1
3
6
10
15
25
SMF
21
1
6
21
26
47
Methodist ... .
.. MEFB
56
WMMS
19
6
4
4
11
25
31
Presbyterian ... .
.. CSFM
3
2
1
6
5
10
15
China Inland Mission CIM
...
Other Societies
.. CMA
4
...
1
4
5
9
PBIM
2
2
2
SDA
3
7
6
13
YMCA
6
4
10
n-Ki j rr , fABS.BFBS.)
Bible and Tract J ip’pQA 1
Societies... \NBSS.hTSj
Societies without organized ev-
ancelistio work, or eburob
2
...
6
6
11
constituency
.. NMS. FMS
2
...
2
106
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Christian Occupation in Terms 0/ Foreign Force—
Number of Missionaries Number of' Missionaries
PER 1,000,000 Inhabitants per 1,000 Communicants
(Average for Province, 14I (Average for Province, 27)
LUM *8 CMA 70
SEMC ^5 NLK 64
P£ 14 PE 39
NLK M SMF 30
SMF M 26
Lg II CSFM 26
WMMS ” CIM 24
CSFM 8 \VMMvS 22
I^MS 8 LMS 14
CMA 7 SEMC 13
CIM 2 LUM II
Nathiuxlity of Foreign IKorfeers— Forty-one out of every one hundred
fort-ign missionaries in Hupeh are American, 34 British aud 25
Continental.
The Employed Chinese Force and Its Distribution— The proportion of
employed Chinese to employed foreign ■workers in Hupeh is 3.4 to i.
Forty per cent of tlie emploj'ed Chinese force reside in HankoAV, Wuchang,
Hanyang, and I.aohokow. Only about 30 per cent reside outside of the
mission stations of the province. If we comi>.are the accompiuying
map with Map V, we see at a glance tKat these Chine.se employed workers
are fairly welll distributed. Most evangelistic centers report resident
Chinese workers, and this generou-s distribution of employed workers does
not appear any more pronounced in one mission field than in another.
The following tabic will reveal great differences between the various
missions in the proportion of employ^ed Chinese to foreign workers ;
' boportion of
Nu.mber of Employed Number op Employed
Chinese Workers
Foreign Workers
Employed Chinese
TO Foreign Workers
LMS
241
39
6 to 1
LLTkl
lOI
21
4.8 ,, I
YMCA
45
10
4-5 M t
PE
317
70
4-5 .. *
SEMC
100
25
4 .. I
CSFM
60
15
4 I
WMMS
221
56
3-9 M I
LB
20
7
3 .. *
SMF
124
47
2.6 ,, I
NLK
83
40
2.1 M 1
CIM
13
II
1.2 „ T
CMA
5
9
0.5 M I
Classification of Chinese
Force — Out of a total of
1,347 employed
Chinese workers, 538, or 40 per cent^ dovote the major part of their time
to evangeli.stic work; 372, or 42 per cent, are educational workers; and
237, or 18 per tent, are employed in mission hospitals. Note how the
various missions compare in the classification of their Chinese workers.
For example, the l.MS reports that the number of its evangelists is
double that otf its educatimial -workers. - In the PE mis.sion tliis sitaatiou
is reversed. The following missions report a majority of evangelistic
workers : LITVI, NLK, SMF, CMA, and CIM. Mi.ssions having more
educaticnal than evangelistic workers are the LB, SEMC, MEFIl,
WMM.S, and CShM. Seventy-eight per cent of the total employed Chinese
force consist of men. The proportion of male workers in all missions,
except the CIM and tlic MEFB, exceeds 70 per cent.
Ordained Workers — Hupeh reports 44 ordained Chinese clergymen.
This represents approximately 10 per cent of the total number of mile
evangelists. The PE mission alone reports 19 ordained Chinese workers.
This is significant when we compare it with tlie number of PE ordained
foreign workers, which is one less, or 18. The number of commimicnnls
to each ordained worker in the various missions is as follows : MEFR 56,
PE 97, SEMC 193, CIM 459, LMS 464, WMMS 635, and LUM 933. Tlie
following societies report no ordained Chinese workers : NLK, SMF.
CSFM, CMA, and LB. The average number uf communicants per ordained
Chinese worker in Hupeh is 334.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Employed Chinese H'or/v-er.':—
Employed Chinese Workers
per 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for the Province, 47)
Employed Chinese Workers
PER 1,000 Communicants
(A\'ERAGE for the PROVINLK, gi)
LUM
84
PE
177
PE
63
MEFB
155
SEMC
NLK
I,MS
43
CSFM
WMMS
WMMS
88
MEFB
LMS
86
SMF
SMF
78
CMA
LB
74
CSFM
LUM
SI
LB
SEMC
NLK
CMA
38
CIM
19
CIM
28
From the second table giixn above it is possible to obtain the pro
potlion between employed (Chinc.se workers and communicant chiirdi
members. For ex.ample, the PE employ's 17 out of every 100 of its chiirrl*
communicants; MEFB 15, NLK 13, CSFM 10, LMS and WMMS 8 cacli. |
The CMA and the CIM employ the lowest proportions, 4 and 3 rc-ipeo I
lively out of every 100 communicants. The average for the provino-' »
9 employed workers out of every 100 church members.
Training Centers for Chinese Workers — In addition to secular i
educational institutions under the supervision of Christian missions, the
following Bible schools for the training of Christian workers are reported •
All Saints' Catoclietical School (I‘E), Hankow, under the supervi.siou
0!
/\Jl v.<iLVA.Ju;uJ\.aA x .
Archdeacon L. T. Hu; All Saints’ Divinity School (PE), Hankow, uiu'et !
Rev. l.aurence Rlidgely; Hankow Bible School (LMS), Hankow, under
Edward Kung ; St. Phoebe's Training School for Deaconesses (PE),
kow, under Miss Hart; the LMS Divinity School, Hankow, under Key
Arthur Bousey. In Wuchang, the CMA conducts a Bible IiistitiiU', «
wliich Rev. W. O. Davis , is president, and the Rev. A. M. Shcrnv'R
Dean of the DiA-iinty Schcol, where the medium of instruction is Engl'S''l
in connection with Boone t’nivcvsity (PE). Recently the August
THE PROVINCE OF HUPEH
107
II'~Force at Work— Chinese
c
4,
to
fl
CJ
2
.a
t
s
S 3
■ ^
E
e
c
a
o
Ha)
s
3
Vi
u
c
*c
s> c
o J
M (")
J)6
z
c
Is
.2 ® S
c
‘JZ
o “vr
e
*?? .o
s g s
Name of Society
rt
6
1
c
el
c
e3
1
2
4>
il
3 &
e
a
s
en
1 £
I'd
E ^
"Els
1
Z
I =
iP
5
"S
H
H
t;:=
0
H
c
2
3
:i.s
c
— o
H
©
1
2
■•{
t
5
0
7
H
9
10
n
12^
13
14
15
18
Grand Total ...
44
406
88
538
416
156
572
14
...
41
182
237
1,347
47
n%
3.4
Anglican
Congregatioiml
ljulbetan
PE
LM.S
ELMo ? -
19
0
46
97
20
13
85
116
143
36
38
21
181
57
1
•1
6
13
44
.31
.31
68
317
241
1
isx
^0%
4.5
6.0
LB
LUM (b)
•)
7
36
1
9
8
47
9
31
3
11
12
42
2
iu
12
20
101
2
ew
77%
*3.0
4.8
Methodist
NLK
SEMC (b)
SMF (b)
MKFB
10
37
32
■16
11
3
10
4S
15
66
27
42
30
5
13
20
32
•3 -3
50
1
2
...
2
6
3
H
83
100
124
17
9
84%
75%
2.1
4.0
2.6
WMMS
4
14
a
t3ti
60
22
ii2
2
18
03
83
17
221
1
53%
78,%
3.9
rresbyterian
China Inland Mission
CSFM
CIM
15
4
19
12
17
29
3
2
4
6
12
60
1
58%
4.0
Other Societies
CMA
3
0
IB
61%
1.3
ruiM 9
SDA ?
...
...
...
•5
0.5
Ilible and Tract Societies ...
YMCA
ABS, BFBS, IPTCA, NI3SS, ETS 9.
23
25
20
20
...
...
45
100%
4.5
Societies without organized
...
work, or church evangel-
istic constituency
W ~ i ■
NMS, FMS
...
...
...
... 1
...
§ No returns
(a) This column includes educationul workers in institutions above Middle School ernde
(b) Union work in Fanchenjj.SEMC— LUM. end in Kingchowfu SEMC— SMF
Synod and the Cliurcli of Sweden missions have joined the Lutheran
Church of China (See under Honan— Map \ II) and therefore cooperate
dn Shckow for the training of their future ministry. A union
nonnal and theological school is located in Kingchowfu (SMF
and SRiilC), w:th Rev. C. J. Nelson as president. In Shekow
the Lutheran missions have the ITnion Lutheran Tlieological Seminary,
ol which Rev. (). R. AVold is president. This seminary endeavors to
meet the need of all Lutheran niis.sions in central China. The missions
co-operating at present in this institution are the LUM, FMS, and NMS.
No. OK Ct'MMUS'ICANTS TO
LAC!! CltlNKSE OliDAINIil) WORKER
Extent of Occupation —The Christian Community
B
e
a
5
o
s §
e
0
eo
©
1
8
§
s
o
c
a S
o s
^ u
3 e5
Name of Society
3
V2
e
to
a
o
U
1
1
a
d
a
s
S
s
J S'
'u 3
C u
s‘i
^ a
1 of Co
n Citic!
'0,000
w C
p- S.^
^ to 2
o c —
o
.3
fe ^ °
1.5o
s
o
u -3
S a
O •—
o Si-q
a oij
W
rs
*S
Sb
a
?
S
s
o
u
:p
s
e
c
"o
H
feu
5 2
6 g
o
O 3
lJ'S
|a
a
l.is
!r, a
o
u
Ph
03
< a
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
Grand Total
5$
262
344
10,054
4,671
14,725
26,364
68%
27%
60%
28%
9,339
43
Anglican pji*
Congrcgalioiuil I.MS
Lutheran ici.jj,, •
4
5
I
4-3 (ii)
21
32
77
•>
1,110
1.G80
736
1,106
1.846
2,786
.3,773
3,857
60%
60%
68%
23%
67%
25%
3,589
1,212
58
39
LB
1
2
7
>42
23
265
544
90%
100%
100%
180
38
LUM (b)
3
18
30
1..304
363
1,867
2. .309
81%
65%
48%
330
62
NLK
.5
9
23
449
182
631
1,091
71%
6%
70%
30%
196
28
SEMC (b)
5
30
40
1,428
505
1,933
2,713
74%
12%
48%
25%
745
48
Melliodisl MEFB
8
41
47
1,091
479
1..370
2.023
69 %J
16.%
53%
22%
1,022
33
4
4
68
45
113
416
60%
28.5
28
WMMS
8
67 (a)
53
1,697
845
2,342
3,955
67%
27%
68%
20%
994
43
Presbyterian CSFM
China Inland Mission CIM*
Other Societies CM.A
1
3
12
11
14
12
405
316
177
143 1
582
459
1.015
538
70%
69%
38%
57%
66%
24%
33%
200
65
42
38
2
2
3
64
67
131
177
49%
77%
88%
27%
111
44
I'BI.M §
o
SDA ii
1
...
...
...
...
YMCA
2
1,7.53
1.410
Bible and Tract SocUies ... j }
bocioties without organized evangelistic
.1
...
...
...
...
work or eliiirch constituency ... NMS. FMS
2
...
...
...
...
...
...
-..i.iiii; icuuiis !} No relurns
(<0 OrKftnize<l congregations outnumber evangelistic centers wlieicvev a large aniount of city evangelistic work is done. Thus, a mission may have 4 organized congregation#
in ii city, veiioi'lcd us it single evangelistic center.
(b) Union work iu Faiiclieng SEMC— LUM. and in Kingchowfu SEMC— SMF
108
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VII.— CoMMUN-iCANT Christians
COJLMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
Gcneml Survey— Tht Prolestaut Clmstuin Cliurcli of China is strongest
in the coastal provinces, both in age and in mimbers. Among the remaining
12 interior provinces, Hnpcli ranks first in the numerical strength of its
church membership, 14,725. Of this miml:'er, 6S per cent are men. The
Roman Catholic Church reports the names of 103,748 Christians on its
membership rolls, infants constituting a large percentage of this rnembCT-
ship. .Spiritual supervisicn over these Roman Catholic Christians .is
exei\:ised from 105 mission centers. About $00 Roman Catholic churches
and cliapels arc said to be scattered over the province. Permanent mis-
sion.ary work was begun in Hupeh by the Roman Catholic priests nearly
250 years before the fir.st Protestant missionary set up residence in Hankow.
Dis.trU}uti'iu oj Protestant Church Members — Two centers stand out
conspicuously on the accompanying map : the first, within and imme-
diately adjoining the Wu-Han cities; the second, the area surrounding
SiangA’angfu, I.aohokow, and Fancheng. It is safe to conclude that con-
siderably over 40 per cent of the entire church membershir of the province
are to be found within a radius of 25 miles from the Wu-Han center, and
these 3 cities in the northwest at the head of navigation on the Han River.
Undeveloped Areas— The accompanying map reveals rather strikingly
the undeveloped state of the region just northeast and south of the Wu-
Han cities. The entire western section of tlie province is practically un-
touched. Just west of the W'u-Han cities, between the Han and tlie
Yangtze, comparatively few communicants appear to liavc been reporteJ*
VIII.— Communicants per 10,000 Population
THE PROVINCE OF HUPEH
109
nlthoit.Cfh the fields of several missions overlap. A "ood bcgiiniino-
in evangelistic work is evident in all of the stations along the Yangtze^
Conrparc the accompanying map witli Map III. All areas opened before
i8So report a fairly large ingathering of converts. Areas opened between
iSRi and igoo, excopt for the district south and southwest of the Wu-Haii
cities, also report proportionately large numbers of communicants.
Membership by Denoviiuatiovs~~The Tmtheran missions enroll nearly
half of all the Protestant Christians in the province, 6,266. The Congre-
gational and Methodist missions report approximately the same numerical
strength, 2,766 and 2,655 respectively. The Anglicans follow with i 846
The Presbyterians, CIM, and societies which cannot be classified denom-
inationally, rank lost in order, each with a total membership of about
5C0 or Jess.
Lifcrncy— The degree of literacy among church members in Hupeh as
compared wnth other provinces, is rather low, only 60 per cent of the male
mcmbei-s and 28 per cent of the female members being reported as able to
read the Gospels in the vernacular with fluency and understanding. The
figure.s giving the degree of literacy among women in the church are con-
.sistently low for all safeties. Ihifortunately, no estimates were recctired
from the PE mission. Reports from the following societies are above the
average : LB, LMS, LUM, NLK, CI:M, and C5IA.
Church f'Y'./emtjOH— Various steps have been taken by the missions
working in Hupeh toward church federation, but with indifiereiit success.
vSiiicc the fcimal organization of a United Lutheran Church for China (at
Kikungshaii 111 the srmmcr of 1920), it is not improbable that within a
be^s Lutheran churches in the province will become mem-
ainhe^i J r t:ongrGgatic.,al and Presbyterian churches have
lumted j 1 ether parts cf China to form the United Church of Christ in
China, the constitution of which was adopted by representatives of most
?oT?r '' V missions at a meeting held in .Nanking,
1918. and tins opportunity of federaton is held out to the Presb\-terLin and
Congregational churches of Hupeh. The cause of self-support has not
lagged in Hupeh. The LMS in 1917. for example, reported an average
(OiitribuU&n from the Cliiutse of $1.^ per church member, and the CM\
m igig an average of $2.57.
COMMUNICANTS PER to, 000 INHABITANTS
General /mpicssio-ii— Hupeh averages 5.2 communicants per 10,000.
In tins It IS exceeded by 11 other pro\-iuces. The accompaiij*ing map
shows the best developed areas to lx: as follows : (i) around the \\VH3n
cities; (2) at tlic herd of navigation on the Han River; (3) around such
cities as Shasi and Ichang on the Yangtze.
Siirngjaiig-tao reports 7.6 communicants per 10,000. Kianghan-tao,
in which the Wu-Han cities are locited, reports 4.8 communicants per
io,TOO, and Kingnan-tao in the west, only 2.7 communicants per 10,000.
Tliirty-onc lisiens in the province have 2 or less communicants per 10,000.
The black areas northwest and south of the Wu-Han cities, and especially
thmugliout the western section of the province, are impressive.
lY* — Extent of Occupation — The Christian School
Name of Society
Grand Total
288
58
Anuliciin
I'E
()1
Coiii'repntlonal
LMS
21
»)
Luthenm
EL.Mo
10
idi
0
LUM (a)
20
3
NbK
10
0
I
.SEMC (a)
3.5
7
SMF (a)
•>
Methedist
MEF13
9
WMM.S
50
10
4
rtej-hyteriiin
CSFM
9
2
( liina Inliind Misioa .
CiM
Ollier Stcieties s...
C'MA
I’JUM §
SDA *
1
YMCA
1
1
1
§ No relunis
* Inconipk'tc returns
5,085
So
1.-2-23
292
155
112
.574
24-5
nso
703
99
811
101
32
2,964
700
292
42
120
110
77
33.5
431
77
60S
142
21
d
ZJ ZJ
% 3
0
H
0
Higher Primary Students
—Boys
"H
OT
£
8
>»
C iS
"“2
0
9
•S
3
X .y,
"c 0
2a
JO
1
1 -f
1 « «
' 0
'IT
11
118
3
0
y: w
rs 5
0
12
852
2
^ ^
-3 ^
Ip
i I
13
11,086
0 5
oi; jf
3 c
c c
a.®-?
= Jx
0 3
f '
3
2 =
c c
= . *£ ^
3 .2
?
I.)
u*
1 > §
—
S 5 M
III
w a
CSC
= M —
a _ 1-
IJA
16
14
8,019
1,338
847
2,185
734
G2.<^
86%
27",;
1,923
44.S
101
GOO
2-51
35
286
2.818
60
88'%
32%
.584
201
32.5
586
00
60
1,230
47“:,
100%
100% •
197
197
78%
241
18
21
39
...
280
45%
16%
084
71
20
100
56
29
85
8G9
83%
66%
15% -
322
35
23
G1
16
16
399
73%
100%
19.%
1.015
09
46
115
1.130
6Gi^;
11%
1.134
45
31
70
•56
21
77
1,2S7
62%
73%
7%
170
176
•56%
1.449
138
98
230
158
21
183
1,868
58%
80%
1^
243
72
no
182
8
8
16
111
■41%
50%
75%
oB
...
53
60%
23
181
181
123
129
338
00% 1
100%j
...
(a) Union Work in FancheiiK SEMC— LUM, and in Kingchowfu SEMC— SMF
MISSION SCHOOLS
Prijimry Eiiiication — With the exception of Szechwan and the coast
provinces, Hupeh reports the largest number of lower and higher primary
students. The exact extelit of mission primary education in this province
may be summarized as follows ; 28S lower primary schools with 8,049
stiuleuts, and 5S higher primary schools avitli 2,185 students.
A coinparisoii of the number of lower primarj’ schools with the number
of organized churches and evangelistic centers is interesting. There arc
26 more lower primaiy schools than organized churches and 56 fewer
lower primary schools than evangelistic centers. Considering the large
number of schools reported for the Wu-Hau and other large cities, each of
which has been entered in our shitistics as a single evangelistic center,
the above compari.son is equivalent to saying' that approximately
TOO, or almost onc-tliird, of the evangelistic centers iii Hupeh are still with-
out mission primary school facilities. The Lutheran missions report the
ugliest proportion between lower primary schools and organi/-e<l
coiigrcg.ations, namely 129 to too. Tlie CIM ranks at tlie other end of the
1st reporting onlj' two lower primary schools as against ii organized con-
gregations.
Hupeh ranks second among the provinces, or next to Szecluvaii, in its
emphasis on primary eclucatioii for girls, thirty-eight per cent of the
students in mission primjiry schools being girls. Thveutj'-scvcn per cent
of the mission lower primary students continue work in mission higher
P'.mary schools. In this , development, Hupcli is outranked ouly by
Kiangsu, which reports 44 per cent of its lower primary students advauo
iiig to schools of liiglier primary grade.
Nuviber of Primary Students and Communicants Cojii/><Trc<f — There are
70 students in the mission primary schools for every 100 communicants iu
Hupeh. The PE mission reports the highest percentage with 2,632 prinuiry
e-tudeuls for 1,846 ccirmunicaiUs, cr a proportion of 1.4 to i. The ClJt
ranks lowest among the missions, with only 53 students for 459 communi-
cants, or a proportion of o.i to i (see Table VI).
Middle Schools — Seventeen mission middle schools are located in
Hupeh. Eight of these were offering full-grade work when the Survey re-
turns were received. Five out of tiie 17 middle schools are for girls. Two are
union middle schools : Concordia Schcol fer Girls in F.ancheug (SEJIC
and LUM), and the Union Middle .School in Kingchowfu (SEMC and SMF).
IlankcAV sliciild be credited with one more middle school (SDA) tliau
appears on the accempanying map. No Government middle schools are
li«atctl in ain* of the centers where mi.ssion middle schools now exist,
except in Kingcliou'fu and the Wu-Han cities. Eighty-six per cent of
the middle school students in Hupeh are boys. Slission hospital facilities
arc available in all cities where middle schools are located with the ex-
ception of Kingchowfu and Chuchow. Plans, however, havo been reported,
for new liospiLils before 1923 iu both of these centers. The mission middle
schools appear well distributed over the province, with the exception of
districts around Kingmen, Anlu, and other cities in the central p:irt. Here
there are a nuiuLcr of liighcr primary schools apparcitlly witliout any
]10
THE CHRIvSTrAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
middle school conveniently near. Compare this map with M.an \II.
Note the concentration of communicants in the central part of the pro-
vince, WMMS field, as well as the absence there of any middle school.
Note also the lack of higher primary and middle school facilities along the
Yangtze, between Hanyang and Kingchowfu.
Higher Education and Teacher Training — Three mission colleges are
located in Hupeh, two of which were founded before t8So : Boone Univer-
sity (PE) in Wuchang; Wesley College (WMMS) in Wuchang; and GrifBth
John College in Hankow. The Inst named was founded in 1899,
is situated six miles outside of Hankow, and offers work of junior college
grade only.
Norjjiai Schools — Hupeh is relatively well supplied with normal school
facilitios. The following institutions offer special courses : Wiseman
Memorial Training College (WMMS), Hanyang; Girls’ Boarding School
(LMS), Wucliang; Griffith John College (LMS), Hankow; St. Hilda’s
School (PE), Wuchang; Kingchowfu Seminary (SEMC and SMF) ;
Nonnal School (SJIF), Hwangchow; and the Union Normal School,
Wuchang. The total enrollment of students specializing in normal school
work w.'is 27 girls and 83 boj's, according to the report of the special com-
mittee (1920).
GOVERNMENT EDUG.-^TION
General Sunintary- — Hupeh has one primary student for ever>' 125
inhabitants. The repert of the Ministry of Education 1915-1916 gives a
total of 225,000 primary students for the province. This results in a pro-
portion of 79 primaiy students to every 10,000 inhabitants. Hupeh ranks
midway emong the provinces in the amount of educational facilities pro-
vided by the Government. Less than 5 per cent of the Government lower
primarv’ students continue work in higher primary schools. This per-
centage is significantly low when compared with the percentage for
mission primary students, which is 27 per cent. Government primary
school facilities are strikingly poor in the larger centers, especially in the
Wu-Han cities. Only three lisicns in the provinct, report more than 300
students per 10,000 population. The average number of elementary
students per 10,000 population in the United States is 1,980, or over 600
per cent better.
Governjnent Middle and Normal Schools — Hupeh rauks low in the
proportion of its middle school students to population. The accompany-
ing map shows 26 Government middle schools, two of which are for girls.
It has been extremely difficult to obtain accurate information of Govern-
ment education in this province as in many others. To indicate how con-
fusing and frequenth' inconsistent the several sources are, we submit tlie
following. The 1916 Report of the Ministry of Education coutains three
different totals for middle schools in Hupeh (9, 21, and 23). In a later and
fairly authoritative list of Government schools classified by cities, Hupeh
is credited with 25 middle schools. A recent and comprehensive treatise
in Chinese cn Hui)ch lists 13 middle schools for the province. The
Ccmmissionc-T <A Education for Hupeh in 1920 reported 16 middle schools
to the editor of the Educational Directory. HoUington K. Tong in his sum-
mary of Government cdiicatioual statistics (1918) gives 26 middle schools
floT bovs and one for girls. Our own estimate of 26 schools, of which
tuvx) are for girls, has l>cen obtained from a comparison of the above
totals, and from personal enquir}’.
Four lower grade normal schools for boys, and one for girls, .ue
listed in Mr. Tong’s summaiy. Next to Peking and Canton, Wuchang is
perhaps the greatest Government educational center in China.
Higher Education — All higher Government educational institutioas
in Hupeh are located iu Wuchang. They are — one higher nonnal school,
one commerdal college, two law colleges, and the Chung Hwa University.
HOSPITALS
General Survey — Eight mission sccieties report hospital work in
Hupeh. This is carried on in 22 hospitals, under the personal supervisioa
of 23 foreign doctors and 17 foreign nurses. These hospitals average 51,
beds each. In addition to these, 8 mission dispensaries, not connected
with mission hospitals or located in the same cities, are reported. In the
matter of foreign supervision, the hospitals of Hupeh are considerably
below the standard recommended by the China Medical Missionary Associ-
ation, which is two foreign physicians and one foreign nurse for each
liospiital of about 50 beds. In Hupeh one doctor is reported for every
49 beds, and tliere is an average of 70 hospital beds for each foreigu nurse.
These hospital beds are apportioned to men aud women iu the ratio of 3
to I.
Five Roman Catholic hospitals, only 2 of which came in time to
shown on the map, have been reported for Hupeh. Three of these arc
located in the Wu-Han cities, cne at Ichang, and the fifth at Laohokow.
Three hospitals cf modern medicine under Chinese supervision exist lu
Hankow. Undoubtedly similar hospitals under Chinese control are to be
found in ether cities of the proHnee, though nothing is knomi of tlieffl
or the quality of their work.
Ncvi Hospitals — Plans have been reported for the erection of tl'*
following new hospitals before 1923 : Kingchowfu (SEMC and SMP)i
Suichow (WMMS), Wusiieh (WMMS), Sbihnanfu (ELMo), and SuicUo'V
;WMMS).
Areas in Need — Mission hospitals are located in 16 of the 34 cities
n Hupeh wh«re foreign missionaries reside. From a glance at t'’®
iccomi>anying map, one receives the impression tliat mission hospit''^
\re fairly well scattered over the province. Comparison with Maps b
ind in shorvs these hospitals to be located in relatively dense areas, and
in the older sections of the mission fields. Comparison with Maps '
ind VI shows that these hospitals have been established where develop
rneiit in evangelistic work is most advanced, and the number of w®'
aiunicants greatest. Comparison with Map IX shows mission hospitals
Lo be in all cities where mission middle schools are located, with tb®
exception of Kingchowfu and Suichow. In both of these centers, pl^
!or new raissic n hospitals witliiu the next five years are reported.
THE PROVINCE OF HUPEH
111
X.— Govrrnment Schools
HosuTU, Buns I'ER 1,000,000 Population
0 10 20 3) 40 50 00 70 HO
T.llS
WM>tS
CSl'M
SMK
PK
XLK
Sp<cial emphasis has always been placed on medical work by the
PMS, whicl-. maintains hospitals in all of its five stations. TIic Home for
Lepers in Siaokan, niuler the able supervision of Dr. Henry Fowler, is a
model of its kind in Chinn, and merits special mention in connection with
this survey.
Christioi in Tc-nis of Doctors and Beds per x, 000,000
Inhabitants —
FOUKICX rUVSlCIANS PUU 1,000,000 I.Vll.lBITANTS
)A\'UnAOU FOR TITK PROVINCE, 0.9)
WMMS 2
LMS r.4
CSFM I
I.UM o.S
SEMC 0.6
PE 0.4
•Ml other missions provide no foreign physicians for a total population
exceeding S, 000, 000.
XI.— Hospitals
112
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
Y,— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
0 s
c
> ?•
c
1
3
■f ®
*5 3>
S
ZK
S e S
i
•w
1
u 9
•1 =
9
2
c
a .a
s 1
CQ £
_ 3
Name of Society
a.
0
X
1 1
i S 1
a «a
t; S"*
0
a
3 tn
55-
0
•c
a
CUH-
||
IS
© ‘S
= s
e a
Q*
C
'Su
0 «s
H 5-
*0^
.b
X
I-o
X
5a
a
1
2
3
4
.5
6
7
8
9
Grand Total ...
22
8
842
278
12,467
8
91
49
66
Anglican
Congregational
I'E
LMS
2
7
1
92
360
30
82
1,736
5,134
2
2
36
IS
61
6.3
61
221
Lutheran
ELMo
LB
LUM
2
46
19
.569
1
10
32
13
NLK
1
16
5
1.50
...
...
10
SEMC
(a)
2
88
Methodist ...
SMF
MEFB
4
1
73
15
667
2
19
29
73
WMMS
5
3
1.S5
107
3,093
Presbyterian...
China Inland
CSFM
1
70
20
1,116
1
8
45
1
90
Mission...
CIM
1
Other Societies
CMA
I'BIMS
SDA§
\ **"
YMCA
...
§ No returns
(a) Union with LUM in Sianpvanpfu
Hospital Beds per 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for the Province, 39)
LMS SS
WMMS 58
I.UM 54
CSFM 47
SMF 26
PE 24
NLK 7
Mission societies not listed above provide no hospital facilities.
Numulu of Communicants and Mission Primary Students
Compared
0 .500 1000 1500 2000 2500
pra ColumunicnnU
Mission Priinnry Students
Number of Non-Christians to Each Reported
Christian in each Mission Field
LB
SKMC
<’5IA
CIM
LMS
WMMS
SMF
!’E
SCFM
MKFH
NLK
VI.— Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Name of Society
Anglican
CoDgregAtionnl
Lutheran ...
Methodist
Presbyterian
China Inland Mission
Other Societies
Bible and Tract Societies...
Grand Total..
< S
s
..= a
g.-i
*02
... 71, 428(a) 28, 573, 822(a)
3B9 1,347 14,725 14
5-
47
II
o o
27
J£ ^
o 5
er-l
•3 9
= s
B, O
CO
K®
S'"
10
92
PE •
A
18,000
5,067,000
70
317
1,646
14
63
LMS .
B
13.800
5,094,000
39
241
2,786
8
48
ELM..*
A
1..500
166,000
9
*31
LB
Cont
2.500
640,000
7
20
265
11
LUM
A
3.200
1.227,000
21
101
1,867
16
84
NLK
Cont
10,700
2.93.5,000
40
83
631
14
29
SEMC
A
5,.500
1,731.000
25
100
1,933
15
59
SMF
Cont
9.100
3,406,000
47
124
1,570
11
37
MEFB
A
1.000
386,000
...
17
113
44
WMMS
B
10,800
4,990,000
56
221
2,542
if
45
CSFM
B
3,800
1.943,000
15
60
582
6
32
CIM
Int
800
703,000
11
13
4.59
2
19
CMA
A
700
194,000
9
5
131
7
33
PBIM ?
A
2
...
...
...
SDA*
A
13
...
YMCA
1 Int
10
45
...
...
ADS. BFBS, IPTCA.l
NBSS, RTS )
istic
NMS. VMS
i
i ...
...
11
4
...
• ••
89
14
*26
11
64
13
30
22
26
24
70
i 2.
.2 o
if
o o
5.2
177
to
"74
53
132
53
78
1.55
88
104
28
38
11
5
3
5
3
7
9
- 1
V O
12
II
cc 3
bS
d S
s o
•|o
C- o
635
1.940
433
*679
176
311
386
651
2,522
398
34.5
141
854
696
1,360
420
1,040
419
608
600
770
1.56
663
732
117
2 No returns * Incomplete returns
(a) Total lor Province, not lor approximate estimates by societies os given below
:r ®
14
0.4
1.4
0.8
0.6
2.0
1.0
” o
c o
-fi.®.
■A o
K®.
0,9 39
THE PEOVINCE OF KANSU
113
I. — Hsien Boundaries
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
Political Divisions — Kansu is the second largest province in China,
lankiug next to Yunnan, with an area of 125,483 sq.mi., which is slightly
above that of NorwaN'. Before Chwanpien was formed, Szechwan extended
westward beyond Batang and ranked first iq size. For ciAnc administra-
tion purposes Kansu is divided into 7 tao, which are sub-divided into
76 hsiens. The vast region northwest of its present boundaries once formed
ii part of Kansu. However, some thirty years ago this was included in
the new province of Sinkiang, or "New Dominion.” A rough idea of
the tremendous distances that characterize this part of China may be
gained from the fact that Lanchowfu, the capital of Kansu, is 25 days’
journey from the nearest railway terminal in Honan (Kwanjnntang) , and
54 da\-s’ joiu-ney from Tihwafu, the capital of Sinkiang.
Physical Characteristics — The country, on the whole, is high and
mountainous. Starting from the eastern boundary where the elevation
is 5,000 feet, the mountain ranges extend in a northwesterly direction,
rising gradually to over 20, coo feet above sc.i level. Betwoeu these ranges
are wide and fertile valleys. The high altitude of all cities in Kansu is an
important physical feature for Mission Boards to consider in the recruiting
and allocation of foreign workers.
The Yellow River and its tributaries constitute the only waterways
in the province. These rivers are of little commercial importance, since
transportation b}' boats is practically impcvssiblc e.vcept on the Yellow
River below Chungweilisien, just before it enters Sitao Mongolia. How-
ever, these waterways provide splendid irrigation for the rich Icess plains
in the northeast, and for the fertile valleys which lie between the mountain
Tangivs.
Cffiiirtfe — The climate is a healthy one, w’ith extremes of dry and cold
in the north, and milder winds and rains in the south.
Communications — Although Kansu is chiefly a ‘‘province of transit,”
the means of communication are few and very j>oor. There are no rail-
roads, no navigable rivers, and only a few important trade routes that
nre wide enough to accommodate cart traffic. For the most part, goods
$nm
114
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IL— Density of Population
are carried on tlie backs of cainels, innlcs, and donkeys, and not infre-
quently on tlie backs of men. Tliree principle trade routes cross tlic pro-
vince : (0 Sianfu {Shensi) to I.aiichou'fu, iKissing np the King River
valley b}- way of Pingliangfu. This road ks about 350 miles in length, and
can be covered in about 18 days by litter or on horse-back. It continues
westward beyond Lanchowfu through Siningku and on into Tibet.
Still another but more difficult road between Sianfu and Lanchowfu lies
further south passing through Tsinchow. {2) Ningsiafu to Suchow in
the northwest, by way of Liangchow and Kaiichow. This important road
projects into Sinkiang, and thence to Central Asia. (3) l.anchwfu
southward into Szechwan, b}' waj' of Knngchangku. It is these ma-in
trade routes that have kept Kansu from remaining inactive and dcsokite
after the Jlohnmmedan hfassacres (1S61-1870). During those terrible
years a considerable part of the population was wiped out, and the nhole
countr3^ was ovcrnin and laid waste. A Cluncse anthorit\' states that
in this hlohammedan Rebellion the pcpnlation of Kansu was reduced’
from fifteen to one million inhabitants.
Rc.Uroad Communications— The nearest railway terminal is in western
Honan, 25 days’ journev from I.anchowfu. Future developments of the-
Chinese railway syslcin promise the early continuance of the Suchow-
fu-Honanfu line to’ Sianfu, and lata- by way of Kanchowfu into notrUiwcst
Kansu, thus ultimatelv connecting Central China with the Siberian Rail-
way. The inaccessibility of the province and the Ibcal difficulties of
travel have thus far prevented the der^elopment of the immonse mineral
and agricultural resources of the province. Targe deposits of gold, copp^,
and coni are known to exist, and abundant crops of grains and fruits
grow on the well-irrigated plains. .
Lansna<:cs—An unusual variety of languages wnthin the Ixmndanes ot
a single jnovince presents a difficult problem to the promoters of edneu-
tionai and e^■angelistic work, particularly in western and noTth\vestCTU
Kansu. The Chinese who constitute about oiie-lmlf of the total popula-
tion, speak Mandarin. It is estimated that at least one-tlnrd of theso
Chine.se live in the south and southeast. Besides the Chinese, there arc
Salar Moslems, south of Paix-njungko, who use a ilialect resembling
Turki; Tungsiang Jlcslems, cast of Plochow, who speak a laugunge
differing little from Mongolian; and a small proporticii of Arabic-speakii^g,
THE PROVINCE OF KANSU
115
Ikfoslems. In addition to tliesc, iintnigTants from Tibet, Turkestan, and
-other provinces of China are scattered everywhere. About 50,000 abori^nes
^re still inhabiting' the mountain fastnessc« northeast of Siniugfu. All
-Ahese people speak languages or dialects peculiar to their native dis-
•4ricts. This variety of tongues in so .small a field has a peculiar bearing
■CD the work of the missions, and makes unusual demands in connection
-with the language equipment of the foreign missionary force, in the pre-
•paration of Christian literature, and in the operation of educational in-
stitutions.
Post Office and Telciiraph Taci/itjc?— Kansu and Kwangsi Inve the
•|)oorest postal facilities of any province in China. In 1919, thirty general
•post offices and 102 postal agencies were reporte<I. Over 5,000,000 pieces
^ mail matter are handled anminlly, but expansion is slow. Eleven
tlelegraph stations connect Kansu •is’ith provinces to the east, and with
.Sinkiang and Central Asia to tho west.
DENSITY OF POPUI-ATION
Popnhition EsfJmatci— Kansu is the most sparsely populhted province
-'in China, having only 48.4 inhabitants per .sq.mi. Compare this with the
•figures for the three densest pro\inces, Kiangsu 1872.3), Chekhmg 1523.5),
:flnd Shantung {552.g'>. The maximum population figure for Kansu is
•10,380,000 (Statesman’s Year Book, 1902), although a still higher estimate
•of i2,ooo,cco was recently suppliccl by local officials to one of our cor-
-respondents. The 1910 Minchengpu Cen.sus gives the lowest figure,
3,807,883, or almost one-third that given in the Statesman’s Year Book.
Toth the Post Office Census (1919), and the official figures sent to the CCC
(1918), fall between these two estimates, being 5,927,997 and 6,083,565
•xespectively. The prevailing c5)iiiion among missionaries favors 9,000,000
as nitM'e nearly in keeping with the rapid growth in population during the
past quarter of a century. Note that tlie above density rate was com-
•puted on the basis of the CCC estimalo.
Densest Areas— 'Thu most populous regions in Kansu lie towards the
•centre in the environs of Lanchowfu, in the southeast, and along the
'Pingliang-I.anchowdu road and south. Correspondents mention the sparse-
•ness of population as one of the chief reasons for the slow progress of
'Christianity in the provinoo.
Citfw— Estimates of city populations vary so widely tlixough imperfect
•methods of census taking that cnly rough approximations at best can be
^ven. The largest city popubtion reported to the CCC is that for I^n-
• cbowfu, the capital (110,000). Ningsiafu, Tsiuchow, Taochow, and Ping-
liang follow in order with 85,000, 75,000, 62,000, and 55,000 respectively.
Pour cities are estimated at between 20,000 and 40,000 each, and five more
•.fionie\vhcre between io,coo, and 15,000 each. Manj’’ hsien cities are mere
•villages.
I.' Force at Work — Foreign
Name of Society
-3
C
•5
0
c
T
1
0
c
i
5
3
a
0
Tb
e
55
c
V
1
3
6
-j Totiil Women
a- Total Foreign Fcrce
Grand Total ...
11
2
...
2
19
29
43
72
Cliimi Inliuul Mission CIM
1
2
•>
10
15
21
.3f>
SAM(aM)
:)
«;
3
9
12
Ollier Societies ACJ
CMA
7
10
12
*)•>
1 11(1
1
1
§ No retiirtis
Mission Stations AniiANGED Chronoi.ocicai.i.y
1307-
1381-
13,31-
1891-
1901-
ion-
i.son
18S0
1.S90
1000
1010
1920
China Inland
Mission
. CIM
SAM (cji.in
1
4
1
3
1
Other Societies.
. AG
•>
CMA
Ind
2
1
3
1
II.— Force at Work -Chinese
1
i
Name of Society
1
1
1
1
0
5 ^7
^ ^ i
0 ^
^ -J: Q
1 l.l
'S > *2
ri
2
« Evangelists — Women
*- Total Evangelistic Force
c
i
e
.5
c
1
0
1
6
11
g fe
a
*3
0
CH
7
e
I
c
a
8
a
T
9
3
iz:
3
5
10
to
]£
H
.£
3
ss
11
tc
S
S "
t i
S
_ ftc
- -S
e
12
1 Total Einplojcd Chinese
j Force at Work
2
0
£•1
B i.
a 0
•3 s
>
S
0
H
14
M Proportion of Men
in Total Force j
Number of Employed
^ Chinese Workcre to each
Foreign Worker
Grand Total ..
48
15
63
16
6
22
1
3
7
11
96
37
75.%'
1.2
CliiDD. Inland Mission
CIM
17
1)
23
12
I
13
1
1
r,
7
43
34
81 9n
1.2
SAM (CIM)
1.5
C
21
2
2
4
2
2
4
29
3
68%
2.4
Other Societies
AGS
CMA
l.T
l.S
2
3
5
23
73%
1,0
Ind
1
1
...
1
100%
0.5
§ No returns
III.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
Name of Society
Mission Stations
•J?
c
0
3
to
c
0
0
"i
&
0
2
« Evangelistic Centers
e
T
c
rt
e
3
S
s
3
U
4
w Communicants — Women
« Total Communicants
c
0
0
.3 2
.3
0
H
7
C
3
0 Q
|i
S s
u 0
S
8
Proportion of Commnni-
cants in Citie.s over
50,000
c
3 «
U i
— 2
C y 2
0 *2
5.1^
*e c
is
p “
£
10
c
0
0 4)
-£ 2
S 0
s-il
Cs. ' S
0 C '7
> g:
•li
w 3
£. -
g
11
S Sunday School Scholars
5 5
"o b: 3
S =
3 , .
Si, d y
II"
< s
13
Grand Total ...
19
33
38
638
488
1,336
2,519
62-'„
9'>i'
50",,
30",,
693
35
China Inland Mission ... . CIM
6
17
2(1
389
231
620
909
61%
li%
60%
4-1%
2G.S
31
Other Societies ... AG*
4
2
0
9
9I>
79
17-5
425
54%
60%
40%
64
19
CMA
6
10
9
353
188
541
1,00.1
65%
9%
30%
15%
361 1
CO
Ind*
1
1
’ Iticomplole returns
116
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
HI. — Protestant Mission Fie.lds
The hiliabitaiits of Kansu are, in general, conscdvative, supcnstitious,
and more or less indifferent to outside influences. Many are poor, and
illiteracy is verj^ prevalent.
The ChTistian Co-mminiitv—One small dot on the acconipanying map,
out of an aggregate of 608, represents tlia Protestant church, membership
in Kansu. vSeveu additional small dots indicate the reported numerical
strength of the Roman Catholic Church.
MISSION FIELDS
General Summon’— ThxGQ missions have estiblish«l work in the pro-
vince : the CIM claiming the central and southeastern portion ; the SAM
(cim) claiming the eastern .section ; and the CMA working the southwest.
A small Independent Mission to TibeUuis claims a small field with head-
quarters at Payenjungko, west of Lanchovkdu. None of the .six large
denominational groups arc represented in Kansu. A few AG missionaries
carry on work in Miiichovv. Taochow and other places, where the
value of their work is seriously questioned. The CIM and
its affiliated mission SAM. are endeavoring to work over 40 per cent of the-
tota! area of this gieat province, and the CMA about 12 per cent. Together
these missions have a foreign force of only 72. This .still leaves 40 pei
cent or neorly 55,000 sq.mi., unclaimed by any Protestant mission. How-
ever’ reference to Map II shows that some of this area is vciry sparsely
populated and difficult of access. The bomidnry line separating the fieM
worked hy the CIM in soulheastcni Kansu from the field of the SAM
(cim), is not shown on the accompanying map.
Ovcrlappini' Arcos and Comity /Igrccmoifs— There is no ovorlapping-
of mission fields in Kansu. At the United Conference of Missionaries held
in I^anchowfu, September, 1918, it w'as mutually agrcc<l that the province
should be worked by the various missions as indicated oii the accompany-
iiisr map A few A(i missionaries, without respect to these agreements,
have begun work in the field of tlic CMA. The CIM and CMA have agreed
that, as soon as it is able, the former mission shall undertako special work
for Moslems in and around Hochow (CMA field).
AGE OF WORK
pioneer Prrmd —Protestant missionary work began in Kansu some 40
years ago with the arrival of Messrs. Easton and Parker of the CIU,.
January 1877. After experiencing considerable hardship in travel they
mil III III III III III
TX-IE PHOVIXCK OF KAXSU
117
arrived at l.ancliowfM. The following year the important market town of
Tsinchow was opened, and became the first mission station in tlie produce.
During the whole of the pioneer period (1877-1900), extensive journeys
weie made by a mtmber of missicnaries. Every important place in tlie
province was visited, and the Scriptures circulated in six different langu-
ages, as far as Kuldja in Sinkinng. Seven years after the occupation of
Tsincliow i'i87S), Lancliowfn, Siningfu, and Ningsiafu were opened to
1‘rotestant missions (1885), the last two stations being established for work
among Tibetans and Mongols respectivelj'. Liangchcavfu became a per-
numeut missionary center iii 1SS8, and Tacchow, Old City, in 1S91. It is
diflicuit fully to appreciate the dangers and privations incident to the work
of pioneer missions in noi'tliwesterii Cliiiia. The Iiigh altitude of mission
stations, and ihe ever present sense of isolation from fellow workers, pre-
sent even to-day a clinllcnge to all those men and women who are willing
to endure hardship for the sake of cairyiug tlie Gospel to unreached far-off
peoples.
EXTENT OF EV.ANGELISM
Stations and RvshicntMl Centers — ^There are 17 missionary residential
centers in which 72 missionaries reside. No city has represen-
tatives of more than one society. Thirty-eight evangelistic centers, %vith
an average of 35 communicants each, and an indefinite number of occasional
preaching places, are supervised from these 17 cities. This means an
average of i evangelistic center to each iSoo sq.mi. of territory within the
areas claimed. Seven mission stations are British or Continental iu the
personnel of their foreign force, and 10 are American. The small number
of evangelistic centers shows not only the scattered character of tlie popula-
tion and the recent entrance of missionaries on the field, but also the con-
ser\T>tism of the people and the extensive rather than the iuteusive
■wiux.icter of the woi'k. There is not one organized preaching place iu the
entire northwest, and not more than 10 itinerate missionaries have
passed tlirough this area during the 40 years of Protestant missionary en-
deavor in the province.
Since the gathering of the material for us© iu this Survey, important
advances have been made. Tsiugniugchow, 240 li west of Pingliang,
Kuyiian, 180 li northwest of Pingliang, and Sifengchen about 40 li north-
<.*ast of Cbciiyunnhsien have been occupied as missionary residential centers.
— Aoi- or Wouic
>a cr tau
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
3JS
y.— Stations and Evangelistic Centers
'st
»‘S3
K “1 2
©
thus incrensiii" the inimber of missions stntions in Kansu from 17 to 20.
Kaiichow in the extreme northwest, while appearing on the map as a
mission station, is still only an evangelistic center, with a Chinese doctor
and two mcxlical assistants but as yet no resident foreign missionaiy'.
Degree of Christian Occupation — Only i person out of evei'y 4500 inha-
bitants in Kansu is a Protestant Christian, or 2.2 per 10,000. Although
this proportion is a very low figure, the province of Szechwan to the south
reports a still lower proportion, or only 2 Christians per :o,ooo inhabitants.
Contrast these with Fukien on the coast which averages 23 Protestant
Chri.stians per 10,000 inlrabitants.
Reasons ior Present Inadequacy of Occupation — The mountiinous
character of the entire area, the absence of good roads and water coni-
munications, and the sparseness of population, have already been mention-
ed as serious hindrances to rapid advance in the Christian occupation of
Kansu. In addition, the isolation and conservatism of the people, and the
few workers, Chinese and foreign, must constantly be kept in mind, as
well as the fact that in Kansu over one-third of the inliabitants are
Moslems, and that there is a considerable mixture of Tibetans, Mongols,
and aborigines— all of whom are most difficult to win to the Cliristiaa
faith. There is not a single onlained Chinese worker reported for Kansu.
Moreover there are fewer Chinese paid evangelists reported for all missions
than foreign missionaries.
FIILE-TIME CHR1.STIAN WORKERS
Distribution of Missionaries — Se%‘€rnfcy-two missionaries are reported'
for 37 residential centers. Over one-half of these foreign workers live in
the 6 largest cities of the province : I.ancliowfu, Ningsiafu, Liangchowfu,
Taochow, Tsinchow, and Pingliang. This leaves from a to 6 missionaries
in each of the ii remaining mission stations. Just one-half of the
missionary force belongs to the CIM, 20 per cent to the SAM, and 30'
per cent to the CMA. Of the total force, 40 per cent are men and 26 per
cent single women. Thirty-eight per cent of the men are ordained. Only
2 foreign male physicians are working in the province. The average for
Kansu is 12 missionaries per million inhabitants, as compared, for cs-
ample, with Fukien where the average is 27 missionaries per mil'lion.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Foreign Force —
Foreign Workers ter 1,000,000
Inhabitants
(Average for the Province,
Foreign Workers fkr 1,000
Communicants
^Aa>erace for the Province, 55)
CMA
33
.'.AM (CIM)
67
SAM (CIM)
13
CIM
58
CIM
CMA
41
Chinese Force and its Distribution — The Chinese paid workers total
96, or one-thiid more than the foreign workers. This is the lowest pro-
porinon given for any province. Fukien, for example, reports 8 Chinese
workers to ono missionary'. OA'er one-third of the Chinese force resides
in the 6 largest cities. Outside of the mission stations, there are only 16
full-time Chinese workers, and these are resident in 14 e\tinge]istic centers.
Comparing this map with Map V, we find 16 evangelistic centers, each
with 10 or more communicants, without paid workers.
Classification of Chinese Force — Nearly 66 per cent of tlie Cliine.se
workers are engaged in evangelistic, 23 per ceut in crlucational, and over
II per cent in medical work. In the number of paid evangelistic workers,
the 3 missions rank os follows : CMA 78 per cent of its workers
e\ungelistic ; SAM 72 per cent ; and CIM 53 per ceut. Tliese proportions
are considerably changed, if we regard the number of voluntary workers
reporter! by each society. Many of these workers are as effective as those
employed and giving full-time serAUce. Of the total number of employed
workers in Kansu, 75 per cent are men.
'Church Supcri’ision — ^Not one ordained worker is reported in the
entire province with its total Christian constituency of over 2,500.
Ratio of Workers I0 Communicants — The SAM employs 16 out of 100
cammunicants, the CIM 7, and the CMA 4. In comparing the number
of employed \%-arkers to population, the. CMA reports 34 per million in-
habitants, the SAM 30, tlie CIM ii.
Training Schools for IFor/ceri — The only Bible school reported in the
province is that operated by the CMA in Titaochow.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
General Survey — The three Protestant societies in Kansu report a
total of 1,336 communicants, of which 62 per cent are men. Tliis repre-
sents about one-fifth the reported strength of the Roman Catholic Church
in the province (7,249). Only 9 per cent of the Protestant communicants
reside in cities over 50,000. A total Christian constituency of 2,519 is ra-
•corded.
1‘20
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
lY. — Extent of Oooupation— The Christian School
Name of Society
"o
0
JS
ta
a
a
"o
0
JS
m
&
M
0
0
CO
imnry Students
—Boys
imary Students
-Girls
a
S
riranry Students
—Boys
rimary Students
-Girls
1
£ 2
e
S3 -a
SO s
chool Students
—Boys
chool Students
-Girls
■3
0
.0
'^22
JS 0
11
B-a
-Jw
.a ^ 0
111
.t: "o
5 OT
12, £•
0 e
m g
-is ^
ll
*0 3
b
« to
■Hi
^11
S ''to
ell
c.
fe
0
.a
w
S
%
0
b
0
'0
H
Ph
.s
n
Ph
1.1
Si
so
m
KW
3
0
H
CO '
3
3
“a
'S
H
§•2
J 3
0 is
r, «
ll
li
a,.B
||
11
£.s
Q 3'S
S
? 0-3
2 -.0 23
1
2
3
4
5
C
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
Grand Total..-
18
4
330
93
423
36
27
63
...
486
75%
Chinn Inland Mission CIM
10
8
250
32
288
36
36
324
90%
1.55^
SAM (clM)
4
•23
33
5C
56
41%
Other Societies ... -Aft S
CMA
Ind §
4
...
i
...
51
28
79
27
27
106
48%
§ No returns
VI. — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Name
of Society
^ Nationality
. Approximate Area of Field
Claimed
Estimated Population of
Field Claimed
, *- Total Missionary Force
1 Total Chinese Employed
Force
03 Total Communicants
Missionaries
per 1,000,000 Population
Chinese Employed Workers
* per 1,000,000 Population
Missionaries
per 1,000 Communicants
w Chinese Employed Workers
® per 1,000 Communicants
^ Communicants
per 10,000 Population
„ Sunday School Scholars
per 1,000 Commuuicants
^ Mission Primary Students
^ per 1,000 Communicants
Foreign Physicians
per 1.000.000 Population
ll
■|.=
s§
Bl .
1.5
Grand Total..
fa)
125,483
(a)
6,083,565
72
96
1,336
12
16
55
74
2,2
495
363
0.3
36
China Inland Mission
CIM
Int
31,500
3,950,000
36
43
620
9
11
58
69
2
352
522
0.5
30
SAM (cJM)
A
22,300
963,000
12
29
17o
13
30
67
161
2
3.5-5
311
104
Other Societies
AG §
A
CMA
A
15,800
688,000
22
23
541
33
34
41
43
8
669
196
Ind
A
1,000
64,000
2
1
31
15
...
Unclaimed
54,883
418,000
...
§ No returns
(a) Totnl for Province, not for approiimate estimates by societies us given below V. — Extent of Occupation — The Christian Hospital
Membership by Deuomihatiovs — Tlie church mcmbersJiip may be
divided among the 3 societies as follows : 46 per cent CIM, 41 per cent
CMA, and 13 per cent SAM; No returns havo been received from the
AG, or the Independent Mission to Tibetans.
Degree of Literacy — Among communicants, 50 per cent of the men
and 30 per cent of the women are reported to be able to read the New
Testament in the vernacular. These figures are low in comparison with
those erf other provinces. Kweichow is the only preadnee reporting a
lower degree of literacy.
Smidny School lI'oTfc — The number of Suuda5' School) scholars is 6p3,
or one-third mere than the total number of students in mission schools.
The emphasis in each of the 3 missions on Suuda}' School work appe.irs
to be about the same, there being an average of 5 scholais to every 10
communicants.
per ro.ooo— The average for the province is 2.2 com-
municants to 10,000 inhabitants. The CIM and SAM are below a%'erage,
while the CMA reports 8 to each 10,000 in its field, or one Prote-stant
Christian to 125 inhabitants.
MISSION AND GOVKRNTMENT EDUCATION
Elementary Edncatinn — Eighteen lower primary schools (330 boys,
93 girls), and 4 higher primary schools (36 boy.s, 27 girls), constitute the
present facilities for Christian elementary education. Almost one-third
of the mission stations and all of the e\'angelistic centers were without
any Christian educational facilities when the Survey data was received.
However, the proportion between primoiy students and communicants
f36.3 students to every 100 communicants) is not far belou' the average
reported for most of the provinces. Sixteen per cent of the lower primary
students pass on to higher primarj' schoolis, the proportion for the CMA
being highest (34 per cent).
Middle Schools and Higher Education — No mission educationni
facilities above higher primaiy school grade arc reported for Kansu. How-
cvci, at the I-nilcd Conference of the three societies in September 1918,
it was unanimously decided to establish a union middle school in I.<m-
thowfu as soon after 1920 as possible.
Government Schools — The average enrollment in government primary
schools is one child to every 54 inhabitants, or a total of 39,685 for the
pTOviuce. This is equivalent to 60.5 per 10,000. The provinces of Cliina
range frem an average of 25.5 per 10,000 (Anhwei), to 290 per 10,000
(Shansi).
Name of Society
S
'a.
0
m
Dispensaries — exclusive of
M those located on Hospital
Premises
w Hospital Beds — Men
>»• Hospital Beds — Women
Total Number of
Inpatients Annually
03 Schools for Nurses
-3 Students
No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Physician
No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Nurse
Grand Total ...
2
12
140
80
864
1
5
no
no
China Inland Mission CIM
1
6
80
40
464
1
5‘
• 60
•60.
SAM{cisi)
1
2
60
40
400
Other Societies AG *
...
CMA
...
3
...
Ind *
1
• ••
* Incomplete returns
Middle Schools— One correspondent informs us that the government
has several good middle schools in the province with which mission educa-
tion cannot at pre.scnt compete. Four middle schools for boys are re-
ported in the 4 cities of Lanchoudu, Tsiiichow, Piiigliniig and Liang-
chowfu. The capital also has a law school and 2 liower normal schools,
one for boys and one for girls. Three other normal schools are listed 0
Liangchoudu, Titaochow, and Siningfu. Little is known of the quabty
of their work.
FoRKir.N ANn CiiiNKSE Workers Ci.assii'ikd
THE PROVINCE OF KANSU
12L
IX. AND XL— Mission Sciioor.s and Hospitals.
►if
l!
+ h1
ii
m
[ I
V a
ii i
+ 21 j ’ J
nsy /
I r
i«£«g^
ad
S S i i 8 3
HOSPITALS
Ccncral Survey — The first meclicnl missionary work in Kansu was
attempted by hlr. H. W. Hunt, in the district of Tsiuchow. Here his
influence in opening up the country- and the memor>' of his good deeds
are spoken of to this day. Following this pioneer effort in healing
ministry, came Mr. Tdrnvall, who reached Kansu in 1894. His efforts
in the district of Pingliang have been greatly blessed and still continue.
M«licnl work in the capital city began with the arrival of Hr. J. M.
Hewett and Mr. A. Preedy, both of the CIM, 1904. To-day, after more
thiin 25 3-eflrs of medical missionary activity, Kansu still has only 3
credited Christian physicians, 2 foreign and i Chinese. There is one
foreign doctor to overy 3 or 4 million inhabitants in Kansu.
Two mission hospitals have been built, tlie Araerican-Chinese Hos-
pital, SAM (cim), in Pingliang, and the William Borden Jlemori.al Hos-
pital, CIM, in l anchowfu. These two hospitals total 220 betls. Two
foreign nurses, 3 graduate Cliinese nurses, and 7 Chinese nurses in train-
ing represent the additional hospital force in the pra\ance. Twelve dis-
pensaries are located in as manj' mission stations. The value d medical
fl.\x>rk in opening the countiy’ to e\-ange]istic effort and in breaking doum
the opposition of the people cannot be over estimated. Several corres-
pondents have referred to the urgent need for medical work in such
centers as Siningfu and Hochow. In their words, "nothing would be
so effective in securing access to Moslems and Tibetans as the work of
itinerating ph5-siciaiis in these cities and surrounding districts.” Dr.
Kac, uuth 2 Chinese assistants, is doing both medical and evangelistic
work in the city of Kanchow, under the CIM.
Numbku ok Communicants and Mission Pri.mary Stuuknts Comkared
0 100 200 300 400 500 600
Communiennts
Mission Primiuy Students
322
TIIE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KIANGSI
I. — Hsien Bcundakies
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
Political Di'cisioiis — ICiangsi bas an area of 69,490 sq.mi., and
supports a populntiou of 24,490,687, or 309 inhabitants per sq.mi.
The State of Oklahoma, U. .S. A., although it has approximately
the same area supports a population of onlj' 11 per sq.mi. For the
purpose of civil administraticai the province is divided into 4 tao. These
are subdivided into Si hsicns. The capital citj'^ i.s Nanchang. The only
treaty port is Kiukiang. Hukow on the Yangtze is a port of call.
Physical Characteristics — Kiangsi lias been aptly described as "an
nniphitheatre of mountains and vallej'.s, one-fifth llarger than England
and Wales, draining into a central lake.” It has many picturesque
features, and in its general geological structure, resembles Hunan. Except
in the north it is ent'rcly mountainous, the ranges running generally
in a southwest and northeast direction, while the madn river valley,
that of the Kan, runs more ne.arly south to north and the sub-valleys we.st
to east. The Kwangsin River drains tlic northeastern section of the
province, and the Fn River the southeastern. All three rivers empty
into Poyaug hake, which is 90 miles long and about 30 miles wide in
the north. This hake is similar to Tungting Lake in Hunan, overflowing
in summer and becoming quite low during winter. It is gradually
shrinking in area. The Hukow Canal connects it with the Yangtze River.
Tlie great plain surrounding Poj’ang Lake extends southward as far as
Linkiang.
Cluvatc — The climate in the north is temperate in summer, although
the daj's and nights are frequently very depressive and hot. During the
wintcT the lakes bchvecn Kiukiang and the mountains are occasionally
frcr/cn. As one goes further south, climatic conditions change, and may
be characterized as more nearly scmd-tropical.
Language — Mandarin is universally spoken tliroughout the province,
except in the extreme southern and eastern sections where the country
fcerders on Fukien and Kwangtung. Here Mandarin is understood with
difllcult)’, and local v.xriations of Fuldca
and Kwangtung dialects are heard. '
The only railway j ,
Kiangsi extends from Kiukiang to Nau?
cluing. Other lines Imve beeu projected
but no developments are iu sight.
proposed railu-ay is to extend in an cast-
wardlj'' direction from Nanchang to Nan
king, and another in a westwurdly directioni
to Piugsiang connecting with the Hankow-
Ciinton trunk line at Chuchow in Hunan
.Anotlicr important railway is planned froni-
Nancluuig southward following the course
of the Kan River and the MeiMng Pass andi
terminating at Ciinton.
Most of the rivers are navigable, and’
practically cvciy large city in the province-
can be reached by water. Tlie rcods-
throughout Kiangsii are generally urerc
footpaths and much neglected due to the
excchlcnt water communications. One
important highwaj'^, however, desencs.
mention. If follows the Kan River almost
due north and south through the province,,
and is commonly known as the
sador’s Ro:id,” for along tliis highway many-
foreign cmba.ssies journeyed in j'ears past
cu route from Canton to Peking. This-
highway is m.arkcd by mission stations and!
CA'angelistic centers. From Kianfu, roads-
run to Yuugsin and Yungfeiig. Along
these road.s mission work is developing
rapidly. At Changshu the main highway
is crossed by a road extending from Fukien-
into Hunan, .\long this road extending
westward one nuay’ find considerable mission-
expansion. Another road extends homi
Kiukiang through Juicliowfu, Fengsin, Ani,.
Kienchaiigfu, and Tcianhsien, to Kiukiang.
Each of these impoitant cities is now a:
missionary residential center. From Kien-
eliaiigiu another road runs up into the tea
disti-ict. This road is dotted with churches,,
schools, and Chri.stian homes. East of the
lake the Kwangsin River is the chief means-
of communication, and has a notable series-
of .stations. Some of the oldest missioa
work in the province is being done along
tills river by women missioiuiries. Just
south of this in the valley of the Fu River
and along the Fukieu-Hunan highway one also finds very active Christian-
propaganda going on. The shores of Poyang Lake, being accessible to-
boat tiavel, are lined -with Cliristian churches and schools, particularly
in the northern sections.
Economic Conditions — Kwaiigsi is in the main agricultural. Several’
districts report four crops ammally. Two iii-gatherings are quite common,,
one being of rice and the other of wheat, opium, rape, or buckwheat.
Tea is grown on the borders of paddy fields, and along the hill sides.
Tobacco is commen, and various qualities of hemp are also seen. Timber
forms a principal export from the western and soutlnvestern sections of
the province. Extensive orange giovcs arc seen in Liangking and
Chieiichaiig. The luineral wealth of llic jiiovince is very’ great thougb-
littlc developed.
The majority’' of the people are engaged in agricultural pursuits and'
live rather a secluded life.;
Postal FaciUUes — ^The extension of post office facilities is greater
Kiangsi tlian in the neighbouring prov-inces of Hunan, Hupeh, or Fukien-
During igig, over 40 new postal agencies were cstalilishcd, and more pieces
of mail were liandled in Kiangsi that year than in c-ithcr Hunan or Anhwei-
These comparisons will indicate the relative openness of the country to-
jnissioiuiry itineration and evangelism through the medium of the presi^-
Jclcgraph I'acilitics — The main line of the telegraph system between
Haiik'-'w and Canton jmsses through the middle of the province, an
supplies ample service to the cities en route. There are more telcgnip
tliEin mi.ssion staticiis in the province.
Christian Occupation by listens — No hsien in Kiangsi is wholly
neglected or untouched by Christian evangelism, although tliore are two
nrea.s unclaimed by’ mission societies, one in the north including parts _o
two hsieu.s, and one in the south embracing parts or the whole of
hsicns. Thcie arc 8 hsieiis, having a total iicpulalion estimated as beii'S
over a million, without any organized Christum work. Thirty-six hs'^®’
or almost one-half the total number in the province, with approximate”
40 per cent of tlie population, are without any Cluistian schools.
THE PROVINCE OP KIANGSI
123
POPULATION
General Estimates — Population es-
f-tnates for Kiangsi vary from 14,500,000
(Minchengpu Census, 1910) to 26,530,000
(Statesman's Year Book, 1902). A per-
sonal estimate by Mr. Clennell reduced the
figures to 11,000,000, which, however, has
received little support. The Board of
Revenue in 18S5 reported 24,541,000. This
was undoubtedly too high, for twenty-five
ye-irs later an official estimate reached
approximately the same figure, 24,534.000.
The anmifll; rate of increase in population
for India, as indicated in the recent India
Census, is 0.7 per cent, and that for Japan
1.04 per cent. It seems improbable, there-
fore, that the rate for China can be much
over 1-5 per cent.
Population estimates by lisiens received
frojn official sources by the CCC in igiS
credit Kiangsi with 24,490,687. The Post
Office figures gathered a year later, 1919,
total 24,466,809. The slight difference
between these two estimates greatly
strengthens the report among Chinese in
Kiangsi that the inhabitants of this pro-
vince number slightly over 20,000,000.
Post Office population estimates for the
following bsiens exceed those supplied to
the CCC : Singtze, Tsienshan, Shiheheng,
I.nling and Shangkao. On the other hand,
Po.st Office figures are much below those
of the CCC for Snishni, Hukow, Kweiki,
Tsiennan, Tayu, Nankang, Taiho, Kishui,
and Linchwan. If, then, we accept
24,50o,otx) as a satisffictory estimate, the
density ratio for Kiangsi becomes 352.8
inhabitants per square mile.
Densest Areas— The areas of greatest
density are those around Poyang Lake and
the valley of the Kan with its tributaries.
The mountainous sections of the province
are considerabl}' below average density.
Four cities are reported with
populations roughly estimated to be 100,000
or above : Nancliang, 500,000 ; Kancliow,
200,000 ; Kianfu, 120,000; and Fuchow,
100,000. Note the large dot representing
250,000 in the Kingtehchen district. Tliis
is the center of the China-ware industry,
and of numerous villages of workmen,
grouped closely togethe.''. Seven cities are
^lieved to have somewhere between 50,000 and 100,000 inhabitants:
ii.iukiang, 85,000; Nmgtu, 60,000; Jacchow, 50,000; Kienchangfu
50,000: Nanfeng, 50,000; Yuanchow, 50,000; and Juikin, 50,000. Tht
populations of thirteen other cities range between 20,000 and 50,000. Oi
the to.al 24 cities m Kiangsi reported as having over 20,000 inhabitants
«ch, II or almost half are without foreign missionary residents.
Approximately 87 per cent of the people in the province live in cities
under 20,000, or in rural districts.
Two societies are International : CIl
without resident foreign workers,
and YMCA.
Overlapping In any province as poorly occupieo! as Kiangs
ov’erlapping is mere evident on paper than in the experience of th
werkers; .More overlapping of fields does not necessarily indicate an
duplication or confli-^tiou in the work of the various missions concerned
I.—
MISSION FIELDS
General Survey— There are 15 Protestant mission societies witl
Christian constituoncies in Kiangsi. Four of these have no resident
JnisRsonaries, the \york being carried on by Chinese and super^^sed
rnnm- pro%niices- All denominational groups except the
Congregational are represented. One-tenth of the province still remains
unciQimcd. The missions with largest fields are as follows : CIM and its
.-ffi hated societies (FFC and GCAM), MEFB, KKM, and CMML. Over
tS affiliated missions, while
approximately onc-third as its special responsibility.
Tlie the size of the MEFB field.
boundaries for the following societies h.as been
located YMCA. Independent missionaries are
socipH^ ” Ij-utkiang, Killing, and Tungsiang. The two first named
Pincsiatiw areas in the western part of the province around
^demarcations were received by the Survey Com-
T™ ovlr. f M'---
bouiida^ v\ ‘^'■^”»«=distic work of this mission now extends,
the v enclosing all evungelistic centers and
CoimnittPP^ beyond the furthermost centers. In this prccedure the
inisshn filn^^- principle laid down for the demarcation of
field^n KweSiow^^**'’’'^^' unoccupied provinces as for example, the
societies are Continental: Bn, FFC,
tlistincti^n'k 4^'^ , ‘'’^dinted with the CLM. Unfortunately, a
CIM itsplf , d;he fields of these two missions and the field of the
American twn the accompanying map. Five societies are
and' fm “ report no foreign missionaries in the province:
Four societies are British, with the CMS and EPM
e
TS
—Men
c
0
c
a
c
a
0
(24
Name of Sosiety
c
'5
u
c
.S
1
g
Nurses
A
0
&
0
s
to
s
0
H
s
0
b*
-C
>%
93
fH
a
€
H
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
Grand Total ...
14
2
104
63
163
226
Anglican PE
S
3
4
7
CMS
Baptist ABF
1
1
-
Lutheran Bn
1
•>
Methodist MEFB
7
2
1
1
17
11
27
38
UE
Presbyterian EPM
China Inland Mission CIM
2
1
46
16
62
78
FFC (cm)
K
8
8
GCAM (cm)
...
1
8
8
16
Other Societies ...CMML
12
13
23
36
Ind
4
4
4
NKM
6
4
11
1.5
SDA
YMCA
Societies without or-)rq
gnnized evangelistic I ppi.g
work or church
constituency ' ^
...
...
2
2
4
2 j
9
3 1
10
13
124
TI-IE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
HI.— PROTESTANT MISSION FlEI.DS
The accomp-mj-ing’ map shows overlapping’ mission fields around
Poyaiig Lake, where the PE and CIM, NKM and CMML, MEFB and
CMML, MEFB and PE overlap ; and in the central part of the province,
where the MEFB and CIM overlap. Nanchang' and Kanchow, as well
as the Kingtclichen district, arc indicated on the accompan3dng map as
fields common to all mission societies.
VnoccHpkd Are(^s — ^Unoccupied areas arc frequently’’ visited by’
evangelists and colporteurs. In the north the country- is more or less
swampy, and consoquentlj- .sp.irsely inliabited, while the south appears
to be more populous. In this southern region the people speak local
dialects resembling those heard in Fukien and Kwangtuug,
Cennity Agrcemejits — Mission correspondents mention very little in
the way of comity agreements. The CIM reports having definitely
apportioned certain districts to the GCAhl and FFC, for them to regard
as their siK-cial resi)Onsibilities. An un^\Titten agreement exists between
the workers of the CIM and the Bn missions in the northwest, wliicli
fixes field bonndrirics there. Bnt this is all. Doubtless definite agree-
rients between the missions regarding their respective field delimitations,
and a more or less general policy cf comity for the whole province, will
be worked out before loug. It is much needed.
the MEFB was signalized by the opening
of Fowler Institute in Kiukiang in igg.
This institute later developed into th
William Nast College. Due to stubborn
resistance from conservative Chinese,
chang, the capital of the province, was not
entered until 1899.
Two years after the Methodists entered
Kiangsi, Mr. J. E. Cardwell, of the CTM
reached Kiukiang. Here he secured pre!
tnises just outside the west gate of the
city and opened a street chapel. During
1S71-72 three long itinerating journeys
were made, one into the Kan River valley
as far south as Wananhsien, another to
the cities and towns around Poyang Lake
and a third up the Fuchow River as far
as Fuchow, and the Kavangsin River, as
far as Anjcn. In 1S73 Mr. Cardwell opcacd
Takutang on Poyang Lake, where 5 years
later he secured a permanent site for his
headquarters. The work of the CTM ip
Kiangsi has developed along three liues:
fi) The Kwangsin River district to the
northeast ; (2) The Kan River district in
the north, west, and south ; (3) The Fu
River district in the southeast. Yushau
was the first station to be opened along
tbe Kwangsin River. This river district,
fol’owing Dr. Hudson Taylor’s decision, U
worked almost entirely by foreign wtauen
missiouaries, with Chinese assistants both
men and women. In 1SS9, definite
itineration in the practically untouclicl
Kan River district was begun. No at-
tempts were made to rent premises in tb-.
larger cities such as Changshu, Kianfii, or
Kanchow, Cliinese inns being used iu-
stead. Tlie X’Tovince was not openel tf.
aggressive evangeV-sm until after the Siuo-
Japanese W. r of 1S95-6.
The ladies of the Finnish Mission
wvirk in Kiangsi in 1S99 at Yhingsiu anil
Yuaiichow. The Fu River district wis
allotted to Axe Gennmi China Alli,ii:ce
Associates of the Cliina Inland Missii,!!.
This, iu leality, is an extension of tlicir
field in Chekiang. The first station oe
cupied by this mission was Fuciiow,
opened in 1S99.
Messrs. E. J. Rlandford and C. E.
Molland were pioneers into the northwestern portions of the pro\-iuc€
where the NKM and CMML are still working.
Note that the greatest advance in the opening of mission stations was
made between 1891 and 1910. A comparison of the Clu’istian occupit-oa
in terms of mission stations between Kiangsi and Hunan is interesting.
Most statk-ns in Hunan were opened after the Boxer Uprising, wliilc in
Kiangsi as many stations were opened before as after. In comparing
present results, however, Hunan, though opbned later, exceeds Kiangsi
in almost every feature of missionary work. While the growth througli-
out Kiangsi has been steady, it lias not been as rapid as elsewhere in
China, nor have all departments or activities of missionary- work been
equally’ stressed.
Oldest Fields Compared — A comparison of tliis map with M.ips V,
VI, and VII shows that the areas which were opened first to missiouaiy'
endeavor now report the highest degree of Cliristian occupancy in krms
of evangelistic centers, woi’kers, and communicants. Progress during the’
earlier stages was exceedingly slow, due largely’ to the anti-foreign fee-
ing throughout the province. The CMML was the first mission
enter Nanchang.
AGE OF WORK
Age of Work — Rev. V. C. Hart, who arrived in Foochow in 1866, w.is
sent with Rev. E. S. Todd by the MEFB to open work at Kiukiang, iu
December, 1867. Two years later this work had extended sufficiently to
the east and -.vest of the city to justify the formation of an independent
Methodist missum. Two additional male missiouaries reached Kiukiang
in 1S70, and iu 1872 the first foreign siugle women joined the mis.sion.
The first annual meeting of the Central China Methodist Mission was held
in 1S75.
Two Chinese girls, Ida Kahn and Mary Stone, having completed their
medical education in America, retimied in 1897 and opened medical work
in Kiukiang. Recently Dr. Kahn lias been carrying on self-supporting
medical work in Nanchang. The first attempt at higher educatiou by
Mission Stations Arranged Chronologically
1807-
1360
1
1
1381-
1390
1S91-
1900
1901-
1910
1911-
llV.'O
Anglicivn
..PK
2
Biiptlst
Lutheiiin ...
..AI3F
..Bn
1
McUioiliKt ...
China Inliuitl
..MEFB
1
6
Mis.sion..
..CIM
4
3
FFC (CIM)
1
GCAM (CIM)
2
•J
Other Societies
,.CMML
Ind
a
I
NKM
YMCA
THE PROVINCE OF KIANGS:
125
extent of EVANGELISI4
Residential Centers—Forty-six mis-
•eionary resideutial centers are locatetl
on tlie accompanying map. Jlore than
half of the.5e are on navigable streams
or accessible by railway. Excqjt for the
southern section and the extreme northeast,
Kiangsi appears fairly well dotted with
mission statioar symbols. Only four re-
sidential centers reported representative.s of
more than one misxsion society when the
Survey data was collected. For the most
part missionary advance Iras followed the
chief waterways, notably the Fu, Kwang-
siu, and vSiu Rivers, and to a lesser extent,
the Kan and the Yuan. Besides 272
evaiJgela.stic centers grouped around the
mission stations, there is a large number o{
occasional preaching places scattered every-
where over the province.
Each foreign resideutial center averages
6 evangelistic outposts. The Clhl is fai^iii
the lead in its number of mission stations.
This society (with its affiliated societie.s
GCAW and FFC) niaiirtaiiis over 30 mission
stations. The CMML ranks second with
13. Tliese two report 77 per cent of the
ni'.ssion s^-atioiis; 68 per cent of the Pr. -
testant communicants ; 40 per cent of the
employed Chinese worker s ; and 30 per cen>
of the total missioii primary students in the
proviJice.
D'lstribuhov of Evangelistic Centers—
There i.s as j'et little evidence of intensive
evangelism in Kiangsi. Faiidy extensive
itinerative work has been done by the CIiM
in the Kwangsiu and Fu valleys, and by
the CMML in the Sin valley. The Kan and
Yiian River valleys appear less developfd.
Overlapping mission fields show no more
intensive work than other sections of the
province.
Compare this map with Map II. The,
areas now reporting the greatest develop-
ment in the number of evangelistic oenitis
are greatest m their density of poprrlation ,
For this reason the need of extensive
evangelism may be said to be ecjually great
throughout every section of the pro\dnce.
The degree of Christian occupation of
various mission fields in terms of
evangelistic centers is strikingly presented
ni the table which follows on the next
page :
II. — Force afi Work — Chinese
126
THE CERISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Extent of Evanoei.ism
of
Fiei.d
Number of
Number of Sq.Mi
Area
Evangei.istic
I’F.F Evangei.istic
Centers
Center
ABF
75'^
7
107
Bn
1 1
150
NKM
5.700
30
igo
CIM, GCAM, & FFC ....
37.000
i6g
2ig
PE
218
CMML
3,700
12
308
EPM
1,300
4
325
MEFB
20,600
28
New Stctimis — Plans for S new stations have been reported. All of
these are to be opened before 19^?. They are located as follows : Kw.iny:-
chang, (ICAM (ciM) ; Shiheheng-hsien, GCAM (cim) ; and Lnkilisieii,
OCAM (cim), in the eastern half of the province; Siakianghsien (CIM),
and Sint-nhsien (CIM), in the central Kan River valley; and Juihung
(CIM), just south of Poj’ang l^ake. The MEFB reports definite plans to
enter Kiaiifn and Kienchangfu where the CIM and GCAM (cim) respective-
ly arc already at work.
Reasons for Inadequate Occupation — All correspondents refer to the
inadequacy of their working staff, both foreign and Ch'.nese. Four refer
to lack of funds, and several mention the political unrest. Shortige of
funds is attributed by several correspondonts to economic conditions
resulting from the War. In one district anti-foreign feeling is still
too strong to permit of the establishment of permanent work.
vSDA. Only two socicticN with church con
stitucncies rcpoit incdicali missionary work*
Tlie proportion of women to men in [1 '
foreign force is almo.st three to one.
Distribution of the I'oreign Force— 1{
we omit Killing which is essentially
lic.iUh resort during the major part of’th'
year, 36 per cent of the missionary force in
the province live in the citie.s of Kiukiaiiir
and Nancliang. The remaining forci-t
residential ccnler.s average a fraction iiK^-e
tlian three iiiissioiiaries c.ich.
Nafmnrtfify— Fifty-eight per cent of thg
missionary Iwdy in Kiaiigsi are Hritish
2S per cent American, and 14 jk^- cent
Continental.
Christian Occupation in Tcnna
Foreign U'orhers —
Ni'MiiicR OF Missionaries i*er 1,000,000
iNII.UlITANtS (AVEiaC.lv 9)
AHF 20
CMMI ,6
NKM j .
,3
MEFB ,r
8
GCAM (CIM)
EFC (CIM) -
Bn
Numder of Missionaries per 1,000
Communicants (Avera(;e 30)
CMMIv 164
75
FFC (CIM) 57
39
MEFB 35
GCAM (CIM)
CIM 20
ABF
Bn
It is interesting to compare the rank
of various societies as given in tlic above
two tables with their rank in the tables
accotJipanyiiig this same map, which show
the degree of Christian occupation in terms
of ChiiK.se worker.s per million inhabitniits
and i>er thousand communicants.
Chinese II orkers — There are more limn
three employed Chinese workers for every
foreign worker in Kiangsi. The MEFB
^P*‘^ys the highest proportion, 8.8
Lbnieso to e.icU foreigner. (See Table H, Column ifi). The CMMb has
two foreign worker.s to each employed Chinese. When we count ttie
employed Chinese workers engaged in all forms of missionary activity,
the total for Kiangsi reaches 740. Of these, 43 per cent arc engaged fail-
time ni cvTingelistic, 40 per cent in educational, and 17 per cent in medical
work. Tile following missions report more e\-aiigeWstic than educational
workers ; CIM with almost three times ns many, NKM, ABF, and Bn.
On the other hand, both the PE and MEFB report twice as many
educational workers as evangelistic. The figures supplied by the CMML
are not sufficiently complete to make comparison of any value. (See Table
11, Cohimiis 4, 7, and 12).
Ordained Il'or/cers— Slightly over 8 per cent of the employed
evangelistic force are ordained (26). Of this number, 17 or 65 per cent
are coimectcd with the MEFB society. Tlie CIM and PE are the only otliet
missions in the province reporting regularly ordained Chinese der^nien.
Over 2,100 communicants in the province are without the pastoraf over-
sight of any regularly ordained Chinese minister. In the missions report-
ing ordained workers there is an average of 301 communicants to eacli
Cliinese ordained pa.stor. It is striking to notq that if we include tlie
foreign with the Chinese force, Kiangsi has a total of only 40 ordained
workers. Wliat this means in the spiritual ministries and administration
of 225 organized churches with a total constituency' exceetlng 15,000 caniiol
I'C easily imagined. Each ordained workor averages over 5 organized
churches and almost 200 communicants under his spiritual charge.
FULL-TIME WORKER.S
Foreign Staff — Kiangsi has a total of 226 foreign missionaries residing
in 46 cities. Twenty-two per cent of the men are ordained, in other words
there is one ordained missionary to every five. The province reports a
surprisingly large number of single women missionaries, 104, or almost
half of the entire foreign force. Fifteen out of the 46 residential centers
report women missionaries only. Over one-half of the foreign force of
the CIM consists of single women, about one-half of the MEFB, and
one-half of the NKM, and exactly one-third of the CMML. The largest
number of missionaries is reported by the CIM (78). The MEFB ranks
next w.th approximately one-half this number, the CMML third with
almost as many as the MEFB, and the NKM fourth. The following
societies report no foreign workers in the province : CMS, IIE, EPM, and
Chinese and Foreign Workers Compared
.lO 2;> 0 2.> .50 100 1.-50 200 250 :i00
Note tlie iiigli rank of the MEFB PE,
end NKM missions in both tables. ’ Tlie
second table also indicates the number of
.employed Chinese workers out of every
joo communicants. The MEFB, for ex-
ample, employs tliei highest number, or
jr.j out of every loo communicants ; the
TB iS-3. and so on. (See Table VI, Column
70). Among the larger societies the CIM
employs the lowest proportion, 4.7 out of
.«very 100 communicants. It is interesting
•to compare these tables on Chinese
Christian workers with preceding tables on
rforeigii wca'kers.
Twenty-eight per cent of tlie foreign
Iforce, 69 per cent of the Chinese workers,
.•«nd 59 per cent of the communicants are
«ien. Notice that the MEFB reports tlie
3argest percentage of women workers, 45
■percent; the NKM, next in order, with 35
percent; and the CIM, third, with 29 per
<ent.
Twining Centers for Chinese Workers
— In addition to such training in religious
•work as is oflered in mission higher
primary and middle schools throughout the
■province, the following special Bible
schools have been reported : Burrows
Memorial Bible Training Institute, CIM
■Nanchang; Knowles Training School for
“Womon, Kiukiang, and the Women’s
^ible Training School, Nancliang. The
last two schools are supported and staffed
ty the iWomen’s Foreign Board of the
.'American Methodist Mission. Most of the
•other large missions provide opportunities
<or Bible study and training in religious
work in the form of station classes and
■Bible training institutes which extend
•over a numbor of weeks, and which are
.-attended by both old and new workers.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
Central Sifrury— The total comimmi-
<aut membership of the Protestant churches
-in Kiangsi is 7,827, and that of the
■Roman Catliolic Church is 79,593, almost
•ten times a.s great. The Protestant com-
■Eunicaiit body is divided into 225 organized
•congregations, making an average of 34
tnembcTS each. The spiritual oversiglit of
ithese congregations is in the hands of 26
THE PEOVINCE OF KIANGSI
127
VI.— Distribution of Workers
in. Extent of Ocoupation-The Christian Community
Name of Society
Anglican
Baptist
J'Uthei'an
Methodist ...
'^['^sbyteriaa
^htna Inland Mission
'Other Societies
Grand Total
PE
CMS
ABF
Bn
MEFB
UE
EPM
CIM
FFC (cm)
GCAM (CIM)
CMJIL
Ind
NKM*
SDA
YMCA
%2S>
4
1
7
f)
27
I
3
116
3
34
272
4
1
7
11
28
1
4
130
|a
s ®
O O!
0.2 o
®
00®.
g.sS
0
" '5
Ji 3
ll-S
^ 5 I
_o 11 ”
’■s ■=
.2 ■£
P
1.6
b
P
10
11
c 5
O 3
“c2 .
c .£ «
s -i;
Z-^.2
4,438
3, OSS
7,S27
15,319
59V
33V
71V
44a;
j 7,323
29
133
52
.'50
20
183
72
487
122
73V
72V
95V
70V
30V
187
46
187
230
147
160
334
399
402
399
56V
60V
38V
4V
355
48
636
431
1.067
3,9 f9
60V
70V
90V
89V
3,891
38
16
5
21
61
76V
68
2,222
1.771
68
3.993
105
6,741
loov
56V
10,9J
55V
65V
34V
1,551
17
30
4S8
246
138
734
154
1,289
63V
66V
90V
73V
79V
76V
cov
170
118
27
22
126
95
551
262
57V
69V
79V
63V
5.37
46
127
74
201
1,252
63V
176
9
66
66
66V
50V
::: I
135 1
203 I
13
Incomplete returns
128
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VII.— Distribution of Communicants
Moreover, the number of Sunday Scho a
scholars in Kiangsi exceeds the lotaji
number of students under Christian in.
structioii by over 2,oco. Considerable
difference in administration of churches is
revealed by the tables giving the num-
ber of foreign and Chinese workers per
1,000 communicants. The CIM and-
affiliated societies report 102 foreign mis-
sionaries, and 271 Chinese workers, while-
llie MEF-B, for example, reports oiie-
tliird fewer missionaries and one-fourtbi
more Cliinese workers.
Christian Occtipaticn in Terms 0^
Chinese Employed Workers —
WORKRRS PER 1,000,000 INHABITANTS'
(AVERAGE 31)
ABF g6
MEFB 93
PH ; S3
GCAM (cim) 33
NKM 24
Bn 20
CIM 18
FFC (cim) 9-
CMML 8
Workers per 1,000 Communicants
(Average 99)
MEFB 313
PE 153
NKM 124
GCAM (cim) io6'
ABF 73-.
FFC (cim) "r
CIM 47
CMML 32^
Bn 23;
ordained and 294 unordained evangelistic Chinese workers. Appro-
ximately 6 out of every 10 of the churchmembers are men.
Membership by Denomination — Denominational emphasis, except that
among Methodists, is not a prominent feature of Christian work in
Kiangsi. The communicant membership of the CIM and other societies
not grouped under any denomination is 5,683, or almost 74 per cent of
the w'hole. Methodists number 1067, while other well-known denomina-
tional missions report a combined church membership of only 1,000 or
thereabouts. In other words, the membership of the Methodist church
Kiangsi is as great as the combined membership of Anglican, Baptist,
Lutheran, and Presbyterian churches.
Distribution of Membership — There is one Christian for every 3,129
inhabitants in Kiangsi, and one evangelistic center to approximately
every 255 square miles. These facts reveal the undeveloped state of
Christian mission work and the great need both for intensive and exten-
sive ev'angelistic effort. A glance at the accompanying map shows the
greatest number of Christians along the Kwangsin River, and in the
valley of the Fu River. The percentage of Christians in cities over 50,000
is very low. Except for Kiukiang and Nanchang there is little con-
centration in large cities. The Kan River valley compares very un-
favorably in the number of its church members with, the Kwangsin River
valley. The section west of the Kan River, if compared with Map V
showing the location of evangelistic centers, appears fairly well supplied.
The southern pait of the province, especially the lower Kan River valley
is striking in the absence of resident Christians ; also between Kanchow
and Ningtu. If the accompanying map bo compared with Map IV, it will
be seen that the districts where missionary work first began, namely
around Kiukiang and in the Kwangsin River valley, report the largest
returns today in the number of communicant Christians. There is no
region W’here intensive work stands out prominently. Most of the pro-
cince still appears inadequately occupied and in immediate need of strong
evangelistic endeavor.
Church Orgavization — The number of organized churches is slightly
less than the number of evangelistic centers. There is an average of 4
churches to every mission station. The Christian constituency in the
province is about double that of the church membership, while the
aiuniber of scholars in .Sunday Schools is most encouraging. There is
en average of 938 Sunday School scholars to every 1,000 church members.
Number of Chinese EMri.ovED Workers per 100 Sq. Mi.
0 12 3
ABF
PE
MEFB
CIM
Bn
CMML
NKM
KPM
COMMUNICANTS PER 10,000
The average number of communicants per 10,000 population is slightly
over 3. Yiichang-tao, in the central eastern section of the pro-
vince is relatively the best occupied, showing 5.1 communicants per 10,000.
Kannan-tao, in the extreme south, with 3.3, and Siinyang-tao, in tie-
extreme north, with 2.5 folilcav, leaving Luling-tao, in the central west,
ranking last in order with only 1.6 communicants per io,ooo.
Among bsiens, Kweiki leads, with 18.9 communicants per 10,000, or
I for every 531 inhabitants. Kiukiang-hsien comes next with i for eve^
561 inhabitants. It is interesting to note that the best occupied hsien id'
terms of church communicants is worked by a single mission, the CIM-
Vjideveloped Areas — The areas in the province which show the lowest
proportions of the Christians to inhabitants are, generally speaking,
sparsely settled, wild and mountainous in their physical characteristics,
with poorly developed means of communication. Only one exceptic®
should be noted, namely, the region northeast of the Poyang Lake. This
district, though rather sparsely settled, is witliin easy reach of the
oldest stations in the province, Kiukiang and Takutaug.
If a comparison of the degree of Christian occupation in terms
communicants per 10,000 within the various mission fields be desired, we
have the following figures for the larger missions : ABF, 13 communicnii*^^
per io,f>oo inhabitants; Bn, 9; CIM, 4; MEFB and GCAM, each 3; NLk,
2 ; and CMML, i.
Kiangsi is one c! the four provinces in China reporting the low^^
degree of Christian occupation in terms of communicants per 10,000, rank-
ing with Anhwei, Kansu, and Szechwan.
THE IROVINCE OF KIANGSI
129
MISSION SCHOOLS
General Summary— Only 5 pro\ntJces
report higlier propOTtions of mission
primary students to church communicants
than Kianggi (64 students to every 100
communicants). The province has a tot.iI
of 4,796 children iu primary schools. About
four-fifths of these are lower primary, and
cne-fifth higher primary students. It is
interesting to note that the Roman
Catholic Church, with n communicant
membership 10 times larger than the
membership of the Protestant churches,
reports fewer primary students, 4,061.
Societies which are providing most of the
Christian educational facilities in the pro-
vince are the MEFB and the CIM, if the
affiliated missilons of the latter society be
included. The MEFB with 14 per cent of
the comnuniicant membership reports
having Iialf the total number of students.
On the ether hand the CIM, while ranking
nej:t in the total amount of educational
work done, presents a very different pro-
portion. With 62 per cent of the church
membership in the province, this society,
with its affiliated mi.ssions, reports less
than oiic-fourth the total number of primary
students.
Distribution of Primary Students—
From a glance at the accompanying map
one receives the impression of a decided
scaretty of lower primary schools through-
out the province. Not more than half of
the evangelistic centers are supplied.
Seven stations west and 3 east of the Kan
River and south of the Fu River appear
without any Christian educational facilities
whatever. Most of the mission schools are
concentrated in the cities of Kiukiang,
Wucheng, Nancliang and Fuchow. Note
also the rellatively large number of
schoola in the Fu and Kwangsin river
valleys, and in the extreme southern section
of the province. The .small number of
schools in the province may be accounted
for partly by the fact that most missions
hitherto have devoted the larger part of
their energies to evangelistic work. In the
Fu River X’alley considerable emphasis is
being placed on educational work by the
IY.-“Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
1
(0
L.
1 °
! M
s
JS
ca
'o
0
a
ts
n
9
rt
s
3
(a
a
9
w
>»
1
c
9
fl
9
“a
A
e .3
•J OT
5 >.
5
£l.S
Ls StQ
Name of Society
1 69
s
1 'C
1 Ch
a
2
£
-3
109
>>'Z
1?
sS
ii
£“ 2.
S 0
1'
If
0. Z
u C
“2
gOT
a S*
& 1
"o ,i;
20
1 1
ii
S CO
•“S ^
0 ~ "a
.C
"Sac
W n «
■S.2'g
« a §
— 0.3
0 'S 0
„ coCQ
•sll
g
.a
W
3
3
%
0
H
4
s
Ml
K
i
0
H
1
5
2
3 2
p
Js
0 a
Q.-
2
.2 9
g.S
a.
s
I gl
0 02 >3
Ch
—
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
Grand Total ...
159
24
6
2,435
1,379
3,814
773
209
982
153
113
266
5,062
67%-
58%
26,%
•Anglican
PE
5
3
1
83
.52
135
80
80
5
5
220
76^
100%
59%
baptist
hutlieran
ABF
Bn
MEFB
8
2
1.5.5
17
172
17
17
189
91^
10%
Methodist
66
5
4
69
1.022
896
69
1,918
219
163
382
14S
98
246
69
2,546
100%
55%
60%
20%
hresbyterinn
China Inland Mission
UE
EPM
CIM
FFC (CIM)
GCAM (CIM)
2
30
2
25
4
2
2
'30
354
25
425
204
18
73
30
5.58
43
498
32
6
8
4
7
32
10
15
30
590
53
513
100%
65%
58%
86%
60%
23%
3%
Cdier Societies
CMML 1
Ind ;
11
172
79
251
3
10
13
264
67%
5%
NKM 1
SDA
YJICA 1
8
3
100
40
140
20
25
45
15
ll
200
65%
...
3^
2
... 1
.388
3^
...
388
00% 1
...
...
130
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IX.— Mission Schools
GCAM (cim). This mission reports more lower primary schools than the
CMML, NKM, and PE combined. The relative emphasis on primary’
education between the various missions is made evident from the following
table .
Ev.\ngelistic Centers Power Primary Schools
CIM 130 30
GCAM (CIM) 34 25
NKM 30 8
MEFB 2S 66
CMML 12 IT
Bn II 2
ABF 7 8
FFC (CIM) 5 2
PE 4 5
EPM 4 2
There are 24 higher primary schools located in 12 of the total 56
mission centers. Eight are reported by the CIM and affiliated societies,
and 5 by the MEFB. Six of the total 24 are for girls.
When tile tao are compared Stinyang-tao appears to have the largest
propoition of mission students to communicants, and LuHng-tao the
lowest. Of the total number of primary students in Kiangsi, 4.2 per cent
attend misgiou primary cchonls.
Middle Schools — The MEFB reports 4 middle schools, 2 in Kiukiang
and 2 in Nanchang; the PE reports one for boys in Kiukiang; and the
NKM one for girls in Wuchang. The entire mission middle school
facilities of the province, therefore, are limited to 6 middle schools, 3 for
boys and 3 for girls, located in 3 cities. Two of these middle schools were
not doing full-grade work when the Survey data was received.
There is an average of 45 students in each school. The proportion of girls
to boys in mission middle school's is greater than that reported for mission
primary schools Twenty-six per cent of the mission lower primary
students enter liigher primary schools, the CIM and PE reporting the
highest preceutages.
Number of SUidents and Connnioiicanfs Compared — Tlie differences
between missions in tbe relative emphasis which each places upon
education is well shown by the mnnber of primary students per 100
communicants: MEFB 218, PE 119, NKM 93, GCAM (cim) 70, ABF 57,
CMML 48, PE 44, FFC (cim) 38, Bn 17, and CIM 15.
Higher Education— No mission educa-
tional facilities above middle school grade
are offered at the present time. The MEFB
maintains William Nasi College at Kiu-
kiang where college grade work has been
and will be offered again ns soon as a
sufficient faculty staff can be seemed.
Teacher Trahiing Facilities—
courses fer men are being given in the
Nanchang Academy, and training in
education is given also at the Baldwin
School for girls in Nanchang. Bible train,
iiig sch^'s for men and women are con.
ducted both at Nanchang and Kiukiang,
and short-term Bible schools exist in
smaller centers throughout the province.
GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS
General Survey— Over 100,000 govern-
meiit primary students are enrolled, or a
pveporLion of 44 students to every 10,000
inhabitants. Kniman-tao seems to be best
provided with educational facilities, re-
porting 57 government prinwry students to
Ciich 10,000 inhabitants.
A comparison of the accompanying
map with Map IX reveals the fact that
government education receives little
emphasis in Nanchang and Kiukiang
where mission schools are strongest. The
listens for which the governmeut report
gives the largest numbers of lower primary
schools are Kian, Poynng, Kaoan, Ping-
sinng, Kaiihsicu, and iWantsai. The
number of lower primary schools given
in the report of the Ministry of Educa-
tion (1916) for Kiaii-hsieu appears to be
altogether out of proportion to the number
of students reported (770 schools and 1760
students, or less than 3 scholars in each
school). Moreover the number of schools
far exceeds that given for any other hsicn
in the province. These two facts point to
an obvious error in one or the other of
the two figures ; probably 70 or 77
more nearly approximates the actual
number of lower primary schools
in Kian-lisicn. Another interesting fact
is that the hsiens which report more
th.an 10 government higher primary
schools lare all situated southwest of a
line drawn verticallv thiough Nanchang and Fuchow, whereas the great
bulk of mission schools, both lower and higher primary, are located
north and northeast of this line.
Cover}nnent Middle Schools— Kiangsi has 16 government middle
schools which are located in ii cities : 4 in the capital city of Nanchang.
one of these being for girls ; 2 north of this city, one in Kiukiang and
another in Jachow ; while all the remaining ones are fcaiud further south.
Wucheug has a n?issiou middle school for girls, but no government midd e
school. Only one government school for girls is reported for the entire
province. The following mission stations which are withciut mis<ioi>
middle schools have government educational institutions of middle school
grade : Jaochow, Fuchow, Kaiichow, Nhigtu, Kianfu, and Yuaiichow.
Higher Education — In addition to seven normal schools of middle
school grade, ICuingsi has one higher normal school, one agricultviml
college, and two law schools, these latter locatod in the capibil city,
Nancltang.
Nu.MiiER OK Communicants and Mission Primary Students
Compared
i500 1000 1500 2000 2500 3000 3500 4000
THE PROVINCE OF KIANGSI
131
gj^ligioiis Education uitlitn the Church —
Mission Total Communicants
Sunday School
PE
IHH
1S7
CMS
72
ABF
00.5
Bn
syil
MEFB
1.007
O.sill
UE
21
EPM
OS
CIM
3,n9;i
1,001
FFC IcimI
i:is
170
• GCAM (CIM)
7HI
IIS
•CMML
O)!
.o:i7
Ind
NKM
201
176
SDA
00
lOO
YMCA
20:(
HclatiO)! of Chinese to Foreign Force—
Niiinbei' of Employed
Mission Total Foreign Fovee Chinese Workers to each
PE
7
Foreign Worker
4.0
CMS
ABF
0
4.H
Bn
‘2
4..'i
MEFB
as
H.S
HE
EPM
•CIM
7S
2.4
FFC {CI.M)
s
1.3
■GCAM (ciii)
10
4.0
•CMML
36
0.5
hid
4
XKM
lO
l.H
•SDA
YMCA
4
2.4
X.— Government Schools
Numiikr oI' Square Miies i*er Evanc.ei.istic Center
one-fifth of the province (NKM aiicl CMML fields) appears without auy
professional medical work. Along the Siao River, where good develop-
ment has taken place in evangelistic work, we also fail to find any motlcni
medical facilities, Christian or noTi-Christian. Note the relatively large
number of evangelistic centers cast of the Kan River and south of the
Kwangsin. In this entire southeasteru section of the province.
V.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
General Suney~ln addition to the hospital work m.-iiiitained by
e summer residents in Kuling, Kiaiigsi reports 6 mission hospitals
located 111 4 cities. The foreign physicians in these institutions represent
2 socie le.-., tha MEFB and the CIJI. The Chinese physicians, especially
r. ilary Stone and Dr. Ida Kahn, while representing the same missions
are more widely known and their work far more influential. Tlic average
■number of beds in each hospital is 57. Fifteen dispensaries located in
^itcrs wliore no inission hospitals have as yet been built are also shoAvn
le accompanying map. The entire work of medical missions in
^■angsi.js carried on by a staff of 6 foreign and 9 Chinese doctors. These
rkers are assisted by 2 foreign nurses and 15 graduate Chinese nurses.
^ training school for nurses is connected with the IMEFB hospital
at Kiukiang. ‘
''^o‘ne idea of the backwardness of medical mis.sionary'
tw*^ V cvndent by the following facts : forty-
0 Cities having resident foreign missionaries are still without any
Mem hospital facilities. Kiongsi ranks with Kweichow and Yunnan as
Onlv Cl ^ fOTcigni physiicians of all China’s provinces,
bedc Kwei.liow, and Yunnan report fewer hospital
as in^t7 inlmbiitants Thore are as many hospitals in JIancluiria
Yiinm P^^y^iccs of Kiaiigsi, Shensi, Kwangsi, Kansu, Kweichow, and
onlv Eleven cities report pcpulntlons exceeding 50,000, yot
y our of these have mission hospitals.
•'iccompanyiiig map with Map 't' on Evangelistic Centers,
of exception the 7 mission ho.spitals arc located north and
>«sri^on * while the dispensaries arc generally confined to the
<vcnlv River and Poyang Lake where Uiey seem fairly
y istnbuted. The entire northwesteru section, embracing perhaps
*•5
e
u
u
S 0
£
0
0 ”5
%
D.
<a C
•— d
Oe
Name of Society
5
0
X
M - 1
? 0 .2
i'3 “
'E i
^ s
cT
0. 2
X 0
Hospital Beds — !
T
a
u 3
s <
s-> &
Schools for Nnr
*2
X
1!
« -SP
6
£ ^
f.l
a 1
6
’A
y.
1
2
3
6
7
H
i)
Grand Total ...
7
18
l»
268
5.349
4
100
67
201
Anglican PE
Baptist ABF
Lutheran Bn
Methodist MEFB
"4
1
...
...
46
210
4.655
...
4
100
80
2.5H
Presbyterian EPM
China Inland MissionCIM
2
R
46
28
.1»4
74
FFC (ciM)
2
GCAM (ciM)
7
Other Societies ...CMML
Ind
NKM
SUA
YMCA
...
:::
::: 1
Ruling Hospital
1
40 j
30
200
...
.35
132
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
however, there is no Clu-istian ho6pit.^i_
Also, west of the Kan River, with the ex-
ception of Yuanchenv, we find the whoj^
half of the province destitute of mission,
medical work.
Compare the accompanying map with,
Maps VI and VII. A fairly large number
of coinmuniicants arc located around Fu.
chow and Nanfeng, as well as in the south,
and the extreme east of the province n(nr
Chekiang. No medical pro\'ision, however
.seems to have Irccii made by the missions,
for these relatively large Cliristrian coni^
mim'ities scattered over the country, n(jr-
for the workers both foreign and Chinese.
In addition to the mission hospitols^
the following non-mi.ssion hospitals are re-
ported : one each in Fuchow, Kiukiaiig^
Nanclmng, and Kianfn. Two Roman Catho-
lic dispensaries exist in Kanchow an(J
Yungsin. Donbtle.ss others cxi.st, for oue-
correspondent refers to 6 Roman Catholic*
hospitals and 4 dispensaries. A liospitat
under the snpeirvision of Chinese gentry is.
located in Ping^iang, and there is a W
Cross dispensary in Nanchaiig.
New Hospitals— No plans for new
hospitals to be built before 1923 have been
reported. Extensive developments, how-
ever, both in Kinkiaiig and in Nanchang
arc being planned for by the MEFB.
Christum Occi<patiou—Jn terms of doc-
tors and hospitals beds per luilliou inhabi-
tants, the fields best occupicsl are natur.Jlr
those of the MEFB and CIM, since these-
are the only two missions doing any
medical work in the province. In the
MEFB field we have one doctor and
hospital beds for every 1,200,000 it-
habitants; in the CIM field one doctor
and 8 hospital bods. The average for the*
province is 0.2 foreign physicians and i6*
hospital beds per 1,000,000 inhabitants.
The inadequacy of occupation is most im-
jircssive when one considers that in tho
fields of the 13 other mission societies no
modern hospital facilities are offered.
YI.— Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Marne of Society
2
*c
s
0 ^
0
c
&
1
2
v; S
4-1
s 3
s.
0 g
S
— w
■£ £
c*
W 4,
i
•|«£
5 £
'B £
ee
c
0
< I
s, ®
2U
a. it
S
0
i 0
s U-t
3
IS
S c
0 C
"tt.®
S*'
M a
5 0
'7. W
0
s
CJ
1
9
Ee
<
0
H
r-*
Chine
per
Sw
IS ^
u
1
2
3
4
(i
7
6
9
10
Grand Total--
I’E
CMS
ABF
Bn
MEFB
PE
EPM
CIM
FFC (CIM)
GCAM (CIM)
Other Soeielies CMML
Ind
NKM
SDA
YMCA
Kocielies without orgiinized evflUKeliHlio work or church
constituency KS, FCMS. UMC
Anglican .
Baptist
J<ulbei-an .
Methodist .
Presbyterian
•China Inland Mission
£ %
! -5'i
S s I y: -
s --
55 3
u: s. I 5: c.
12 ' i;i
69, 498(h) 24.490.6871,1
226
740
7,827
A
I
I
■■ Cont
I A
A
B
Int
Ini
Int
B
Int
A
Int
sT-'i
"750
1,650
20,600
1,300
37.000
3.700
o’, 700
62-1.000
256.000
253.000
466.000
3,76-1,000
•i>7.000
. 407,000
10..161.000
1.173.000
I 2,21K,0n0
. 2.30«,000
1.077.000
1.027.000
7H
s
16
36
4
.15
4
13
24
0
334
ISH
li)
73
26
7
10
163
72
.134
300
1,067
21
m
3.003
136
734
-111
’•iol
66
SO
34 3.2
938
615
20
4
It
-13
12
06
20
03
4
ll>
16
0
33
15
-1
35
75
1.13
42
73
23
313
50
77
47
7.1
00
120
106
3
3
13
•I
:(
1
1
4
1
3
1 ,022
1.063
3,636
366
1 .232
162
074
6N0
1,104
.170
173
2,177
441
M6
370
703
479
025
II
K®
0.2
(1.6
(».l
(r) Total for Province, not for approximate estimates by societies as given below.
THE PROVINCE OF KIANGSU
1^3
KIANGSU
I. — Hsien Boundaries
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
political Divisions— At one time
'Kiangsu and Anhwei constituted a single
-province, with the name Kiangnan. To-
•jay both are administered independently.
Tor purposes of civil administration
Kiangsu is broken up into s tao, which
are subdivided into 6o hsievs. The seat of
■ of the provincial government is Nanking.
This city has repeatedly been the capital
• of China, the first time being about 317
A.D., and the last in 191a, when Dr. Sun
Yat Sen established the republican form
-of government. Five treaty ports are
located in the province ; Shanghai, Chin-
kiaug, Nanking, Soochow, and Woosung.
Kiangsu ranks next to Chekiang as the
smallest province of China, with an area
-pi 38,610 sq.mi., which is slightly less than
that of Ohio in the U. S. A. or of Oreecc
in Europe.
Physical Features — The province is a
• wide and low alluvial plain, formed by
the silt of two great rivers, the Yellow
-which fom\erly flowed through the north-
-ern section of Kiangsu, and the Yangtze.
This plain is cut off on the south by the
highlands of Chekiang’, and on the north
•ijy the hills of Shantung. The Grand
•Canal extends in a north to .south direction
•throughout Kiangsu 's entire length.
Richard divides the province into 3 re-
gions. The first, or northern region,
•extends almost to Hwaianfu. This dis-
-trict comprises the whole of the former
'bed of the Yellow River which e%’en to
■this day is half-filled with water in the
Jdood season. The country is well
■populated. The second, or central region,
’.extends from Hwaianfu southward to the
Yangtze. Here the plain is covered with
lagoons and swamps, and intersected with
numerous canals. The third, or southern region, lits south of the
Yangtze. This is the most productive area in the province, and the most
•thickly populated. Several large lakes lie along the borders of Kiangsu,
•the chief ones being the Tai Lake in the south, and Hungtsch Lake in
•the northwest. Tlic coast in the north is low and fringed by immense
sand banks. This northern coastal plain as well as the southern Yangtze
•delta are steadily advancing seaward, each year new land being re-
■ claimed. The water courses tributary to the Yangtze and open to tidal
action are also gradually filling up with the silt brought in by each
'flood 'bide.
Climate — The climate of Kiangsu is temperate. Spring constitutes the
rainy season along the Yangtze. Except in the extreme north, thei winters
are mild, with little snow. The moist, unhealthy heat during the summer
as usually followed by a bevmtiful autumn period. Owing to the proximity
•of the sea, differences of temperature are less felt than in the interior.
Langi(ages — The Mandarin dialect is heard throughout northern
and western Kiangsu. In the southeast, local dialects, chiefly those of
Soochow and Shanghai, prevail. In the city of Shanghai, Niugpoese and
■Cantonese are also frequently heard.
Comvtunicaiions — All river.s are navigable, and the province, especially
«outh of Hwaianfu to the border, is interlaced nath canals. One authority
•estimates that southevii Kiangsu and northern Chekiang afford 30,000
miles of canal traffic. Modern steamers ply on the "Yangtze, connecting
•Shanghai with all Yangtze River ports. The major portion of the water
tjraffic is still carried on by junks, although steam hiunches are fast
coming into use. The junk traffic is tinder the jurisdiction of the native
customs, and the revenues derived at several ports almost double those
of the Maritime Customs.
CountTA' roads are poor and few in number, the excellent water com-
munications making them unnecessary. Heavy transportation is confined
"to the river steamers and the railroads. Kiangsu is well-favored in its
railway development. The follonnng railway's cut across the proAunce,
•or lead from it into other parts of China : Shanghai-Nanking Raihvay (193
miles in length), Tientsin-Pukow Railway (626 miles, full length),
Shanghai-Wuosung Railway (10 miles), Shanghai-Hangchow (160 miles,
iull length), and the Lung-Hai Railway, which connects with the Tientsin-
I*ul:ov/ Raihvay at Siichowfu and with the Peking-H.ankow line at
■Chengchow, Honan. No raihvay construction is in progress. SeA-eral
important lines extending from Nanking and Shanghai have been surveyed
«nd are partly contracted for.
Posfal and Telegraph Facilities— The organization and efficieucy of
•the Chinese Post Office reach their highest points in the two postal dis-
tricts of Shanghai and Kiangsu. Every A'illage of importance has its
post office and' its regular mail deliveries. (See Appendix B). Foreign
mail parcels maj’ be dispatched from treat3' ports. N.mking and Shang-
hai have post offices of foreign nationalities. In the latter city, free
delivery of mail is made by all foreign postal agencies. There is a total
of 171 head, first, second, and third class and sub-otfices, and 434 postal
agencies in the province. Chihli alone exceeds Kiangsu in the extent of
its postal service. The number of articles of mail matter posted during
1919 in the Shanghai postal district alone exceeded 71,000,000, a total
greater than that for all Chiin in 1907. Between 1918 and 1919 the Post
Office Report for Kiangsu shows an increase of approximately 25,000,000
pieces of mail handled by the postal agencies within its boundaries.
Telegraph serA'ice is a Chinese Government monopolv, and is not as
efficient as the postal service, though fairly reliable. The province is
Veil supplied with telegraph stations, and the city of Shanghai i& in
touch with every part of China as well as with all parts of the world.
Economic Conditions— The country is poor in minerals, but rich
agriculturally. The scil is very fertile, cspcci-ally south of the Yangtze,
and the latitude and the even distribution of rainfall throughout the year
permit of several crops. The northern section of the province from Shan-
tung to the old basin of the Yellow River is economically least favored.
The alkali soil characteristic of so much of this region seems much less
pr<Klucti\-e than the black soil of southern Kiangsu. Areas subject to
floods in summer bear only a single crop of winter wheat. Higher land
produces wheat in winter, and "kao liang,” beans, peanuts, or other crops
in summer. Inquiry has brought out the fact that for a northern family
to obtain the same support secured by the southern farmer from planting
twenty mow 13 acres) of land, it must cultivate from forty to cme luuulrcd
mow.
The people of this whole section arc markedly plainer, poorer, and
of a more rugged sturdy type than further south. Their struggle for a
living has been continuously hard, and the repeated famines have left
small margins of food supply. The homes are plainer, Avith fewer furnish-
ings, less ornamentation, and fewer comforts. The dress is almost wholly
cotton, rather than silk or avooI. The manners of the people are more
brusque and direct— "more like foreigners"— with much less of the formal
politeness of the south.
The finest quality and the largest quantity of China silk are produced
in the plain of southern Kiangsu and northern Chekiang. Another highly
important product is cotton. Between 25 and 30 cotton mills, with a total
of a million spindles, operate in Shanghai. This city is the commercial
capital of China, and its greatest industrial center. The entire import
and exiiort trade of eastern central China and of the gre it Yangtze River
valley, o-stemling westward into Szechwan, passes tlirougli this port.
Christian by Ilsiens — Half of the hsiens of Kiangsu are
occupied by more than one mission socieri'. The whole of the proAunce Is
claimed. Only 6 hsiens out of a total of 60 report no communicants ; 26
less than a hundred communicants each ; and only i3 report no mission
primary school facilities.
134
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
II.— Density of Population
DENSITY OF POPULATION
Various Estimates— Population estimates for Kiang-su vary from
15,380,000 (1910 Census), to 37,800,000 (Customs’ Report 1882). Inter-
mediate figures are as follows: Minchengpu Census 1910, 17,300,000;
eCC official returns, 33,678.611 ; and the most recent census, that made
by the Post Office officials with the assistance of provincial authorities in
1919, which toUls 33,786,064. According to the Minchengpu Estimate,
igio, Kiangsu ranks third in density among the provinces of China (448
per sq.mi.). According to the more recent estimates Kiangsu ranks
first (CCC Estimate, 191S, 872 per sq.mi., and Post Office Estimate, 1919,
875 per sq. mi.). In all three estimates, Chekiang ranks second in density
among the provinces of China.
It is interesting to compare the above density figures for Kiangsu with
e.stimates of density for other parts of the world. For example, Belgium
reports 657 per sq.mi. ; England and Wales, 618; and Rhode Island, the
densest commonwealth in America, 508. From these figures it would
appear that Kiansisu rank.s among the more densely piopulated
geogrtiphical units in the world.
In many cases, similar estimates arc given for the same hsien in both
the CCC and Post Office census returns. One missionary, who with the
aid of Chinese assistants made a careful count in 1917 of the inhabitants
in seA-eral hsiens in his field, upon receiving the CCC and Post Office
estimates expressed his unqualified confidence in their approximate ac-
curacy, affirming that the figures supplied for the hsiens where he works
come within several tens of thousands of his own actual count. One
wishes that more confirmations or denials of this kind regarding recent
CCC md Post Office population estimates were possible.
Cities— Twelve cities with populations exceeding roo,ooo are thus
far reported for Kiangsu: Shanghai 1,500,000; Soochow 600,000; Chin-
kiang 320,000; Nanking 300,000; Y’angchow 300,000; Hwaianfu 180,000;
Wusih 150,000: Tsingkiangpu 130,000; Changchow 125,000; Suchowfu
125,000; Sungkiangfu 100,000; and Taichow 100,000. All cities in this
first group are mission residential centers. Ten cities arc reported with
populations estimated to be somewhere between 50,000 and 100,000 :
Yencheng 90,000; Changslm 88, 000; Hingliw.i 80,000; Tungchow 65,000;
Sutsien 65,000; Kiangyin 50,000; Kintan 50,000; Jukao 50,000; Tanyang
50,000 ; and Tungtaihsien 50,000. Only 6 out of the above 10 cities are
mission residential centers, the other 4 being worked as outstations.
Twenty-seven cities are reported with populations between 20,000 and
50,000. In addition, there is a village and country population of con-
siderable importance, more readily accessible to Christian teaching than
are the people of the cities. Approximately 83 per cent of the people in
Kiangsu live in cities of 20,000 or below. From 1850 to 1864, the Taiping
iRebelHon reduced the number of inhabitants in Kiangsu by several million.
Densest A reus— Southern Kiangsu ■
very dense. At least two-thirds of th*
total inhabitants in the province live her^
The Haimcn Promontory and Tsungmiu?
Island appear almost black on the accoai
panying map. There are large country
jircas south of the Yangtze where ihg
density of population mounts as high as
i,nco inhabitants per sq.mi. Note also the
country just north of the Yangtze and
along the Crand Canal.
The Christian Co»i»ntni>v— Thirty
cut of an aggregate of 33,678 sniair
(Icts, each representing i.coo inhabitants
indicate the numerical strength of the
Protestant communicant body in the pro--
vinec.
MISSION FIELDS
General Summary — Twenty-three t:is-
,sion societies reporting church organiza-
tions arc at work in Kiangsu. If we add
the Bible and Tract Societies, as well a$.
other societies with foreign representatives
in educational, literary, or general ad-
ministrative work, the total number of
foreign mission .societies represented in the-
province exceeds 40.
The following mi,ssions among the
23 which report church organizatiotis have
no country fields beyond the immediate
subuibs of the larger cities where they are-
working : the AAM, ABF, AFM, CCACZ,
CCAu, COM, CMA, SDA, SRM, and WU.
The .^.A.M, Ind, and SDA report work in
Nanking, while all the ethers including
the SD.-V and Iml have stations in
Shanghai. Independent and CGM workers,
are also located in Chinkiang, Tang-
shan, and Hinghwa.
Certain societies, as for example tlie-
CIM and MEFB, have workers in recogniz-
ed country fields, and at the same time
representatives in general administrative
activities in Shanghai. The PN is typical of a number of missions which
report strong work in a city like Shanghai and its immediate environs,,
but whose fields are too small to be shown on the accompanying map.
The SBC and the PE missions, while supplying the Committee with the
location and number of their evangelistic centers, did not venture any
delimitation of field boundaries. Therefore, in order to show the extent
of the work of these two missions, the Committee has followed its general
rule adopted for all relatively unoccupied provinces, and has described,
boundary lines just outside the most distant evangelistic centers. From-
Tangshan and Hinghwa independent missionaries are endeavouring to-
work extensive country areas large enough to be shown on the accompany-
ing m.ap.
Overlapping v4r<’as— The presence of many large cities in Kiangsu,.
the fact that several of these were opened as treaty ports relatively early
in the history of Protestant missions, and their strategic position as im-
portant missionary centers combine to attract many missions, thus-
resulting in a considerable overlapping of fields. It remains for others
to say whether or not this overlapping has been for good in every case.
Overlapping of fields exists to a greater or less degree between the fol-
lowing missions : AFO, CIM, FCMS, LMS, MEFB, MES, PE, PN, PS,
SBC, and SDB.
Roughly onc-sixth of Kiangsu is claimed by more than one mission
society. Shanghai, Nanking, Soochow, Chinkiang, and Yangchow, since
they are cities of 200,000 inhabitants and above, appear on the accompany-
ing map as city mission fields common to all societies. Notice that there
are no Lutheran societies at work in the province. Also that Kiangsu has a-
large number of missions having church organizations which cannot be
classified under any of the more common denominational groups. The
PS easily ranks first in the extent of its field. The Methodists, however,-
lead in the number of communicants, outranking the Presbyterians by
over 2,000. The Baptists, Independents, and Anglicans come next in ordtr.
Mission Fields Compared— The fields of the PS cover approximately
two-thirds of Kiangsu, 25,000 sq.mi. They report a population exceeding
eleven and a half million. The MES and SBC rank next in the extent of
their fields, with 8,000 and 5,000 sq.mi. respectively. Each of these mis-
sions assumes responsibility for a population exceeding 3,000,000. The
PE comes fourth in order with an area of 4,000 sq.mi., with 2,500,000 in-
habitants.
Nationality — Kiangsu is largely the responsibility of American miS'
sionary societies, whose fields extend over <onsidcrably more than three-
fourths of the province. The CMS in Shanghai, the CIM in central
Kiangsu, and the LMS in the southeast, together with three or four
smaller missions whose activities are nestricted to Shanghai, are the only
non-American societies in the entire province.
Comity A Sfeements— The Committee has received very little infonna-
tion of a definite character regarding comity agreements between missions-
THE PROVINCE OF KIANGSU
135
One cannot infer from this, however, that
few sucli agreements exist. The CIM re-
ports a more or less general nnderstand-
iiig with neighbouring missions not to
begin new work where another mission is
already establislied. The MEFB, while
reporting no formal comity agreements,
expresses a desire to work along lines ac-
ceptable to all neighbouring missions. The
SDB reports an agreement with the
several missions concerned, whereby Liuho
becomes the sole vesporsibiltiy of this
society. The AFO correspondent refers
to an understanding which exists between
his mission and the FCMS regarding
Luho, but no definite agreements have as
yet been reached regarding the delimita-
tion of field boundaries. An understand-
ing between the AARI and FCMvS is also
reported. The I’N states that its fields in
general are well defined. The LMS re-
fers to a definite agreement with the PN
which both missions respect. Certain
districts in several of the larger cities are
generally recognised as the special re-
sponsibility of a particular mission.
AGE OF WORK
Pioneer Peiiod — "The first Protestant
missionary to visit Kiangsu w.as Karl
Friedrich GutzlafF, who explored the coast
of China in a sailing vessel in 1832, ami
vistod Shanghai during that trip."
"To the London Missionary Societ}’
belongs the honor of commencing settled
work in mid-China. Dr. W. H. Medhurst
first visited Shanghai in 1835. In 1843
he took up his residence there, renting
premises outside the east gate of the native
city. Here he erected the first printing
press and engaged in evangelistic work.
In this same year he also rented premises
oiilsulc the south gate, and established the
first mi.ssion ho.spital in central China.
Since 1S43 the mission work of the LMS.
has been continued without intermission
both in the city and in the surrounding
country, extending southward into the
province of Chekiang."
Ihc Rev, T. M’Clatchie, of Trinity
College, Dublin, representing the CMS,,
rented a house inside the native city o£
Slianghai in 1S44. His first c nverts were,
from among the blind.
Tile Right Reverend W. J. Rooney
M.D., D.D,, of the American Episcopal
Cliurcii, began work among Chinese iiii
Batavia, Java, in 1S37. As soon as the
ports of China were opened to foreign rc-
sidciioe in 1842, the PE mission was trans-
ferred to Amoy. Two years later, while
home on furloiigli, Dr. Boone was con-
secrated the fir.st Bishop of Shangliai and
the lower Yangtze River valley. In the
following year ho returned to China with
mile associate missionaries. The work in
Amoy was abandoned, and Bishop Boone
took up his residence in Shanghai, exercis-
ipal jurisdiction over Kiangsu,.
Anlnwi, Hupeh, and parts of Hunan and
viaiigsi. Thi.s lai'go missionary district,
has since been divided into 3 dioceses. St.
Jo m .s University, Slianghai, was founded
m 1879 by the Rt. Rev. S. I. J.
bclrcreschewsky. Previous to this the
mission maintained two boarding schools,,
one called Baird Hall, and the other Duane
•> • It Was these two educational in-
•'•titiitions wliicii were united to fonu the
"W St. John's.
Kev. and Mrs. Matthew T. Yates were-
‘c pioneers in Shanghai for the SBC,,
■irrnnig m j,,
same 3'e.'ir, Rev-
‘ J-_ I-cwis Shuck, with two Cliin-
arrived from Canton. The-
- Baptist church uns organized m
ember, 1S47. The evangelistic work
iSm with vigour, and "hi May,
imr building for teaching and preach-
b "as completed, and the first Protestant
station to be owned permanently in the interior was opened 12 miles
southeast of Shanghai."
Some idea of the character and extent of tlie work of the Baptists
before 1S60 may be gained from the following extract : "During the
year there were 18 public services per week, with an average attendance
of 2,500 persons, and 5 day schools, with an average attendance of 100
IV.— Age of Work
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
V.— Stations and Evangelistic Centers
I>iipils. For more thnn 20 yt^rs, Mr. and Mrs. Yates were the main and
sometimes the only foreign workers in the city. After 1875 the work of
the Site expanddd rapidly as far north as Yangchow. In 1903 the Eh/.a
Yates Memorial School for Girls was effected. Two years later Shanglnu
Baptist College was founded, being a union of the SBC and the ABF.
In the same rear that Dr. and Mrs. Yates began laying the f.mnda-
tmns for the work of the SBC in Shanghai, Drs. Carpenter and Wardner
.-)f the SDB arrived, and began activities in the western section of the
native city. The MES comtnenced work in Shanghai in 1S4S, upon the
ririval of'c. Taylor, M.D., and J. Jenkins, D.D. Between 1S60 and 1S75,
due to the Civil \Yar and its aftermath, few missionary recruits were sent
rut. Since :87s, however, the MES has extended and strengthened its
work consistently each vear. In 1S81 Dr. Young J. Allen laid the
f mndations of the Anglo-Chinesc College for Boys, now located on Qumsan
Boad in Shanghai, by opening “Trinity House” in the French Conces-
sion. The following year the present building was erected, in the hope
that it might be the beginning of a large educational institution. How-
ever, in 1S99 the mission decided to concentrate all higher educational
work in Soochow, and to develop a university there, with arts, theologi-
cal, and medical departments. This development of Soochow University
has resulted in the abandonment of extcaisivc educational plans for
Shanghai. Medical work for the MES was begun in vShanghai by Rev.
'“has. Taylor in 1S4S. Later, in 1SS3, this work was removed to Soochow.
The ^Vomcll■s Board of the MES sent its first representative to China in
-;€75. In 1898 the Hayes-Wilkins Bible Women’s School was opened at
Suugkiongfu. Ill 1902 McTyenc s School for Girls was opened.
The American rresbj'teriar.s decided to enter Shanghai in 1850, and
Revs. J. K. Wight and M. S. Culbertson wore dctailcil from Ningpo to
inaugurate the work. For seme years the activities of tin's mission were
Nl’mder or Sq. Mi. I’ER Evangelistic Center
hindered by the Taiping Rebellion. Two
day schools, opened in 1855^
since grown into the I.owric Memorial HitrU
School for Boys, and the iTesbytcrian
Girls’ School, both at South Gate. The
latter absorbed the girls’ school coiuluctcd
by the ABCFM in 1S62. Soochow
occupied as a station in 1871 by M. q
vSclimidt, an cx-officcr in General Gordon’s
army, and Rev. G. F. Fitch, D.lJ, i,jr
Schmidt was the first foreigner to live iu
Soochow. His extended acquaintance
among military officials secured him an
unmolested sojourn tliroughout the pro
viucc.
Mr. Geo. Duncan, representing the
CIM, was the first ITotcr.tant missionary
to begin permanent work in Nanking. He
reached this city in 1S67, where he lodged
in a room in tlie Drum Tower, which he
rented from the Buddhist priest in charge.
In i88i, after years of hardship, loncliuess,
and persistent toil, as missionaries of
other societies began to arrive, tlie CIM
retired from Nanking siib-rciiting its pre-
.mises to them. A year later, Rev. j.
Hudson Ttiylor rented a house in Yang,
rliow. Here con.sidcrable opposition wa-
experienced, resulting in a riot. Vigorous
measures on the jxkrt of foreign coiisul.ir
outho’-itics followed, and as a result the
viceroy of the province issued a proclama-
tion which secured the reinstatement of
the mission, compensation for damuges lo
property, and restoration of moral status
ir the eyes of the people, stating that
“British subjects possess the right to cuter
the land.” and “loxil authorities every-
where are to extend due protection.” The
China Inland Mission Home lor Women
Workers is now situated in Yangchow.
Iieinises were v«''iled at Chiukiaug in
I8^S, immediately following the riot. That
same vear the I.MS commenced work in this city, regarding it as an out-
station from Shanghai. Soochow was worked by the CIM for four years,
186S-1872. and then relinquished. The first CIM house in Shanghai was
rented in 1873. Since then commodious quarters on W oosung Road ha\e
been built throiigb the munificence of one dontT. ,
The PS entered China in 1867, just two years after the close of the
Civil War in the United States. In 1S72 Dr. and Mrs H- C. DiiBose
started work in Soochow. Between 18S0 ami 1887, Chinkiang and
Tsiiigkiangpu were cccupicd. From 1888 on. the work of this mission has
been marked by constant advance in the occupation of new centers, aod
by a steady ingathering of converts.
Dr W E. Macklin was the first missionary of the FCMS 111 Cluna,
arriving in Nanking in 18S6. A small boarding school, opened by tli^
mission under the superintendence of Mr. F. E. Meigs, "was the begium g
of what has since bcccmc the University of Nanking. , . e.
SHDimarv— Kiangsu is one of the six provinces opened before 1S60.
reporting two centers, .Shanghai and Soochow. where foreign missiomine.
lesided. A larger number of cities (15) were enterccl by foreign inM
aries before 15CO, than were entered since (8). On
hand, m new mission stations arc reported since 19^- •
en’c-.st of these new stations have been established in cities prcvioudy
occupied by representatives of other missions. ....
Most conspicuous among the pioneer ^«>ss»onaries in Kiat.
whose contributions and influence have lasted
Drs. Medhurst. Milne, Muirhead, Wiley. Wdliamson. Ed^nis. Fabe . a j
Hudson Tavlor. To quote from the words of anther : Thc.se me I
the foundations of the Church iu mid-China. They were giants lu hum
and intellect, and they shall be had in lasting remembrance as Ion, as
the Church of Christ iu China shall endure.”
Chinese and Foreign Workers Compared
ion .--.o 0 eo 100 200 300 100 «»
THE PROVINCE OF KIANGSE
107
BIissioN Stations Arranord CHRONnt.oc.icAi.i.Y
AnglicAii
Baptist
• ConKreB'itio"i*l
MetlioJi^t
Presbjterinn
- Cliina Inland Mission
• Other Societies
Bible and Tmct SooietioH
...CMS
I’K
...AAM
AIM''
sue
SOB
...I,MS
MKS
...VS
I’S
...eiM
.. AKM
AFO
CCACZ
(XIAn
COM
CMA
OSCIt
DHM
I-'CMS
(}C
Il«:
Ind
SJ)A
SUM
UN
wu
YMCA
YWCA
pso?-
IHBl-
lasi-
1«9I-
lODI-
1911-
I JSOO
1««0
IrtUO
1000
1910
1920
1
1
2
1
a
i
1
1
2
1
1
2
1
i
1
1
2
"■>
1
"r
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
I
1
2
H
1
1
1
1
I
1
I
•j
1
“
2
-
2
KXTLvNT OF EVANGELISM
Missionary Rcsiilenfitl Ccnteis — There are 24 missionary residential
.^enters in the province, iS of these having representatives of one mission
-only. The rcinaiiiiiig 0 report a total of 67 mission stations, or an average
I.— Force at Work— Foreign
c
;
1
c
i
-I
-s
1
s
' s
! c
o
b
c
s
c
3
bi
e
Name of Society
3
1
s
y:
0
b
e
3
£
£.
1 V2
w
0
H
1
2
a
4
5
6
7
a
Grand Total ...
161
36
15
29
331
327
611
938
Anglicnn CMH
1
1
4
4
8
I’H
Baptist AAM
12
fi
S
24
33
53
68
3
1
4
5
AUU
0
2
7
13
21
34
SBC
13
2
2
13
13
20
41
SBColl (rt)
SDB
2
2
|>
2
s
10
CongreRHtioiiHl ... i,ms
4
I
2
5
(5
9
13
Alelbodist MKI-'B
M
1
1
1
2M
17
43
02
MKS
17
5
H
4
4->
30
67
97
Presbyterian I'N
19
2
1
2
23
30
45
73
I’S
■CLinalnluiid Mission Cl M
24
4
y
2
l>
1
21
.SO
4>
1 »
05
110
59
■Other Societies ... AKM
.S
4
S
13
21
AKO
1
1
4
1
fl
6
CCACZ
1
1
2
3
CCAu
1
1
CUM
...
2
2
4
li
CM.\
2
...
2
2
3
5
CSCll
...
2
...
2
2
UEIM
y
9
9
KCMS
{>
1
12
y
21
30
r.C (.1)
r,
5
5
IBC
1
1
1
2
Iii.l
...
1
10
0
13
19
JCM
2
2
2
sn.\
7
2
2
2
4
23
26
49
SKM
1
1
2
UN (a)
...
;i
_
2
11
3
13
16
WU
2
1
H
...
S
8
YMCA
2
2
3
2>
23
50
YWCA
...
23
23
23
ji-xt f ABS.BKB.S,
-^'hle aiul Tract CbS, CTS,
“Oti'etics |II’TCA.
Srw.i..c i.NBSS. BTS
oocietu-s rpprosenlc.l but without
organizcil evangelistic work or
Church eonsliliicney
11
)
■■■
1
13
13
26
7
... 1
13
17
30
47
W Additional members of the foreign force are included under their respective sociotiee.
"" number of sl.ilions, followed br
;emS bv e err"”''-'’”;? ‘"1”“
.nm,ie“',l-fo":!ei: o' 00'-
UKXOJIIN.ATlONAr.
ORooe
f'o. Of Mission
Stations
No. OK Com-
municants
3.013
3.S12
629
e,99i
1,004
5.695
Avkrace Numbek
OF Communicant*
PER Station
430
3i>''
629
1. 124
462
zoo
X78
-AngUcaii 7
Baptist g
Congregational \
Methodist g
ITcsb.vteiiaii
China Inland Mi.s.-.io«
f *ther Societies
Note Umt the 8 mission stations of the Bible’ and Tract SocYedes have
not been included m the above list.
^ Nationality 0/ Missionary Residential Cenferj— Eighteen of the 24
American in the personnel of their foreign staff i
British, and 5 International. ’
New Stations— No new stations to be opened before 1923 Lave been
reporteil by any mission soriety.
Evangelistic Centers— Kiang^w reports a total of 460 evangelistic
centers. According to tlie definition adopted by the Survey Committee
an evangelistic center is any place where, cither (1) there e.\Lsts a
Christian commimity of not less than ten Christian communicants aiul/or
>aptized adult.s iwhether constituting a pornnnent church organization
or not), and where a weekly religious ser\ice is held; or (2) there
permanently resides a Christian Chinese worker recognized bv both
church and mission (whether in the employ of the mission or church or
not 1.S immaterial), and where a weekly religious service is held.
The incoiiflstency of reports on city work makes it difficult to arrive
at any accurate figures on evangelistic centers for the entire province.
Some missions repoit their entire work within a city under one evangelistic
center, while others credit themselves with three or four evangelistic
centers according to the mimher of churches therein established. Eov thi»
re^n, 500 might be a more accurate total of evangelistic centers in
Kiangsu than the figure recorded, namely 460. In addition to these
evangelistic ccntcirs, there arc numerous irregular preaching places
scattered everywhere. The PS reports almost a third of the total number
vf evangelistic centers (151), ranking first among the missions. The ME.S
followi with 88, SBC and PE come next in order with 35 and 36 evangelistic
venters respectively. Tlic independent missionaries of Hinghwa in 1916
reported 42 evangelistic centers for their field. Tliis estira.ate was made
before the Committee’? definition of the term had been formed, aexord-
>ngly, although credit for 42 evangelistic centers has been given to the
independent missionaries in this Survey due to no later statistic.il returns,
the Committee assumes no responsibility for the accuracy of this figiae.
Ki.iiigsu is outranked in the number of its evangelistic centers bj' Shan-
tung, Fukien, Kwangtuiig, Chekiang, and Chihli. Honan and Szecliwan
both report approximately the .same number a.s Kiangsu.
Distribution of Evangelistic Centers — The distribution of evangelistic
centers over each mission 's field, and therefore the degree of its Christian
occupation in terms of evangelistic centers, will be made evident in the
following table. Figures only for societies having country areas axe here
given :
Numbfr of Sq.Mi.
PER Evangei.istic Crnteu
Ind
L.MS .
ME.S ,
CI.M .
SDb ,
PE
MRFB
SBC
PS
AFO .
PN
FCMS
29
62
91
95
ICO
1 1 1
120
14.^
163
167
219
417
Seme idea of the distrihuticn of evangelistic centers over the province
as A whole, regardless of mission fields, may be gained from a study of
the accompanying map. Over one-third of all the e\-nngelistic ccutcr.s are
loc.ited in the extreme southeastern section of the province, south of the
Yangtze River and east of the Grand C.inal. The density of population in
this part of the prm'ince, Uie comparatively long period dming which it
h.is been worked by Christian missions, and the Large amount of over-
lapping of mission fields, lead us to expect this relatively intensive develop*
luent. Few evangelistic centers appear directly north of the Yangtze
and along the Grand Canal, where population is also dense and mission
work of long standing. Unfortunately, the 42 evangelistic centers credited
to the Iiid Mission in the neighbourhood of Hinghwa have not been located
•>n the aicompanj’ing map, due to absence of information. Kiangsu presents
no iutensive evangeli.stic work such ns one sees in similar m.aps for Shan-
tung, Chekiang, and Fukien. Except foi' its southeastern section, this
map of Kiaugsu resembles several of the maps of evangelistic eeuters in
central interior provinces of China.
Reasons for Vresent Inadequate Occnfyalion — All missions replying
to this question menti.m first of all the lack of staff, both Chinese .ind
foreign. Tliis is specially emphasized. Additional reasons, such as,
recent arrianl on the field, sliorUige of funds due to unfavorable exchange,
and difficultits in acquiring property, are also given.
138
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VI. — Distribution of Workers
Defirce oj Christian Occupation in.
Terms of me I'ofeign Force—
Numbhr of Missionaries per
1,000 Communicants
(Average for the Province 3jy
•SDA
SDB
FCMS
•MEFB
PE
77
52
34
PN
PS
AFO
TMS
24;
•CIM
23'
SBC
MES
AAM
Ind
Fl'IJ.-TIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Foreign Force — Kjangsu panics first among the provinces in the
the number of lorcign missionaries, 938. Kwangtung follows ^nth 200
less; next Chihli, then Szechwan, Shantung, and Fukien in order. Over
one-half of the total foreign force in Kiangsu resides in the city of
Shanghai; over 70 per cent in Shanghai and Nanking. If we add together
the number of missionaries residing in the 12 cities with estimated
populations nf too, 000 inhabitants and above, we have a total of 8S1. This
leaves onlv 57 missionaries for the remainder of the province, for 10 cities
ranging betwcCTi 50,1x0 and 100,000, 27 cities between 20,000 and 50.oo^»
hnd the entire countr\' area. When one considers that approximately 83
per cent of the people in Kiangsn live in villages and rural districts, the
above facts concerning the distribution of missionaries over the province,
call for stronger emphasis ou country evangelism.
About one-linlf of the men in Ihe missionary force are ordained (a
high percentage when contrasted \rith other provinces), and one in every
ten is a practicing phvsitian. Over one-third of the entire missionarj*
force consists cE single women. The denominational classification of the
missionaries is as follows :
Anglican
Raptist
Cc-ngregational
Methodist
Presbyterian
Chin.i Inland Mission
Other Societies
96
yo
15
159
185
59
334
Over 200 of the foreign missicnaries in the province are engaged in
general administrative, literary, and clerical work. Over 100 are occupied
•with language study. Consequently the total foreign force working full-
time among the people of Kiangsu is considerably below 700.
Foreign Force Classified Denominationally — Over 35 per cent of
the foreign force in Kiangsu, or 334, arc affiliated with missions which
cannot be classified under aiij- of the well-known denominations. Among
those which can be so classified, tlie Preshvierians lead with 20 per cent
of the entire foreign force, or 185. The Methodists follow ^ith 17
cent, or 159. Next in order come the Anglicans with 96 missionaries,
then ihc Baptists with 90, then the CTM with 59, and lastly the Con-
gregationalists with 15. It is interesting to note that the Methodists,
although ranking second in foreign force, report the largest percentage
of church mennbers. over 30 per cent. On the other hand, the sexieties
which remriin unclassified denominationally, while they claim 36 per
cent of the forcrign force, report a number of communicants which repre-
sents only 19 per cent of the total church membership in the province.
Number op Missionaries per
1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for the PuoYi.xeE 281
PN S4
sr>B 74
AAM 67
•MEFB 61
AFO so
43
35
MES 31
Ind 2J
KMS 20
FCMS 15
SBC 12
PS in
•CIM 9
•In order to insure a fair comparisotr
between all missions, only those mission-
aries giving full time to local mission, xy-
work within the province Iiave been-
credited to the three societies indicated by
an asterisk in the above tables.
As seen above, Kiangsu averages 28 mission.aries per 1,000,000 in-
habitants. If we substract the 200 and more missionaries who aie-
engaged in general administrative, clerical, or literary work, the average-
for the provincc'becomes 21. Tliis appears to be a fairer proportion for
the province, and is exceeded on!}' in the case of Chihli, Fukien, .and’
Shansi. The average iiumlKr of missionaries per 1,000 communicants ii-
32. When, however, this is determined ou the basis of the actual work-
ing force, it is reduced from 32 to 24. This again more truly represents-
the situation, Kiangsu ranking tenth among the provinces if this lower
proportion be accepted.
Chinese Force — There are 3.1 employed Chinese workers to every
foreign worker in Kiangsu. Among the larger missions the MES leadi- 1
with a propoi tiou of 5.4 Chinese to one foreigner ; the J-MS follows WIt^^
5 to 1 ; then the .SBC with 4.7 to i ; the PE with 4.6 to t ; the PS with 3'^' I
to i; and the PN with 3.1 to r. (See Table II, Column i<).
D’-sfribiition of the Chinese Force — The total number of einployel
Chinese workers is 2,860. Eighty per cent of this force reside in nii.ssioiiary
residential centers, 53 per cent reside in the three cities of Shanghair |
Nanking, and Soochow. A total of 561 employed Chinese workers, or a'
little more than 20 per cent of the entire number, reside in approximately
400 evangelistic centers. It is interesting to compare this map on Re-
distribution of workers with Map V showing the distribution of evangelistic
centers. . ,
Classification of the Chinese Force — The Chinese force may be classified' '
as follows : 40 per cent are evangelistic workers, 48 per cent edncaticnnl
workers, and 12 per cent medical workers. Only 9 out of 32 societies
employing Chinese workers report a larger evangelistic than educatiotii
staff. These are the MES, CIM, Ind, AFO, SDA, and YWCA. Thi»-
fact indicates the emphasis on Oivi.stian education in Kiangsu. One
society’ reports 3 educational workers in the mission to each evangelisttr
worker, and 5 .societies report 2 educational workers to each evangelistic
worker. On the other hand, the SDA reports 4 Chinese evaiigehstic-
workers to each Chinese teacher. It is interesting to take the societJe>
which report a majority of educational %Yorkcrs, ami compare the niimbei
of their communicants with the total number of their students nndtf
Christian instruction. In most cases the communicant memb«-slnp
exceeds the student enrollment. This suggest.s that the empha.sis on t *
education of the future church is not out of balance. On the other
the need for spiritual oversight and leadership must not be overlooked, lc>
the evangelistic force behind the spiritual life and activity of the churclic*
sufiers at the expense of the erlucational. All societies report more
municants than students under instruction, except the .strictly educatioB^
mission societies, and the MEFB, CCAu, CMA, and SDA. Seventy- ^
per cent of the Chinese employed workers are men. This slightly exce«
the percentage of male communicant.s, which is 62 per cent.
Ordained Workers—Ont hundred and eighty-three out of 869 ®
evangelistic workers, or 21 per cent, are ordained. Among the ^
societies, Uic MES reports the highest numlier, 42 ; the FE 34 ; *
THE PROVINCE OF KIANGSU
139-
27; the PN 13: the MPFB 10. The Ind. missionaries in Hinghwa
icportcd 42 ordained workers in 1916. The missions reporting no ordained
chwcl' workers number almost 3,000 communicants on their church rolls.
■Within the missions having ordained workers, there is an average of one
Chinese clergyman for every i.i organized congregations, and every 147
church members. This proportion between ordained workers and organized
congregations .suggests considerable Chinese supervision in church ad-
ministrative affairs.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Chinese IKorfeers— Fukien a’one,
among the pix>vincc.s of China, exceeds Kiangsu in the number of employeil
Chinese Christian workers per million inhabitants. In the number of
employed Chinese workers per thousand communicants, Kiangsu ranks
fifth among the provinces, following Anhwei, Kiaugsi, Hunan, and
Szechwan.
KUMBEIt or
EMri.OYEI) ClIlNKSB
Number of Employed Chinesk
'OKKEHS rER
1,000 Communicants
Workers per
1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average
FOR Province 96)
(Average for Province 85)
SDA ..
276
AFO .,
AFO
PE -
PN ..
LMS
”9
MEFB
J72
FCMS
114
MES ..
*70
MEFB
9S
PE ..
PS
95
.SDB ..
119
PN
$5
SHA ..
I.MS ..
SBC ..
71
SBC ..
53
MES
66
PS
CIM ..
24
FCMS
33
vSDB ..
13
CIM ..
13
The first tabic also indicates how many out of every 100 com-
municants are employed full-time either by the Church or the mission.
For example, the PE emploj-s 13 out of every loo communicants, SBC 7
LMS 12, FCMS II, MEFB 10, and PS 9. ’
City Occupation — In 1915 a survey of the status of the churche.s in
Shfliigliai was mado. .Some of the interesting Licts gathered
frem statistics for 1913 as set forth in the report of this
sun.-ey may he summarized as follows ; 55.8 per cent of the churcb
members in Shanghai were men ; the total number of communicants ex-
ceetlcd 3,7cx); 22.3 per cent wxre Anglican; 21 per cent Presbyterian; 6.3
per cent Methodist, ic.3 pur cent Baptist; and 8.3 per cent Congrega-
tionalist. In most of the churches the congregations were paying the
salary of the pastors, and to this extent, at least, were self-supporting.
An increase in church members of 13.5 per cent was reported for a single
ycai. The CIM and the SDA showed the highest percentage of gains,
followed by the Anglicans, Congregationalists, and Methodists in wder,
the SpB reputing the lowest rate of increase. Within the 10 missions
’‘■porting, 72 per cent of the current expenses for the year 1913 were
received from Chinese. A total of 21,215 people constituted the parish of
a clnirch pastor in Shanghai, as against 522 individuals to each American
pastor. At that time, less than 5 out of every 1,000 inhabitants were
members of some Protestant church: the figure given for the United
States being 241 church members out of every 1,000.
Tlie foliowHng weaknesses of the church in Shanghai were mentioned :
(1) The failure cn tlie part of members to realize in aiiv great measure
the importance of the Church, (a) The failure of the church to realize
lliaf it must be a working ehurcli, and tliat cverj' member must become
a working member. (3) I.eadors too few in number. (4) No united plan,
csjlling all forces into play. (5} Little appreciation by the pastors of the
part which the fcreigii missionary can plaj' in the organization and work
of Die Chiuch.
In a study made more recently by tlie MES of Christian families io
its Shanghai and Scochow districts, it was found tlmt only one family
out of every- four re[X)rted all of its members as Christians, and also that
oiilj’^ one family in every ten has family prayers. ;
Traantwg Centers for Christian IPcrkcrs— Kiangsu has three theological
seminaries open to middle .school and junior college gr.nduates : Nanking
Tlieological Seminaiy (Union), and the theological schools connected iritb
Slianghai Bapti.st College (SBC and ABF), and St. John’s University (PB),
both in Shanghai. Two union Bible schools for women located in Nan-
king are repoited ; the Bible Teachers Training School and the Severance
Bible School. The MEFB conducts the Hitt Memorial Training School
for Women in Nanking. Tlie P.S reports a training school for women in
Kiangyin. In Snngkiangfu the MES maintains training schools for both
men and women. The PE rejiorts a church training school for women in
II.— Force at Work — Chinese
Name of Society
-S
0
1
"2
^ cl
s Li
X "o
0
•1 1.1
■2 >1
oU-„-
=>
2
« Evangelists — Women
1 ■*- Total Evangelistic Force
c
S
L
a)
H
5
c
1
^0
i
1
H
6
0
d
C
S 'S
9 S
0
E-»
7
*?
C
A
8
a
0
T
.1
A
9
2
3
1?;
d
•3
e
5
10
it
C
'£
2
9
11
(€
e
0 £
^ *s
d tn
t 9
d S
0 ^
H s
J
.1 (H)
s|
a S
13
_ Total Voluntary Workers
Reported
^ Proportion of Men
“ in Total Force
.2 S 5
£25
a
2I-I
•2 S 5
3
ZS
0
16
Grand Total ...
183
686
276
1,145
957
410
1,367
38
6
57
247
348
2,860
251
3.1
Ang’ican CMS
12
12
12
100%
1..5
I’E
34
44
20
98
137
7K
213
13
■i
6
71
92
403
64%
4.6
Bftptml AAM
4
2
«
10
“)
15
21
67%
4.2
ABF (b)
]
1
2
2
100%
SBC*
27
37
l:i
77
64
36
100
1
14
15
192
72%
4.7
SilColl
1
I
27
8
35
1
3
4
40
81%
SDB
2
1
3
1
6
10
:t
16
46%
1.6
Congregaiional LMS
•2
9
4
15
21
5
26
5
9
20
34
75
80%
5.0
Methodist MEFB*
10
10
10
30
43
25
68
98
11
64%
1.6
MES*
42
2.')0
48
340
101
67
168
4
5
10
19
527
184
78%
5.4
rresbyterian PN
i;i
3.5
17
65
116
52
168
1
1
234
20
70%
3.1
PS*
3
113
28
144
146
35
181
8
1
•M
44
75
400
;■>
81%
3.6
China Inland Mission CIM
10
5
15
3
6
9
...
24
18
54%
0.4
Other Societies AFM*
10
4
14
14
71%
0.7
AFO
5
10
5
4
9
1
^ .3
12
16
35
55%
5.8
CCACZ
1
1
1
100%
0.3
CCAu
1
1
3
1
4
5
80%
5.0
COM
3
2
5
5
60%
0.0
CMA
1
(i
7
8
5
13
20
45%
4.0
CSCR
2
2
3
3
5
2.6
DHM*
2
2
1
17
18
20
6%
2.2
FCMS
6
11
4
21
27
12
39
1
1
4
6
66
74%
2.4
GC*
2
2
2
0%
0.2
IBC
0
6
6
100%
3.0
Ind*
42
62
60
169
74
13
87
...
256
70%
13.5
JCM
1
1
'...
1
100%
0.5
SDA
2d
12
40
8
2
10
1
•i
27
30
80
13
72%
1.7
SKM
1
2
1
4
0
6
10
90%
.5.0
UN
48
2
50
3
.4
24
.40
80
96%
5.0
WU
...
7
7
1
16
17
2
3
18
23
47
5.9
YMCA
48
48
84
84
182
100%
2.6
YWCA
18
18
12
12
...
30
0%
1.3
(j) This column includes workere coonecUd with educational institutions above Middle School grade. * Inco nplete rtlurns
(b) Union with SBC.
140
THE CHRISTIAN" OCCUPATION OF CHINA
\]l. — DisTnmuTioN' Communicants
Soochow, .Tnd a school for catechists in Wusih. The followiiis three Bible
schools are located in Shangliai. Newberry Bible School for Women (CMA),
Douw Women’s Bible School (WH). and the China Mission Training
School (SDA). The Central China Mission of the SBC has a Bible school
for men in Chinkiang. Note the large number of training schools for
women ui the province, eight out of a total of twelve. Undoubtedly other
facilities exist for the training of Christian workers— less institu-
tional perhaps in character. The schools listed above appear on the
records of the CCEA for 1918.
VIII. — Communicants ter 10,000 Population
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIAN^
General Sjomnnrv— Kiangsu report-? a
Protestant church membership of ay
Tlic following three provinces outrank
Kiangsu; Kwangtuug, 61,262; Sliaiituiig
41,821: and Fukien, 38,584. Among 11,^
church memhers in Kiangsu, 62 per cent
arc men. The largest proportion of men
to women communicants are reported by
the PS, AAM, and ABF societies.
The Rom.in Catholic Church reports
approximately 190,000 Christians, or over
six times the numerical strength of the
rrote.st;int churches. Kiangsu is still
united with Anhwei in a single Vienriat
Apnstolique, with the Re.sidence Epmcopale
at Shanghai. Missionary work began as
long ago as the middle of the i7tli ceiUurv
aiic is now in~lhe-luuKls of t'hT?’'1csiiit
society. Kiangsu ranks next to Chihli in
the extent and quality of the work accom-
plished.
There is one Protestant Christian to
every 1,123 inhabitants. The number of
students under Christian instruction is
10, 'jco below tlie number of Protestant
church members.
Distribution of Communicants —
g'Jance at the accompanying map brings
lluec stinking impressions : (i) The large
number of church inembcr.=; reported for
Shanghai, Soochow, and Nanking, and
their immediate suburbs. About 40 per
cent of the communicants reported for the
province reside in these three cities, which
Tiowever include only 7 per cent of the
total population. (2) The large number of
communicants reported by the iiidepsndvut
inission.aries for the Hinghwa district in
the central part of the province. Tlie Com-
jnitlce was unable to obtain the location
<'f their evangelistic centers scattered over
the countr},'. For this reason the total
number of communicants, which approx-
imate-s ii per cent of the total church incm-
■bership in Kiangsu, has been shown as
resident in the mission station of Hinghwa,
regardless of their distribution over the
field. (3) Considerably less than one-third
of the l^otestant communicants in Kiang-
su reside north of the Yangtze River.
Compare the accompanying map with Map
11. A few communicants, comparatively
wery few, are reported for the area just
north of the Yangtze. Note, however, that
this district fi»r a distance of 60 miles
northward from the river is almost as
populous as the very dense sections south
•of the Vangtze. Note also from the aexom-
pinying map the relative!/}' sni.all number
•of communicants along the Grand Ouial.
Here ag.ain the country is thickly populat-
>cd and communication relatively easy.
Comp.ire the accompanying map with
jVLap HI. In spite of the large amount of
•overlapping in the south.ern half of the
•province, one fail's to see any endcnces
•of intensive development such as arc ex-
pressed in terms of evangelistic centers
and Christian communicants. There is w
•section in the whole of Kiangsu which
begins to resemble districts such as the
Hinghwa field in Fukien, the Wenchow
circuit ill Chekiang, or the vSBC and I’h*
areas in northern vShantiiiig.
KuMDER or Communicants in the Variois
Mission Fields of Kiangsu per
10,000 Inhabitants
Ind 37 FE 12
FN 31 - y
TCM.S 29 EMS ...
MES 25 SBC ... »
AFO 20 CIM ... 5
MEFB 18 FS 4
Note that the FS, with work extend-
■ing over two-thirds of the total area ^
•the province, ranks at the end of tlie h^
•with only 4 cominunicants per 10,000
^habitants.
THE PROVINCE OF KIAXGSU
141
CoDipnre this innp with Map IV. The area just north of the Yangtze,
a„d oxteiuliiig from the central part of the province to the extreme western
border, was opened to cvan^'clistic work immediately after the Boxer Up-
risiiiff, and Christian woikers have been in the field for at least lo years.
However, the accompanying map shows Jess than 300 Christians. The
.southwc.<;tern section of the province was also opened relatively early
and .still shows very slight development, due perhaps to the physical
cliaractcrisfics of the country and the sparseiie.«s of the population. Tlie
bkick area in the central part of the province, which cuts across the field
of tlie Iiulepcndent mission, would doubtless appear as having been opened
during either the fourth or fifth periods, if the location and opening d.ite.s
of the 4^ evangelistic centers reported by Ibe Independent missionaries
were known to tlic Committee.
rroportiOH of Commvnic.vits !n Cities of 50.000 Inhabitants and Over—
Kiaiigsn reports a rather high proportion of church members in cities
of .S<h''‘'0 over, namely 33 per cent. Ten societies appe.ir to h.ive
all Ihcir ccinimriiic.niits in these huger centers. Tlie 1\S and the CIM
repcirt the largest degice of country work.
Lilcracy-Scvcn out of every 10 men and 6 out of evcrv 10 women in
the church are able to read the (lospels with understanding. Several
societies report high percentages of literacy. Tiic AAM, CIJI, and PS
return the lowest estimates. ’
Pcnonnnalional Metliodists and rresl)>-terinns represent
over 5C per cent of the clundi members in the province. Approximatelv
20 per cent can not be classified with any of the well known denomina-
tional groups. Exact figures foBow : Anglicans 3,013—10 per cent •
Baptists, 3,512—12 per cent; Coiigicgationalist.s, 625—2 per ceut-
Methodists, 8,991—30 jtr cent; rrcsbyteriaiis, 6,938—23 per cent- CIm’
r.004-4 per cent; Other .Societies, 5.695—19 per cent. Note that there are
110 Lutlieran churchc.s reported for Kiangsu.
.SHHifay Si hoot ICor/o— Kiangsu t anks third among the provinces
of China in the proportion of Sunday School scholhrs to church members
Szechwan repeats 1,719 Sunday School scholars per i.ooo commiiniceints •
Anhwei 1,336 per i.cco; and Kiangsu 1.236 per 1,000. The average pr<>
portion for all China is considerably lower than any of the proportions
given above, being only 641 Sunday School scholars for every 1,000 church
members.
In the actual number of Sunday School scholars. Kiangsu ranks fir.f
a non^g the provinces of China with 36.699. Fukien.’ SzSE. iV ere.
sclioE tlirf cEh’nr'V' societies report more Sunday School
scnoiar.s than church members, some almost twice as many The entire.
Fovuice l,a. 7.000 more Surulay Sclrool scl.ol.rrs tlmn drord, com
Unction ''‘"'’S™’ S^clirvan, ami Antaci join in sharing this dis-
COMMUNICANTS PER 10,000 INHABITANTS
General Sfoiimarj’— -When we consider the number of Protestnut chnrr-h
iSEm. wi! f Shantung. Fukien, and
Kian su. When, however, we consider the number of Protestant church
members per 10..^ pcpulation in these .same provinces tt Eve VS
'nh mS- r ==^.6coinmui.icnrits per xo l
mhabilaiiU kwanfrtung second with 17.4; Shantung third with 13 s-
Chekiang .ouith with 12.5: Manchuria fifth with 11,4; and Kiangsu
ih-iEnir It r "■'''* S-9 <^l"'rch members per io.oo<;
ihahitnnt.s. It is striking to discover that Yiinnan averages approxi-
KiluL 'm uuuibei of communicants per 10,000 inhabitants as
1?^ f the former reporting S.S while the latter reports 8.9. The
.^e^ap for all China is 7.8 communicants per 10,000 inhabitants.
listens Relatively rimccwfnrrf- Sections of the fields of the following
missions he within the black belt which stretches across the middle of the
shadeil biightcst to represent 51 to 75 communicants per 10.000 are those
in which .Shanghai IS located, and also Hiughwa station of the Independent
missionaries working in tlie center of tlic province.
Huhai-tao willi Shanghai as its largest city, ranks first anion<r the
larger ^litical divisions of the province in tlie degree of its Christian
occupation, with 20.7 con)miinicanl.s per 10.000 inhabitants. Kiiiliiig-tao
with .Nanking as its political center, follows with 11.3 communicants per
10,000. Si:chaiig-tao m tlie central section of the extreme southern part
of the province, f Iwaiyaiig-tao, north of the Yangtze, aud Siibai-tao in the
extreme northern part of the province follow in .ader with 8.5, 5.1, and
3.7 coniiiuinicants per 10,000 respectively. Note the drop between Hnhai-
tao and the three tao last mentioned.
m. Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
Anglican ...
Baptist
Congre.-ntionnl
Meibodibt ...
I'Ksbytermii
(bina Inland Mission
Other Societies ...
IJible and Tract Socictie
* Incomplete returns.
' .2
15
of
0
s
a
0
S
Q
0
a
0
e ^
5 g
S >
^ a
' 0 0
0 -
1 a
D
' ^ 2
a
0 1.
7
<= >>
n
■5 2
" 0
•3
"S g g
Society
Si
c
0
c
0
0
c
*3
3
c
ct
C
H
a
0
CJ
Cbrislin
Btiluene,
0 .y
H
g i
Ion of C(
in Citic
50,000
*0 .2 3
i
1 of Foil
cants wl:
Literate
“o
V
k - u
111
e
B
cS
u
a
0
CJ
s
0
H
1
0
H
V 0
50
a.
11
C 3
0 ®
0 ‘S
|i
>%
c
III
0
Ch
0
W
<
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
Grand Total ..
85
1 314
1 460(a)
1 18,281
1
1 11,502
i
1 29,783
70,084
62",,'
’ 53%
1
69%
58%
36,699
65
... CMS
I'E*
... AAM
G
1
18
36
1.815
1.198
3.01:1
9,MC
60?!;
83%
...
180
3.603
84
1
1
3.59
11.5
471
021
76?i;
100%
•56%
34%
300
474
SBC*
■1
3.5
77
29
1 106
106
73?fr
100%
90%
80%
40
106
33
1,502
1,163
1 2.665
7.096
56%
2,024
76
SBColl
SDB
... LMS
... MEFB*
MBS*
1
122
20
1J2
142
S6%
100%
100%
100%
37.5
2
.57
68
12.5
14.5
•16%
76%
64%
8^5%
68%
186
63
7
1.3
433
19G
629
1,19.5
69%
90.''il
7-5%
473
48
12
1')
543
473
I.OIC
1,912
53%
86%
..
2,190
G8
83
88
41,793
3,182
7,97.5
14.609
61%
9,980
99
... PN
PS
... CIM
... AFM*
AFO
.3
1.7
16
1,720
1,064
2,781
4,371
62%
77%
•57%
3.310
174
36
163
2.973
I,l«2
4.155
6,960
71%
64%
61%
2,0.55
27
5
10
19
562
442
1,004
1.10.5
56%
22.%
39%
31%
260
.53
1
4
4
ISO
120
300
300
60%
100%
7.5
2
4
()
148
95
243
243
6196
34%
73%
44%
210
40
CCACE*
1
1
2
30
20
50
00
60% 1
100%
40
2.5
1
1
41
27
68
68
60"f;
100%
LO.M
2
•2
30
20
50
150
60% 1
100%
...
80
25
cscu*
1
1
1
70
50
120
270
102
58%
100.%
150
DHM*
2
320
FCMS*
(iC
:i
1
<;
«
301
222
683
660
62%
88%
92%
80%
1,022
no
IBC
1
38
Ind’
5
42
42
2,073
1,382
3.45.5
14,142
60%
4,731
82
JCM’
1
1
SDA*
2
16
16
188
• 10.5
293
ill 3
64% ,
69%
503
18
SRM
1
1
180
120
300
887
60%
100%
30%
20%
1,800
300
UN
1
_
WU
1
1
•)
24
209
233
275
10%
100%
90%
100%
185
117
YMCA
•A
4.474
2,872
YWCA
2
275
• • •
130
(AI3S. BFBS, CLS,
. jCTS. IPTCA,
(nbss. HTS
8
...
...
horn 39.5 (Hsien t"i eynngelislic centers located on Map V correspoiuls with the total number given in the Hsien Table for Kiang.su — (See Appendix A. Page XX). The increase
'rbom it lins nev T * ^ (Table III above) represents additional estimates, all of which are nppruximute, covering the work of Ind missionaries and a few small societies from
Cl been possible lo obtain direct infoimation. 'these additions have been made in the interest of uioie ccnipleto returns.
U'2
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IX.— Missioic Schools
MISSION SCHOOLS
rrmary Ediu-atio)!— Sliantiuig, Fukien, Kwangtung, and Szechwan
outrank Kiangsu (11,550) in the number of mission lower primary students.
On the other hand, Kiangsu cssily outranks all other provinces in the
number cf higher primary students (5,015). The percentages of lower
primary students entering higher primary schools within the four above-
named provinces are as follows : Kiangsu 44 per cent, Kwangtung 24 per
cent, Fukien 18 per cent. Shantung 16 per cent, and Szechwan 12 per cent.
Next to Fukien, Kiangsu reports the largest Chinese Christian educational
lorce.
There arc 354 mission lower primary schools and 120 higher primary
schools in the province. The total enrollment in schools of both grades
equals 16,565. The PE. SBC, hlES, PS, and Ind report the largest amount
of educational work. Out of 120 higher iirimary schools, 50 or more than
a third are for girls. Sixty-seven per cent of the primaiy students in
Kiangsu arc lx>ys. The missions laying greatest stress on education for
girls are the CIM, WU, DHM, and SDB. The SBC, PE, MEFB^ MES, and
AFO do almost as much for girls as they do for boys.
From a glance at the accompanying map one is impre.sscd by the
apparent concentration of mission education in the larger cities. Also
bj' the disproporlion between the immbers of higher primary and lower
primary scbools in many of these cities. Yangchow, for example, reports
6 higher primary to 6 lower prin.ary schools, Wusih 3 higher to 4 lower
primary schools, and Shanghai 34 higher to 43 lowc-r primary schools.
Ma}-- one conclude from these figures that Christian parents are sending
their children to private or government lower primary schools, or have
the Stirvej' correspondents failed to report a number of lower prim.ary
schools conducted by self-supporting churches.
Coinpaie this map with hlap V. Over one-third of the evangelistic
centers appear t<' have no lower primary schools. The grouping of lower
primary school s\Tnbols around Hinghwa is due to the inability of the
Committee to distribute these among the 42 evangelistic centers reported
but not located by the Independent missionaries.
Rcinlhc Emphasis on Primary Education Pctz'ccn Various Missions—
Compare the accompanying map with Map Only 7 out of the total
24 missionary residential centers in the province are without mission
bighcr primary schools. Twelve missionary residential centers report no
mission midd’e schools. There are hospital facilities in all centers %vhere
mission middle schools are conducted, thus assuring medical superrision
os'er all students.
Middle Schools — Fift3-one mission middle schools are reported for
Kiangsu, -each with an average attendance of 65 students. The total en-
rollment throughout the province is 3,323- Of these 51 middle schools,
20 are for girls (618 students). The proportion of boys to girls in mission
middle schools is 4 to i. Two cf the 51 are union middle schools, one
connected with the Shanghai Baptist
College, and the other with the Univerutv
of Nanking. About one-third of the middle
schools for boys, and one-half of the middle
schools for girls were not offering
grade middle school work when tbe
Survey data was being gathered. Kiaiicsu
ranks first in the mnnber of mission
middle school students. More mission
middle school students are reported for
Kiangsu than for Auluvei, Kiangsi, Honan
Hunau, Hupeh, Kansu, Kweichow, Shansi'
Shensi, Kwangsi, Yunnan, and Maiiclniria’
combined. '
Ilii'hcr Education— Kiiiugsn is better
supplied with mission higher educational
facilities than any other province in
China. Five institutions, doing both
junior and -senior college work, are located
in the 3 cities of Nanking, Shanghai, aiul
Soodiow. The University of Nanking and
the Gitiling College for women in the same
cit\' both offer high grade senior college
courses. Shanghru College, just outside
the cit_v limits, is a union between the ARP
and SBC societies. St. John’s Universitv
located in Je.ssfield just west of Shanghai’
is an influential educational institution of
long standing operated bj’ the PE socielv.
The MES supports a large university in
Soochow. Over 700 j’oung men and women
are enrolled in the five above-mentioned
higher educational institutions.
Teacher Training Facilities—
courses in education are offered in the Uni-
versitj' of Nanking, St. John’s University,
and Soochow University. A normal course
for middle school students is also reported
by the Universitj- of Nanking. The FCMS
prepares young women to be primary
school teachers in their girls’ school at
Nanking. The Laura Haj'good High
School for girls in Soochow trains lower
prhmrj’ school and kindergarten teachers for the MES mission. The abwe-
named institutions appear on the CCEA list of normal schools for 1920. 1
The Eliza Yates (lirls’ School (SBC) in Shanghai is said to have nonm!
work, but no reph'' was received by the Normal School Committee. More-
over, the Slianghai Baptist College oilers courses iu education for teachers
ill middle and primnrj^ schools.
Numiieu ok Organized Churches and Lower Primary Schools CoMrAiiED
Nu.muek of Communicants and Mission Primary Students Compared
THE PROVINCE OF KIANGSU
143
government education
Stiitislical Suvimaiy — lu tlie igi6 Ro-
_ort of tlie Ministry of Education Kiangsu
was credited with over quarter of a million
lower primary students (260,783), and
about one-tenth of this number of higher
primary students (25,679). This is equi-
valent to 85 primary students for every
10000 inhabitants in Kiangsu, which pro-
portion is exceeded only in the following
provinces : Chihli, Shantung, Shansi,
Shensi, Chekiang, Yimnan, and Manchuria.
If the exact numher of childrcu enrolled in
primary schools throughout the province
were desired, it would be neccs.sary to add
to the figures reported for goverment
.schools the many children now attending
local and private primary schools. In the
eastern provinces, especially, many private
schools arc known to exist from which
no figures are obtainable. Moreover, the
quality of work dene in these schools, as
well as tlic moral character of the teach-
ing vary greatly. Certainly jg|overmnent
statistics only indicate at best the relative
emphasis on education witliin any province,
not the actual numerical strength. In
Kiangsu, the lisieu and private schools,
not to mention the mission schools, in-
crease the government figure of primary
students by at least 17,000. In many pro-
vinces, in addition to the few middle
schools maintained by the central govern-
ment, one frequently finds other middle
schoolK, often of high grade, established by
lisien authoritic-s in hsien cities where no
government middle schools have as yet
been founded.
Govemment Educatioji in the Various
Tao Compaicd — All three southern tao ex-
ceed 75 government primary students per
X.— Government Sciiooi.s
lY.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
An^licaD
linpHst
CongTegniioiiuI
Meilioiliet ...
I'resbjUrinn
Chiaa Inland Mission
Other Societies
Society
1
"o
0
.c
CO
e
0
0
JS
m
1
■3
0
.a
X
u
c
*5
3
W .J,
£>?
- n
-1
inmry Students
-Girls
eS
£
^ m
a. 2
I”!
3
(a
If
imnry Students
—Girls
1
£ 2
.a "S
12
c
-a
3
« r,
§ ®
:hool .Students
-Girls
'o
c "o
"" 2
'5 ^ .c
5
u
^ 3 C
0.^
5 3
® ^
T
» c 0
o-Sf,
0
"tb
is
'S
3
0
.4
0
.JM
"o
H
u
4
Cn
.a
u
n
s ^
0
' 2
X
0
H
11 =
1 s
0 —
0
2.S
o'
-2 a
0
b
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
Grand Total ...
354
120
51
7.483
4,067
11,550
3,586
1,429
5,015
2,705
618
3,323
19,888
67", i
81%
CMS
1
1
145
145
4.5
45
190
100%
100%
I'E
15
14
7
622
5T2
1.194
345
136
481
615
80
695
2,370
•58%
«8%
1
1
1
80
10
90
10
10
20
20
120
80%
ABF (a)
1
50
50
50
100"fi
SBC*
35
15
6
607
476
1.083
231
228
4.59
56
72
128
1,670
55%
44%
SBColl
2
2
1
20
3
23
40
30
70
191
...
191
284
6.3%
100%
SI)B
1
0
1
20
20
27
40
07
9
9
96
31%
100%
LMS
7
3
2
150
35
185
110
10
120
80
15
95
400
89%
84%
MEFB
20
7
3
402
306
708
117
116
2.33
130
153
28;j
1,224
■3.3%
46%
MES*
42
15
4
1,168
982
2,150
394
233
627
359
94
453
3,230
56%
79%
PN
24
8
5
553
320
873
195
130
325
88
48
136
1.334
62%
65%
r.s
84
18
8
1,449
516
1,965
386
136
522
231
2.^
254
2.741
74%
91%
CIM
3
1
1
5
68
73
5
26
31
b
5
109
10%
AFM*
5
120
30
150
150
80%
100%
AFO
3
4
1
35
40
75
52
25
77
25
25
177
•57%
CCACZS
CCAu
1
L
' 75
25
100
”50
’ 50
150
83%
C(?M
CMA
2
•2
2
105
65
170
31
24
55
12
15
27
252
60%
44%
CSCIi
1
1
58
58
20
20
78
...
DHM*
3
3
(180)
(120)
(300)
77%
28%
FCMS
GC
13
0
2
246
6G
312
126
48
174
20
52
72
538
100%
IBC
1
1
24
24
14
14
38
...
Ind*
49
7
1,379
334
1,713
64
107
171
1,884
76%
JCMS
SOA
0
1
167
60
227
24
16
’ 40
120
17
137
404
72%
88%
SRM
UN
1
1
180
30
30
210
30
150
’i.50
225
225
210
405
H6%
100%
100%
\VU
1
2
1
16
51
67
91
94
...
24
24
185
11%
yMca
YWCA
3
3
...
...
1,080
1,080
499
...
499
1.579
100%
100%
i0%
n%
^5%
29^
27%
i3%
50%
S2%
34M
56?^
58%
6%
19%
‘Inconiplei* returns.
§Ro returns.
(a) Union with SBC.
Higher I’rimury Schools
144
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
XI. — Hospitals
10.000 inhabitants. Huhai-tao in which Shanghai is Wed
the hiohcst proportion, 186.5 students pei- 10,000 inhabitants. The two
noitheni tao, Hwaiyang and Siiliai, rcjport rather low proportions ; 29.8
Td 3T2 pe; 10.000 respectively. In the extreme southeastern section
of the province, all hsiens report over 100 lower primary- schools each.
Compare the accoinpanving map with hlap V showing the location of
evant^fistic centers. Note on the one hand the strong pvernment
educational development in eastern Kiangsu just nortli of the Yangtze
Kiver. and on the other hand how relatively undeveloped this whole region
is in Icrins of evangelistic centers.
Y.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
1
i a \
c
&
il
-Men
s
0
'c ci
s
■? .1
•5
*3
1
.a c
S <
c
Hame of Society
0
i.'g si
A
^ s
'it
*0
'2
w
a.""
J S
33 'S
I'M
3 'S
X s
7^
c ^
A
6
‘a
u*.
0
H 2*
.a
0
.3U.
6
X
X
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
Grand Total ...
29
11
829
718
17,537
15
247
30
S3
Anglican
CMS
PE
3
1
140
124
3.988
3
71
44
53
Baptist
A. AM
ABF (a)
SBC
1
50
30
558
1
14
40
40
SBCol.
1
10
5
1 0
22
SDB
1
15
30
350
3
Congregationivl
Methodist
LMS
MEFB (a)
MES
2
1
2
1
1
115
70
35
25
35
2,044
icIoacA
1,500
1
1
20
16
150
13
13
25
26
Presbyterian
PN (li)
PS (a)
1
9
1
G
244
35
172
215
3,960
•4
44
12
38
18
69
CIM
1
1
For II
issionfi
ries
only
)
75
O.her Societies
AFO
0
20
55
1,122
1
FCMS (a)
1
62
26
900
1
1
10
20
SDA*
1
31
8
200
1
27
UN*
1
72
18
1,100
1
24
30
4.5
tvu
1
120
1,500
1
18
60
120
Compare the accomp.inying map win,
Map IX on Mission Schools. Xote the
.spnrseness of mission lower primary
.s*.Iicols north of the Yangtze in eastern
Kiaiigsii, and south of the railroad between
Nanking and Soccliow, contrasting the com-
parativcly large number of govcrninent
lower prini.iry schools in the hsiens of
these two districts.
Middle Schools~lrlci-c the Cominittee
ha.i met with considerable difficulty it,
securing any reliable or exhaustive inform,
ation. Most of the aN-ailablc sources are
Ycrv contr.ulictoi y, and it has been iieccs-
sarv to put all information to the test of
comparison, and venture to chock results
bv correspondence and personal iiiquirv
before the Committee dared nvakc any
conclusions. In 1919, there were appro.v-
imatcly 23 government middle schoois
for boys and 5 for girls in Kiangsu. Only
4 of those reported, however, are located
north of the Yangtze River. If others
exist, they are nndouhtedly maintained by
hsieii officials. Moreover, the larger cities
throughout the province have many private
middle schools of which no statistics are
obtainable.
Compare the accompanying map with
Map IX. There arc more mission than
government middle schools north of the
Yangtze. The following cities without
mission middle schools report goveriiiiieut
schools of similar gr.ade : Hwaiaiifii,
Tungchow, Haimenting, Tsnngming, Wu-
kiang, Ihing, Sungki.angfii, Taitsang, ami
Chatigchow.
A'orriw/ Schools — Ten govennnent nor-
mal schools for boys with a student
enrollment of 2,287, '>”‘1 5 governiimiit
normal schools for girls with 500 .students,
were reported in 1918. Only Hunan, and
Fcngtien cxccdded this province in the number of girls in govennnent
normal schools. Chekiang reported a higher nnmber of nornvil schools foi
both girls and boys, but Kiangsu more students. Approximately 10 per
cent of all the gcvcnnuciit normal school students in Cliiiia are enrolled
in the normal schools of Kiangsu
Government J/ighcr EduCittion — The non-mission higher educatioii.ll
institutions in Kiangsu include the following four colleges and universi-
ties : The Fntan University, the Aurora University established by tlic
Reman Catholics, the Hatnng College, and the Tatung College all' located
in Shanghai. There is also in this city the ('.oveniment Institute of
TcchnclogA*, fonnerly N'anyang college, the Chinese Technical College,
Nanvaivg Qommercial College, Shanghai Normal School which offers
adv.anced normal training, and a Law School of college grade. In Nm-
king the largest higher grade non-mission institution is the Government
Tea-chers’ College under the leadership of Dr. P. \V. Kuo. Plans are
alreadv nearing" completion for the establishment of the Southeastern
I'nivcrsity with the present Teachers’ College as nucleus. Its school
of commerce will be opened in Slinnghai ivhilc the departments of arts,
science, education, engineering, and agriculture will be carried on n'
N'Kinking. In tliis city there is also the Engineering College, a Laiv
College, and a Preparatory School for Malasians, the Chinan Institute.
Outside of the.se two large cities, vSoocho^v reports a Provincial Medical
College, Tungchow an Agricultural College, and \\ oosung the luni;'-'’
Medic.al’ and Engineering College. Information also has recently conic
to hand regarding a new linivcrsity planned hy the Ministry of Cotn-
municatioiis with four separate departments to be located in Shanghai,
Peking, Tangshan, and Woosung rc.spectivcly. If the plans matenali/t,
Nanvang College in Sliangliai will be known as the second co.lego,
while the fourth department or college for the tiainiug of naval architects
and pilots will be established in Woosung.
NT-MIlKU 01- CHINMSIi EMI-I.OVEI) WOUKKUS VKK 1,000,000
* locompiete returns
(n) In Union work at Kankiug
THE PROVINCE OF KIANGSU
145
HOSPITALS
General Siivwiary— Mission hospital facilities are found in iS cities
of Kiaugsu. In these cities 29 mission hospitals have been reported, to
-^hich the union medical work at Nanking in which a number of societies co-
. operate, and tliat at Shanghai in connection with the Shanghai Baptist
College, must be added. The PS ranks first in medical work among
•mission societies, followed by the PE. The hospital credited to the CIM
and located in vSlianghai is mainly for the use of CIM missionaries.
Besides mission liospiLils, 19 non-mission institutions of modem
•medicine have been located on the accomp.nnying map, exclusive of
numerous private hospitals and dispensaries scattered in many cities over
the province. The Roman Catholic Church reports 5 hospitiils and 6
• dispensaiies. Of the non-mission hospitals reported, 4 are known to he
-under government supervision, 6 under Chinese control, i affiliated with a
-Chinese medical college, and 4 under the supervision of foreign doctors.
'All mission hospitals reported for the province have been located on Map
XI. However, a few non-mission institutions could not be sliown, due
-to non-arrival of infcimation until after the map had bce-n drawn.
Chrisiinn Occiifiatwn in Terms of Doctors and Hospital Beds per
^ ,000,000 Inhabitants—
Foreign
Physicians feu 1,000,000
Hom’itai. Beds ter
I,000,(X30
POPUI.ATION
PorUI.ATION
(AvERAOii FOR Province 1.5)
(Average for Province 46)
SDB ...
AFO
625
AFO ...
SDB
33X
SDA ..
J.MS
197
MEFB
3-5
PE
106
EN
SDA
MEFR
PE
FCMS
T M .«>
PX
PvS
PS
36
<;Ttr
MES
FCMS
0.5
SBC
24
Societies not appearing in the lists above, except the Ind, offer no
hospital facilities. Note that while the PS reports the largest nuinhcr
of hospitals, and the largest foreign medical force, it ranks third to last
both m the number of physicians and in the number of hospital beds
per 1,000,000.
\Vheu compared with other provinces, Kiangsu ranks l>elow Chihli,
Manchuria, Fukien, and Kwangtung in the number of mission doctors
pei million inhabitants. Fukien, Kwangtung, Chekiang, and Manchuria
report more hospital beds in proportion to population. The two provinces
reporting the largest number of graduate Chinese nurses arc Fukien and
Kiangsu. The provinces reporting the largest number of Chinese physicians
are located along the coast, namely Chihli, Shantung, Kiangsu, Fukien,
and Kwangtung.
Neao Hospitals— The following societies plan new hospitals iu the
following centers bdfore 1923 : PS Chinkiang ; ^fES Suugkiangfu ; and PS
Taichow. Recently the ABF and MES combined with the WU to strength-
en and extcnul medical work in the Margaret Willliamson Hospital. West
t'l.ate, Shanghai^ where the last-named mission society has conducted a
stveng work for many years. Here a high-grade training school for nurses
will he conducted and cours«-s given in public health education.
Distribution of Hospitals — If we compare the accompanying map with
Map II we find, at first glance, that the larger number of mission hospitals
arc located in the southern half of th? province, which is by far the more
densely settled, (lut of 29 hospitals in the pro\-ince 22 arc located south
of the Yangtze. Moreover, the 3 new hcKpitals which are to be built
(hiring the next 5 a'cars, according to infonnatioii received, are also to be
located in the southern half of the province.
Compare the accompanying map with Maps VII and IX. The
hospitals arc located in sections of the province where the largest number
of ccmmmncants arc concentrated. All cities with mission middle schools
also offer mission hospital facilities.
VI. — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Name of Society
c
0
, Approximate Area of Field
Claimed
Estimated Population of
Field Claimed
0
0%
3
c
0
0
4
Total Chinese Employed
Force
c
s
g
0
0
"d
6
Missionaries
per 1,000,000 Population
Chinese Employed Workers
per 1.000,000 Population
Missionario.s
per 1,000 Communicants
=
.® s
2
a —
c S
K§
ft, o_
c ^
la a
0
10
c
0
S a
T: a-
i§
g®.
0 ®
0 —
e,
11
1 Sunday School Scholars
per 1,000 Communicants
„ Mission Primary Students
: per 1,000 Communicants
e
0
G a
.S3
0 Ci4
*S 9
§:S'
T ®
£ ®
0 ^
b. ^
&
14
e
0
%
.^3
0.9
* =
S a
&
15
Grand Total...
38,610 (a)*
33,678,611 (a
938(e)
2,860
29,783
28
^ 85
32
96
8.9
1,236
556
1.5
46
Anglican CMS
B
(h)
8
12
PE*
A
4,000
2.500.000
83
403
3,013
35
161
29
134
12
1,201
558
2.4
106
Baptist AAM
A
(b)
a
21
474
11
45
638
•213
ABF*
A
(b)
34
3
106
321
30
377
.500
SBC*
A
5,000
3,360,000
41
192
2,665
12
58
16
71
8
778
571
0.6
24
SBColl
A
(b)
40
142
SDB
A
200
135,000
10
16
125
74
119
77
13
9
1.488
669
14.8
321
• Congregational LMS*
B
800
760,000
1-5
75
62J
20
99
24
119
H
751
484
1.3
197
Methodist MEFB*
A
l.SOO
563.000
(35)
93
1.016
61
172
34
98
18
2,1.55
940
3.5
44
MES*
A
8.000
3,140,000
97
527
7,975
31
170
12
66
25
1,248
347
2.5
35
Presbyterian PN *
A
3,500
394.000
75
234
2,734
84
263
27
8.5
31
1.18^2
420
• 3.3
39
PS*
A
25,000
11,670,000
110
400
4,1.55
10
35
•26
9-5
4
489
592
0.9
36
China Inland Mission CIM*
lilt
1,800
1,900,000
(13)
24
1,004
9
13
23
•24
5
260
104
•Other Societies AFM*
B
(b)
21
14
300
70
47
500
AFO
A
1,000
120.000
C
35
243
50
292
25
146
26
875
625
8.3
625
CCACZ*
A
(b)
3
1
50
60
20
800
CC.Avi*
B
(b)
1
5
63
14
74
...
2,206
COM*
A
(b)
6
5
50
120
100
1,600
...
...
CMA*
A
(b)
.*>
20
120
42
167
1,250
1,863
...
CSCU*
Int
(b)
2
5
...
...
...
DHM*
Int
(b)
9
20
FCMS*
A
2,500
2,000,000
30
66
533
15
33
52
114
29
1.76^2
838
6.5
44
GC*
A
(b)
5
2
IRC*
A
(b)
2
(>
hid*
Int
1,200
939.000
19
256
3,453
21
272
*3
73
37
1,351
544
1.0
JCM*
B
(b)
0
1
SDA*
A
693.000
(30)
80
293
43
lie
102
276
4
1.734
921
5.7
57
S1«I*
B
ib)
2
10
300
7
33
6.000
700
UN*
A
(b)
16
80
WU
A
(b)
...
8
47
233
35
204
804
700
YMCA*
Int
(b)
50
132
...
YWCA*
Int
(b)
23
30
...
• Incomplete returns.
(a) Total for Province, not tor npproxiinnte estimates by societies as Riven below , . • j 1 ,•
(b) The fields for these missions are for the most part restricted to largo cities and immediate environs. For this reason no attempt has been made to give area and population
(c) This figure represents total foreign force in the province. The figures in the column below for several of the societies have been reduced to exclude missionaries in geiieml
administrative work
146
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KWANGSI
I.— HsiEN Boundaries
HvSIHN BOUNDARIE.S
PolHicol r>n'r5iOH5— Kwaiigsi is situated in the extreme south of China
between Kwangtung and Yunnan, about 250 miles northwest of Hongkong.
It is larger than the whole of the New England States, having an area
of 77,220 square miles, and eoutains a population approximating that of
the Dominion of Canada.
Tlic province is divided for administrative purposes into 6 tao, sub-
divided into S4 hsiens. !n addition, there are “30 .smal'l semi-independent
aboriginal cities, which, until recently, have been governed by their own
hereditary tribesmen, called Tu-Sze. These, in turn, were under the
jurisdiction of the nearest prefect, who presided at the trial of all criminal
cases, and to whom were fonvarded the revenue and taxes from the dis-
trict. There were also 15 market towns, governed almost exclusively by
the .il'crigines.''
Tho capital of the province has recently been moved from Kweilin
to Nanning, situated on a branch of the West River, 600 miles from Canton.
IWuchow, Nanning, and Lungchow are treaty ports. The last named is
located in the extreme southwestern section of the province, just 35 miles
from the Trench Tongking border. Here, as well as in other sections
of the province. French influence is strong. Following is an extract from
an article in “The Chinese Empire” : "Ever since 18S5, after the inglorious
war (Tongking War, 18S2), China has had France as a neighbour to the
southwest. Throughout tht.se years she has been pursued by a dread of
French aggression, everv* move on the latter’s part being met by a cor-
re.sponding move by China. Mutual suspicion has been the order of the
da3', and not always without reason, at least on China’s side,”
A branch of the Haiphong-Yiinnanfu Railway extends to Eangson
and a few miles beyond, which is just across the border from Lungchow.
All attempts, thus far, to carry the line of this railway across the border
to the China treaty port have resulted in failure, ‘‘.^s an offset to French
influence at the treaty port of Lungchow’, the Chinese have opened Nan-
ning as a treaty port. .Stronger measures have also been taken by Chinese
officials to suppress the perennial rebellions and minor disorders, especial-
ly in the western part of the province. These have again and again
provided just grounds for grievance on the part of France.”
J’hysicrtl FcatuTcs — “Kwangsi is wholly mountainous, and is simply
the last step downwards from the Himalayan and Tibetan heights, the
average elevation above sea level l>cing not more than 1,000 feet, though
the nmiKflous limestone crags and peaks of the central granitic masses
fiequciitlv re ich 3,000 feet. The province is abundantly watered by 3
streams that divide it into 3 main valleys and unite to form the West River
at Wuchow. This river, from its source in the Yunnan plateau to its
Canton delta, has a length of over 1,000 miles. Tlie northern tribut.rjj',
the Kwei River, rises near the borders of Hunan, and is connected by a
fhoit canal with the Siang River flow’ing northward through Ilut proviuce.
thus affording a direct waterway from Canton to Hankow.” The PcarP
River makes its way through beautiful gorges in the district commonly
known as tlie “Hundred Thousand Hills,” and is navigable for small
craft as far as Poseh near the Yunnan border.
C/'nmfc-^The climate of Kw’aiigsi is tropical in the south, where the-
heat is excessive and the humidity great from Jlay to September. In tlie-
north, the climate is more moderate, although changes of temperature .rre
sudden, and snow and frost not nucommoii an winter.
Ecoiiomtc Conditiovs — ^Kwangsi is frequently referred to as one of tlie
poor provinces of China. However, customs receipts during the last teo-
years do not support this genei'al impression. The inhabitants are few
and w’idely scattered. Tho mineral resources of the province, though gre.it^
are undeveloped. The forests have largely disappeared. Cool is found'
ill quantity but not mined. Agriculture is the common pursuit among
the people in the river valleys, and Kwangsi has been called by one autbor*-
ity the ‘‘gianar\’ of Kwangtung.”
If the proviuce is poor economically, it is due mainly to the general
lawlessness among the people especially in the w’est, where aboriginal
tribes are found in grciat numbers. In this province the Taiping Rebellion'
had its origin. Travel is attendcrl with much danger. It is only four
years since a group of outlaws made themselves masters of the greater
p.art of the province, and were suppressed only after excessive barb.iiity
and cruelty on the part of the government foices. Connected with this
genera! unrest may be mentioned the baneful work of sexret societies,
together with the incompetence and rapacity of officials. Thousands of
inhabitants have been massacred, and most ruthless methods have bccD'
employed in the suppression of former rebellions.
Chinese and Aboriginal Tribes — The population of Kwangsi is coni*-
posed of 3 principal races : the aborigines, the Cantonese, and the Hakkas-
Chine.se inhabit the principal towns, and immigrants, especial y
from Hunan, are found in large numbers in the northern sections of t e
province. The aborigines inhabit the northwestern and w’csteni areas-
The dress, customs, manners, .and dialects of some of the tribes closely re-
semble those of the Siamese. The names of a few of the main
Mir.o ), Chung Kia ^), a branch of the Tai race, and Lolo (^Ml-
Some arc akin to the Tibetans. A few’ tribes are believed to possess a ru »•
nicntary form of writing. One or two of these tribal languages have been re
duced to writing by French Roman Catholic missionaries. Little
missionary work has as yet been attempte<l among these people. ®
chief industry is cutting timber in the mountains and floating it do\^
the main rivers. The I-Likkas were originally a cross between Chines^
soldiers and Ikia women. Tlioy adopted most of the Chinese cu.s
mingled with the natives, and being bold and enterprising, succeede 1
supi'lanting them. The Cantonese arc the least numerous, occupy
chiefly the south and southeastern sections.
THE PROVINCE OF KWANGSI
147
Language Areas
Diaoonrtl t^noi represent Mvnaurin areas and horizontrl lines Cantonese areas! Tbe vertical 'lines in the southeast indicate the presence of local as well as
Cantonese dialects. The small shaded areas in the north ate inhabited by aboriginal tribes whose languages are unknown. The single shaded area in the central section
of the province represenLs tho Yao M mntain district which is stdl unchirted. Throughout the dot', ed area the T’oor Chuang tnb.U dialects are spoken, although Cantonese is
also heard in the market towns and villages. The crosses represent Hakka-speaking communities.
— The accompanying map will give a better nnclerstanding
-of the langurgts hcaid in the province than is passible to set forth by
-any verbal description. In the northern section of Kwnngsl, JIanclarin
is spoken by the majority of the people. Frequently here and there,
•wherever aboriginal tribes exist, peculiar dialects are heard. Groups of
ILalika-spe.aking people are scattered over the central part of the province,
and on to the west. Th’^onghout the southern section of Kw.ang^i, Canton-
•ese is the prevailing language. Just north of ringnamyun there is a largo
area known as tlie Yao Mountain district still unchartetd, where a local
-dialect prevails ol which little is known. In the extreme southeast, while
•Cantonese is used in the cities and market towns, the prevailing hngu.nge
is a local dialect not heard in any other section of the prm’ince. Through-
•out the entire western section, interminglo<l with Jlandarin in the noi'th
and Cantonese in the south, arc m.iny trilml dialects, chief among them
being the T’o, or Chuang dialect. All of these more or less resemble the
language of the Tai and Laos of Siam. In the southwest one hears a pure
T'o dialect, except among the educated Chinese, where Mandarin or
‘Cantonese is .spoken.
Conninoifcnffoiis — The roads throughout Kwangsi are little more tlym
narrow footpaths, poorly kept up. The excellent river systems pro\'ide
safer communication to almost all parts of the province. Wuchow is in
<lose touch with Canton during all seasons oi the year. From Wuchow,
Chinesc-nuilt launches nm as far inland as Liuchowfu, and Kweihsien.
For 10 months in the year it is possible to travel by launch as far inland
as Nanning, and occasicnallv on to within 2 days' journey from the \ iimian
border. These launches are generally adapted for passenger traffic, and
are amply pro\’ided against robbers and outlaws of every dc-scription.
Beyond Liuchowfu communioalion with Kweichow is possible by boat.
Foseh is in communicaticai with both Kweichow and Yunnan by carav.on
routes.
There are no railroads in the province. Scn'cral are projected, one
entering the province from Canton and Samsluii in Kwan^nng, p,assing
tiirough Wuchow and Kweilin, and proceeding thence into Hunan, where
it wili join the Cantnn-Flankow line at Chuchow. Another proposed line
eortends from Yamchow in Kwangtung, in a northwesterly direction,
through Nanning and Foseh, proceeding on to Flingi in Kweichow, and
thence westward to Yuimaufu. A third proposed line extends from
Wuchow to the interior of Kwangsi, touching Suuchow and Liuchowfu,
and continuing to Kweilin. Except for the short distance betwe-en Lung-
•<diow in southweslcin Kwangsi and I.angsou in Tongking, direct railway
■communicatio:! exists between southwesteru Kwangsi and the senpoat
Haiphong,
Postal Agencies — ^No increase in the numbcir of either main offices or
postal agencies during the year igiS-iq is reported for Kwangsi. Accord-
ing to the latest official figures there arc 31 post offices of diflerent classes
and 341 postal agencies in the pro\iiice. Kweichow and Kansu only report
a smaller number of post ofliccs. Yilunan and Shensi report more offices
hut fewer agtiu'-'es. in comparison with other provinces very little in-
crease is shomi in the total amount of mail matter dealt with annually.
Postal Hongs — The government post office service in Kwangsi is
suppkmciiled, as in a number of other provinces, by the native postal
“hongs." The follcwirg particulars as to these adjuncts of the postal
service aie given, rot so much for their immediate importance as for the
opportunity thus afforded to explain the working of such agencies through-
out China, and to point out their possible use in connection with news-
paper evangelism. '‘Each nicniing these agencies send a messenger to
all business establishments to collect letters, making a charge of is or
20 cash per covci- ; pre-payment is not compulsorj-, the fee being collected
from the addressee, if not paid here. In some cases half the fee is oaid
here, and half at the place of destination. These postal hongs reccive
letlers for any place in China. Should they be addressed to a place where
the hong has not an agency, they are placed in a separate cover, stamped
and posted through the government post office. Besides the postal hongs,
there are private couriers running from Wuchow to Kweilin, and from
Wuchow to Yiilinfu. These couriers appear to do business entirely on
their own account, and are generally trusted."
Telegraph Facilities— The Chinese Government Telegraph Adniinistr*
tion maintains «i stations in Kwangsi. For cemparativo purposes it is
interesting to know that 14 stations only are maintained in Kweichow,
and 35 in \ unnan. According to the American Consul in Canton, telegraph
conventions have been entered into between China and the governments
of India and France, respecting communications over the Burma and Indo-
Cliina frontiers.
Christian Occupation by Ilsicus— It is difficult, if not impossible, to
discuss the work of Christian missions in Kwangsi in tenns of hstens.
In all relatively backward provinces it has often been nece.ssary for the
correspondents to group the statistics of work extending over 2 or
3 hsiens, under the name of a single hsieii, this hsien generally being the
best worked of the group. Accordingly, any statement regarding the number
of hsiens reporting Christian communicants or Christian schools is bound
to be unsatisfactory'. If this fact be kept in mind, we may venture on the
348
THE CHRISTIAN .OCCUPATION OF CHINA
II.— Density of Porui.ATioN
following approximations : Nine hs-'cns report work by more than one
mir-sion society. On the statistical tables of Christian Occupation by
Hsiens (Appendix A), jb hsiens appear ns nnclaimetl by any Protestant
mibsicu society. If we add to thi.s number those h.sicns, which although
included within the field of some mission still remain wholly untouched,
we have 52 hsiens out of tlie total 54 for which no figures of organized
Christian work have l>ecn received. Only S hsiens report more than too
communicants each. Twenty hsiens, or 25 per cent, report mission lower
primary students. There is sn average of one Protestant church member
to approximatdy 2,300 inhabitants in the province.
POPUI.ATION
General/ Snmmfirv— Only 3 provinces of China arc more sparsely settled
than Kwangsi ; Kansu, Yunnan, and Shensi. Estimates vary from 5,140,000
(State.‘=man’s Year Book, 1902) to 12,258,335 (Post Office Census, 1919^
Most of the Customs estimates fix the population of the province some\vlicre
between 5,000,000 and 6, 000, coo. Wells Williams in "The Middle King-
dom" records the population of Kwnngsi as 8.120,000, accepting the Cus-
toms Report of 18S2. The Minchengpu Estimate, igio, creilits the province
with 6,5CO,cco, thus g^^■ting it a density of 84 inhabitants per square mile.
The population figure.? by hsiens, supplied to the CCC and secured from
local officials, 191S, total 10,872,300. This iiicrc.asc over previous
estimates for the province might be regarded as a bit too extravagant
and be ruled out entirely were it not for the fact that the figures given out
by the Post Office Census officials in 1919 are still higher, i.e. 12,258,335-
lf a choice is necessary- between the two recent estimates, it is probable
that the more conservative figures will receive more general acceptance.
This places the density of the province at 140.8 persons per square mile,
which is approximately 4 times the average density of the United States.
And yet, K'vangsi is one of the most sparsely settled provinces of China.
Dcusrst Areas — Tlic population, as one may conclude from tlie accom-
p-mying map, is scanty throughout the province, except in tlie fertile
river vnllevs and in the neiglilrourhood of the principal cities. There are
no strikingly dense areas aiu’wlicre, and many of the lisien cities are
little more than villngcs.
('i/j,.s_Kwangsi has few cities of 100,000 or over. The largest are
Kweilin and Wuchow with estimated populations of 120,000 and 90,000
Tcsfcctively. Other cities wliich are said to have 50,000 inhabitants or
above arc : X.anning, LiiicbrAvfu, Sunchow, and Watlam. Two cities are
rcporlcd having f pproximately 40.000i namely, I.ungchow and Poseli. About
94 jK-r cent of the iiiliabitanls of Kwangsi live in villages and rural
districts.
Chrisiian Crtniniioiity— Five out of an aggregate of 10,872 small dots,
each representing a tlioiisjnul inhabitants, indicate the numerical strength
of the Protestant communicant body in Kwangsi.
PROTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
General Siin'ty— Eight mission societies, 3 British, 3 American, and
fi International, arc working in the province. Field boundaries for the
SDA, EMM, and Iiul are not delimited on the accomiwnyiiig map. Tht
EMM and SD.A are working in Nanning and surrounding districts, while-
independent workers are located in Poseh.
The entire province is covered hj’ occasional itinerations by mission-
aries and by Chinese colpoteurs, with the exception of areas inhabited
by aboriginal tribes where no Christian worker would be familiar with the-
I'aiigurgcs spoken and where the country lias not as yet been explored.
Over 33,oco sq. mi., or three-seventh of the total area of Kwangsi' remains
unclaimed by any Protestant missionary society. Here and there occa-
sional evangelistic work is being done, hut no Christian organ'zation is
seriously facing the need of these areas with a sense of sole responsibility.^
The clialleiige for more extensive evangelistic work is sufficiently well
expressed in Map IV, w'here four-filths of the pro\-ince appears to be st'll
30 li beyond any known evangelistic center. The extent of the CMA field is
'approximately double that of the fields of all other missions combined.
Ovcrlapphif^ /I reus— Overlapping areas in a province where the de-
gree of Cliri.stian occupation is relatively low’, may exist so far as field
boundaries arc concerned, and will therefore be evident on the accompany-
ing map. But overlapping areas, so far as these imply duplies
tion or conlliction in work, are quite unknown. It might be better to su
I.— Force at Work— Foreign
^titute the clause ‘areas iu vvhidi several missions unite*. Such areas
•cf cooperation arc the districts around Kweilin in the north where the
CMA, SBC, and CMS are working; (2) around Wuchow in the east where
we have the WMMS, CMA, and SBC; (3) around Kweihsien where the
SBC and CMA meet a common need together ; and (4) around the capital
•city of Nanning whore we have the CMS, CMA, EMIVI, SBC, and SDA.
Unoccupied Areas — Except for the more important river valleys the
tvhole province may be regarded as unoccupied area. If we consider the
varied languages of the people and compare the accompanying map with
the preceding one showing the language areas, we at once gain some idea
-of uuoccupation in terms of people and tribes, as well as in terms of geogra-
phical extent. The poiagraph which accompanies the next map on 'reasons
•foi' inadequate occupation’ nail indicate the nature of the unoccupied
areas, and the difficulties and dangers incident to evangelistic work in
these little explored districts. Reference to the Postal Map of the pro-
•vince, Appendix B, willl throw more light on the b.ackwardness of different
•sections of the country. The intensive de\-elopment of postal agencies in
southeast Kwaugsi indicates an open door to Christian advance. This
section of the province is still partly unclaimed by any society.
Comity Agreements — The CMS reports au understanding between its
own missionaries and the missionaries of the CMA regarding the areas
north and south of Kweilin, the former agreeing not to work south of this
citv. This is the only comity agreement referred to by Survey conespon-
dents. Other tacit agreementts between missions undoubtedly exist.
AOE 01' WORK
pioneer Period— In 1S93, the year before the opening of Wuchow as a
treaty port, the Christian Missionary Albance, after waiting two years
before closed doors, finally gained entrance into the province. Previous
to this the PN and ABF, from their resp^tive centers across the
border in Kwaiigtung, made repeated efforts to open residential stations
in Kwangsi, but each time their missionaries were forced to withdraw and
XL— Force at Work— Chinese ,
Anglican ...
Baptist
Methodist ...
■Other Societies
tD
V
2
V
S
S
'S a
* c i
1
0
e
c
1
tfi
c
s ^
s
►1 ^ .
00^,
0
0
It
s
2
0
£
c
0 0
a
111
T
A
1
1,
T
X
fS
"5 2
u si
E ^ 0
Name of Society
6
^ 'J5 0
111
— - ”3
oa-i
= _c
tc
e
to
c
a
a
5
0
H
Teachers
Teachers-
'5 “5
%
H
5.
c
_d
B*
E
B
2
0
c
s
X
'p ^
to
s
0^
s
s
0
H
c &
g 0
'0
>
£
0
.2 5
0
is
J * £
£ jtS
s .£
X A
u
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
11
lo
16
Grand Total ...
11
130
33
174
43
33
76
10
I
7
6
26
276
17
36
CMS (-I-CEZMS)
1
7
12
46
3
1
16
54
6
l.S
3
7
0
2.1
6
1
4
8
19
25
98
1
10
76%
90%
4.1
7.0
WMMS
ACr
CMA
1
5
4
10
1
7
2
9
3
3
C
25
1
2
73%
100%
0..1
2
62
•24
8ti
12
19
31
119
4
64%
,3.1
EMM
1
1
2
2
2
1
1
5
40%
1.2
In.l
SDA
2
3
3
100%
0.7
150
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IV.— ACR OF Work
Ibeir premises were looted and destroyed. Until 1895 no foreign missionary
had resided permanently within the province. The pioneers of the CMA
were Rev. and Mrs. C. H. Reeves, who reached South China in 1892, and
they were joined the following year by 5 additional workers. Numerous
house-boat trips were taken from Canton or Macao up the West River
into Kwiingsi. A knowledge of the country :md conditions was thus
gained, and graduaMy openings were secured. The first foothold was
won in an insignificant little village in the heart of the pro\-incc, scone
185 miles from its eastern boundary'. Some time later premises were
rented in a neighbouring market town without serious opposition, and
step l'\’ step the work extended, though not without danger and hard
experiences. The SBC, WMMS, and later the CMS and the EMM, joined
the CMA. Tlie first missionary appointed by the WMMS to Kwangsi was
Dr. R. T' Macdonald who W’as killed by pirates in 1906. This society and
the SBC have specially emphasiiied evangelistic work through their
hospitals in Wuchow and Kweilin. In addition, the SBC is carrying on
extensive itineration work; with the result that as early as 1906 this mis'-
sion reported 28 workers and 900 communicants, to Ji workers and 7r
communicants of the WMMS ; 21 workers and 230 communicants of the
CMA ; and i worker and 6 communicants of the CMS. (See "The Chinese-
Empire,’’ page 291).
Progress Since 1906— Some indications of the developments in mission
work throughout Kwangsi during the last 13 years may be gained front
the following comparisons :
1906 1919
Mission Stations 15 18
Evangelistic Centers 20 71
h' issionaries V' 7^
Employed Chinese Workers 59 276
Communicants 1207 4722
Students under Christian Instniction 235 1513.
III. — Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
Name of Society
^ Mission Stations j
tc Organized Congregations
eu Evnngoliatic Centers
Communicants — Men
s
»
a
'l
12
c
a
•s
3
a
a
0
u
■5
35 Total Communicants j
1
Total Christian Con- I
stituenej
c
» 5
If
S 3
a.
n
Froporlion of Communi- ’
cs cnnls in Cities over
■ 50,000 j
Proportion of Male Com- j
£ muniennts who are 1
Literate 1
1
0
0 a,
JS rt
5 0
b. ' 2
_ i:-ij
° S J
c S
t. 3
S.S
2
11
-2
*3
ja
0
J3
id
3
an
12
i s
o.a S
5- S I
ik
HI
9 d ^
So
>1
< 0
13
Grand Total ■■■
18
62
71
2,744
1,378
A, 122
5,361
5S%
40%
61%
30%
2,883
66
AoRlican
CMS (+CEZMS)
2
9
2
121
66
187
493
Qry%
21%
70%
50%
142
93
Baptist
SBC
2
29
29
1,601
l.OCfl
2,669
2,669
60%
45%
1 ,.528
Methodist ...
WMMS
1
6
!>
83
106
189
232
44%
71%
70%
23%
04
Other Societies
AG
I
1
1
9
5
14
14
64%
CMA
9
17
29
K94
709
1,603
1,H93
56%
35%
60%
30%
1,129
55
EMM
1
• ••
Ind
1
1
30
SDA
1
4
36
24
60
60
6^%
40%
15
TliB PROVI^’CE OF KWAKGSl
151
V. — SIissioN Stations and Evangei.istic Ckntkiis
L idest Fields Compared — 'llic areas which appear on the accomjMny-
jng map as the first to be opened to permanent Christian work are AViichow,
Siinchow, Kweilin, and Nanning. Referrence to Mop V, and Maps VI and
VII on the Distribution of Workers and Christian Communicants res-
pectively, shows mission work in these oldest areas as the best developed.
Mission St.ations Arranged Chrosoi.ogicai.i.y
1H6II
isei-
ISSO
ISSl-
i.sno
I8UI-
i‘ion
lOlU-
11)10
11)11-
ll)->0
Aiiylicaii
... CMS
1
1
llHjilisl
... SHC
1
1
McthiMlist
... WMMS
1
Otlii-r 8o(‘ielies
... AG
1
CMA
i
4
1
KMM
1
In.l
1
SDA
1
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
Residential Centers — Next to Kansu, Kwangsi reports the lowest
number of evangelistic centers, less than onc-half the number reported for
Kweichow, and about one-sixth as many as Hnnau. Next to Kansu,
Kwangsi reports also the lowest number of communicants and lower
primary' school students. There are 13 missionary residential centers and 18
niissiou stations. Three have representatives of more than one mission
society: Kweilin, Wuchow, and Nanning. Tlie CM.A^ maintains the
largest number of mission stations, namely 9. Grouped around these
foreign residential centers are 71 evangelistic centers or sub-stations,
making an a^■e^age of over 4 to each station. In addition there are
Rniuunbcrcd preaching places where Christian converts may be residing,
hut not in sufficient nunibers to constitute what would in this Sur\'ey be
regarded as an evangelistic center. The SBC and the CMA report an equal
Ruiiiber of these evangelistic centers, 29 each. All other societies combined
report only 13. Evangelistic work appears to be best developed around
Kweilin, Lungchow, and between Wuchow and Nanning.
A striking impression of the present inadequacy of Christian occupation
in terms of evangelistic centers will be gained bj' comparing the accom-
panying map of Kwangsi with Map V of Fukien, Shantung or Chekiang.
‘If we draw a line across the accompaiij'iug map just west of Kweilin in
north and Nanning in the south, we will find that, with the cxcep-
lion of Lungchow on the Tongking border, by far the greater hnlf of the
province has, as yci, no established Christian work. In these neglected
regions there arc 58 cities, 700 market towns, and over 17,000 villages, all
teeming wti, human lives for whom no effort whatever is being put forth.
The great majority of the inhabitants cf these unoccupied sections are
aborigines. Four prefectural cities, over 30 .sub-prefccturnl cities and 9
larger number of hsien cities still remain to be occupied by Protestaut
Cliristian forces.”
Comixire the acconipanj-ing map with Map IL The densest areas
appear to be in the river vallejs around Liuchowfu and Kitigyiiau; also in
the c.\tr<-inc west around Paseh, and in the extreme southeastern section of
the province where the Postal Map reveals a fairly well opened country.
In all of these areas, however, the number of evangelistic centers reported
indicates only a mere beginning in evangelistic work.
Nev) Mission Stations — The CiMA hopes before long to appoint foreign
missionaries to the following cities : Vanglichow, Ningmingchow,
Kweislnin, and Hingyeli. Three of these are in the extreme southwestern
part of the province.
Degree oj Chr/simj! Occupation in Terms of Evangelistic Centers —
CMA
,SBC
C.MS
AG
WMMS
FiKi.n Area No. op Sq.Mi. to
IN Sq.Mi. Each Evangelistic Center
27,600 952
6.900 231
6,475 3.237
1.900 r.900
1.32.5 26s
Reasons for Inadequate OceupaLon— "Kwangsi was one of the la.st
provinces of China to be entered and occupied by Christian missionaries,
rind ever since an entrance has been gained, the province lias been sadly
neglected. The chief reasons for this neglect are the following : (i)
Sparsity of population. Kwangsi is noted for its mountains, robbers, and
poverty. These have combined to retard tlic growth of the population.
The mountains have increased the difficulty of agTicultural pursuits, for
there are 110 large tracts of level laud or fertile plain. Poverty has preven-
ted the launching of indnstries and cast a melancholy gloom over the
province, while the robbers have driven countless families beyond tte
[.orders to 'cek a livelihood elsewhere, and thousands of those who remam-
n\ I'chind have met their death by the executioner’s sword. Tlic city
af Liuchowfu in the hc.nrt of the province, is not as prosperous or as
aopulons to-day as it was 8 years ago, before the outbreak of the soldiers
Lere, and the looting and bloodshed which followed.” (2) Difficulty of
icce.ss. Only recently steam launches have been plying up and down
he West River. Travel before was done on small native craft borne by
trackers, and was full of hazard due to the many robber bauds. (3)
tv of the people. This arose chiefly from the fear on the part of the
fhinese, which in some sections of the produce amcAints to an
;hat foreigners are selfishly aggressn-e and missionaries merely political
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
15-i
\'I. — Distribution ot Woukkks
FULL'TIMK CHUISTIAX ^VORKERS
Foreign Force— Kwjiigsi. Knnsu, and Yiinnan have approximately the
same number of foreign missionaries. Over two-thirds of the male mis-
sionaries in Kwangsi are ordained. Thirteen out of the total 76 foreign
missionaries arc professional merlical workers, 7 physicians and 6 nurses.
In the propfTtiou of foreign medical workers to the tolali foreign force,
Kwancsi ore.sents as favonraldc r. record as any province in China.
Single' women constitute approximately one-fourth of the total mis.sionary
force. When considering the distribution of the missioiinries over the
pTOvince, it is interesting to note that 65 per ce?it reside in the 3 cities
cf Wuchow, Kweilin, and Nanning. About one-half of the employed
Chinese workers also reside in these three cities. The remaining foreign
residential centers in the provbice average approximately 3 missionanes
each.
CJirisfiflrt Occ«f>flfi£>n in Terms of Foreign Force —
Npmpeu op Foreign Mission.^rirs Number of Foreign Missionaries
TER t,0OO COMMUNIC.VNTS per 1,000,000 INH.ABITANTS
(Average POR Province 16) (Average for Province 7I
CMS 33 CMA 18
WMMS 3^ WMMS 12
CMA 24 CMS 10
SBC 5 SBC 7
Note that only the larger stxdelics and those with fields delimited on
Map III are included in the above table. Note also that the SBC reports
the lowest degree od Christian occupation both in terms of population
end communicants.
C/iinest; Employed Force — ^^'uiinaii, Kweichow, and Kansu report
fewer employed Chinese workers tli.m Kwangsi. The fir.st two proAniices
are credited with having more communicants, however, than the province
under consideration. The 276 employed Chinese workers in Kwangsi
may be classified as fellows ; 63 per cent ec^ngelistic, 26 per cent
educational, and it per cent medical. All missions report a majont\' of
evangelistic workers. Seventy-four per cent of the Chinese force are men.
This appears rather high when compared w-ith the percentage of men m
the communicant body, which is only 5S per cent. The CM.A emploA"s
by far the highest proportion of female workers, over 20 per cent of the
Chinese working force consisting of Bible women.
Distribution of Chinese Force — .Approximately one-half of the em-
ployed workers reside-in Wuclimv’, Kweilin, and Nanning. The remainder
appear well distributed over the province. Comparison between the
accoinpanving map and Map V reveals less tlinn a score of evangeli-stic
centers which arc without at least one resident Chinese worker.
force, we have one ordained worker in Kw.angsi for every two organired
churches and every 147 communicant church members.
Degree of Christian Occupation in Terms of Employed Chinesi
H'orkcrr —
Workers lER 1,000 Communicants Workers per 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for Province 59) (Average for Provi.sxe 26)
WMMS
13 1
CM.A
57
CMS
1.31
WTVIMS
50
CM^
SBC
49
SBC
36
CMS
41
Note that only the larger mission societies and those with uiisston
fields delimited on Map III arc included in the above table.
The first table is interesting in that it indicates the proportion cf
church eomimmicaiits who are employed by their respective missions or
churches. For example, the CMS and WMMS employ 13 out of cAcry
100 church members, while the SBC employs only 3.6. Tlie average for
the province is approximately 6 employed workers out of every 100 church
memh^s. This is below the average for South aud West China and con-
siderablj’ hcltiw the average for Central China ; Honan, Hunan, and Hupeh
averaging 9.6 employed Chine.se workers out of every 100 coniinuiiicants.
Trnfjiing School Fflcilffie.'?— The only institutions reported to the
CCEA in 1918 as Bible training schools in Kw’angsi are the Bible schools
(<■«■ men and for women in Wuchow (CM.A).
Ciiinfsf. and Foreign Workers Comparei*
•2.-> 0 ‘21 •'iO 7.5 Hio
on
SI«-
CMS4- UKV
WMMS
KM SI
SDA
li'otfLii -Workers
C’liinesP Kfiiii-elUlii' Workrrs
C'liiiicsc Kdiicrttioiml Wiirkor»
Cliinosf McUirnl Wcivki-rs
Foreign and Chines® Workers per 1,000,000 Populatio.n
R(l 70 00 .'50 40 RO ‘20 10 II 10 2b 00 40 -IO
(M K
WMMS
SBC
CMS
Ai;
isU-V
EMM
Iiul
CliineselVorkf"
TI-IE }‘Ii()VINCE OF KWANYiKr
U3
\ 11. — Distuihdtion 1)1' Communicants
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
General Survey. — Then? is one Protcstnnt communic;int Christian to
every 2,,>to inliabitants of Kvvaiig.si. Protestant church members number
4,722. Ihese are distributed amoii" 62 organized congTegations, each
averaging 76. Of the total church membership in the province, 5S per
cent arc men. ApprexitnateJy 40 per cent reside in the Larger cities,
with populations over 50,000. Six out of eveiy 10 of the male members,
and 5 out of every lo of the female members, arc able to real the (iospe!^
in the vcnincular with fluency ami understanding. Kwangsi reports a
Ifirge Sunday School enrollment. Compare this with the number of
mission school students. About 3,000 Sunday School scholars are en*
rolled, while only half tliis number are reported as under Christian in-
ctniclion in mission day schools.
It may be interesting, by way of comparison, to know that the Rom.in
Catholic mission work in Kwangsi is not very well developed. We have
inforiintioii regarding only 44 clmrche.s and chapels with a communicant
mtml)cr.«hip of 5,006. This is the smallc.st Roman Catholic Church
constituency for any of the provinces of China. Only 54 adults were
reported as baptized during last year. Besides schools for orphans, the
only educational work attempted by the Roman Catholic Church is one
low-grade seminary with 22 students. The above statistics were reported
in 'iqiq.
Dislribuijon of Protestoait Comnntnicanls — Church members are
kiTgcly concentrated around Kweilin and Wuchou’, u-ith a fair distribu-
tion over other sections of the mission field where the work has been
carried on for a sufifident length of time. Compare the accompanying
Juap witli Map IV. The districts which were opened between the years
and igoo shcav the largest number of communicants. Conipnre the
accompanying map with Map VI. The distribution of emplov-ed workers,
loth foreign and Chinese, will appear to be fairly prof ortionate to the
distribution of communicant Christians, except in the districts around
Sflnoliow, Pingnamyiin, and Kweilisien.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Comm«nic<ittfr per 10,000 In-
— A two-fold study unll be interesting in this connection :
how the various mission fields compare in the number of their
^'mniunicants per 10,000 inhabitants (Table VI, Column 11). The SBC
CTils u-itii followed by tlie C^^A with 8, the AG with 6, and the
\*MMS with 4. This la.st figure represents the average for the province,
''c proportions for the CM.S and SDA being slightly below this
^'w«ige. The second study concerns the number of communicants per
’"iCro popuhiticii in the various tao. Tsangmt-tao in the east, and
weilin-t'io in the northeast, each represents a proportion of slightly
7 coinmuincants per 10,000. Tlic remaining 4 tao come considerably
ow this standard, Chennan-tao being tJie best of the four with a pro-
portion of 1.7 per 10,000.
^^embership by — Slightly over half the total number
^^^nununieants in the province, or 2,669, members of Baptist
clnirchcs. Less than 400 are connected with Anglican and Methodist
churches. The remaining number, which is somewhere between 1,500
and 2,oco, belong to missions and churches which cannot be classified
among any of the more common and better known denominational groups.
Church Organization — Most of the evangelistic centers report organiz-
ed congregations, well-cared for by Christian Chinese workers. Self?
support is well advanced throughout the province.
Depintment of Self-Support— Thq liistory of the Department of Self-
Support in the CM.-V is indicative of conditions witliin the Chinese Church
Ihroughont the province. The following extracts arc taken from the
“Soutli China Alliance Tidings” :
“Three departments of our work are practically independent of
mission finances : (1) Our publication work at Wuchow which was
begun in 1912. This plant is valued al>ove $15,000 Max. A total output
e.xceeaing 5,000,000 pages of (Jospel literature is reported. “The Bible
Magazine,” which is a Chinese bi-monthly of So pages, has a circulation
exceeding 3,000. (2) The work among blind children. (3) The Bible
schools for men and women at Wnchow.”
“.As a further step toward self-support and self-administration bv the
Chine,se, it was decideicl tliat in all churches where there are ten members,
Ihg “mother mission” will not be responsible to supply money from home
for the incidental expenses of the station. Where there are twenty members,
the local church must undertake in addition the supply of the wages of the
chapel-keeper. Furthermore, it is expected that when a cliurch has forty
members it will at least undertake one-tliird ot the salnry of its preacher :
when it has sixty members it will undertake at least two-thirds, and when
it has eighty it will undertake the full support of its preacher."
“It was further agreed that hereaifter our Chinese Conference may
eliect three dalgates, not only to attend se.ssions of our .Annual Conference,
but als(> sessions of our Executive Committee meetings during the year.
We believe that their wise counsel in matters pertaining to our rapidly
growing Chinese Churches will be a great help in the administration of
the work.”
Impressions of Unoccupied /Ircdi" — From a recent report of an exten-
sive itinerancy of forty days through the northwestern section of Kwangsi
by Rev. W. H. Oldfield, we note the following: “From Liucliowfu one
may travel for twelve days either northward or westward without seeing
a (5ospcl chapel or entering a district in which a witness is being given
to the 3o.spel. In this great neglected territory there are still mimerous
uriiled cities and large market towns that as yet have no established work
wh.itevqr. For tlie most p.nrt tlie language of these cities is Mandarin, but
the districts surrounding these busy centers contain a large population of
mjxc<l tribesmen. These people are shut away from the rest of tlie
I^roviuce by huge? mountain ranges. The greater part of this territory
h.is not even been entered by a Gospel worker. No missionary in our
province as yet speaks their language. To reach these people vrith the
.Gospgl lias for years been our hope and aim.”
154
THE .CHRISTIAX OCCUPATION OF CHINA
MISSION SCHOOLS
Elcvicntary Editcniion—A glance at the map reveals at once the
povertv of Christian educational facilities throughout Kwaiigsi. Although
the province has a Protestant church membership of 4,722 Christians,
only 1,513 chilflrfii are receiving education in church or mission schools.
This is equivalent to only one student for every 3 churcli members. The
missions rank as follows in their emphasis on educational work ;
SBC
CMA
tVMiMS
CMS
ToTAt, No. OF
Communicants
2,669
1,603
180
1S7
Total No. of
Students
756
403
193
ni
Patio of Students
TO COMMUNIC.ANTS'
I to 3.5
I to 4
I to r
I to 1.4
Among all tlie province.-^ of China, Kansu alone ranks below Kwangsi
in the total number under Christian instructicn. When considered in
terms of the proportion of students to communicants, Kweichow and
Yunnan alone rank lower tlum the pronnee under discussion.
The Survey Committee has been able to secure information regard-
ing only 49 lower prinwry schools. The inadequacy of lower primar\’
education will be apparent on comparing the number of lower primary
schools to the number of stations and evangelistic centers in the province,!
i.e., 49 to 89. In other words, in about half of t!ie centers where Cliristiao]
communities are established, no j.rovision lias V’ct been made for Ibe
education of the chiklicn from Christian homes. Higher priman,- schools,
are established in two cities, Kweilin and Wuchow. About 19 per cent
of the lower priman.- students advance to higher grades. The proportion
of boys to girls in the Christian primary schools of Kwangsi is about 2 to i.
Middle Schools — Onl,v 2 Christian middle schools are rcpiirted.
Both of these arc located in Wuchow, one with 8 boys and the oth«
with 9 girls. Neither of these schools offers a full-grade middle school
course. There is no Christian education above middle school grade in
the province.
Compare the accompanying map with Map VH. A relatively laij*
number of communicants resides within a radius of 50 miles of Siinclioff,)
where no provision for higher primary education as yet lias app ircnlly
been made. A fairlj' large number of communicants reside in and around
Nanning. Here also no educational facilities aboA'c lower primary grads
were available at the time the SiirvcA' data was being collecteil. The
above statement regarding Sunchow and the surrounding countrA’ applies
to I.iuchowfu as well.
IV.— Extent of Occupation — The Christian School
Na.me of Society
Grand Total-.
49
%o
"rt
c
H
G
s5
818
444
Anglican ...
Baptist
Methodist ...
Other Societies
CM.S (-f (•EZM.«5)
0
1
G1
Fil
1-21
10
in
sue
•21
2
r,32
54
5HG
00
HO
170
...
WMMS
1
1‘2.'»
54
170
14
14
AG
1
CMA
1.5
•2
•2
07
•249
340
15
2*)
40
H 0
n
EMM
Ind
SI).\
1
...
30
30
...
129 lOS
tc s
ic X
234
v.
!/:
3
10
— o
.2
1 : a
iSlI
&.X
9
c eK
S s'’
1,313 63!^ 47*^.
47%
IGl
7.>6
li);}
40:J
30
r,(i%
H2%
T2%
20%
THE PKOVINCE OF KWANGijl
155
Sormal School and Higher Educational Facilities— Teachers for lower
prjjji.nry schools are prepared at ^Vllchow. No Christian educational
facilities higher than middle schools exist. Canton is within easy reach
of Wwhew, and up to the present, any need for advanced educational
work has been supplied by the higher educational facilities available in
Kwargtung province.
college i.s obtainable. Several norinal schools have been established by
the govennnent in Kweslin, Wucliow, and Nanning. There is also a
government law college in the old capital city. An intense desire for
mcdciii education is discernible among the more progressive Chinese
throughout the province.
GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS
General Summary— Kwangsi ranks fairly high among the provinces
of China in governinent education. The most recent report of the
Ministry of Education (1916) credits the pro\’ince with 55,581 lower
prima^ and 13,283 higher primary students. This gives a proportion of
64 primary students per io,oco inhabitants, ranking Kwangsi above
Kweichow, Kwangtung, Fukien, Honan, Kiangsi, and Anhwei. Approx-
imately 2 per cent of the total number of primary students in this pro-
vince arc enrolled in church or mission schools.
Governmeyit Middle Schools — Here again sourccss of information are
none too reliable, and wide inconsistencies between different sources
make any definite statement hazardous. According to the best informa-
tion the Survey Committee has been able to obtain, Kwangsi in 1918
was provided with 26 government middle schools. At least one of these
was located in every mission station. In addition, government middle
schools were reported for the following cities : Kweishun, Taipingfu,
Wuyiian, i’enchow, Kweihsien, Paklow, Luchwan, Sbumkai,
Wusiiaii, and Junghsieii. Note that five of these cities with govern-
ment middle schools are located in the extreme southeastern section of
he province, a portion of which is as yet unoccupied by any mission
society. Compare, also, the number of primary schools, lower and higher,
w uch are reported for the hsiens in the southeastern section of the
province, with the number reported for hsiens located elsewhere. From
e accompanying map one would be inclined to believe that the develop-
.government education was furthest advanced in the extreme
sou cast and northeast of Kwangsi. No information has been supplied
Woniig the quality and character of education in government schools,
OT IS anything known regarding the use of these schools by Christian
as*^f”lf correspondent, writing from Lungchow in 1919, referred
the ° increasing educational opportunities for girls : “For
the yc^'Ts government schools for girls have been opened, so
present generation of children will be able to read and write to a
extent.”
in “Th^^ri — To quote from an article on Kwangsi, appe.aring
Wei’s Enipiie,” “Kweilin, at one time the scene of Kang Vu-
canit^l* ♦ reform, was rightly one of the first provincial
tSqq ^ officially a college on modern lines. This was May,
by college has continued for some years, being staffed wholly
CSC. At the lime of this writing no infonnation regarding this
Numher of Communicants and Mission Primary Students
Compared
0 ■100 800 1200 IGOO 2000 2400 2800
1
denis
1AA»J
CZ3
Comnuiiiicnuts
Mission Primiiry Sti
Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
Name of Society
^ Hospitals
Dispensaries— exclusive of
'■» those located on Hospital
Premises
w Hospital Beds — Men
■*- Hospital Beds - W'omen
I 0 Is
1- 3
l§
S ■<
3 in
0 !i
H C-
c
5
® Schools for Nurses
1
"c
r:
3
W
7
^ No, of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Physician
a. No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Nurse
Grand Total ...
4
3
65
54
873
8
17
20
Anglicnn ...
CMS
(-fCEZMS)
1
27
Baptist
SI3C
1
1
40
35
7-51
1
8
25
38
Methodist ...
WMMS
1
22
17
20
*** 1
39
Other Societie
j AG
C.MA
EMM
1
3
2
40
2
Ind
1
SDA
1
... 1
...
...
...
... 1
156
TtlE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
XI.— Hospitai^
HOSPITALS
General Summary— Foux societies in Kwangsi report mission medical
^vork. The SBC and the WMMS have hospitals in Wnchow. The Cip
reports a hospital in Kweilin. The SBC, though not reporting a mis-
sion hospital in Nanning, is in all probability carrying on medical work
there, since a medical missionary now resides in that center. The
EMM maintains a general hospital and the SDA a dispen^rj' in
Nanning. A mission dispensary is also reported in Poseh. Missionaries
in other stations frequently dispense medicines, but there is no desire
on their part to be credited with regular dispensary work. Seven foreign
and II Chinese physicians, assisted by 6 foreign and 7 Chinese graduate
nurses, make up the medical staff of the 3 hospitals.
Areas of Need — Kwangsi, when judged by the amount of Christian
medical work, is among the 3 or 4 most neglected provinces in China. The
areas around Siinchow and Liuchoivfu are situated in the more densely
populated districts of the province, and report a relatively large number
of communicants and employed workers. The southeastern section of
the province is also above the average in density, and also shows con-
siderable development along educational lines. Both these areas, how-
ever, appear on the accompanying map without mission medical facililies
within convenient distance.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Mission Doctors and Hospital Deis-
Foreign Physicans per Hospital Beds per 1,000,000
1,000,000 Inhabitants Inhaditants
(Average for the Province 0.7) (Average for the Provinxe 11)
AVMMS 0.4 WMMS 78
Earn 0.2 SBC 37
SBC 0-2 EMM 10
Compare this map with Map V. It will be seen that 10 mission
residential centers are without modern hospital facilities, or for that
matter, without any professional medical care. Compare the accompany-
ing map with Maps VI and VII. A considerable number of commuiii-
cants between Nanning and Wuchow will be found to be without modern
medical facilities near at hand.
VI.— Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Name of Society
Grand Total...
Anglican
Baptist
Methodist ...
Other Societies
CMS (-I-CE2MS)
SBC
WMMS
AG
CMA
EMM
Ind
SDA
B
A
B
Int
A
B
Int
A
< =
53
I.S
O.
£0
T32
77,220(n)| 10, 872, 300(h)
76
6,47.5
6,000
1.325
1.900
27,600
600.000
2,000,000
500.000
2.5,000
2,100.000
600.000
100.000
200,000
25
9S
25
1
119
5
3
276 1 4,722
.£ o
g-§
41 o.
28
42
§§
.1“ ®
187
2,669
189
14
1,603
10
7
12
80
18
8
20
20
33
5
32
143
24
-s a
o c
^ o
ey
BO
59
42^
•i£
E®
c o,
o o
131
36
131
71
74
“a
§ S
JZ ®
610
759
566
284
’7O6
«2 3
bS
^ s
c- o
iaS.
317 I
690
283
1,016
"241
0,7 ! *1
0.3
0.4
0.3 !
37
79
(a) Total /or Province, not for approximate estimates by societies as given below
THE PROVINCE OF KWANGIUNG
157
KWANGTUNG
1. — Hsikn Eoundabies
HSIEN BOUNDARIEvS
P/»>’siCrtt Political Divisions — Kwtmgtung extends over approxi-
mately 100,000 sq.mi. of territory. It is half the size of France, and
alx)Ut twice the size of the State of Ohio. The province divides naturally
into three sections : (i) the Mei-Han valley with Swatow as the main
port; (a) the valleys of the W'isfst, North, and East rivers, joining in the
wonderful Pearl-AVest River delta, with Canton the capital of the province
at its center ; (3) and the southwest seaboard, where all the rivers flow
directly into the China Sea, and where communication with Canton and
Hongkong is made by means of ocean-going junks and stenm launches.
The island of Hainan, situated between the China Sea and the Gulf of
Tongking, is politically a part of Kwangtung, and may therefore be re-
garded as forming a fourth geographical! division. For civil administra-
tive purposes Kwangtung is divided into 5 tao and 94 hsiens.
The province has seven ports open to foreign trade : Hongkong, Canton,
Swatow, Pakhoi, Samshui, Kwangchow, and Hoihow, the last-named
being located on Hainan Island. Three ports along the coast of Kwang-
trnig have been ceded to Foreign Powers : Macao, occupied by the
Portuguese in 1553 and ceded officially to Portugal in 18S7 ; Hongkong,
ceded to Grctit Britain in 1842 (to which must be added the Kowloon ex-
tension on the mainland ceded in i860) ; and Kwangchow, leased to France
in 1898.
Macao is situated on an island at the mouth of the Pearl River. The
ciraiit of the settlement is about 8 miles. Both the position and climato
of Macao are delightful. The population is about 80,000, of whom 7,000
are Portuguese or foreigners of another nationality.
In the city of Macao, Robert Morrison and William Milne began
their missionary labours for China. Here the first Protestant Christian
convert was baptized, and the first Protestant Christian church organized.
Here also the first Protestant Mission press was established. And here
the body of Robert Morrison, first Protestant missionary to China, liw
l)uxied. While gazing on n facade of an old and ruined Roman Catholic
church in Macao from the top of which there still towers a cross, Sir
lohn Bowring, then British Consul, was inspired to write his immortal
hymn, "In the Cross of Christ I glory."
The island of Plongkong (11 miles long and from 2 to 5 mi. broad)
is also situated near the mouth of the Pearl River, 40 mi. from Macao and
90 mi. from Canton. Opposite the city of Victoria is a peninsula of the
niainlaud on which the city of Kowloon (original area 4 sq.mi., and ceded
to Great Britain in i860) is built. In 1898, an additional territory common-
ly called 'The New Territory,’ with an area of 375 sq.mi., including
several islands ono larger tlian Hongkong, was leased to Great Brit'iin.
Kowloon is connected with Canton by rail.
Ku'angchow, situated on the coast of southwest Kwangtung, is an
excellent closed h.nrbour, second only to Hongkong. It is 15 mi. long,
and for aboi:t half its length is 3 to 4 mi. broad. This harbour with
adjacent territory comprising 325 sq. mi. was leased to the French in
1898, and is now goveined by the Governor-General of Indo-China.
Physical Features — Three-fifths of the proriuce is mountainous.
Rivers are numerous and their valleys subject to frequent floods. Tlie
two large deltas, Mei-Han in the east, aii<l Pearl-West in the central
section of the province, rank amongst the most fertile areas in the world,
usually providing three crops a year, and sustaining dense populations.
The northeastern section of the province is a great plain. In the so>ith-
west the rivers are short and run directly into the sea. The central river
system spreads like a banyan tree with three great branches, while the
trunk is strengthened by a network of smaller rivers resembling roots.
Of all the provinces of Cliiua, Kwangtung is the best provided wHth ex-
cellent ports. It can boast of Hongkong, Canton, Swatow, Hoihow,
Macao, Pakhoi, and Knnugchow.
Ciminfc— The climate of Kwangtung is veiy changeable, and depends
upon the dry uorthdast \s-iuds or the moisture-laden winds which blow
from the southwest. From October to April the former prevail, and in
the neighbourhood of Canton, the temperature seldom falls below 3a®F.
In Hainan the northern section is semi-tropical, the south tropical.
The summers are very hot and humid. Hainan is extremely mountainous
fn the interior. The coastal plains are fertile, and the island is rich in
minerals.
Econoviic Conditions— ThQ economic status of many families m
Kwangtung is cnlianced bv considerable money received from relatives
abroad. The majority of the inliabitants devote themselves to agricultural
pursuits. The rich and fertile regions of the Canton delta ore highly
cultivated. Crops of all kinds are raised in abundance. Of these, rice
comes first, especially in the Canton delta where two and sometimes even
three crops are produced yearly. The fields are generally worked under
leases, the farmers bring together in villages. Rental is paid in gram.
The growing of the mulberry tree, the rearing of silk-worms, the cultiv.-i-
tiou of straw for the matting ^ndustr3^ the production of sugar-cane, and
the growth and export of black tea, are other common agricultural pursuit.s.
Ho\vevcr. the density of population is so great in the delta rqgion that
Kwangtung still depends on French Indo-China and the central provinces
for rice, and on Manchuria for beans.
158
a’HE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
11.— Drnsity of Population
s.tAir.
The province is ricfa. in minerals which, as yet, have hardly been
touched. Tlte most important coal fields are situated in the mcinity of
Shiuchow along the North River in the northern i>art of the province.
Also in the districts of Fayiinshing and Koming, as well as in .several
places along the East River. Many of the less common minerals, such
as antimony, wolfram, manganese, and arsenic, are also found in quantity.
Canton and Fatshan are the two principal industrial centers. Trade
is carried on through SAvatow and Pakhoi and othcir ports, but Canlon
easily holds first place as the commercial center of the province. The
Arabs traded here in the loth Cenluiy-. The Portuguese reached it in 1516
and were soon followed by the Dutch and English. In 1684 the East
India Company established its first “factoiy-” in Canton. Since 1842 the
development of Hongkong and the opening of other foreign ports in
proAnnccs further north have limited Canton’s trade.
People and Ln>ig».-’ges— The Cantonese people migrated from the north
nearly 2,000 years ago and settled in the central section of the province.
These Cantonese form frenn a half to three-quarters of the present popula-
tion. “They are active, industrious, and consider themselves the rightful
owners of the soil.” The Hakkas entered Kwangtung centuries later and
settled ]>riucipally in the northern and northeastern soctions. They arc
escellcnt cultivators of the soil. During recent years tliey have extended
their settlements southward to the coast near Kowloon, thus driving a
wedge between the Cantonese and the Hoklos. The Hoklos spread from
the littoral section of Fukien into the Mei-Han delta region, and along
the eastern coast of the province as far west as Kowloon. The Kungk.as
comprise the boat population in the neighbourhood of Canton. They arc
given to petty trades and mingle veiy little, if at all, with the other in-
habitants ol the province. In antecedents and customs tliey differ greatly
from any of the other races. Their number exceeds 100,000. Aborigines
still inliabit the; mountainous sections of the province; the Miao in the
north and northwest, and the Tai in the southwest. They arc still
practically untouched by Christian missions. Besides aborigines of the
Tai and Dao families, found chiefly in the mountainous interior, Hainan
has approximatelv 2,000,000 Chine.se who have settled along the coast.
MLao from Kwangsi also inhabit the steep mountain sides.
Cantonese is the chief language in the province. Mandarin is spoken
among the official classes. Every large race as well as the various aborigin-
al tribes have their own dialects or langnagos. The Hakka dialect is
spoken by approximately 4,000,000. In the Swatow district the dialect
spoken hA' approximately 3,000,000 resembles the language commonly heard
in southern Fukien. Besides tribal dialects, Hainan lias a Chinese tlialect of
its oAvn called Haiiiancsc.
Commvnjcalions — W.ater is the chief means of communiention liirough-
out KAvangtiing. “Tlie M’e.st RiA'er delta affords innumerable entrances
to the pvoA'ince, the riA-er itself offering direct traffic with Wucliow and
Nanning in KAA-aiigsi. The North RiA'er A’aUey forms the famous highway
from Cniitou iiorthu-ard to Shiuchow where it diAudes, one inane'-, going
Avest into Himaii and the other continuing northeast into Kiaugsi. .‘Along
this latter stream there is a paA-ed road which extends through a beautihi)
country. Along the entire length of this road shelters haA-e been erected
at TcgAilar interA-als for the accommodation of carriers. The route into
Hunan is similarh* continued, after navigation ceases to be practical, by
a paAX-d ro.id each side of Avhich is also lined Avith inns and Avarchouses-
The F,ast River AA-hich rises in Kiangsi affords an excellent net-Averk of
navignble streams opening up the rke and sugar coiintry'^ of the northeast.
The Han River, with its chief tributary the Mei, offers Avater communica-
tions 111 the extreme eastern part of the proA'ijice. In sontliv.est
timg, the riA'ers although short are important because: of ciiei. lavgc tii at
pcpulatious.
Railroads — There arc fi\-e railtways in Kwangtung, three of wliicli
radiate from Canton : (i) The Canton-Kowloou Railway (no Ini.), con-
necting Canton Avith Kowloon on the mainland opposite Hongkong.
The Cantoii-Ramshui Raihvay, 32 miles in length, AA’hich runs through a
very populous and fertile counlry, passing through the busy city of
Fatsliiin. This raihvay may eA-entually be extended into KAA-anpi and
Yunnan. (3) The Canton-Haiikow Railway, Avhich at present is coin-
pletoil and operating a distance of 139 miles out of a totali 720. This rond
AAnll bring Canton into direct communiention Avith Peking, Moukden, and
Europe via the Trans-vSiberian Railway. (4) The vSinming Railway, soiitn-
Avo.st of C.aiiton, a successful privatelj'-owncd road extending over 78 nines
from ToAvshan to beyond Kemgmoon, Avhere steamers connect Avith Hong-
kong and Macao. EA-entually the Sunning Railvvay will continue on to
Canton. vSun-eys liaA-e been completed for n railroad connecting Swatow
and Fukien. This road will be a part of the proposed sea-coast Inmk
line. A short branch, 30 miles, betAveen SAvatOAV and ChaochoAvfu Ims been
completed and in operation for a number of years. Another imporbin
branch line niav some clay be built from the Canton-Hankow Railway
Shiuchow into' Kiangsi. This eventually will afford a most desirable
sliort-cnt to Shanghai. These main lines Avith their intersecting branclie-
promise to spread a A-cry effective railro.ad net OA’cr Kwangtung. Mission
work in the past has developed rapidly along existing railroad hnes^
Roads — Because of numerous Avatenvays which reach every part
the proA-ince, lew raids are nccessarj’. Those that do exist are
narrow patliway.s betweefn rice fields, paA-cd with slabs of stone,
little is done in the Avay cf keeping up these roads. Few vehicles of
sort are seen. The most famous highway in the province is that
from Namyung into Kiangsi. It is estimated that carriers on tW-
highway frqquently number OA-er 50,000.
THE rPvOVINCE OF KWANGTUNG
350
in.— pROrESTANT MISSION FIELDS
MISSION riELDS AROUND CANTON
ABCFM
IMS—
PCC —
PH—
IPCNZ-
WMHSj
>8CBP
iCALf:
* •
1
i 1 1 1 i
! 1 ,®.®. '
V
PS
Postr.l and Telegraph Facilities — Kwangtuu" ranks first amon" the
provinces of China in the number of its postal ag’encie.s, and next to
Chihli and Kiangsu in the number of post offices. There is scarcely a city or
•market village without postal facilities. During 1919 the number of post
offices of various grades increased from 132 to 142. In addition to Chinese
post offices, Great Britain has postal stations in Canton and Hoihow ;
France in Canton, Hoihow, Kwangchow, and Pakhoi ; and Japan in Canton.
The Chinese Government Telegraph Administration maintains over
70 stations in Kwangtung. Two overland telegraph lines connect Canton
mth Shanghai. Practically every part of the province is within tele-
graphic communication with the outside world.
Christian Occupation by llsicns — A study of the statistical tables on
Christian occupation by hsiens (Appendix A) reveals 6 hsiens on the
mainland (Hoikin and Dinshan in the northwest, Hoikang and Suikai
on the premontorj* in the extreme southwest), and two hsiens on Hainan
Island as totally without any organized Protestant Christian work, Ten
hsiens report having only one evangelistic center each, and seven hsiens
only two each. About half of the hsiens in the province report repre-
•sentatives of two or more missions. Twenty-seven hsiens, or 28 per cent
of the total number, report no mission lower primary schools, and 55
hsiens, or 60 per cent, no mission higher primary schools. Government
lower and higher primary educational facilities are reported for all hsiens.
DENSITY OF POPULATION
Population Estimates for the Province — Populattion e.stimalces for
Kwangtung have vnried from 23,700,000 (1910 Customs' Report) to
37>i67,7or (Post Office Census 1919). In 1885, the Board of Revenue
estimated the population of the province to be slightly under 30,000,000.
Ihe Minchengpu Estimate in 1910 was more conservative, fixing the
total at 27,700,000. The estimates of population by hsiens which were
received bj' the Survey Committee in 1918 bring the figure for the pro-
'inct slightly below the Post Office Estimate, namely, 35,195,036. The
.cures received by the Suivea' Committee for over two-thirds of the
‘siens are identical with those published by the Post Office in 1919. Survey
°“V*”ttee estimates for the remaining hsiens are slightly lower.
The average density for Kwangtung is somewhere between 275 and
375 inhabitants per square mile. New Zealand with approxim.ately the
F'ame area has onl\' S inhabitants per sq.mi. According to the Min-
c engpu Estimate (1910) Kwnngtung has a density of 277 per square
nu « and ranks tenth in the list of promnees. According to the Post Office
s imate of igxg, the density of the province is considerably higher, namely,
371 inhabitants per sq. mi. In the list of Post Office estimates, Kw.ing-
•ng ranks sixth in density. If, however, we accept the CCC figures, the
snsity of the province stands at 352 inlnbitants per square mile.
/IrcflS of Greatest Density — The distribution of population in Kwaug-
lung has followed the river system. Recently the movements of the people
have been away from the flood areas and along the railway linc.s. The
densest areas are to be found in the Canton delbi region aud the flood
plains along the coast. The mountainous districts are very sparsely
populated. Yanfa-hsien in the northern mountainous area, for example,
has a population of 45,000, while Shuntjik-hsien and Sunwui-hsien in
the delta district report more than one million inhabitants e.ach. The
average density of 352 per sq.mi. for the whole province can not give any
adequate idea of the congestion in the delta regions. Here the popula-
tion is so closely packed that it may safely be estimated to exceed 1,000
inhabitants per sq.mi. This delta region around Canton and the area
south of the Yangtze between Shanghai and Hangchow may safely be
regarded among the two most densely populated regions in Cliina.
Cities — Kwangtung is a province of many large cities. The market
village, however, is the center of influence in all country districts. Ten
cities are reported with populations of or exceeding 100,000 : Canton
1,500,000-3,000,000; Hongkong 525,000; Fatshan 450,000; Chaochow’fu
250,000: Sunwui 200,000; Kongmoon 168,000; Siulam 140,000; Shiuchow
120,000 ; Shekki ioo,ooo ; Chao}’anghsien 100,000. Eight other cities contain
50100.000 inhabitants each ; 38 report populations rangfing between 20,000
and 50,000; and 60 smaller cities are known to have anj'avhere between
10.000 and 20,000 inhabitants each. All the larger cities arc occupied as
mission stations. Approximately 70 per cent of the inhabitants of Kwang-
tung live outside cities of lo.oco or above.
Christian Population — Out of an aggregate of 35,1^5 small dots on the
accompanying map, only 62 of the smallest size, each representing r,ooo
inhabitants, indicate the numerical strength of the Protcsf.ant ICIiristian
communicant body.
PROTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
Mission Fic'.ds Compared — At lea5tt 43 Protestant mission societies
are at work in Kwangtung. Their fields cover approximately five-sixths
of the total area of tlie province. Six of these are Bible and Tract
Sreieties, one educational fCanton Christian College), and 4 medical and
philanthropic (BFM, HVRC, CMMS, KHI). Of the remaining 32 societies,
2 report no church organiz-ations (YMCA and YWCA). This leaves 30
mission societies within the province reporting church organizations.
The fields of the following societies do not appear on the accompanying
map: MEFB, CumPM, AFO, CFM, Heb, Ind, Ricksh.iM, SCBM. SD.A,
YRICA, and YWC.'V. Mosrt of these societies limit their work to city
areas. The accompauj-ing map therefore shows the field are.is of 21 mis-
sion .societies. Fifteen have fields within a radius of 100 miles from
Canfton. In this populous delta region there is so much overlapping thit
in order to assist the student to trace the delimitniions of the various fields
an inset has been made showing the boundary Hues.
160
THD CHIUSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IV.— Agb op Work
Extent of Mission fields— The mission societies -working the Ingest
areas are as follows : PN (including Hainan), 32,800 sn-nri-i or nearly one-
third of the total area of the province; ABF. 12,100 sq.mi., or approx-
imately one-cighth of the total area ; B 10,650, Bn 10,200, and SBC
10,200 sq.mi., or about one-tenth of the entire area of the province for
each ; EPM, 8,000 ; and so on.
Societies Grouped by Nationality — we exclude .the 6 Bible and
Tract Societies, we have 21 American societies in Kwangtung, 6 British,
6 Continental, and 4 International. The work of American missionary
societies extends over approximately two-thirds of the promnee, whiie
the British and Continental societies cover approximately one-half and
onc-quartcr of the province respectively.
Societies Grouped Denoininationally—The various mission societies
may be classified denominationally as follows -. Anglican 1, Baptist 3,
Congregational 2, Lutheran 4, Methodist 2, Presbyterian 7, and those not
included under any of the above groups 18. The work of all
Presbyterian missions combined covers over half of the entire province.
The Lutheran and Baptist missions work approximately one-fourth of the
province each, while the Anglicans, Congregationalists, and Melthodists
each claim field areas which approximate 5,000 sq.mi. or onc-twentieth of
the total area of Kwangtung.
rnofciipifd Areas — Four sections of Kwangtung are shaded black on
the accompanying map. All are located in the western h.ilf of the pro-
\nnce. The first is just west of the SBC mission station Yingtak on the
N'orth River. The second area is a part of the Hainan promontory ex-
tending over the whole of Suikai hsien just south of the PN station
Kochow. The third is in the extreme west adjoining Tongking, and
including Lingshan find Yamchow districts. The fourth embraces a large
number of islands scattered along the southwestern coast. Tlie total
extent cf the unclaimed portions of Kwangtung reaches approximately
6,cco sq.mi.
Overlapping Arens— The chief impression one receives fiom the ac-
companying map is the large amount of overlapping between mission
societies in the delta region within a radius of 100 miles from Canton.
This overlapping is not as evident immediately north of the city as it is
in all directions toward the south. There is overlapping also in the
eastern part of Kwangtung between the following missions : ABF, B,
and EPM. Also in the north bejtwcen the WMMS, SBC, B, and Bn.
Compare this map with Map II. The overlapping exists in the areas
of greatest density. Moreover, reference to Map IV shows overlapping
to exist especially in those areas which were first opened to Protestant
missionary propaganda.
Conijly Agreements — Seven mission societies have reported defiuite
comity agreements. The ABF and EPM state that they have subscribed
to the Principles of Comity prepared by the China Continuation Committea
in 1918. Those two missions have worked side by side in the Hoklo
territory without any geographical divisions. The WMMS reports tacit
understandings with missionaries of several societies wherever work
adjoins. The PCKZ reports a definite agreement with the Bn society
whereby the latter undertakers work among the Hakkas in the county'
area, while the former confines its activities to the Cantonese-speaking
people who reside in market and city centers. A general understaiidiiif,'
regarding field boundaries exists between the PCNZ and the Pentecostal
■missionaries. The RPC mentions ha-ving an understanding mth adjacent
missions respecting boundaries. The UB refers to an unwritten agreement
whereby it promises not to open work where another mission is
already located, withouit first obtaining the approval of the mission
concerned. The PCC reports a tacit understanding with the PN- The
CNTM has attempted repeatedly to reach an agreement on coinity with
adjoining missions, but thus far without success. Six societies report
no comity agreements W'hatever, while the remaining soemties throughout
the province give no answ'er to the question.
Church Federatieni — Federation between the churches of the various
missions in the province is well advanced, as shown in the union of the
churches of the following societies — ^PN, PCC, PCNZ, ABCFM, LMS, UB'
and SEFC. A number of missions are also federated in their educntiouaJ
work. (See ProgTsm of Advance 1919-20.) For example, in the
tional work which centers around Canton definite resp^sibility for midulc
and normal schools has been assigned to particular missions.
AGE OF WORK
BfgimiOig of Christian Missions t« China — “The Church history of
Kwait^uug has been divided into five periods mark^ not so much oy
arbitrary dates as by epoch-making movements. The facts of each period
are grouped around the more striking personalities” :
(1) 1560-1807. “The rise and decline cf Roman Catholicism associated
the occupation of Macao by the Portuguese, the arrival there ®
Vahgiiani, Superintendent of the Jesuits’ Missions to the East, the
gaining of .an entrance into Shaohing (then the capital city of the pr^
vinre) by Ricci, and consequent successes until the advent of the
Dominicans and Franciscans, brought iuternal strife, and Impef’^
disfavor resulted in a general persecution." . ,
(2) 1807-1842. “The beginnings of Protestant Missions, from the arri'^
of the pioneer to the signing of the Treaty at Nanking, which
Canton with other ports to foreign occupation. Such names
THE PROVINCE OF KWANGTljNCi
161
jlonison, Gutzl.'ifE, Mcdh\irst, I^ridgin.m, Wells Willi.ims,
and Dr. Icter Parker arct associated with this period."
/ ) i«!42-i86o. “The opening of Canton and occupation of Hongkong up
'' to the Treaty of Tientsin, which gave right of travel in the interior
and p/Tomisc of protection to Christian workers and converts. Such
jianies as Burns, i.egge, Genahr, I.obscheid, Piercy, Graves,
Chalmers, Happtr, and Dr. Kerr remind ns that there were giants in
thc-sc doys."
(4) i86o-ic;oo. “From the Treaty of Tientsin to the Boxer Outbreak.
These forty years are marked by a very large increase in the missionary
force, extensive itineration tlvroughout the whole province, the opening
of new stations W'here opportunity presented in the interior, and the
consolidation of institutional work in Hongkong, Canton, and
Swntow. .Several of the men mentioned in connection with the pre-
rious period carried their labors into this one, and some, like Dr.
Graves and Dr. Kerr, remained right through it. Other names such
as Gibson, Henry, Simmons, Noyes, Pearce, Genahr, Koliccker, and
others come to onr minds.”
(5) 1900-1917- “From the Boxer IT’rising to the Revolution and on into
the post-Revolution period of national reconstruction. This is the
period of conferences, of co-operative and union movemeuts, of revised
policies, big institutions, partnership in responsibility between
Missions and the Chinese Church, of diminishing opposition, and of a
province-wide eriangelistic opportunity.”
Pioneer Period (1807-1860) — In 1805, the attention of the directors of the
BMS was called to the spiritual needs of China. In Sept. 1807, Robert Mor-
rison, a Scotch Presbyterian, landed in Canton. Six years later be was
joined by William hlilne. These hvo men posses.sed remarkable linguistic
ffifts, and together, while hampered in direct evangelistic work, they were
able to prepare the way for otliers by their translations and faithful testi-
mony given to a few teachers and ser\'ants. In 1S14, Milne sailed for
Malacca, where lie continued (c labour as Morrison’s assistant until his
death in 1822. After 7 years in Macao, Robert Morrison baptized his first
convert. “At a stream of water issuing from the foot of a lofty hill, far
away from human obser\mtion, I baptized him in the name of the Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost. Jfay he be the first-fruits of a great harv'ost.” Such
is the entry iu Morrison’s diary. Among those who joined the mission
staff were Samuel Kidd, Professor of Chinese at London University,
Samuel Dyer, the inventor of movable metallic type for Chinese printing,
Mr. W. H. Medliuist who reached Malacca in 1816, Dr. William Lockhart
who came to China in 1S38, Dr. Hobson, who carried on medical work at
Macao, 18.^9-184.^, and James Legge. In 1843, at a conference of mission-
aries heJd in Hongkong, it wa.s decided to begin missionary work in the
five newly opened treaty ports, namely, Canton, Amoy, Foochow’, Ningpo,
and Shanghai. From the time of Mr. Milne’s journey through the Chinese
ffttlements in the Malaj’ Archipelago until the opening of these five treaty
ports, the work of the LMS was carried on under the name of the Ultra-
Ganges Mission. Centers were established in Malacca, Java, Batavia,
Penang, and .Singapore
Most of the pioneers, before the Treaty of Nanking in 1842, devoted
their energies chiefly to the work of translation and evangelism. Many
did not remain long, some leaving the field, others going to North China
after the five treaty ports w’ere opened. The first concrete result of the
missionary' attack on Canton was the beginning of hospital work, under
Drs. Peter Parker, Hobson, and Lockhart. When Hongkong was ceded to
England in 1842, a new and safer base of operations was provided. From
the beginning it bec.nme a city of refuge and a place of vantage from which
Canton was opened. At the end of the first period, i8o7-:86o, se^’cu
societies were actively promoting missionary work in Kwangtung : ABF,
SBC, LMS, B, WitlMS, EPM, and PN. Each of these h.id but one mission
sUtion, except the LMS which had three.
The second Protestant missionary organization to be interested in China
was the Netherland Missionarv Society, which in 1827 sent Karl Fredrich
Gutzlaff to Batavia. Here Dr. hledhurst helped him to acquire the Jlalaj'-
an and Chinese languages. He made 7 voyages between 1831 and 1835
along the coast of .Siam and Chinn, reaching Tientsin in 1831. On his
return, the story of his experiences “excited unbounded interest both in
England and in America, and gave the Christian Churches a new idea of
the possibility of missionary work in China." The Netherland Society
established no permanent work in Kw'angtnng.
The first American missionary to China was Elijah Bridgman of the
ABCFM, who arrived in Cantou during 1830 in company with D.ivid Abeel,
the latter under the American Seamen’s Friend Societj’. These men found
Robert Morrison alone in the city. Three year.s later, Drs. .S. Wells
Williams and Ira Tracey joined Dr. Bridgman, and the ensuing year
they were followed by Dr. Peter Parker.
The Opium War of 1840 resulted in a temporary suspension of the work
tor 5 years, after which some of the missionaries ^aiisfencd to (/thei
ire.ity ports.
1837 the PN had four missionaries under appointment for China.
The following year Revs. J. A. Mitchell and R. W. Orr wnth their wives
arrived in Singapore. Here they began work among the Chinese while
'v.iitiiig for an opening into the Empire. After 1S44 work w’as begun in
Jfacao. .Canton itself was not actually entered \intil 1847. Among the
pioneers of this society were Dr. A. P. Happer who established tlie Canton
Christian College, Dr.' John G. Kerr, M. D., and Rev. H. B. Ncyes, D. D.
The boys’ school opened in Macao in 1845 and transferred later to Canton
has since become the Fati Boarding .School, while the girls' school started
1831 has since developed into the True Light Seminary.
Rev. W. C. Burns was the first missionary sent out by the English
Preshyltriaii .Synod in 1847. The W’ork of this society in Hongkong, C.an-
^n, and surrounding regions, was also greatly influenced by Dr. James H.
Young. In 1851 this devoted pioneer moved to Amoy and later to Swatow,
whore miGi-iou work had already been begun by Lcehlcr of the Basel Mis-
sion m 1047. Colleagues arrived from 1858 on. and in 1863 hospital work
was begun.
The Basel and Rhenish mission societies first directed their attention
to China largely in response to the appeals of Dr. Gutzlaff. Rev. T. H.
Hamburg, a native of S\ve<len, and R. Lechler ^*0x0 the first missionaries
commissioned and sent out to the B.asel Mission. These men arrived in
China in 1S46, and from the very beginning pushed their work into the
interior of the country, chiefly among the Hakk.is. Tlie war between
China and England iu 1S56 compelled them to remove to Hongkong for
safety. This involuntary step resulted in the establishment of a permanent
mission station in 1858 in Hongkong. The field of the Basel Mission
now* extends over one-tenth of the total area of the province.
It was Dr, Gutzlaff and his stirring appeal to the Christian heart of
Germany that directed the attention of the Rhenish Mission .Society to
Kwangtung prorince. .Since the Basel missionaries were already occupy-
ing eastern Kwangtvnig, the Rhenish Mission directed its activities more
toward the western section of the Hakka countiy. In 1847, F. Genahr and
H. Kiistcr landed in Hongkong. Here Dr. Gutzlaff met them and wnth
the two pioneers made frequent trips to the rillagcs near by, distrihnling
tracts and medicines. Toward the close of the year Mr. Geniilir moved
from Hongkong to the mainland where he began work in the famous
Tungkuii district, which since then has been the principal center of opera-
tions for the society’.
Tlie WMM.S began mission actiritics iu South China shortly after the
arrival of Rev. F. Piercy in 1852. Tliis vigorous pioneer came on his own
initiative and at his own expense. It w’as not long berfore lie w.is accepted
by the WMMS as its first missionary and was joined by additional workers.
This work, begun in Canton and Hongkong, has since extended without
interruption to country’ districts as f.ir inland as Kwangsi.
I. — Force at Work — Foreign
Name of Society
e
'5
"E
c
1
1
c
d
2
w Physicians — Women
Nurses
1
c
c
cZ
e
V
Z
i
0
H
G
I
5
0
H
7
» Total Foreign Force
Grand Total ...
188
42
17
16
188
29S
435
730
Anglican CMS
(-I-CEZMS)
12
1
1
20
17
30
47
Baptist ABF
13
2
3
3
13
19
31
.50
CNTM
1
1
1
2
SBC
11
9
11
21
32
Congregational ... ABCFM
3
0
3
6
11
LMS
•1
1
5
8
11
19
Lutheran B
33
2
3
3
41
34
75
Bn
16
-1
19
16
35
KCM
1
1
1
0
3
RM
11
1
i
17
18
3.5
Methodist MEFB
WMMS
10
1
3
12
13
25
Presbyterian Cmiil’M
EPM
16
7
10
20
23
43
PCC
3
1
1
1
6
4
10
14
rcNZ
1
2
2
r,
8
12
20
PN
25
10
6
3
27
39
65
104
RFC
7
2
3
1
12
9
20
29
UB
1
1
1
4
6
10
16
Other Societies ... AFO
AG
3
21
4
26
30
BFM fa)
3
3
3
CCCoH
2
4
19
16
35
CFM
1
1
1
CMMS
2
1
2
5
4
9
EvM
1
1
I
.5
6
Heb
1
2
1
3
4
HVBC (a)
7
7
7
Ind
1
4
1
5
6
KHI
3
1
3
4
7
RickshiiM
3
SCBM
3
3
SCHM
2
3
2
4
6
SDA
1
HI
10
20
SEFC
1
2
1
3
4
YMCA
1
6
8
IC
YWCA
4
4
o-ui j T' .lABS.BBdTD.i
Bible and Tract ppUS, CBP. '
3
1
5
4
9
Societies... ^BSS. SCTS 1
(tt) Continued since the War under British administration
162
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Kgv. J. Slnick was the first regularly api>ointed American Baptist
inissitmary to China. He arrived in Macao in 183O, and in company with
Rev. I. J. Roberts settled in Canton in 1844. In 1S42, Rev. W. Dean, a
missionar)’ of this society, moved from Burma, where work w.is being done
among the Chinese, to Hongkong, and organized in 1843 the second Baptist
church in South China (the first having been established in Macao in 1837).
Dr. William Ashmore whose work \vas in Bangkok, Siam, among Swatow
emigrants, was transferrctl to Hongkong in 1858. Five j'ears later he
remo^•ed to Swatow where a large and permanent work by the ABF has
since been established.
Second Period (1861-1880)— In this period the WMMS opened work in
I'atshan, and moved northward through the North River valley toShiuchow
which they opened in 1871. The Basel Mission pushed steadily on tor^-ard
the center of the Hakka field, opening Chonglok in 1862. During this
period also the West River district, as well as the delta region, were more
completely occupied, and work was noticeably extended in eastern Kwang-
lung among Ihe Hoklos. In 1861 Bishop G. Smith, residing at St. Paul's
College, Victoria, Hongkong, appealed to the CMS to start a mission in
that city. Rev. J. Stringer was accordingly sent out in the following
year, and from this humble beginning a strong work was developed by the
CMS in the British concession which spread later to the mainland, Pakhoi
being opened during the early part of the third period (1886).
Third I'criod (1881-IQ00) — During these years a number of new fields
were entered, such as Dimcliowfu, Yeungkong, Takhing, Lotingchow’, and
Hainan. Work previously begun was well extended into the hinterland,
and .serious attempts were made to reach the manj’- villages outside of the
larger center.s. There was breaking of new ground as well as deeper plow-
ing in ground already broken. Some of the missions beginning work in
Kwanglung during this period are : the RPC, Bn, SEFC, UB, KCM, and
CMA. llic last named society later transferred its work at Lotingchow to
the RPC and retired from the province. The upper North River section
w'as selected by the Berlin Mi.ssion as its special field of work, while the
RPC broke new ground to the west, following the course of the West River.
Fourih Period (iQOi-rgio) — During this period mission work made its
greatest advances over \’irgin soil in Hainan and throughout the East River
valley. Territories adjacent to stations opened in preceding periods were
also more thoroughly occupied. The PCC and PCNZ took over by arrange-
ment certain parts of the PN field thereby securing territory from which
Chinese immigrants to Canada or New Zealand had largely come. In this
way it was thought that the work of these two missions might best be
linked up with the work of their Chinese churches in the respective home
lands. The EvM settled in Shiuhing, and the CNTM in Pakhoi. During
this period the South China Boat Mission w'as organized and took over the
work begun by the SEFC. During this period also the YMCA entered the
province, and the MEFB Church was organized in Canton with a Chinese
pastor.
Filth Period (11511-1920) — The last decade has been characterized by
much intensive and little extensive work. Most of the new societies enter-
ing the province are small and unclassified denominationally. The
CumPM and the GBB are represented by Chinese pastors ordained in
America. This period marks also the entrance of the YW'CA into Kwang-
tung as woll as the Hebron Mission and the Dailik Mission.
The foundation of the American l^resb>derian Mission in Hainan was
laid by Mr. C. C. Jeremiassen, a native of Denmark. He went to Hain.an
in 1S81 «as an independent self-supporting missionary. Ditring that year
he made a complete circuit of the island, treating the sick and distribut-
ing Chinese literature wherever he visited. During the following year
he settled in Hoiliow, making a number of extensive trips into the
surrounding country. Hr later became associated with the American
Presbyterian Mission already at work in Kwangtung, and in 18S3 received
an oflUcial visit from Rev. B. C. Henry, of Canton. Soon after, new recruits
were sent out by the PN.and in 1S93 the Hainan Mission of the PN was
organized at Kiungchow.
Namk of Society
Ev.angelistic
Cextehs
Christian
Workers
Communicant
Christians
1914
1919
1914
1919
1914
1919
Anglican
.. CMS
30
46
232
27.5
1..509
2.100
Baptist
.. ABF
140
143
20-5
364
3.18.5
4.S02
SBC
74
90
134
210
G..329
6,419
Congregational
,. ABCFM....
33
27
85
136
3.220
3.098
LMS
33
36
no
1,3.5
1.948
1,874
Lnthemn
.. B
n.-i
116
345
010
8.087
8,193
Bn
loO
1.3S
220
123
6.467
5,225
Methodist
KM
3.5
3.5
70
60
1.743
2.253
.. WMMS ....
42
30
SO
106
1,924
Presbytoriiui ...
.. EPM
120
131
29.5
336
5.606
6,209
PCC
13
1.5
31
51
735
1,000
PCSZ
8
12
29
44
229
362
PN
147
165
493
42.5
10.7.54
13,559
BPC
S
9
49
53
372
•523
IB
10
10
41
59
523
671
Other Societies
.. F.vM
4
6
6
106
189
SEFC
4
7
1-5
25
501
534
Total for the Province
(All Societies)...
9S7
1.061
2, -541
2.833
43,347
61,262
Progress during the Last Five Years — The following table makes possi-
ble a comparative study between the degree of Christian occupation
in Kwangtung in 1914 and that reported in 1919. Some allowance, how-
ever, must be made for differences in definitions. The 1919 returns for
evcngcli.stic centers are based on the definition supplied b\’ the Survey
Commitiee, which undoubtedly is stricter than the definitions of oni-
stations which obtained among different societies reportii;g in 1914. The
statistics for 1914 were compiled by a special Committee appointed bv
the Kwangtung Christian Council, and are fairh’ acciirate and complete.
Note the verj’ small incrc.asc in the number of evangelistic centers
due undoubtedly to the stricter definition used in 191^. Many places
formerly counted as outstations have had to be counted as preaching
places. Note that the total increase in the communicant membership for
the entire province is approximately 13,000. This is the safer cohuun for
use in comparative stud^’. During the last 5 years the Congregatioml
churches have lost in church membership. The Lutherans have held
their own, though the Berlin Mission reports a decrease. The two de-
nominational groups which have made the greatest gains are the Baptist
group credited with a 14 per cent increase, and the Presbyterian group
credited unth an increase of 22 per cent.
Oldest Fields CPiu/mrcri— Approximately half of the province w.is
opened before rgoo. All areas shaded black on the accompanying m.ap lie
be3'ond 30 li of any reported evangelistic center. There is occasion, tl
itineration throughout these areas, but as yet few if any pemanent center^
of evangelism have been established.
Compare the accomp.auying map with Map If. The densest areas
in the province appear to be those which were first opened to Protestant
missionary activity. Compare this map with Map VII. The oldest fields
report the greatest mimher of church members. Compare this map with
Map III. The areas entered during the third, fourth, and fifth peric<U were
to a large degree opened bj' new societies. For example, the Berlin
Mission entered the North River field in the third period, the RPC entered
the West River district in th* fourth period, while smaller societies,
unclassified denominationally, have sought out unoccupied regions in the
Canton delta during more recent j'enrs.
Note that the Bible and Tract Societies are not included in the above
table. Also that only those mission stations which have been continued
without interruption till the present are included in the above classifica-
tion. For example, the ABCFM opened a mission station in Canton
dining the first period. This was abandoned later, and the present
mission station was not established until the third period. Si-xty-fouf
mission stations were opened before 1900, and 56 since. This is significant
in that it shows the large degree of new work undertaken during the
last 20 years. Among other striking revelations in the above table
the following : The LMS has opened no new mission station in Kwang*
tung since 1850. Onla- 2 Presbyterian mission stations existed prior to
iSSo, yet today tlie Pre-sbalerians report the largest church membership
in the province. The greatest advance in new stations since 1900 has been
made by mission societies unclassified denominationally. More than oti^l
half of the mission stations established between 1901-1910 were opeflw
bv large mission societies.
THE PROVINCE OF KWANGTUNG
163
V.— Mission Stations and Evangelistic Centers
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
Missionary Residential Centers and Mission Stations — There are 72
lorcign inissioiiary residential ceulers in Kwangtung, including the three
on the island of Hainan. Eleven of these centers have representatives of
more than one mission society : Canton with more than 20 societies
Tepresented, Hongkong with more than 10, two centers with representa-
tives of 4 societies each, one with 3, and six with 2 each. Sixty-one res-
idential centers report representatives of only one mission society. In
-each of these centers the average number of foreign missionaries is fonr.
Kwangtnng ranks first among the proAnnees of China in the number
of its mission stations (127), having twice as many stations as Fukien,
although this latter province outranks Kwangtung in the number of its
organized churches and eAnugelistic centers.
When we study the distribution of mission stations in the various
hsictis, we have the following conclusions to record : 2S hsiens have one
mission station each; and 13 have from 2 to 6 each. In the eastern .sec-
tion of the province there are 32 stations scattered over 17 hsiens. Le.«;s
than one-thircl of the hsien cities within the province have resident
foreign missionaries. Six cities with populations estimated somewhere
around 50,000 are without any foreign Christian worket-
New Mission Stations — Plans are completed for a new mission station
in the East River field of the Basel hlission. Also a "nuion mission
station” is being planned for in .Sunning (PN, V^IMS, and ABCFM). The
PN reports plans for a new station at Luichow in the Hainan promontory.
Only the last-named has been located on the accompanying map.
Distribution of Evanefelistic Centers — Over 1,000 evangelistic centers
arc grouped around the 72 cities reporting missionary residents. An
evangelistic center is anv place where there are at least 10 resident Christian
communicants, or where a full-time Christian worker resides. Undoubted-
ly the actual number of evangelistic centers in Kwangtung greatlj' exceeds
the number reported in the statistical tables. Many corre.spondents have
reported several churches within a single citj’ as only one evangelistic
ventci. The absence of evangelistic centers aaound many of the mission
stations tliroughont the province (w’hich is quite noticeable on the accom-
panying map), is due undoubtedly to survey correspondents including rural
evangelistic centers in their city returns. Note for example the absence
of evangelistic centers just north of Canton. There are several scores of
evangelistic centers within the city itself and certainly there are at least
^ equal number located in the immediate environs of Canton. Wien
studying the accompanying map, therefore, we must reimcinber tliat within
j^d around each large city there are evangelistic centers which have not
oeen separately reported to the SurA-ey Committee or located on the accom-
panying map, but which actualK* exist, and which in number are propor-
tionate to the strength of the Christian forces at work Avithin each city.
For the most part the evangelistic centers throughout Kwangtung
appear to have dcA-eloped along the main Avaterways and postal routes.
They aie fairly AA’ell scattered, and in certain sections, like that arouml
S\A'atow and extending on to Kityaug, the distribution of these evangel-
istic centers is approaching a state of almost complete occupation.
In addition to CA'angelistic centers we IiaA'c to consider an inmimcr-
able number of occasional preaching places scattered over every mission
field. In Hainan alone more than a score of these preaching places liaA'c
been reported, and throughout the proAunce there must he at least well
OA'cr a thousand. Previously many of these occasional preaching places
Averc reported as outstations.
A glance at the accompanying map shows that there has not been any
more, if as much, iutensiA'C CA’angelistic work done in fields Avhere scA’cral
missions overlap than in areas worked by a single societA’. There is one
evangelistic center in KAA’angtnng for eA’cry 90 sq.mi., and one Protest.int
church communicant for CA’ery 570 non-Christians.
The PN reports the largest number of evangelistic centers, with
the .‘\BF, Bn, EPM, B, and SBC following closely in order. Note the
concentration of evangeli.stic centers around Canton ivitliin a radius of
TOO miles, also in the following districts : fi) Eastern Kwangtung in
the fields of the .'\I!F, B, and EPM; (2) In the Hakka field of the ABF and
B societies; {3) In the extreme north of KAvangtung in the Bn mission
field : (4) In the Sunning district southwest of Canton ; and (5) In the
district between Canton and Kowloon.
Undeveloped Areas — Three sections of the province are almost wholly
neglected, though the physical character of the country may largely
account for this backwardness: (i) The entire western section, especially
along the extreme southwest border ; (2) The central part of the province
just east of the North RiA’cr; and (3) A section of the island of Haiiun.
Compare the accompaiu’ing map AAnth M.ap II. Rather intensiA'c
CA’angelistic work is e\’ideut in all of the thickly settled regious of the
province, although the density map also shoAvs a relatively large number
of inhabitants in the areas just west of Yingtak, north of Limcliowfu, and
around LinclioAA’. The estimated population of the 23 hsiens, for which
2 or less than 2 CA’angelistic centers are reported, amounts to four or fiA’c
million. These relalivoly unoccupied hsiens arc all more or less
mountainous and traA’el is difficult.
Intensive H'or/c — A large amount of intensive CA’angelistic work lias
been done during Ihq last 20 years in the Canton delta region, and in
.several other sections of the proA'ince Avhere the population is dense and
villages are numerous. Here almost CA’ery market towai has its chapel,
and from these chapels as woiking centers, whole districts arc being
164
THTE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VI.— Distribution op Workers
effectively covered by Chinese evangelists. So effective has this
itineration been that in a number of places the influence of the Church
and of Christian ideals is distinctly felt by the entire community.
Reasons for Ihe Present Inadequacy of Occupation — Only 9 corres-
pondents replied to this question. The majority of these referred first
to the inadequac}' of their working staff, both Chinese and foreign, and
second to the fluctuating peculation. There is a continual tide of
emigration from certain sections of the province. In some villages as many
as 50 per cent cf the men are said to be abroad. These on their return
are most difficult to reach. Political unrest, lack of funds, and difficulty
of travel to places outside of the river valleys, are other reasons mentioned
by several of the correspondents. There remain large areas of village
life which are yet untouched by the Christian message. One missionary
correspendent regrets the tendency in his own mission to emphasize work
among students and the higher classes, while the needs of the masses
in the countless villages go unheeded.
FULL-TIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
The Foreign Force — Kwangtung ranks next to Kiangsu in the
number of its foreign missionaries, which equals 730. More than half of
the men are ordained (64 per cent), and a smaller proportion than usual
of the total force are single women (26 per cent). The proportion of men
to women in the foreign force is 2 to 3. Kwangtung leads in the number
both of men and women physicians, to per cent of the total force being
engaged in medical work. There are as many foreign missionary
physicians in Kwangtung as are reported for Anhwei, Chekiang, Honan,
Hunan, Hupeh, Kansu, Kiangsi, Kweichow, Shansi, Shensi, and Yunnan
combined.
Classification of the Missionary Body— Approximately 53 per cent of
the missionaiy' body are American, 25 per cent British, and 22 per cent
Continental. If we attempt to classify them denominationally the result
stands as follows: Anglicans 7 per cent. Baptists ii i«r cent, Congre-
gationahsts 4 per cent, Lutherans 20 per cent, Methodists 3 per cent,
Presbj'tcrians 32 per cent, and missionaries unclassified 23 per cent.
Note that the CIM has no work in Kwangtung. The figures representing
the foreign force of several of the German Lutheran missions are in a
few rases incomplete.
Number of Communicants per
Disttabuiiou of Missionaries — 'fhe 730 missionaries in Kwangtung
reside in 72 centers. Fortj'-fonr pdr cent are located in Canton, Hong-
kong, and Swatow. Forty-seven per cent live in cities with populations
under 50.000 each.
Degree of Christian Occupation vi Terms of Foreign Force —
Nu.mber of Missionaries
PER 1,000 Communicants
(Average for Province 12)
Ordained Chinese Worker
75
187
210
224
252
RPC
LMSCMS
UB AVMMS
Number of Missionaries
PER 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for Province 2i>
.SDA
SDA
PCNZ
AG
RM
vSCHM
67
PCC
50
ppr
AO
4^
Ind
33
SCBM
EvM
32
CMS
UB
24
SCHM
KCM
B
26
CMS
22
UB
■R^r
■\VMMS
21
prr
RPC
EvM
.... 20
Bn
... I&
LMS
EPM
.... 16
KCM
... 16
B
9
LMS
PK
8
ABF
R
Ind
PNTM
SEFC
PN
ABCFM
. ir
f,
Heb
. II
SBC
ABCFM
4
CNTM
1033
ABCFM
THE PROVINCE OF KWANGTQNG
H— Force at 'Work— Chinese
165
•V _
e
s
a
|(a)
S
b
c
a
^(a)
e
1
S
c
si
a
■3 2
S’ " i-
.s
ill
C- ■- 0
1
H
1
c)
c ^
0 en
1
0
&
9
a
■g
d Z
b-S
= 1
0 -5
>
■©
H
'a 0
Or®
s g S
Name of Society
0
"5 “ ti
c ec B
1 >]
0 Ed u
c c
» —
5 .2
&
s
tf
>
s
>
"3
”8
JS
s
1
s
.a
H
Mz=
_ Sj
0
H
a
.3
ja
b
c
3
ce
9
^9
s
0
a
S
3
z
^ 2
M a
•a a
— ec
•3.S
a
§••2
E S
S
0
c
.2 J
u 0
o.e
0 ® a
^ w
.a 0 S
5 3^
3 0“**
z 3
0
1
2
3
4
5
1 ^
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
Grand Total ..
135
912
305
1,352
843
, 369
1,216
49
16
39
162
268
2,638
227
7*%
3.9
Anglican CMS (+CEZMS)
10
63
43
106
112
Baptist ABF
CNTM
12
1
56
5
24
1
92
7
191
4
64
1
255
3
~2
”2
10
6
17
275
364
81
1
65%
75%
5.9
7.3
soc
♦CongregnlionAl ... ... ABCFM
18
3
65
55
18
39
121
97
44
25
43
14
87
39
1
2
12
210
1
83%
71%
6.0
6.6
LMS
Lutheran B*
13G
01%
12.4
10
13
20
107
12
14
42
134
30
59
31
61
68
13
3
2
3
24
32
135
3
58%
7.1
Bn*
KCM*
6
101
1
2
109
1
11
2
2
1
...
10
1
212
123
89%
97%
2.8
3.5
RM*
3
30
6
39
18
3
21
1
5
6
4
60
75%
85%
1.3
1.9
'Methoilist ... ••. ... MEFB
1
2
WMMS
jPresbytetiaii CumPM
8
1
23
7
10
2
41
10
25
7
21
46
3
4
12
19
4
106
16
75%
66%
4-2
EPM
PCC
19
108
12
19
12
146
24
101
13
50
8
151
21
8
2
3
7
21
4
39
6
17
336
51
88%
77%
57%
7.8
3.6
PCNZ
PN
RPC
UB
Other Societies AFO
15
7
3
1
0
134
11
15
7
43
.5
14
16
192
23
32
8
130
19
10
3
38
5
15
11
166
24
25
2
11
2
2
1
7
1
11
1
13
36
3
17
65
6
2
44
425
53
59
123
63%
77%
80%
51%
2.2
4.1
1.8
3.7
1
100%
AG*
BFM (b) §
CCColl
10
3
13
4
10
1
5
16
18
73%
0.6
CFM §
CMMS*
...
2
2
12
100%
0.3
5
3
5
25
38
38
63%
4.2
EvM
1
4
5
C
Heh
9
2
11
3
...
...
100%
1.0
HVBC (b) §
...
...
14
64%
3.-5
Ind
KHI §
1
2
1
4
2
3
5
9
56%
1.5
RicksbaM
SCBM
•2
...
2
100%
SCHM
8
8
16
5
80%
1.7
SDA
1
21
57%
3.5
REFC
2
8
7
17
6
2
8
1
25
100%
64%
6.’3
YMCA
YWCA
33
H
33
11
10
10
43
100%
2.7
Bible and Tract Societies* ... CBP.
( rsi5oo, oOXb
11
...
2.8
S No returns Incomplete returns
(a) This column includes educational workers in institutions above M'ddle School prado
(b) Continued since the War under British administration
Chinese Employed Staff— Two provinces outrank Kwangtnng in the
total number of their employed Chinese Christian workers, i.e. Fukien
and Kiangsu. lu all pro\’inces where the Chinese Church is relatively
strong, the names of many employed workers do not appear on the pay-
roll of the mission. For this reason they may or may not have been
entered on the mission statistical blanks supplied to the Survey Com-
mittee. Moreover, in the early year.s of the work of a mission {in provinces
■where mission work is still young), oJl Chinese workers, however menial
their service, are entered on the books of the mission treasurer, and
leported as full-time workers^ Asi the work advances self-support
develops, and many of these who serve as gate keepers and chapel
attendants, etc., and were formerly paid by the mission, now become
the financial responsibility of the Church, and may or may not
included in the statistical returns from that mission. We
need, therefore, to regard the figure 2,838 (Table II, Col. 13) as below
® number employed. There is an average of approximately 4
■Chinese to each foreign worker in the province. Of the total workers
reported, 4$ per cent devote their full time to evangelistic, 43 per cent
\ ®^u<^ational, and 9 per cent to medical work. If we compare the figures
given for any respective mission in Cols. 4, 7, and 12, Table II, w’e will
wsi y discover which missions employ more evangelistic thin educational
or -ers, and vice ver.sa. The ABF, for example, emplovs an educational
larger than its evangelistic force. The ABCFM, PCC,
the Lutheran missions each employs twice as many evangelistic as
< ucjational workers. The proportion reported by the Bn society is 8
t^angelists to each teacher. The EPM, PN, and RPC each reports a
re equal balance between these two tj'pes of workers.
of Chinese Force — A glance at the accompanying map
th^^* ^ ^ disproportionate distribution of workers in the eastern part of
p/ we take into consideration the number of communicants.
‘dl of the evangelistic centers shown on Map V have resident
C'Se Workers. The proportion between foreign missionaries and
Chinese full-time workers in the city of Canton is rather surprising. The
question arises whether this is due to incomplete returns on the part of
the missions, or, (and this is more probable), to the employment of many
workers by the Chinese Church of whom record is no longer made in
mission statistical returns. Approximately 40 per cent of the Chinese
lull-time workers in Kwangtnng reside in missionary residential centers.
Seventy-four per cent of tlie total Chinese force are men.
Ordained Workers — One hundred and thirt>--five or 13 per cent of the
male evangelistic workers are ordained. The EPM reports the largest
number (19), followed by the SBC, PN, and B missions in order. Only
5 ordained workers are reported by missions which are unclassified
denominationally. There is an average of one ordained Chinese worker
to every 454 communicants in the province.
Training School Facilities — ^The following institutions for the training
of Chinese Christian leaders are given on a list prepared by the CCEA
in 1919 : the Union Theological Seminary, Canton, in which eight mission
societies co-operate; Graves' TheologicM Sennnarv, and the Pooi In
Women’s Training School conducted by the SBC and located in Canton.
The ABF reports the Ashmore Theological Seminary niid a Women's
Bible Training School in Swatow, while the EPM supports the
Barbour Le3-s Theological College in the same eit_v. This mission has a
Training College in Wuking’fu. The Paxton Training School for men
(PN) in Kiungchow on the Island of Hainan has now become a department
of the Central High School. There are Bible schools for women belong-
ing to the PN in both Kiungchow and Linchow. The Basel Mission
reports a Seminaiy in Lilong, and the RPC a Bible Training School in
Takhing. Later information shows a Women’s Bible School (RM) in
Taiping. The Predigor Seminary of the RM in Tungkun has recently
been closed. Further information received from the Board of
Cooperation in Canton mentions a Bible Training School for Hongkong
not included in the above list, also an additional Bible School for Women
and a Bible College for men in Canton. The Union Theological .Seminary
166
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VII. — Distribution of Communicants
mentioned above was established in 1914 and is a union of the ABCFM,
CMS, IMS, PCC, PCNZ, PN, UB, and WMMS. It reports a faculty of
nine foreigneis and five teachers of Chinese, and an enroUment of over
40 men. This institution is the recognized Theological College of the
Kwangtung Sj’stem of Chinese Schools, and is associated with the Canton
Christian College, though not located on the same site.
Degree of Christian Occupation in Terms of Chinese Workers —
Number of
Chinese Employed
Number of Chinese
Employed
Workers per
1,000 Communicants
Workers per 1,000,000
Inhabitants
(Average for the Province 47)-
(Average for the Province 81)
SCBM ..
333
CMS
192
SCHM ..
PCC
CMS
131
ABCFM
139
PCNZ ..
122
PCNZ
RPC
EPM
124
UB
88
ABF
no
ABF
LMS
LMS
72
SCHM
105
\o
RM
EPM
54
YWCA
92
WMMS ..
53
WMMS
88
PCC
51
UB
88
Lid
50
SEFC
78
SEFC ..
SCBM
Heb
B
ABCFM
Bn
CNTM ..
38
SBC
62
SBC
PN
PN
EvM
Heb
KCM
31
RPC
36
RM
AG
CNTM
B
Bn
KCM
MEFB ..
EvM
SDA
10
SDA
3
The above table also indicates how many Chinese workers out of
every 100 communicants are employed by the different missions : 13 by
the CMS, I.: by tin PCNZ, 10 by the RPC, S.8 by the UB, 3.^* by the SBC,
3.2 bv the PN, 3 by the RM, and 2.6 by the B. Small independent missions
recently entering the field show a higher percentage. The average for
the province is 4,7 employed workers among every 100 church members.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
Gcjirral Summary — The Protestant Church in China is oldest and'
strongest in Kwangtung, where the total communicant membership in 1919'
reached 61,262. The Roman Catholic Church reports approximately
TOO, coo Christians in the province scattered among 464 churches and'
chapels. There are more Protestant Christians in Kwangtung than in
Anhwei, Kansu, Kiangsi, Kwang.si, Kweichow, Shansi, Shensi, Szechwan,,
and Yiinnaii combined. The increase in the numerical strength of the
Church has been most marked during the last 5 years. Since 1914 there
has been an annual net gain, after deducting losses by deaths, lapses, and
withdrawals, of 2,500 members. Appioximately 60 per cent of the Pro-
testant church membership in Kwan^ung consists of men.
Distrioiition of Communicants — From the accompanying map one at
once receives the impression that at least half of the Protestant com-
municants in Kwangtung reside in Canton, its immediate environs, and
in the delta region to the south within a radius of 100 mi. There are
approximately 8,000 Protestant church members in Canton city alone and
an additional 10,000 in the cities and villages round about. Secondly,,
one is impressed by the apparent concentration of Christians in the
eastern part of the province where there are few large cities, but where
the ABF, EPM, B, and RM together report more than 35 per cent of the
entire communicant membership in the province. Still another impres-
sion gained from the accompanying map concerns the fairly large nuinbCT
of Christians residing in the northern section of the province, as wel'l as m
!.he central section between the Noitb River and the vSwatow district m
the fields of the Bn and B mission.s. Approximately 30 per cent of the
church members in the province reside in cities of 50,000 inhabitants and
over, the CMS, LMS, SBC, and PCC among the larger societies reporting
the highest proportions.
Comp.are the accompanj'ing map with Map III. Many of the present
church members in Kwangtung are of the second and third generatifiis
of Christians. Except for such territories along the coast as that between
Swabue and Swatow, the areas which were opened earliest to the Christian
Gospel now show the largest number of communicants. Note t e
relatively .^maM number of Christians southwest of Canton and directly
west of Kwaiishan and Shatow. Compare this map with Maps II nn
IV. The communicants appear most numerous in the densest areas an
in those sections of the province where overlapping of mission fields is
most conspicuous.
Membership hy DeuomhiaUons — The Protestant communicant metnner-
f.hip may be divided among the various denominational groups
approximately as follows : Presbyterian 37 per cent, Lutheran 25 P®^
cent, Baptist 20 per cent, Congregational 8 per cent, Methodist 3.6 P®
cent, Anglican 3.4 per cent, and Other Societies 3 per cent.
T?lF rilOVINCE OF KWANGTUNG
iriT
Christian Occupation in Term: of Co)ii»uoifca)if,s— 'Tlic larg^er societies
uk as follows with respect to the nuinher of conimunic.ints per 10,060
^^nbitaiits within their respective fields : PCC j6, RM 33, ABCFM 32,
'll 28, Bii 27, KPM 22, SBC 19. ^VMMS 17, SEFC 17, PN 16, CMS 15, ABF 15,
IMS 15. average lor tlie province is 17.4 com-
•iuiuican’ts per 10.000 inhabitanls.
' Christian Occupation of Canton in 1914 — The following facts from a
-Tcligio"^ survey of Canton w’ill reveal some of the problems wliich were
'before the Chinese Church and Christian missions 6 years ago. Later
^jtatistics are given in the special .section on the Cliristian occupation of
'large cities. lt‘ 1916 not one man was giving full time to evangelistic work
4*11 Canton although 8 women were reported. There were ig churches and 22
-rreachiiig halls or chapels in the city. One church seated 1,200; t8 other
•cluirches between 200 and 500 each ; 9 churches supported their own pastors.
'The total number of communicants in the Canton churches, exclusive of
•those who came in from country districts, was 4,894. A Bible Study Com-
•inittce for the entire city aroused considerable interest. Fifty-four men and
•women were registered in ore training school which covered a period
of 6 mouths. The churches were well united in evangelistic work, in
• work for nationn'ii religious freedom, in Bible studj- and Snnd.ay School
nvork and in evangelistic cff-..rts among pri.soners.
Church Jndrpcndcnce — The Chinese Cbnrcli, especially in those cities
• and fields long occupied, is rapidly assuming responsibility for its own
’ gtoral and evangelistic work. In many places clmrcli primary schools
•are entirely scW-snpportiug. ’Ihc success of the EPM lias been a spur to
^any. In its Hoklo field the total contribution for 1905 was $11,943, and
• In $20,267. This last nnicunts to an average of $4.70 per church
■■jnember anmi.illy. The ABF and several of the German missions have
ifllso from time to time repiortcc marked progress toward independent self-
supporting congregatiens. This development in sclf-.support has fed the
desire for a harger degree of indcpc.adcncc in leadership. Meanwhile the
■alhxation of grcatci numheis of missioiMrics to educational and admini-
strative work, the increasing number of gifted and consecrated Chinese
church leaders, and the growing cmph.asis on stronger institutional
church w<.ik, have hastened devolution within the missions as well. The
ABCFM has handed over a portion of its rcspoiisihilitv to two purely
Chinese societies working in co-operation with the mission. The
Independent Prc.sbj'teviat! Church, Canton, has been independent and
rnliTcly nnder Chinese mrinagcmcnt from its beginning. A federated
clmrcli organization cxist.s in the pro\-incc known as the Kn-angiung
Clirisftian Council. This has recently been reorganized as a Union for
Counsel and Co-operation in all matters affecting the Church of Christ
througiiout Kwangtuug. Tiniou evangelistic c.anipaigns have also heenme
{HDpula! and effective. While the older missions have been solidif>-ing
their existing n.rk and '■■tJcngUicning their educational institution.,, the
smaller .iml ycunger societies have been engaged in a more intensive
CKCupation of their fields.
Desree of Literacy— The question of literacy within the Chinese
Church is a very difficult one. Many church members are able to read
Chinese chameters without, however, being able to explain them. Where
romani/.cd script has been taught, and where its use has hecii re(|uircd
in scl.ni-ls and in churcli worship, the percentage of literacy h.as been
raised considerablj-, some missions reporting a,s high as 60 to 85 per cent.
The F,PM, for example, in the Swatow field, and the CMS in Pakhoi
report very high degrees of literacy. Unfortunately a number of mission
correspondents have not ventured on any estimates, having 110 data
whatever to guide them. In missions from whom estimates have come,
the average of literacy reported is 62 per cent of the male and 43 per cent^
of the female communicants.
III.— Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
S)
.i
j c
.2
ec
e
0
(
9
g
0
0
■- 2.
=”3
= ®
C
C g
C
.0 -= 5
Name of Society
;«
! c
. 0
ec
0
0
ZJ
'r
•t.
i
%. 1
C \
Ie
Zj ^
ccj
0
'c ^
^ V. ^
*3
if.
y- Bl;
c
«
it
c2
s
u
%
c
3-1
t c
c c
p" ^
W “
C •=
c 2
Sf 5 5 .
1 ;
6
u
""
<
2
;t
4
Ty
r>
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
Grand Total ..
127
924
1,061
36,889
24,373
61,262
78,519
35%
G2“o (iO
43“,; (al| 14,367
58
.AnBlicsn CMS (-|-CF.Z.MS)
-
44
40
1,307
793
2,100
4.973
75“.,
8-2“,f
70%
954
40
,33ftptist ABF
7
i:i7
14:1
•2,.S40
1.96-2
4.802
4.97-5
•dOOif
19Si
Td%
52%
0.545
34
CNTM
1
0
-idO
0-2
312
312
!iQ%
31 “„
48%
33%
‘292
52
SBC*
()
^7
(10
3,«.>3
2.d06
0,419
6.419
G0%
61“.;
71
• Gongregalioniil ... ... ... ABCF.M*
1
;j.5
•27
1.7'24
1,374
3,098
4.442
SO^n
19%
1,024
115
r.Ms*
;t
■2G
1.010
S64
1,874
2,44.5
.54“
58“i
03%
36'\,
598
52
'Xutlieriin ... ... 15*
IH
i;iu
no
4.909
3,-2,S4
8.193
8,193
60“
O",.
71
Bn*
11
lOo
1:4s
3.101
-2.004
5.225
5, •22-5
01“
5%
185
37
' KCM*
•»
4
4
1-20
.S
128
12.8
94“
>
53%
.52
BM*
0
:ir,
l,.3dl
902
•2.2.53
•2.2.53
60 “ii
.5% •
64
.SfethcKlist MEFH*
0
0
-110
81
ini
191
61?^
90
WMMS
,1
30
l.KW
S7d
2.013
2.706
57%
5o.''i;
74“.;
4-2“^
67
Ti'Csbytcri.iii ... Com I’.M’
.5
0
2d.S
311
d09
d09
4d%
13%
114
El’M
lOS
131
3.7SS
2,4-21
6.-209
10,493
61%
19“if
45%
35%
47
PCC
1
.1
Id
000
400
I.IOJ
1,100
60 “t!
» 70“,,
70%
20?.,
450
157
PCNZ
;t
s
12
193
109
:i02
449
53“
00 “,r
30%
•201
30
PN
!)
US
16.5
8,074
4.S8d
13.d.59
0-23
14,521
P4%
30%
1.53.5
82
BPC
s
9
314
•209
523
00?
1
flo“.i
10%
270
.58
UB
0
12
10
.447
324
071
071
52%
71%
•297
07
•Other Socielie? ... AFO
1
1
Id
. 10
25
•25
60%
•2>
AG*
8
10
10
141
127
•2CS
208
53%
47%
27
BEM§ (11)
1
...
...
CCColl
1
...
CFM S
CMMS
1
...
EvM*
1
4
4
113
76
189
1.S9
60%
5095
47
HpI)*
»2
7
7
173
148
321
321
54%
HVBCS (a)
a
...
.58
Ind*
4
;i
:)
88
88
176
176
50%
...
KHI
1
...
1
1
•24
16
40
40
60%
100%
40
SCBM*
1
1
H
0
9
1)
Id
40%
100%
400
5
SCHM*
i
4
4
d2
41
93
108
56%
90?o
SDA
4
1
1
dO
dO
100
100
50%
00%
10%'
01%
180
SEFC*
1
(i
7
280
2d4
.534
040
52%
81%
70
YMC.\
YWCA
a
2
.5,466
57d
100%
1,‘232
•201
...
•Bible and Tract Societies 1 ABS, BB A- TD, BFBS,
vit oocieiies... | CBP. NBSS. SCTS
7
...
* Inconjplelc rctnins
(ii) Estimsles incomplete uml very upproximute
IGS
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
VIII. — Communicants ter 10,000 PoruunoN
COMMUXICAXT.S TER 10,000 POPULATION*
General Impressions — KM’angtung’ averages 17.4 communicaiits
per 10,000 inhabitants. Only Fukien ranks higher, witli an average of
22.6. Sliaiitnug follows Kn-nrgtung with 13.5. All Ihiee proportions,
however, are disproportionately high when compared with those reported
for the remaining provinces. The proportion fur China as a whole is 7.8
cHimmunicants per 10.000 inhabitants.
It is interesting to study the accompanying map in couneclion with
the following. I.irgnan-tao in the e.vtreme north is iclntively the best
occupied .section of the province, reporting 26.7 church members per 10,000
inhabitants. Chaesun-tao in the extreme east comes next with 22.4 com-
mnnir.anls per ii),oco. Yiilhoi-tno, which comprises the central part uf
thq province and the entire Canton delta region, raiik.s third with 18.S.
The proportions for the remaining two tao are considerably liclow those
mentioned above : Koliii-tao which is west of the delta region, and
Vamlim-tao in the extreme west of the province, reporting only 6.3 and
5.5 comimmicauts per 10,000 respectivch'# The island of Hainan ranks
.ibove these two last-named tao with an average of 8 church members
per 10,000. .■\mong the various lisicns, Po-on, Kityaiig, and Kiukiang
i.'uik higbest with 136, 155, and Si communicants per 10,000 inh.'ibitants
respectively. In the delta region the averages rcT»ortcd are not as high,
Toislian rej^orting only 28 per 10,000, Heungslian 23, Shniitak only 8, ami
Nnmhoi only 5.3. The lowest ratio of church membership to populntion
is found in the RPC field. The highest ratio.s arc credited to the PCC, RJI,
H, and APCF^f. Note the bright areas in the northern part of Hie
province, and in the Hakka district where the P, Bn, WMMS, SBC,
EPM, and ABF are at work.
Christian Constttiiency — A Christian constituency only 25 per cent
greater than that of the total commnnic.mt memlxirship is reported. This
number is low, due undoubtedly to indifference on the part of missions
in reporting figures under this column. It is generally agreed among
missionaries working in the province that the Protestant Christian
constituency in Kwaiigtung is at least double the numerical strength of
the communicant church membership.
MISSION SCHOOLS
E/fuirutary Jlducation — The missions in Kwangtung report 675 lower
primary cchocls with ic;,o57 students and 1:2 higher primary schools
iiaving an enrollment of 4,510 students. Almost one-third of the -total
number of mission jirimary scholars arc girls. This brings Kwringtnng
, above the average in its emphasis on elementary education for girls. The
percentage of lower primary scholars passing on to higher primary schools
is 24. In this connection the large number of children from non-Christian
lower primary schools who enter Christian schools of higher priinarj* grade
must be kept in miiul Only Fukien reports more lower primary stiulenls
than Kwangtung.
When Wo t'oniparc the numbei of mission lower jwimaiy schools with
the number of evangelistic centers reported for the province we find that
Ihcrc arc less than 7 schools to every 10 centers of evangelism. This
means that if we reckon only one lower primary school to cncli
evangelistic center there are at least 386 evangelistic centers without
Christian elementary school facilities. Note that about 125 of the total
675 lower primary schools are located in Canton, Fatshan, Hongkons^
Sw-itow, and 6 other cities each with a population of over 100,000. This
concentration of lower primary' schools in these 10 large cities brings tlie-
luimber of evangelistic centeis without mission lower primary facilities-
up to at least 500. However, not all thc'facts are known. In any provnicr
where Cliristiaii work is well advanced, and a number of self-supporliiig
churches exist, one may safely assume that unless statistics are gatlierci
from the Chinese ChuTch as well as from the missions, the returns for
woikers and schools arc certain to represent only a fraction of the whale.
For this and other reasons, any future survey of the Chri.stian occnpatiorr
of China will advisedly be made through the Chinese Church as well air
through the missions. ,
When we comp.ire the number of primarv' students wntli the numDci
of communicints reported for each mission, we note that the average c"-
the entire province is 3S5 mission primary students per 1,0^ coiiw
municaiits, or .appiawimately 4 children in mission primary schoo.s
every 10 cliuich members. The larger societies rank as follows :
Primary Students pkr
100 Communicants (Average 38.5)
CMS ...
95
EPM
... 47
ABF ...
91
WMMS
... 4^
LMS ...
, 85
SDA
... 42
Bn
72
AO
... 43
CNTM
fta
PCC
... 37
un
66
SEFC
... 33
KCM ...
62
CumPM ..
... 30
SCHM ...
59
B
... 29
PCNZ ...
58
RM
... 27
RPC
55
ABCFM
... 23
Iiid
52
PN
... 22
Middle Schools— Twenty full-grade
mission middle schools
for Kwi
tnug are located on the accompanying map ; 7 of these being m Cm^ '
7 ill the north and northeastern scions of the province, and 5 m HO
kong. I.ater information from the Board of Cooperation in Canton
however lhat there are only 16 institutions in the province I
grade middle school work, with 5 of these in Canton, and 5 in Hongk
Other 21 schools according to this more recent data are either gradu ' .
TTTE PROVINCE OF KWANGTUNG
369
IX.— Mission Schools
developing their courses or arc contemplating only partial middle school
work. The total 37 middle .schcols without exception arc located in
mission stations. A ccinparison with Map V shows that over 100 out of
the total iig mission stations arc still without mission middle schoo’s.
The Union Middle School in Canton (PN, UB, ABCFM, Church of
Christ in Chma, and 2 Ovher missions not as yet ha'nng middle .schools
of their own) is growing rapidly under the leadership cf a Chinese
fxrincipal, and according to latest reports is planning to sneci.ilize in
normal, commercial, and industrial training. The second "union middle
schcol" symbol in Cautcii on the map is intended to represent the middle
scliool department of Canton Christian College.
Higher Educalion and Normal Trat}iing—The Canton Christian
College is the only mission school of college or university grade h
Kwangtung. The college i.s co-educational, and confers the degree of
B. A. which is accepted in all of the large universities of America. College
courses in education preparing teachers for both middle school and college
leaching are offered. Teachers’ College is being develops! which shall
be nffiMnted with the College of Arts and Sciences. The Union Noimal
School for Women (ABCFM, CMS, PCX2, PK, and UB) legated in Canton,
supplies trained women teachers for kindergarten, lower and higher
primary sohocls. Inform.ation reg.arding a normal >!chool of middle school
grade at Kuchiik under the Basel Mission has just come to hand.
Brogrum of Advcncc — An advanced program was adopted by the
Cnnton Mi.ssiciinry Conference in 1919 which pro\ndes for a Board of
ITimary Education, a Middle School Principals’ Committee, a College
Board, and a Ropre.scntntivc ('enoral Board of Education for the entire
province. The Board of Primary Education is compo.sed of representatives
10 missions (ABCFM, ABF, CCColl, LMS, PCC, PCNZ, PN, RPC, UB,
and WMMS). The cigaiization thus formed includes, 'mong its otlur
interests, college, ncnnal, theological and vocational training for the
^ntire Christian constituency of the province. On account of difference
in Hingiragc and difficulty of accessibility, eastern Kwangtung around
•"atow is not included in this general program of advancc-
COVKRNMENT SCHOOLS
PriHidrv School Facilittes — According to the 1916 Rcpiort of the
inistry of Educalion in Peking, Kwangtung has 4,093 government lower
primary schools with 162,748 students and 1,100 higher primary schools
471534 students. It must be remembered that these figures represent
®n y iho medern, registered schcol.s and students. If we incuidc the
numerous private and unregistered primary schools, the total number of
I'Wer prinuiry students in the entire province may be as high as 5<o,(.oc>.
ne corrc.spoiulcnt in Kwangtung assures us that this estimate is quite
t'oiiscivative, although the (jualitv of education offered in marv r{ these
Hwls is frequently of very low grade. This same correspondent states
tli.it there are approximately i,7cx5,ooo children of lower prim.iry age in
Kwangtung, of which less than 30 per cent are in school. These estimates
were b.ised on a comparisen with the actual situation in Canton, and
oil an acceptance of the figures and proportions for that city as applicable
to the province as a who’e. If we take into consideration this estimated
total of lower primary students, we find that among 70 inhabitants there
is only one child in a lower primary school.
Note cn the acempanying map that the eastern section of the province
is much better supplied with registered primary schools than any other
section, the next in order being the Pearl^West delta region. According
to the Hsitn Table for Kwangtung (Appendix A), Chaosiin-tao reports as
many primaty- students as the other five tao combined. When, however,
wc compare thc\ different sections of the province in terms of the ratio
between government primary students and population, we find that Hai-
nan Island leturns the largest average, or 189 students per 10,000
inKibitants. The average for the entire province is 59.7. Out of a total
NuMiiKR OF Communicants and Mission Primary Students
Compared
0 1.000 2,000 4.000 6,000 8,003 10,000 1'2,000
170
THK CiJiaSTiAX OCCUPATION OP CHINA
X.— Government Schools
of 04 hsion'i, ouly 18 register more than i scholar per 1,000 inhabitants
eack Thirty-two hsicns leport from i to 2.5 primary students per 1,000
population each. Only one higher primary school is reported from cich
4.i 14 hsiens, and only two from each of 12 lisicn.s.
Middle Schools— There are 47 government middle schools reported
for Kwangtung outside of Canton, and the larger part of these are not of
full grade. Canton alone reports 8 middle schools with 1,460 students.
No government middle schools for girls are reported for the province. (The
above figures were supplied recently by tbe Board of Co-operation in
Canton. They therefore have been accepted by the Survey Committee,
although they differ slightly from the figures given in the igiS
Report of the Ministry' of Education which were used tu preparing the
accompanying map.) Mission middle schools are found in only 9 of the
cities where government middle schools are' located (not including Hong-
kong). Many of these government middle schools are open to the
iniliience of missionaries. The education offered is not always of good
quality, and students coming from government to mission middle school.s
are frequently placed from i to 3 years below corresponding grades.
Higher Education — A government higher normal school in Canton is
doing grrod work of college grade, and reports a present enrollment of
over 230 students. Eight normal schools of middle school grade with 913
students, and one industrial middle school with 158 students are also
reported for Kwangtung. Two law schools with 930 students, also located
in Canton, represent the balance of government higher education in the
province. Further information has been received bj* the Survey Com-
mittee of two medical schools and one agricultural school, supported
by public or private funds. In Hongkong there is the large
University' of Hongkong which enrolls students of all nationalities and
from every pro%-ince of China. The CMS and LMS maintain hostels
in connection wnth this institution. A scheme for the establishment of a
government university at Canton was presented at a recent Administrative
Council meeting, and a large sum of money lias already been appropriated,
and certain officials appointed to further the scheme.
HOSPITALS
Present Medical Facilities — Thirty-nine mission hospitals, with 59
foreign and 67 Chinese physicians, are located in 27 cut of the total 72
missionary residential centers in Kwangtung. Four of these hospitals
have been without a foreign physici.an for long periods of time. The
hospitals are supplied with 2,722 beds (1,597 for men and 1,225 ivomen),
making an average for the proHiice of 78 mission hospital beds per
li,cco,CA?c> inhabitantit. Fukien almost ,doubl|es this laverage. On tbe
other hand, the average for all of China is only one-half that reported
for Kwangtuug, namely 38 beds per i, coo, 000 iiiliabitauts. In addition
to thc.se 39 mission hospitals, all of which maintain dispensaries on »h«it
premises, 11 mission dispensaries are reportc<l.
Medical work in Kwangtung is supported by 15 societies. The
number cf mission hospitals varies from year to year due to irregnlarilies
in reporting. For example, a hospital for men and women one yc.ir nny
be reported as one general hospital, while the next year it may be returnel
as two separate institutions, one for men and one for women. Almost
one-half of the hospitals in the province are Presbyterian.
Distribution of Mission Hospitals — Four mission hospitals are livated
in Hongkong, 5 in Canton, nud 3 in Swatow. A comparison of tbe
accompanying map with Map VII will reveal how large a proportion of
the communic-mts in Kwangtung are beyond convenient reach of nii-^^ion
hospital facilities. Note the concentration of hospitals in the extreme
eastern section of the province, and the striking absence of hospitals west
of Wukingfu until wc come to the North River and the hospital at
l:ik. Reference to Maps V and \TI shows a healthy development of
cuiugclistic centers in this area, also a relatively large number of mission
stations and a large communicant body. Approximately two-tliirdi of
the foreign residential centers in Kwangtung arc without mission
hospital facilities. The Basel Mi.ssion, for example, reports r8 mission
stations and only r hospital; the Berlin Mission 11 stations and n®
hospital, the Rhenish Mission 6 stations and r hospital. Outside of Cnidoo,
Hongkong, and Swatow, Kwangtung reports only 23 mission hospitil^-
This is a rtflaLivcly low number for a province where Christian work
been carried on for more than 100 years. Szechwan and Hupeh, whero work
is very much younger, report approximately the same numlx;r of
hospitals, 24 and 22 respectively. The northern section of the pr^vims
and the southeastern part of the Canton delta, when studied in coimccti^
with evangelistic centers and resident communicants, appear reluli'®}
neglected. Compare this map with Map IX. A number of 1"" .
primary schools, which are frequently boarding schools, are located '®
centers where no mission hospit^ facilities exist, and therefore where o®
professional medical oversight in the schools is possible.
In addition to the mission hospitals reported above, there is a
hospital in I’akhoi, and a colony or home for lepers in Tungkun-
John G. Kerr Hospital for the Insane in Canton must also be rioted
This hospital has 630 beds for men and women. An average of 230
patients are admitted and as many leave the hospital amumUy-
liospital has doubled in size during the last ro years and is sclf-supP^^
with the exception of the salaries of the foreign physicians for wluci
American Pie.sbyterian Mission North has recently become largely
sible. Its beneficent work has elicited the sympathy, of the Chinese
rneiit, and is one of the most eloquent testimonies to the Gospel wi
the province.
THK PROVINCE OP KWANGTUNG
171
A leper villajre outside tlie city of Canton has for many ye:irs provided
-n field of service for a few earnest workers. Some years ago the govern,
•inent decided to remove the lepers from the vicinity of the city. A number
• vere placed in the Tungkun asylum under the care of the Rhenish
Mission, while the others were placed on .an island in the East River in
charge of the Roman Catholic Church which maintains a home for lepers
near Sheklnng. The Chinese Covemmeut gives a monthly allow.\ncc
•to both these institutions.
Schooh lor the illind— There are mission schools for the blind in the
•following centers, the largest being situated at Canton, and Kowloon;
Canton, Hongkong, Kowloon, Macao, vShiucliow, Shiuhing and Kaying.
I^dii-Mission Ilospitals—Over a score of non-mission hospitals have
been reported to the Survey Committee. ■W';hilc this list is not exhaustive,
it nevertheless represents a fair beginning in the enumeration of mcKlern
hospital facilities not under Protestant Christian auspices available to
the inliabitants of the province. Not all hospitals appe.ariiig on tlie list
have been located on the accompanying map. In Pakhoi there is one
hospital maintained by the French and another by the Roman Catholics.
In Hongkong one hospital is maintained by the British Government.
In addition there are three liospitals under Chinese supervision, 2 under
-the supervision of British physicians (one of which is connected with
Hongkong University), 2 which might be classified as institutional, and 2
•supported by the Rcnu.'in Catholic Church. In Canton there is one hospital
■under French supervision, 3 under Chinese, and i under Chinese govern-
•in'ent control. Information is also at hand regarding a number of private
hospitals, some of which are doing very satisfactory work. The Committee
knows ol only one non-mission hospital in .Swatovv. Tliis in.stitution is
-under army supervision. In several other cities of the province, 3 Red
Cross hospitals, ami one maintained by the Chinese gentry have been
reported.
Neiv Mission Hospitals — Plans for only one new mission hospital to
:be located at Kochow (PN) have been communicated to the Committee.
Land for hospital buildings in Canton
has been purchased by the UB.
Degree of Cltristfon Occupation m
Terms of Physcia
nr and HospUat
Beds per 1,000,000 fnliabifanfs —
Foreign Physicians
Mission Hospital Beds
PER :,ooo,oou Inhabitants
PER I, cxx),ooo Inhabitants
(Average kor Province 1.7)
(Average for
Province 78)
PCC 7.1
PCNZ
PCNZ 5.7
EPM
236
RPC 3.6
LMS
WMMS 3.3
■RM
EPM 3.3
PN
UB 3.0
PN 1.9
PCC
ABF 1.5
ABF
RM 1.3
RPC
50
LMS 0.8
UB
.BBI'
CMS 0.7
CMS
SBC
B
28
Note in the above tables the high proi>ortions which obtain for most
of the British societies. Note also that such societies as the Berlin
Mission which do not appear in the above list offer no medical hcxspital
facilities whatever. The LMS, with hospitals in Hongkong only, cannot
he included in this comparison. The eastern field is npparenfly best
supplied, and the delta region thf most poorly provided.
The Canton Hospital is the oldest institution of its kind in China,
having leccntly celebrated its eightieth anniversary. During its history
over 2,000,000 patients have been treated within its walls, and during
the last 10 years there has been an average of almost a, 000 in-patients
annually. • I’nion movements both in medical education and medical work
tliroughout Kwangtung have made slow progress.
IV.— Extent of Occupation — The Christian School
e
e
Name of Society
Lower Primary School;
0
JZ
s
Middle Schools
Lower Primary Students
— Boys
Lower Primary Students
— Girls
>>
ft
b s
0 0
s ^
0 3
“3
p
b '
Higher Primary Students
—Girls
Total nighor Primary
Students
Middle School Students
— Boy.s
Middle School Students
— Girls
Total Middle School
Students
Total under Christian In-
struction (Middle School
and below)
roportion of Boys to Girls i
Mis.sion Primary SchooU
roportion of Boys to Girls i
Mission Middle Schools
roportion of Lower Primal
School Students entering
Higher Primary Schools
Zm
1
■2
3
4
5
G
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
Grand Total ...
675
122
37
12,872
6.185
19,057
3,086
1,424
4,510
1,693
236
1,929
25,496
68%
88%
24%
Angliciin ...
CMS (-f CKZMS)
SO
17
S
726
822
1.548
<88
261
449
492
87
670
2,576
40%
85%
29%
Baptist
ABF
127
1!)
4
3,153
422
3,57.1
C7l
101
77-2
253
26
279
4.626
89%
91%
22%
CNTM
a
172
40
212
212
82%
SBC
Sti
7
2
666
702
1.370
207
205
412
46
2-2
68
1.8.i0
49%
68%
30%
■Congregational
ABC1\\I (b)
2S
2
2
467
210
C77
8
30
38
4
10
14
729
66%
29%
6%
!.MS
S.i
2
■2
645
852
1.497
40
60
90
2.5
30
66
1,642
43%
45%
6%
1!*
.5*1
17
•2
1,421
435
1,85 i
392
87
479
126
126
2,461
78%
100%
■26%
Bii*
11
4
1
201
80
281
5G
39
95
8
8
384
68%
34%
KCM*
S
.“>0
30
60
KO
63%
HM*
20
1
1
403
113
516
31
53
89
17
17
622
72%
100%
17%
IiIetbodi:^t ...
MFFB
WMMS
2l(
G
1
373
380
75;i
10-3
56
161
20
20
934
52%
100%
21%
Presbyterian
7
79
90
169
1G9
•17%
100%
17%
EPM
136
11
G
1.753
763
2,516
296
120
416
‘222
222
3,154
70%
PCC
!)
4
150
135
285
•19
35
84
369
54%
30%
PCNZ
[)
148
62
210
210
70%
90%
30%
!’N (b)
91
12
G
1,668
637
2.305
442
261
703
184
23
207
3,21.3
70%
UPC
R
S
155
83
238
25
22
47
285
63%
20%
UB* (h)
H
3
232
133
365
40
40
60
44.)
61%
2-2%
Other Societie.i
A1 0
...
A(}
5
74
38
112
112
66%
BFM (a)
CCColl
CFMS
CMMS
1
1
1
101
9
110
65
2
87
•280
30
310
507
92%
90%
79%
EvM
1
3
13
16
16
19%
...
Heb
.3
9
27
36
36
25%
...
HVBC§ (a)
Ind
■3
1
'29
34
G3
21
’9
30
93
54%
48%
KHI
RickshaM
1
40
40
40
23
S3
100%
100%
22%
SCBM
SCHM
2
2
1
2-5
12
15
25
27
”26
26
••4
9r%
SDA
SEFC
0
1
1
115
20
40
20
155
i'O
22
20
176
77%
1^
YMCA
YWCA •
6
1
410
410
24
24
434
100%
00%
§ No reimns • Incomplete returns
(a) Continueil since the Wixr under British ndministmtion
(b) St;Ui.<it:c.r for the Union Middle School in Canton {ADCFM-(-PN-|-UB-f-ChiDese Church) entered under I’N
172
THE CHBTSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
XI. — Hospitals
V. -Extent of Occupation - The Christian Hcspital
Name of Society
— Hospitals
Dispensaries exclusive of
u those located on Hospital
I’l'cniises
e
L
a
S
0
ta
H
Hospital Beds — Women j
'o'S
b =
o s
-2 s
3 u>
/C -g
■5-5
.5
9> Schools for Nurses
j -.J Students
A
a 5
5 5
If
o,c
6
yi
A
b
&
a £
__ s
'5. s
te
O 'S
■5tb
6
>5
9
Grand Total ...
39
II
1^97
1,125
21,361
10
126
46
171
Anglicnn
CMS
{+CEZMS)
2
2
40
20
300
60
60
Hnptist
AHF
4
1
fi9
125
3.677
1
7
40
65
CNTM
SBC
1
15
86
Con(;ie(!ationiil
ABCFM
LMS
4
1
100
100
1,731
1
24
200
Lolhcnm
H*
1
2
50
30
613
40
27
Bn*
1
KCM*
BM*
I
60
40
60-5
1
5
10)
Methodist
MEFB
WMMS
2
30
950
22
Presbyterian...
CumPM
KPM
6
401
247
8.177
2
13
72
PCC
1
20
10
20
PCNZ
1
48
59
.386
1
13
53
53
PN
N
2
497
312
2,495
2
36
51
270
lU'C
2
35
3.5
263
1
3
14
70
HB
1
2
15
15
127
1.5
Other Societies
CMMS
4
175
100
1,649
1
25
92
137
KHI
CCColl
1
I n cl u
12
de d
12
0 n<le
282
r P
N
12
* Incomplete rettirnu
FouEiGN AND Chinese Woukers Classified
I*N
AKK
KPM
CMn
H
SBC
AIICFM
Bn
WMMS
BM
11 B
RPC
I'Cti
PCNZ
SEFC
CUIIII'M
THE PROVINCE OP KWANGTUNCr
173
Language Areas
NOTE. Horizontal hoes maicate Cantonese-speaking areas, and vertical lines Hainanese-speaking districts. The small shaded areas are inhabited by aboriginal tribes, whose languages
m unknown and among whom no missionary work is done. The small crosses indicate the Hakka-speaking areas. Throughout the dotted area in southeast Kwangtun« the
Hoklo language is spoken. The diagonal lines in Hainan as well as the small dots indicate the presence of Miao and Tai tribes each speaking distinct languages
Numder op Square Miles ter Evangelistic Center
174
THE CX-{RISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VI.— Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Name of Society
ADglican
Baptist
Congregational
Xiutberan <•.
Methodist •••
rresbyterian
Other Societies
Grand Total.
CMS (+CEZMS)
ABF
CNTM
SBC
ABCFM
LM9
B*
Bn’
KCM‘
BM*
MEFB
WMMS
CumPM
EPM
PCC
PCNZ
PN
RPC
UB
AFO
AG
BFM (b)
CCCoU
CFM
CMMS
EvM
Heb
HFBC (b)
Ind
KEI
BicksbaM
SCBM
SCHM
SDA
SEFC
YMCA
YWCA
B
A
A
A
A
£
Cont
Coot
Cont
Cont
A
B
A
6
B
B
A
A
A
A
A
Cont
A
A
Int
A
A
Cont
Int
A
A
A
A
A
A
Int
Int
< S
S ‘3
*3 "O
bO
tj2
ts0,000(&) 3S, 195, 036(a)
6,300
19,100
600
10,200
2.400
3.400
10,650
10,200
400
1.400
3,700
8,000
1,600
600
32,800
4,200
1,000
800
1,400
600
400
739
2,638
61,262
cu
u o
•s§
W ^
Sg
II
l-i
'3 o
S.CH
So
sS
Mg
•c B
s S
o o
■« o
■- o
12
^ 'a
•Si
la
a«
Mg
® o
e.
o
10
5 3
.§§■
BCh
Qg
15
”3 a
”1
li
>>s
<3 O
W §
ta
1 5
S§
a o.
^0,
.15
47
1,434,000
47
275
2,100
34
192
22
131
16
455
951
3,318,000
60
364
4,802
15
110
10
76
15
1,363
906
440,000
2
12
312
5
27
7
38
7
942
664
3,400,000
32
210
6,419
9
62
6
33
19
330
278
978,000
11
136
3,098
11
139
4
44
82
230
1,283,000
19
135
1,874
15
105
11
72
15
320
849
2^929.000
75
212
8,193
26
73
9
26
26
36
28.5
1.969,000
35
123
5.225
18
62
7
24
27
719
190,000
3
4
128
16
21
23
81
67
tits
688.000
35
66
2,253
51
96
16
30
33
271
4
191
21
457
1,193,000
95
106
2,013
21
88
13
63
17
360,000
17
569
47
30
16
2.748,000
279,000
43
14
336
61
6,209
1,000
16
50
124
182
7
14
64
51
22
36
450
473
369
20
44
362
67
126
6
122
10
656
683
8.336.000
1.465.000
666,000
104
29
16
425
53
59
13,659
523
671
13
21
24
61
36
88
8
66
24
32
102
88
16
4
10
114
619
443
545
664
1
25
617,000
30
18
268
48
29
112
67
4
415
35
12
9
38
300.000
6
6
189
20
20
32
32
60
84
374,000
4
14
321
11
40
13
44
9
390,000
7
6
7
9
f76
”5
*23
I3
50
45
...
517
3
2
5
40
15
46
”77
260
SO
333
2
100
167
205.000
333.000
324.000
6
20
4
21
1
25
93
100
534
30
61
13
105
3
78
67
200
8
226
10
47
45
3
17
”340
690
420
330
391,000
16
43
41
110
119.000
4
11
1 ■■■
33
92
«»•
...
17.4
231
365
EQo
>•7 I 78
1.3
3.3
3.3
7.1
6.7
1 9
3.6
3.0
3.0
156
28
U5
236
71
306
97
.50
45
• Incomplete returns.
(a) Total for Province net for approximate estimates by societies as given below.
(b) Continued since the War under British administration.
THE PROVINCE OF KWEICHOW
175
KWEICHOW
L— Hsien Boundaries
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
Politiccl Divisions— Kxveichov/ is one of the land-bound provinces of
China, with an area of 67,182 sq. mi. For civil administrative purposes
it IS divided into 3 lao wiiich are subdivided into 81 hsiens. Many of the
lisiens are very irregular in shape and occasionally several sections of tlie
same hsien will he disconnected and ividely separated. In the west and
northwest the country is still broken up into tribal areas. This fact pre-
sented unusual difficulties in securing population estimates, as well as in
presenting the degree of the Christian occupation of the pro^-ince in terms
of hsiens. The capital city is Kweiyang, situated in the center of the
province at an altitude of 3,300 feet. The province is not densely populat-
ed. and both in agricultural and industrial products ranks as one of the
poorest provinces in China.
Physical Features— Kv:c\cho\v is an immense table-land with a mean
altitude of 4,200 feet. Deep narrow rivers intersect the table-land winch is
studded with numerous mountain peaks, some of which, especially in the
west, attain an altitude of 8,000 or 9,000 feet. Tlie plain west of Kweiyang
lies about 5,000 feet above sea level and descends abruptly towards the
south. In the northern section the rivers drain to the \angtze, while
most rivers in the south drain into the West River in Kwangsi. A wat^-
shed between these northern and southern sections is formed by a mountain
range which crosse.s the province from southwest to northeast. In
of its physical features Kweichow resembles Yunnan. The Wu and liu.an
are the chief rivers in the province.
Climate— ■ 'I'hQ climate of Kweichow is excellent by reason of its
altitude and latitude. It is neither very hot in summer nor cold in winter.
The thermometer ranges generally between 90® and 30® F.” The rainy
season generally extends from October to February. In the deep river
valleys of the south the humidity is very great and in these places the
climate is nnhealtlij’.
Economic Condifions—Tlic mineral wealth of the province is very
.freat. Iron and coal are found in large quantities ; also silver, lead, copper,
and zinc. Its mercurial denosits are of unequalled richness. Unfortunate-
ly the lack of facilities for transportation makes it difficult to develop the
natural resources on any large scale. The province is a rocky lab^inth
^'f hills, and it will be many years before the introduction of railroads will
materialize.
The soil on the plains and in the river valleys is very fertile.
is the staple food of all who can afford it : for the rest there is Indian
corn, oats, and such cereals as are groivn on the hillsides. The number
of different kinds of vegetables that are produced is amazing. Many ol
the fruits of Europe are produced in the promnee.”
Industries are not numerous although there are some silk weaving,
cloth and paper manufacturers to be found. Tlie differences in economic
standards and conditions between the various classes of people will be
referred to in another paragraph.
Considerable immigration of Chinese from Szechwan and Hunan is
continually talcing place. The tribes people are the real cultivators of Uie
soil. In former years opium, because of its high value in proportion to
its bulk, was the chief export of Kweichow. The Chinese traders are as
well off economically as the average Chinese in other interior parts of
China. Many of the tribes people, however, are desperately poor and when
crops fail, famine and misery are inevitable.
CommmiicfltiOMS— -'The streams of the province flow northeast and
south, but none of them are navigable by even the lutive boats, except
just as they are leaving Kweichow. Tliis, together with the fact tliat
there is no road in the province over which a wheeled vehicle can be drawn
or driven, makes the convejnng of products a costly unde: taking. Every-
Hiiuff has to be carried by coolies or on the backs of ponies or mules.
There are three main routes into the province. The northern route is
by steamer to Chungking (Szechwan), u-ith fifteen stages overland to
Kweiyang. The southern route is by ste.amer via Hongkong to Haiphong,
thence by rail to Yunnanfu from which it is nearly 20 (,ays overland to
Kweivari"-. The eastern route is through Hunan by native boat from
Channel! to Chenyiian, a Journey of 5 or 6 weeks, followed by 8 days over-
land to Kweivang. The greatest traffic is along the road to Chungking
(Szechwan). This is the great highway for the Szechwan immigrants.
The Hunan road is also much use<l, especially by trading men coming
from Changsha, up the Yuan River valley, or over the mountains to
Kweiyang. All principal routes radiate from the prcA-mcial capiUl and
conn^ the province with Yunnan, Szechwan, Hunan, Honan, aud
Th^three rivers, which belong to the Yangtze system are the Wu
River, which traverses the province from northeast to
through deep gorges and is navigable in flood sei.sons to
and the Yiian rivers in the eastern part of the provnice. the b^ng
navigable for small junks to Chcnyuaii. Two rivers belonging to the West
River system, the Hwa River. na%-igahle fw small boats from J
and the Liu River which makes its way through the center of Kwan„.
until it joins the West River just south of Liucliowfu.
Four railroad lines liave been contracted for by th^ ^-ovcrnnira ■ The
.on,e dr,v open np Kvvcicbow nncl connect .t by rn.l w.lb W Jbe
K^nstung const tV'nmcbow), (t) Szechwnn, (3) Yunnan, and (4) Huna
and tiie Yangtze River valley. They are :
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
17(>
II.— Density op Fopui.ation
1. Hankow to Chcngtu (via Chungking) approximately i,ioo rci.
2. Chungking to Yiinnanfu approximately 570 mi.
3. Yiinnanfu to Y.amchow (via Hingi in S. E. Kweichow and Nanning
in S. E. Kwangsi) approximately 660 mi.
4. Shasi (Hupeh) and Changteh (Hunan) to Hingi (Kweichow)
apprctxiniatdy 760 mi.
As soon as the Shasi-Changteh-Kweiyang railroad, already sur\-eyed,
is completed, Kweiyang should be brought within ten days’ journey of
the coast. This railroad will pass through Chen>iian, Kweiyang,
and Hingi.
Postal and Telegraph FaefItfifS— Difficulties in communication,
famine, bandits, and political disturbances combine to make postal ser-
vice ill Kweichow very, difficult. There are at present 31 postal offices of
all grades, and 198 postal agencies. The increase in the amount of mail
matter handled annually is not very great from year to j’ear. Kweichow
is most poorly equipped of all the promnees in China in telegraph facilities.
The last report listed 14 telegraph stations.
People and Languages — One-third to onc-h-alf of the inhabitants of
Kweichow are Chinese, many of whom are immigrants from Hunan and
Szechwan. They inhabit the e.astem and northern sections of the pr>
vince, constitute the traders in most of the villages, and speak a Mandarin
not unlike that spoken in Szechwan.
Besides Chinese, Kweichow has a large number of aborigines. Samuel
R. Clarke classifies the many different tribes under four main r.acial
groups: Kehlao(3(^ or Liao (^1. Lolo (^ g|), Miao (‘g’). and
Chungkia or Tai. The language spoken by all of these tribal
communities is monosyllabic, and frequently one hears words which have
been borrowed from the Chinese.
"The Kehlao,” to quote from an article written by Mr. Clarke on the
province of Kweichow, "claim to be the original occupants of the land,
and inhabit the neighbourhood of ^nshunfu. The LoTo are scattered over
the northwest of the province. They are not numerous in number and
are frequently mistaken for Miao. Of the Miao and Chimgkia it is diffi
cult to say which is the more numerous. Together they number anywhere
between two and four million. The Miao are found in the east, south, and
west of the province, and the Chungkia in the center, south, and west.
The Miao have been known to the Chinese for more than 4,000 years, and
have gradually been driven by them from the fertile plains of the east to
the more moutainous and le,ss fertile regions of the west. There is con
sidcrable intermarriage between these two races. The Chinese declare
that there are 72 different tribes of Miao in Kweichow alone. The.se are
frequently distinguished one from the other by the dress of the women,
since all the men are generally dressed as Chinese peasants, They are
known by characteristic names : for example, the Heh or Black Miao
o*" White Miao (Q"^*). the Hwa or Flowery Miao
vSheng or Wild Miao (^■®)-”
The Miao have no written language and for this reason their spoker,
language is monosyllabic, without conjugation, declension, or other
inflection. Chinese characters arc taught iu many schools in the Miao
villages. Cd all the Miao, the 7ieh or Black Miao appear to be the mo.d
numerous and most intelligent. There arc about 200,000 Black Miao is
the south and .southeast of the province. Many of them own the latiil
they cultivate.
The Chungkia are unquestionably of the same race ns the Sh.aii of
Burma and the Tai of Tougking. At one time Yunnan constitutcil a Sli:m
kingdom. According to Mr. Clarke, manj’ of those people in the course
of time moved further south and foimed the pre-sent Kingdom of Siam,
others drifted southeastward, and arc nenv either in Kwangsi or Kwei-
chow. There are roughly speaking about 1,000,000 Chungkia or T.ai in
Kweichow. Those people are not split up into separate tribe.s like the
Miao, although they are called by different names in different parts of
the province. They place more emphasis on the education of their
children, although like the Miao, they have no written language.
Race prejudice is frequently very strong between Chinese and the
aborigines. The latter are almost entirely rural and more illiterate than
the former. They live in villages, hidden among the mountains and f.u
from cities or even market places. Practically the only way to reach these
tribes people is through itinerary evangelistic work. As f.ar as the
language medium is concerned, the problem of the misstonary seems
to be that of classifying the various di.alects, arranging them into language
groups, and then choosing to master the language which is spoken by the
largest number of people in his section of the province, trusting to
romanization or the phonetic script to reduce the amount of local variations
which arc now so noticeable in the different tribes.
DENSITY OF POPULATION
Forloiw Estintates — The mast conservative population estimate for
Kweichow (7,oco,coo) is that given by Rev. Samuel R. Clarke, a CIM
missionary for many years in the province. This estimate approximates
that published by the Board of Revenue in 18S5, namely 7,669,181. Hie
Minchengpu Census of 1910 credits Kweichow with a considerably larpr
population, namely, 11,300,000. Recently, both the estimates supplt*^
by local officials to the CCC in 1918, and the Post Office Census of 19*9-
piace the total for the province well above eleven million : CCC returns
11,470,099; and Post Office Census 11,016,400. If we accept 11,000,000 as
representing the approximate number of inhabitants in Kweichow, then
the density of the province becomes somewhere behveen 160 and 170 per-
sons per square mile.
Densest Areas — There are few densely populated sections. Perhaps
the plains of the Kwei and Liu rivers and those of the central and south-
eastern parts of the province support the greater numbers. The Chinese
constitute almost one-half of the population, and are found throughovi
the north .and east as well as in all market towns throughout the prorincc.
Cities — Two cities with pojulations estimated somewhere between 5°
and 100,000 are reported. They are Kweiyang and Tsunyi. Seven cities
are known to have anywhere between 20,000 and 50,000 inhabitants. Many
THE PROVINCE OE KWEICHOW
Triiiai. and I.anciia(;k Arkas
•177
I— Force at Work— Foreign
and south marked wide cross lines whilVth^Sk^a S^ A’’ tho'areas in the
show where the Tsongkia make their home ’ UnfortunateW^r southeastern S2cti rn shaded bj narrow cross lines. The Idack crosses
has been able to identify only a few of tiiem To ilhS™!i »\ "ere not supplied with the romanized names of these tribes and the Committee
west o( Kweilin, tl.e S.eel.w.n Mine, Ch’in M,„o, Hnne.ien Miao! sSnfsfMla^i* R B"™VMr™ i“‘
of , ti-t approxfmatcly i ^er
country Itrlct^ =•”<)
each^eDce'lemtw Co,„.„,,.,;,v-Onc out of an aggregate of i.ici small dots
the PrSm‘cd.„’;cTi;:'Kwci:t;^
Foreign and Chinj.se Workers Comi’ared
^0 20 10 0 10 2(1
CIM
DMC
FDKh'lu)
E.A
l(ciu)
'■
fniMm
iJiiinii
““
^ 1 1
m
1
niy/n
B
Fcreipn Workers
himu Chinese Evangelistic Workers
Egsn
Chinese Educational Workers
Chinese Medical Workers
Name of Society
e
'e
0
1
!
C
Sa
•a
Cm
*}
“ Physicians — Women
s
4
S'' Single Women
®> Total Men
!
Total Women
1
6.
a
.M
1
5
O
Eh
8
Grand Total ...
6
2
... 1 1
10
20
2S
45
Methodist E.\
1
1
1
2
2
4
6
UMC
8
3
I
4
China Inland Mission... CIM
2
1
4
14
IS
29
FDM fciM)
4
4
4
h (CISI)
1
1
2
II- — Force at Work — Chinese
Name of Society
•3
41
s
PI
5 tr®-
— Women
o
fa
'S-i «
cc
B
O
c %s c
'5
3)
>•
fa
p ^
a
>
o
H
1
2
3
4
Grand I'otal
II 102
121
Methodist ...
China Inland Mission
EA
UMC
CIM
FDM (ciu)
L (ciu)
21
64
14
1
4
20
76
14
I
79
Sltr)
3 C
•B SC
63 =
62
8
39
3.8
4
S
40
38
4
s
2
JS
..:4
O
c
&
^ s
a
3 £
u Ji
b
II
II
:l
la
o«
p e
s
£6<
3
Z ja
u
H
13
14
IS
16
207
359
95'^
4.5
13
66iV
2.1
66
7
!iS%
16.5
109
344
93!«
3.7
18
8
lOO'V
4.5
1
...
lOO?^
0.5
178
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
111.— Protestant Mission Fields
THE 1 UOVINCE OF KWEICHOW
V.— Mission vStations and Evanc.ei.istic Ckstkhs
PROTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
General Survey— Vive Protestant missionary societies are workin" in
Kweichow: EA, CIM, CMC, FDM (ciM), and L (ciM). The EA and L
(CIM) have entered the province from fields in Hunan, and the CMC from
its field in northeastern Viinnan. The FDM (ciM) has representatives
in onlv one station, Tating-fu, and the L (ciM) mission only at Sankiang-.
Of the above six missions two, I'MC and CIM, report most extensive and
successful work among the tribes people.
The only denominational group represented among the sccieties is
the Methodist (CMC and EA). Most of the missionary work in Kweichow
is in the hands of British missionaries.
In delimiting the CIM field, the Committee was gnided by a considera-
tion of what the mission itself actually works. In other words, the field
area shown on the .iccompanying map was determined by a line drawn 30 li
outside of the most distant evangelistic centers. Forty-lwo per cent of
Kweichow is thus indicated as CIM area. Over one-half the proHnee
still remains unclaimed, although it is occasionally visited by colporteurs,
Chinese evangelists, or missionaries.
Overlapping Areas — No overlapping of mis'^ion ‘fields exists apart
from that shown in the extreme west, where the UMC and the CIM work
togetlicr among the Big Flowery Miao.
CoHu'ty Agreements — The CIM reports agreements with its affiliated
mission, the FDM, whereby nil territory north of Tsising River is the
respon.sibility of the latter mis.sion, even though its station remains on
the southern bank of the river. The UMC reports a meeting of its repre-
sentatives with representatives of the CIM, at which the question of
Tcsp^tive fields in western Kweichow was considered. The results of this
meeting have not been satisfactory and are, therefore, not acceptable to
all concerned. ‘ r
AGE OF WORK
Pioneer Period — The following historical statements are taken from an
article written by Rev. S. R. Clarke of the CIM and published in "The
ine;<c Empire," edited by Marshall Broomhall ; "Protestant missionary
^erations were commenced in Kweichow in the year 1877, when Messrs. C.
• Judd and J. F. Kroumton, both cf the China Inland Mission, travelled
rough Hunan to Kweiyang, the provincial capital. At that titpci
^ «ncral Mesny of the Chinese Army was residing in that city, and with
’•s aid premises were secured. Mr. Judd, however, soon continued his
• inerations, leaving Mr. Kroumton in charge of the newly-opened mission
He Was very soon joined by Mr. Laiidale, and in 1880 by Mr.
lad Clarke, Mrs. Clarke (nee Rossier) being the first European
visit the prevircc. Various changes followed, while Mr. T.
ludsor reached Kwciyr.ng in 1885, and the Rev. and Mrs. Samuel R.
-e in i88g. In (he following year the staff was augmented by the
rriyal of Dr. and Mrs. Pruen, Mr. and Mrs. G. Andrew having left the
Samuel R. Clarke were appointed
■Work among the non-Chinese communities in the province."
"Anshuufu, three days’ journey west cf the capital, was opciieil as
a mission station by Mr. Windsor and Mr. Adam. From the commence-
ment Mr. Adam has been in charge of this work, which luis been of a
decidedly encouraging nature. A most remarkable work has recently
shown itself in this place among the non-Chinese r.aces."
"Tuhslian, six days’ journey south of the capital and on the borders
of Kwangsi, was opened by Mr. Windsor in 1893, and settled missionary
work was commenced in Hingi, seven days’ journey .south of Aiishunfu,
by Mr. Waters in 1891. The proximity of this latter station to the pro-
vince of Kwangsi, which for so long was in a .stale of chronic rebellion, led
to the workers being obliged to retire at the request of the officials in 1902."
"Tsunyi, five days’ to the nerth of Kweiyang on the high road to
Chungking, was oi>encd in 1902 by Dr. and Mrs. I’ruon, and Cheuyuan
eight days’ journey to the cast of the capital and near the borders of Hu-
nan, was opened in 1904 by Mr. D. W. Crofts. This city is the only river
port in the province, and is the place where travellers from Yiinnan and
Kweichow to Peking commence their river jruinicy.”
"Definite missionary work was commenced by Mr. and Mrs. Webb in
1896 amongst the Heh or Black Miao. After mo\iiig from place to place
for about a month in the Tsingping district, five day.s east of the capital,
they were enabled to rent half of a small house in a Miao village, less than
a mile from the Chinese market town of Panghai (Pangsieh). The Chinese
at once showed suspicion and resentmemt at the foreigner living among
the Miao. The final issue of this opposition av.is of a tragic nature. Mr.
Fleming and his Miao evangelist were both killed, although the teacher
managed to escape to the neighbouring hills and convey the sad new.s
to the missionaries at Kweiyang. At the close of 1900, serious trouble
broke out at Kaili, 16 miles from Panghai.”
"In June, 1504, the work among these Miao w.is taken in charge by
Mr. C. Chenery. A great movement has also commenced among these
Miao at and around Kopu, which is eight or nine days’ journey to the
northwest of Anshunfu, in the prefecture of Tating, and near the borders
of the province of Yunnan. Missionary effort among the Chungkk has not
been so encouraging, though many of their villages around Kweiyang have
been repeatedly visited and several schools opcne<]. The Gospel of
Matthew has been translated into their language."
Mission vStations Arranged CHRONOt.ooicAi.i.v
1807-
1660
1661-
1860
1881-
1690
1881-
1900
1901-
1910
1911-
1920
MetbodiFt BA
...
...
2
1
CMC
Ciiirn Inland Mission
CIM
1
1
4
a
3
FDM (cm)
I. (CTM)
...
ISO
Tlir. CHIllSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Kote how mission work hrs extended during? the last three periods,
4, 5, and 6 stations being opened in each period respectively. A large
part of the piovince is shaded black on the accompanying map. These
areas lie 50 H beyond any evangelistic center reported to the Committee.
They aie covered by itinerating missionaries, native evangelists, and
colporteurs, so that they cannot be said to be wholly neglected. Compare
the accompanying map with Map V. The areas opened during the third
period do not show as great an increase in evangelistic centers, in Christian
communicants, or in mission schools, as is shown in the extreme western
part of the province. Obvious^ the element of time has not had as large a
place in the growth of the work as the mass movement amongst the tribes.
This has made the work in Kweichow unusual, and the section of the
province where these mass movements liave occurred has showm remark-
able development out of all proportion to the development of
other sections of the province, where work is re.stricted more to the Chinese.
EXTENT OF EVANGELKSM
Missionary Residential Centers— In 191S when this infoiination was
gathered by the Survey Committee, 16 residential centers were reported in
Kweichow. Three of these were International, 12 British, i Continental,
and I American in the nationality of their missionary personnel. In
one of these residential centers there were reprc.sentatives of 2 societies, the
CIM and Ibc FDM. a society affiliated with the CIM. All hut 3
of the 17 mission stations in the province belong to the CIM or its affiliated
missions. In over halif of the residential centers tribal work as well as
work among the Chine.se is carried on.
E-vangelistic Ceiitcnf— Besides a large number of occasional preaching
places, 150 evangelistic centers have been reported. In each one of these
places' there are at least 10 communicant Christians. Not infrequently
Work within convenient distance of mission stations has been included
in the returns for the station itself, with the result that a number of
evaugelistic centers located in the vicinity of the larger cities do not appear
on the accompanying map. Approximately two-thirds of all eTOiigelistic
centers reported are credited to the CIM and its affiliated societies.
Tlie average miinbcr of communicants per evangelistic center is very
high, and in tlie CMC mission reaches the high figure of 89. This suggests
a wide scattering of communicants in small groups of four or five o%'er the
country, and the assembling of these Christians in one center conveniently
located for worship and service. Many people come for miles and the
congregations art large. The whole province is covered by the work of
colporteurs and travelling evangelists.
Distribution 0/ Evangelistic Cenfers— There is a pronounced con-
centration of evangelistic centers in the extreme western section of the
piovince where work among the Big Flowery Miao has been so con-
spicuously blessed. Encouraging progress in evangelistic work is also
evident on the accompanying map in the area enclosed by a line drawn
from Kwei\-ang to Anshunfu, thence to Kopu, and Tatingfu, and back to
Kweiyang. If we consider the province as a whole there is one evangelistic
center reported for every 447 sq.mi. The UMC with its restricted field
averages 1 evangelistic center for every 57 sq.mi., while the CIM whose
field extends in all directions over the province averages i center for every
254 sq. ini. . .
Christian Occupation by Hsiciis— In a few western provinces it has
been impossible for our correspondenls to supply statistics of mission
work bsien by hsien. Wherever this has l>een the case, the Committee
has had to be content ^vith statistical returns representing mission work
bv stations. Thc.'^e have been entered under the hsieus in wluch the
mission stations are located. Consequently many h-siens where work is
now carried on will appear in the table on Christum Occupation by
Hsiens for Kweichow (Appendix A1 to be without fi^ires of wo'lc done.
Concurrently, hsiens wherein stations are located will be credited with
more work than is there being done. In any comp.nrative study, there-
fore, of the Christian occupation by hsieus for such provinces as Kansu,
Kweichow, and A'unn,in, this imperfect grouping of figures must con-
stantly be kept in mind. .
Only 35 out of a total of 81 lisioiis report evangelistic centers, wmie
only 9 or one-ninth of the total number report mi.ssion lower primary
Stamps to be Opencd-Vhxns for opening two new stations
within the next five years have been reported to the Survey Commi
bv the CIM, one at Jenhwaihsicn and the other in Tatmg prefec •
Several correspondents have suggested place-s where, in tbew estmiab .
work either for Chinese or for the tribes people might well be b®- ^
These places are indicated by a small cross on the postal map of Kweici o r
which appears in Appendix K. The relation of these strate^c ecu cr
for new work to existing mission stations and the future developm
postal communications throughout the province, are there s •
Beginning from the extreme east, the names of these cc
where stations might well be opened are : Sungtao. Yuping,
Tuvuinfu. Ihianting. Langtai, TeKshengpo. Kwangshiuicbow.
chow, Suiyanghsien, and Wuchwanhsicn. ■ t L- of
Reasons for Present Inadequacy of Christian Occupation
funds, resulting in inadequacy of staff both foreign and native, is lu
tioned by all correspondents os the first and chief reason,
reasons arc: the mountainous character of the country’, the di
oi communication, and the sparse population scattered over the bw
hills. Generally speaking, the poorer tribes on account of tlieir ci
trodden state respond more readily to the Gospel appeal than 0
FUI.L-TIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Foreign Force— In 1919 there were 45 Protestant missjonaries
ed to Kw’eichow. These resided in j6 centers. Ten were single wo
Less than one-third of the men were ordained. Two residential
had only single women missionaries. About 80 per cent of the ^
foreign force were ccnuocted with the CIM or its affiliatec soc
Approximately 75 pc-v cent of the missionary body were British.
THE TKOVINCE OE KWEICHOW
181
Vll.— Distbiiution of Communicants
Occul'aiion in Terms oj Torcis^n Force — Kweichow averages
4 missionaries per i,ooo,cr;o iiiliabitants, and 5 per 1,000 communicants.
■\Vhc'ii considered, therefore, solely frem tlic .standpoint ol missionary
occu]>atioii, Kweichow is the mo.st poorly occupied province in China, the
average for the entire country being almost four times better, or 15
missionaiics per 1,000,000 jiopulation and ig per r,ooo con'municants. Tli;
rank of the socieiics is as follows :
Mi.ssionariks per 1,000 Mis.sionahiks per i,ooo,oro
COMMUXrCANT.S INHABITANTS
(Average for Province 5) (Average for Province 4)
RA 600 niilC 33
CIM* 6 RA ’2
UMC I 5
The abiionnal proportion shown for the EA is largely due to the fact
that this mission has only recently’ sent a strong fercign force into
Tuiigjcn. Note the low proportion of missionaries to comnnniicanfs in
the I’MC, reflecting a well-known policy of the mission. This, however, is
not offset hy any relntivelj’ high proportion of Chinese workers per 1,000
communicants.
Cliiiirsc Fcrc-c — In studying Table III, one is impressed with the large
voluntary Chinese force reported for the province. This number is more
than double the number of employed Chinc.so workers, namely 207. The
proportion between fnll-lime Chine.se and foreign workers is 4.3 to i.
If we add to tl'.i.s the voluntary workers, our proportion between Chinese
ami foreign workers becomes a.s high as 13 to - i. Althougli the CMC
reports only 7 voluiitarv workers, the proportion of its Chinese staff to
the foreign staff is very high, namelj’, 16.5 Chinese workers for each
foteigu worker. This proportion becomes more striking when wc compare
it witli that reported for the CIM which is less then 4 to i, or that reported
f«'r the EA wliich is approximately 2 to i.
DisirtbutiOn and Classification of the Chinese Force — If wc compare
the aiconipaiiying map with Map V we see that approximately one-third
of Ihc evangelistic centers are without resident Chinese workers. The
total Chinese force may be classified as follows : 58 per cent devote their
whole lime tc evangelistic work, 40 per cent to educational, and 2 per
rent to medical work. The UMC reports the Itirgest proportion of workers
who give their full time to teaching in primary .schools. Kinety-five
per cent of the cmploj’cd Chinese workers are men. This is the highest
proportion of men reported for any province in China. By way of com-
parisou it is interesting to note that only 54 per cent of the church
members in Kweichow are men.
Orifdjiiprf M'orkers — There are approximately two times as many
dliesc as foreign ordained workers. Except for the affiliated societies
® the CIM, all missions report ordained Chinese clergymen. There is a
® ‘il of II for province, representing jo per cent of the mile
evangelistic force. There is one ordained Chinese worker for eveiy 9
organized congregations and for every <838 communicants in the province.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Chinese Employed
weichow reports iS Chinese employed workers per million inhabitants.
and 22 per lliou.«:md comiminicant.s. Except for Kansu which reports only
16 workers per i,ooo,cco inhabilants, Kweichow shows the lowest propor-
tion among all tbe provinces of China.
Chinese EMi-i.ovKn AV»»rkers
I’ER 1,000 Communicants
(Avkrac.e for Province iS)
UMC 550
EA 46
CIM j8
Chinese EMiM.ovEn Workers
I’ER 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Avvrage for Province 22)
EA 1,300
CIM 22
UMC 19
Again the high proportion for the EA in the second column is the
result of few converts during these early years of occupation. From the
second column it is also possible to see how many out of every 100 church
members are employed by the respective missions. The average for
China is 7.2 out of every too. In Kweichow, however, only 2.2 are reported.
This is the lowest proportion reported for any province. Undoubtedly
these low proportions are partly accounted for by the large number of
voluntary workers, and more especially hy the rapid increase in church
membership resulting from the unusual success which has attended
evangelistic work among the tribe.s people.
Traitiinff Centtrs — The UMC conducts a school for workers in Chao-
luiig, Yunnan, just across the border. Tliere are short tenn Bible institutes
for the training ol workers in a nuniher of the CIM stiHions as well. No
Bible schools offering full-yc.ar courses, however, are known to exist in
the province.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
GcHcifll 5HJnjn<Tr3' — Five provinces in Cliina report fewer church
members than Kweichow, which in 1919 reported 9,446. Of these
1:4 per cent were men. Thirtj*-scven per cent were connected with
Methodist missions, and 63 per cent with the CIM and its affiliated
societies.
The Roman C.itholics report a church membership almost four times
greater, or 35,286 Christians. The total foreign force of this Church exceeds
30. Over 132 separate churches and cliapcls are scattered over the
province. The episcopal residence is Kwciyaiig. I.iltle educational work
is attempted
Distribution vf Protestant Church Members— The accompanying map
shows that over two-thirds of the church members in Kweichorv reside in
the extreme western section of the province, in an area equal to just about
one-thirtieth of the whole. The concentration is made even more evident
by a study of the statistical table showing the Cliristian occupation of
Kweichow by hsiens (Appendix A). Kweisi-tao ri^rts eight-ninths of
tile total number of comiminicantr. in the province, and one .single hsien
in this tao, namely AVeining, reports over one-half of all the church
members in the province. A large number of church members also reside
in the neighbourhood of Kweiyang, Anshunfu, Tatingfu, and Kopu.
Tribal U'ork— The following paragraphs on this subject have been
contributed by Mr. Isaac Page, CIM, of Kopu.
1B2
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
iX. AND XL— Hosi’ims AND Mission Schooi.s
“Tlic tribes people of Kweichow arc, according: to the official records
in Kweiyang, far more unmerous than is generally supposed. In nil, it
is stated, there are 72 different tribes, each distinct from the others, and
possibly not more than one-third have been reached with the C.ospel. They
may be classed as four distinct families : Miao, Ikia (generally called Lolo
by the Chinese), Chungkia, and Kehlao (or Tulao, as they are called in
soone places). The centers for Christian work amongst the aborigines in
Kweichow arc Anshunfn, Anpiiig, Tatingfu, Pangsich, Tungchcav, Tub-
shan, and Kopn of the CIM, and Shihmenkan and Sifangching of the
TMC. Kopn and .Shihmenkan are the centers for the Big Flowery Miao
work Amongst all these tribes, the Big Flowery Miao stand out pre-
eminentlv as the tribe that has turned most readily to the Gospel.”
‘‘About 15 years ago, missionary circles were stirred by the accounts
of the remarkable work. Th.at it was of the Holy Spirit, and not ‘worked
np,' is evidenced by the wide.spread character of the mOA-ement, which
aio one man could engineer, and also by the stability of the work, after
nlil these years. Some might hnv<- doubted, but in the minds of men like
Adam and Pollard, men with a vision, there was no room for doubt, and
they went in with a will, and took posse.s.sion in the Name of the Lord.
It began in Anshunfu, spread to Weining, and over into Yunnan. Without
doubt the present movement amongst the Ikia, is due to the succe.ss in
evangelism amongst the Miao during these past years. In all, more than
ten thousand of the Miao have been received into church fellowship, and
u much larger number have been interested in the Go.spel.”
‘‘At first it was a problem how best to organize such large numbers,
but with patience new ccntei.s were opened, districts divided, suitable men
appointed, and the work was soon running smoothly. In establishing
churches in the remote districts, it was found difficult to find educated
Christian men in sufficient number to meet the needs. Chinese there
were, but it was soon discovered that Miao preachers alone could satisfy
a Miao congregation. Soon most efficient men amongst them began to
step forth, and in a ‘•hort time it wa.s found that the Holy Spirit had
given gifts to the Church in Kweichow even as He did in the early days.
These men, with but little education, hav'e proved themselves equal to the
task, and the Church lias been built up in a very real ivay.”
‘‘In all the villages, men are appointed to act as Elders and Deacons.
These are generally leading spirits, who also possess a knowlfedge of the
Word of Gotl. They are responsible for the villnge meetings, and the
rounding up of any absentees. Any defection among the members is
brought up at a monthly meeting of these Elders, held in each center.”
‘‘Each church has its own evangelist, and a contribution in kind,
maize, oats, buckwheat, or potatoes, is Liken up each j'ear for his support.
Added to this, a sm.all salary from foreign sources is given. In the Kopu
district, these men, while called evangeltists, are really p.astors in charge
of the chinches under foreign supervision. They have done fine work
and have proved their call to be of God. Responsibility has been put upon
them and they have risen to the occasion.”
“Every Christi.;n is a potential evangelist, and the tribes people,
almost everywhere, do all the evangelizing, the missionary following in
their Avakc to consolidate what has been won. At the time of writing,,
16 of our men are out in the uuevangelized parts of tlie di.strict seeking
to win their felibw-men for Chiist. They have gone two by two, tlie
churches providing their c.vpcnscs for a ten days* tour. These men are
from the ranks of the elders, and have volunteered for this service,”
"During the last year (1918) more than 1,000 families have come
lo us as enquirers, nearly all of whom belong to the White Ikia, or Tusu.
Their interest in tlie Gospel Ind been awakened through a mnnber of our
voluntary helpers, as well as through the work of our Miao cvaiuivlids.
At the present time, one man of this Tusu tribe who is a faruicT and I
does Christian work voluntarily, is arranging to visit all the villages of
his people where there is any interest manifested, intending to spend lliree
days in each place and give what help he can to these ucw enquirers.”
“In the beginning of the year, volunteer workcis were asked for, and
the response was very good. Each man was given a foim witli his owuj
name and simces for names of plnces visited and of any specially interested
persons. Since that time, work has been opened up in a number of new
places, and some of these vohintceis have gone on taking care of the
work in the places they then visited. In this kind of work the Gospel
Calendar plays an important part. A cateiidar, not too elaborate, with
plain dates of the .Sundays, and a short, pithy Gaspel message, makes an
ideal tract for these people, .\bout the first thing they want wlicn they'
become interested is a list of the ‘worship days’.” Only one per cent nf
the ciunir.unirants in Kiveichow reside in cities of ci'er 50,000. A veo'
large proportion of the church membership consists of tribes people. .
Hjann books exi.st for the Black Miao. .Self-support is well developed.
Although the tribes people have little money, they support their "ork
and Avorkers by gifts of grain. In sr>me sections of the province there is
still considerable objection offered by the Miao to Christian Avork bem?
done among them by Chinese, whoj as a class, rather lord it over tbeir
less fortunate neighbours.
Degree oj Literacy — Many of the tribes baA'e no Avritteii language- "he
Pollard Script is used among the Miao, as avcII as a simple form of
manizition, but this cannot meet the needs of all tribes The Church 'I
KweichoAV i.s probably the most illiterate in China. Only 39 po*"
the men and 17 per cent of the Avomen are reported a.s able to read
write. Care, hoAvever, must be taken not to place too much emph ''’'
figures Avhich are acknowledged to be mere guesses in cA’ery case.
per 10,000 — There are 8 Protestant church member
each 1,000 inhabitants. This is a higher proportion than obtains m
of the other provinces of China.
MISSION AND GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS
General Sitmey— Eighty-four low'er primary schools Avith
inent of 1,609 students arc reported in the 17 stations .and
centers throughout the proAnnee. In addition there are 8
schools Avith less than 200 students. Only Kansu and Kiang»* ':^g|
fcAver students under Christian instruction. The ITMC leads ^
work. 6 of the 8 higher primary’ schools being reported by this n •
THE PROVINCE OF KWEICHOW
183
X.— I'lOVEU.NMENT SCHOOI.S
III. Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
Name of Society
^ Mission Stations
M Organized Congregations
« Ev.angelistic Centers
c
i
c
e
3
S
c
u
4
s
s
0
1
c
ei
C
s
5
B
0
u
5
Total Communic.ants
Total Christian Con-
stituency
G
*0 S
li
8
Proportion of Comniuni-
« cur.ts in Cities over
50,000
C
C V
^ «
^ c
^ ^ s
§ 1-2
■s =
0 3
0 ®
10
Proportion of Female Com-
Z niuniennts who are
Literate
i2
“5
\s
c/3
e
s
c/3
12
Average Number of Com-
w muiiicants in each Evan-
gelistic Center
Grand Total ...
17
106
ISO
5,100
4,346 9,446
20,873
54%
39"„
17%
3,367
63
Methodist EA
y,._.
■China Inland Mission CIM
FDM (CIM)
I. (CIM)
1
2
12
1
1
...
27
G.5
14
2
39
93
16
6
1,759
2.943
391
1
4
1.739
2,336
266
1
10
3,493
5.279
657
2
78
8.2.57
*12.538
)
60%
50%
5li%
50%
50%
0%
0%
•2%
0%
0%
61%
30%
...
•39%
12%
63
2.762
342
200
5
89
51
41
AUlioiigb it reports approximately 3,500 fewer coinmimicants than the
CIM, the UMC had in 1919 almost 300 more students under Christian
•instruction.
If we draw a line through the center of the pro\Tncc in a northwest
to southeast direction, we will find that approximately nothing is being
•done along educational lines in the eastern half of the province. Very
little emphasis is as j'et being put on Christian education for girls. Le.ss
"than 100 girls are enrolled in mission schools throughout the entire
province. A comparison of the number of students under Christian in-
•struction with the total Christian constituencj’ shows that only one child
IS receiving Christian instruction out of every 12 of the Christian con-
stituency. No information regarding the cxiste-ice of mission middle
or noiTual schools has been received. The URIC maintains a middle school
ill Yunnan, and students in Kweichow who desire higher
€ducation may go either to Chaotung or to the West China Christian
University at Chengtu. S/ecliwan.
Oovenimcnt Educatiou — In actual number of students Kweichow ranks
ii^Xt to the lowest among China’s 18 provinces. However, in number of
government students per 10,000 inhabitants Kweichow ranks higher than
ukien, Kiangsi. or Anhwei. The educational facilities offered by
1® government appear fairly equally distributed. Note, however, how
schools .are reported in the hsiens in the extreme western part of
weichow. This is undoubtedly due to tlie large number of tribes people.
Middle Schools — Eight government middle schools arc located on the
accompanying map. All but two (Tienchuhsien and Tuyiinfu) are situated
in missionary residential centers. Three government normal schools of
middle school grade, one agricultural, one technical, and one law school
are also reported.
HOSPITALvS
General Summary — Two mission hospitals, one under the CIM at
Anshunfu and another under the EA at Tungjen, represent all that
Protestant Christian missions arc doing along hospital lines for the
9,000,000 inhabitants of Kweichow. These hospitals in 1919 reported 67
beds, twice as many for men as for women, under the supervision of 2
foreign doctors. This foreign force has recently been augmented, until
at the present time Kweichow has i doctor in Anshunfu, aud 2 doctors
and I registered nurse in Tungjen.
In addition to these 2 mission hospitals, 6 mission dispensaries have
been reported, and i Roman Catholic and i government hospital in Kwei-
yang. The latter was reported too late to be indicated on the accompany-
ing map. Simple medical remedies are distributed in piacticalh- all of the
mission stations.
184
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
lY.— Extent of Occupation — The Christian School
Name of Society
Metbodi^t
China Inland Mission
Grand Total
EA
VMC
CIM
FDM (cim)
L (cim)
84
41
33
ts*
1,516
56
768
6-22
70
93
1,609
I?
Su iS
w B
1
o
H
187
56
823
660
70
150
37
189
*0
3
M u,
oS
■if
Cfl '
10
152
37
i|
3'X
12
o
B J3
P.
J3 2 ©
O ^ “
u 3 •*
n-— >3
•B C =
§1^
"5 2
13
t-,
XI ,e
* B
«:2 u
oi § "o^l
B C -g B C °
I -I”
||S
U I U
4 04
14
l||
©2 =
C«“"
O— u
t8|
9-a.<c
1,798 . 34«o
56
975
697
70
100%
94%
94%
100%
n%
m-
5%,
NUMUKU <»K Ct^MMUNICANTS ANI* MISSION
I’RIMAHY STUKKNTS CoMi'AUEU
CIM
CMC
KnM(cni)
EA
0 500 1.000
2.000 3,000 6,000 8,000
Yunnnn and Kweichcw arc mere poorly provided with medical facili-
ties The proportions for Kwticliow are 2 doctors and 6 hospital beds
per j. 000,000, while these for the whole of China arc i foreign physician and
aS mission hospital beds per i,ooo,ooo inhabitants. . . • *t.
Compare the accompanving map with Maps V and VI showing the
distribution of evangelistic centers and communicant church members.
Perhaps the hospital at Yiiunanfu will meet the needs of the communicant
bodv in the extreme southeastern section of Kweichow. The 2 hospitals,
while strategically located with reference to the nou-Christian eleineut in
the province, are not so situated as to he at all conveniently accessible to the
lar^’c number of Protestant ccmmunicanls. A study of the Post.al Map
(Appendix P, page li) in connecticn with the senes of maps shown here
will suo-'^cst strategic centers where hospitals might well be located before
Kweichow can he slaid to be adequately occupied so far as Christian medical
facilities are concerned. At the prc.sent time there is great need for
itinerating missionar>' physicians among the tribes people.
Y. —Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
> 'E-
B
S
1
1
&
9) C
&■
1
si
T, tc
s
1
0
b. 3
4) a
3
-S
a -5
“S G
Name of Society
Hospitals
5 c s
ill
“a
1
1
a
"a
■a s
S-3
3 n
5 B
"5
0
'o
Student:
5 a
'S-c
0 ta
X‘Z
■52
!§>
o' 9
Sg
c *7,
0
'a.
0 g
b:
=1
S-O
CQ
X
d
Z
0
Z
1
2
3
i
5
6
7
8
g
Grand Total ...
2
6
45
22
175
1
3
33
67
1
25
12
25
1
3
37
37
11 MC
1
30
.M
China Inland Mission. ..CIM*
1
4
20
io
150
...
FUM (cim)
L (CIM)
1
...
:
• Incomplete returns
THE PEOVINCE OF SHAKSI
165
SHANSI
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
'jirca and rofitiaal Divisions— Sincp the establishment of
^Iie Chinese Republic, the northern boundaries of Shansi
and ChiliH have been brcuj^lit fmtlier south to the
^irse of the Oreat Wall, and the territory formerly
Jcjiown fs Inner Mongolia divided into the "special
territories" of Jeliol, Chahar, and Suiyuan, the latter two
mljoiiiing’ Shansi on the north. As previously delimited this
proviiite had an area of St,V,^ sq.mi. A Tonpli estimate of tlie
c;itciit of tcnitor>- north of the outer Great W’all which no
^oii.itcr belongs to Shansi is sciuewhat over 20,000 sq.mi., -whicli
when deducted makes the total area for the province as now
delimited about 60,000 sq.mi. For purposes cf political
adniiiii.stration, Shansi is divided into 3 lao, and these are
sjibilivulcd into 103 hsiens. Tlie capital city is Taiyuanfii.
TIktc are no treaty ports or consular rc-ridc-nces.
I’jivsiciil diaractcristics—Shnnui is a great loess plateau,
ascending gradually from an altitude of 2,500 feet in the south
to over 5,000 feet in the north. Tliis plateau is intersected by
Short and irregular mountain ranges. A series of cl^rcssions
or sunken alluvial plains gives evidence of former lakes.' Tlic.se
regions form the most fertile and populous sectiolis of the
province. Tatniigfn, Taiyitaufu, Piiigy^angfu, and Chiehcliow
arc situated in these former lake h.asiiis. Shansi is rcputetl to
he e.NCCcdingly rich in cent and iron. One authority has
estimated 1.3,500 square milc.s of coal fields. Eavers of Hme-
ftonc, sandstone, and yel!o^v earth cover these coal deposits,
blit at a gieat many iiciiits the creil lies very close to the sur-
face oi the ground. Already Shansi yields one-quai'ter of the
tot.'d amount of coal consninod in China, or about 4,000,000
tons annually. It is often quoted that this one prorince has
enough caal to supply tlie world’s demand for centuries.
Tiic Ycllc.w Ri\er hounds Shansi both on the west and on
the sonlli. 'J'lic Fen River is its kirge.st Iributarj' and flows
through the central and most fertile part of the prorince. The
Tsin River in the scnllie.ast wnteis a section of tlie ccniitrv
which is rich in minerals and is sometimes spoken of as one nf
the most fertile and jiopnlous legions in all China. Hwai-
kiugfu (Honan) and Tschchow arc important cities in the Tsin
River valley, and branch railways arc projected to both thc.se
ceiilcr.s from q'siuglnvachcii and Sinsiang in Honan.
Climate — Shansi has greater extremes of cold and heat
than most of the northern provinces. 'Hie winters are long ami
bitter, and the summers ht-t and hmuid. Travel i.s made most
trying on aoconiit of the immense amount of dust blown up
from the yellow earth which constitnte.s the .surface soil of tlie
eiilite nroviiice.
Laiiffiiaoc — Mandarin is the language of the people. Even
the Mongolians who inhabit the northern part of the province,
with few exceptions, are able to speak and understand
Jlandarin.
, Rflifii'ny Comninn/Cafi'ons — The capital Taij-iianfii is connected with
the I’eking-lhinkcw Railway by a branch railroad, which extends from
bhih.kiachwaiig (Chihli) and is known as the Cheng-Tai Railwaj’. The
rcking-Kalgan Railway cro.ssc.s the northoastern p<irt of the province,
passing through Tatungfu and centtnuing on to Fengchcu in Suiyuan.
U is proposed to extend thi.s Hue as far as Kwcihwatiug, and from thcuce
■'nn Xingsiafu in Kansu to Lanchowfii the capital. Another railway cou-
scctiiig Tatung-fu with Chengtu, the capital of Szechwan, is also planned
for. 'Ihis road will pass through Taiyuaiifu, follow the course of the Fen
River to Tniigkwanting, cross Shensi A-ia Sianfu ond Hanchuiigfu, and
thence enter Szechwan province.
Rivers ami Roads — Communication by both rivers and roads in Shansi
IS extremely difficult, owing to the nature of the soil and to the shallow
8Wi(t currents of the riveis. The two principal highways are (1) between
Clicngtinglu (Chihli) and Sianfu (Shensi) via Taiyiianfu and the Feu River
valley, and (a) beriveen Tatungfu am! Taiyiiaufu. One correspondent
Wites as follows : "Cart roads radiate in all directions in the plains,
'lany of them are, however, below the surface of the fields, and during the
rainy season either become running streams or are so deep with mnd that
arc almost impassible for two or tbrcc months of the year."
Tlie Fen River is navigable below Kiangchow for a distance of about
40 miles, tinlj' :-1iallow-draft fiat-bottom boats can he usckI, and these only
"ring certain periods of the year. The Yellow River is navigable for
^'aller water craft below the jinint where flic Fen River loins it.
^vigatioii is practically impossible on all other streams.
Fwf and Teleg'raph Offices — Post office facilities can he found in all
^ of Shansi ami in many of the m.irkct towns. No great advance,
pr>stal occupation has been made in the past few 3'ears, ami
great increase can be. expected, since the piwince is a poor one, the
^oplc being mainly r.gricnUiiral and unlettered. There arc 65 post offices
' Hifferciil classes .and 252 postal agencies. Twentj'-five million
I"wc.s of mai; matter were handled in vne j’ear (1919). This represents
I- — HstEN B0UND.tRlF.S
about 13 per cent of the amount handled in the province to the east (Chihli).
Christian Occupaiion by Hsiens— A study of tlie Hsieu Tabic foe
Shansi in Appciid-x A reveals the fact that, although all of the 103 b.siens
are claimed by Protestant missions, Ji hsieiis still report no Christian
comiuiinicauts. Twelve more hsiens report less than 10 communicants
each. In 14 hsiens mission work is shared jointly by two or more societies.
DENSITY OF POPULATION
Population Estimates for the Province— The lowest population figure
given for Sliansi is that of the 1910 Census which is 9,422,^71. Tlie 1S85
Census made by the Jioard of Revenue givc.s a slightly higlicr figure, or
ro.79‘r34r, while the Post Office Census of 1919 lot.ils 10,365,412. (Note
that this figure ivas obtained by subtracting from the Post Office total for
Slicust 815,415, as being the combined impulation for the hsiens north
of the Great Wall whicli until recently constituted a part of Shansi).
Official estimates by hsiens collected by the Survey Committee approximate
the Post Office total, or 10,891,878. Using this estimate and the figure
for the computed area of the newly delimited province, a density of iSr..s
is obtained. This makes Shansi slightly more dense than Kweichow, and
abciit the same as New York State.
Cities — Recent information from coircspoiident.s on the field shows,
oulj' two cities with populations of over 50,000 : Taij'iianfu .80,000, and
Fenchow 65,000. Seven more cities with populations ranging hetweeu
25,000 and 50,000, together witli 15 cities between 10,000 and 25,010*
indicate that the prohiem of Shansi is not so much one cf city evangeliza-
tion as of country work (see Tabic III, Column 9). All of these cities
which have more than 10,000 inhabitants excejit Siangiiiiig are mission
stations.
Dcitsrsi Areas — The largest numbers of inhabitants are found in the
valleys of ihc Fen and the Tsin rivers, and near the railway in the north-
east bei’ond the inner Great Wall. The people being mainly occupied in
186
TH!;: CIIIUSTIAN OCCITATION OF CHINA
ehauRetl.
Economic
province of srreat ajjricultiiral
irnf!,'; IbrSpplv oi r.i.. vvhicll some ycnrs is insufficient nnd nlw.tys
Mhoritv as ><ein{r the resalt of iiTnine, opium-moVins aiul ^
capital The people on the whole are indnstr.ous, prospcroas. a.ul thrdtj.
PROTE.STANT M1.SSION' FIF.U’S
oi the pSivinc"'. 'rhe
Si ISS
n:^,prying’'n.ep. Tn.yinmfu, ' being the cnp.tnl of the province, rs
«;hown as area cctnmon to all missions.
Overlaf^pinj: Areas-Hekiencc to the accompanying map vnU reveal a
lew small ^feas^laimcl by more than one mission. However in the case
of tl e narrow strip north of the inner dreat ^Yan where the PMb ami HF
(ciM) m-erlap no evam-elistic centers or communicants .are ^
n the small areas west ami southwest of Taiyuanfu w’hcre oaerl.ippm,.
anoears on th- map it is not necessarily true that any conflict in «ork or
of effort exists in the mission activities withni the.e
regions.
Comifv /I irrccrrcuts— Definite agreements regardiu^r
houmlarics iia\e been fcrmiilatcd lictwcen the several missions
.)crapving Shansi. These agreements arc based oii mutual
understandings between llic missionaries in the different fidib
and have been recogni/cd by the vShansi Advisory Hoard f.f
Missions The BMS field extends north to the inner I'.rcat W.di
ami some 2C U bevond, this latter region being an oxtonsion of
the Taichow work. It is reported that in any readjustmem of
the work, this small area north of the would be'tnriictf
over to the HF (cimI whenever th.it mission is stroilg ctiongl, to
,K-cupv more tenitorv. The HMS has already passed over
work in the Showvang-lisicn to the tH5B. The field of this latter
mission socictv is aprro:ichin!r a state of complete occnpnicy vr
fir as fo-cigii force is concerned, ami the need of cxpaiidmi
enhe- in Sh.ansi or elsewhere has been expvc.iseil repcatcdlv.
hiissionarv interest is steadily increasing nr the homo clmivhw
•iml the force on tire field is being angnumted =',nmially, Tl,o
‘\CBrr’ report, that in general the present hsicn bonmlari.v,
arc sufficient to delimit its fields. In respect, however, to large
nlac^s near the border, whichever mission finds itself i,, a
Irositicn to first enter and begin work nvay do so. No comity
ac/reements have been reported by, with, or between the \pm,
.Ml, SA. and TSM, and the larger societies.
AC. 15 OF \VOUK
rUmcer Pt-riod— The first missionaries to visit Sliausi were
Kevs Alexander Williamson (NBSS) and Jonathan Lees (CMS)
in 1S60.70 It was not until 1876, however, that Jlcssrs.
1 r Turner and F. H. James of the CIM arrive!
in tile province with a a-iew to permaiiont settlement,
These two men accompanied by two Chincic helpers
travelled overland from Nanking, a distance of many
hundred miles, and during the few weeks o their sojonru
within the province visited 7 \ '"'f
towns Shortness of funds, however, compelled them to return
the same rear to Hankow via the Han River. Early next year.
,S77 thev returned to Shansi for permanent residence armang
iu-t’in time for the Great Famine of i877-7Q- The time and
Strength of these pioneer missionaries were immediate y given
to famine relief work until physical exhaustion and aunue
ill forced a second retirement after only a few months shy.
Tust two davs :tfter they left the province Rev. Imiothy
lllon s i.; Sl.a,.si, the former t*i,.g J res, deuce ... T,.y„„.(.
Tsiy.,*
t„„e„„,e study, he treutod orer .,500 ^outpat.e,..s oml ... h
inpatients. But after on > i„edical work was carried on
succumbed to typhus fe . . , j ^ joined him j««f
hv Dis. Millar Wilson and ^k at Taw
previous to h.s „peuso, opcnel .
turned over to the Bj I. . • wilcnn Memorial Hospital,
hospital ntPi..h'>u.jKl.h'^‘t'- “ “ in shausi .*
The earlv wcyrk of the HMb. ana ine aistrilmtion
marked by ' vKtensivc ;cholars aud offici* i-
throughout the province, by sf^tal effor ‘ ^ ^ coimcdi®
the canital. and by the establishment o opium
with the latter philanthropic work \ place of note
menced the Tcmarkable work 'Giieh gax c • Ellina. He ha-
Tor vears to come among tl.e conversion
self having suffered severely ^f delivering
threw his whole thought and cnerg> pcHblisliing a clmin <>*
were the slaves of this drug. sn^kd m csta^^^
oniiim refuges extending through the cnti c '
°rr p^oviuce aud on across the ted
;.s sahl .bat by .007 u„ fewer t» *'
through these refuges, and probablx morv which ncc(®-
cS. directly tesuHed from ibc preacb.uK of the l.ospel wu
pauied this philautliropic work ypcPM dates back tolb
The hesriuuius of the Sl.aus. Mission of p,. ]«is.
(Iberliu Hand of theolocical sludeuts, who ™ i„ Chi.--
Smith, their teacher, that he lead them ,u „i„iou,'«"!
Rev and Atrs hlartin I.. Stimsou were the pioneers of this m p,
Lierica in i58i. Other volunteers followed nnUl m
American Board missionaries residing in the pro\ _
to be opcicd was Taiyiiaufu. In the .f' 40 ”*
the wo'rk in that city was soon ‘t-V’'''; i^„™'statio,, in
ycarf:" tl:: :n;t.::wete Hkcwisc
"" \:nir ."’.MrSirfy w- .mt'''ap^ftS
aud outer Ore.1l yVall until i9o<i, wl.en the ™ cc»l« "
field aud relinquished Tatuustu, ,ts ™“.:Zi:“rics and
the district. Now- 7 n'issw" nt.it, ous with =, m.ss.ouat.
THE PROVINCE OF SHANSI
187
coinmuiiit;aiits :irc reported for tliis area of some q.oon
sanii- northwest, south of the inner
”Creat Wall, occupied Vunsningchow in 189S, and now has
evangelistic centers and about 150 connminicants in its field.
-^e SMC fciMl commenced work in Ynnchcnjj in the south-
-western l^rt of the province in 188S. This city still forms the
,<eiiler of work which extends into Shensi and northern Honan.
-pile (Ihfl occupied Pingtin^chow in igjo. AG niis,-;ionaries
have re.dded in the capital since iyi4. The AFM in 1010
,«sta!)liMied woik in the northeast; also the SA, which
5cnt its first representative to Tatungfn in igi8. The Tseh-
• chowfu Mission was established by Mr. and Mrs, vS. P. vSmitli
•in 1902. The YMCA has carried on work in the capital foi- over
10 years, commencing with a hnilding and a secretary loaned
■"•bv
Boxer Vprishig—Of all of the provinces in China, Sh.ansJ
'suffered mewt in iqoo. vScveral liundrcd Chinese Cliristians, and
foreign missionaries inchuling 46 children, were martjTe<l
an this one province. 'Hiis latter number TcpTC-scnts S4 per
K:cnt of all the foreign workers throughout China who lost
.their lives that year. This terrible toll of life resulted directly
'iroin the sympathy and protection .afforded to the Boxers by
•tlic ncwlv commissioned (>ovcnior Yii Hsicti, the fininder and
Tpatrou of llic so-callc<l Great Sword Society. His appoint-
tnient tc tlic highest po.st in tlie province that year was followed
•immediately by the rai)id spread of the anti-forcign and anti-
-Christian movement, and the increase in numbers of armed
Boxers was siuhlcn and overwhelming. Tlie mission property
vof tlie three lurge societies at avork in Shansi was completely
vdestrojed, and all but 3 or 4 of the foreigner.s residing in the
■pronnee at llic outbreak of the trouble were put to death.
•sCominmiication with the coast was cut off in May of that year.
Bv the end of June ten Swedish missionaries had been killed
-jit Soping and six members of the CIM in Tatiingfu. On July
31 six missioiiar'cs of the ABCFM fell before the Boxers in
’Taikuhsicn. I'crhaps the most atrocious single event on the
part of the Boxer fanatics took place on July 9th in the cnpit.d
•citv, Tiivnanfu. Here in one day a total of 33 I'rotestaiit mis-
isionaric.s with their children, 12 Kotnan Catholic priests and
-nuns, and a number of Cliinese Chri.stians were massacretl. In
•southern Shansi, about 35 adults and 10 children were killed,
-or died from exposure and ill-treatment. Four different parties
■from this district succeeded in making tlicir way across the
'hostile province of Honan to Hankow, but many members of
•these parties dicxl on the road or suffered seriou.s physical dis-
ablement ns a result of the hardships and brutal maltreatment
•experienced during the journey. Thus in a brief pcriotl the
•work of the Church was seemingly brought to naught. Indeed
all phases of the Christian program received a scricnis check
•from which .some districts h.-ive never quite recovered. How-
•ever, in a spirit of faith, let it be said, that all this has happened
•to the furthering of the Gospel. There have been many
■<levelopinoiils since which give distinct cause for cncoiiragc-
•ment and hepe.
J?econiffr»£ri'oii Period — For 2 or 3 years following the
Bexer Uprising, tlie work of the Clnirch was carried on hj' only
a limited number of the remaining Cliinese church members in a few
'localities. These small groups erf iaitliful communicants became the nuclei
•of the Church wliich during the past two decades has grown so rapidly.
Hr, Atwoorl of the ABCFM, the only sur\'iving member of the mission,
-returned from furlough in 1902, but it was not until 1905 that the first
■new missionaries of that society arrived in Taikuhsicn for permanent
•residence. Better sites and buildings were secured to replace the fonner
•cues. The native leaders who had carried the burden of the work in the
-nbsence of the inissioiuinics were given greater responsibilities, and closer
•ooeperatiou grew up between the foreign and Chinese workers. In 1907,
the Shansi work was linked up more closely with Oberlin College in the
Tb S. A. through the fomuition of the Shansi Memorial Association. The
•nvemherslnp of that mission has grown from 125 communicants just after
the Boxer trouble to 1,500 communicants in 1918.
The reconstruction jicriod of the BMS commenced with the arrival of
Rev. Moir B. Duncan, who later became the first principal of the Shansi
Imperial University csLiblished bj’ the Govenimcnt tluough the inspiration
•of Dr. Timothy Richard. In 1905, there were 12 missionaries and 76 com-
■municants; in 1918, the BMS work had grown to 31 missionaries, 58
-employed Chinese workers, and 675 communicants. The CIM also has
teen recovering from the loesses of 1900, and nerw cllaims twice as many
■missionaries as the BMS, and a Christian constituency of over 4,400.
Mission St.\tions Auh.^nged Chronoi.oc.ic.m.i,y
Baptist
'Congrecationiil
Preabytei-iun ...
■China Inland Missiun"
■Cither Societies
BMS
GBB
ABCFM
I'N
CIM
HF (cim)
NMC (CIM)
SMC (CIM)
AFM
AG
SA
TSM
YMCA
Before
laeo
1M61-
isfio
ISftl-
1890
1891-
1900
1901-
1910
1911-
19i0
1
1
1
2
1
1
1
It)
0
1
1
1
:j
1
2
1
4
1
2
1
1
1
2
1
1
1
1
HI. — Protestant Mission Fields
Note that the establisiunent cf mission stations h.id its grejitest
impetus in the period between 1881 and 1900. Note also from the accom-
panying map that nearly onc-haU the area of the province was opened to
Christian work in that period, nid that these regions are the most densely
populated and important sections of Shansi. In comparing this map with
M.rp Vn showing the Distribution of Communicant Christians, one sees
also that, except for the large Christian community around Yangkao in
the extreme northeast, mast of the Christians are congregated in the
regions opened earliest. Note also that the black are.is wliich have been
opened since 1920, or still remain- unopened, arc located in areas which
support only a slight population.
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
Afirsionflry Rcsidenfial CfiiG-rs— Tlie missionaries of the 13 societies?
working in Shansi reside in 44 centers. These centers represent 50
mission stations. Grouped around the 50 mission stations are 296
cvan"eHstic centers averaging 28 communicants each. Tai.viianfu, Taiku-
hsien, Fenchow, Pingtiiigchow, Liaochow, and Tatungfu reixirt missionary
communities of 10 or more persons each. Tatungfu, Taiyiianfu, and
Pingtingchow have representatives of more than one society. The 44
residential centers may be grouped as follows according to the nationality
of their missionary’ personnel: 21 International, 16 Contineutnl, 4
American, and 3 British. Women mis-sionaries only reside in 5 centers.
No plans for opening new mission stations during the next five years, or
before 1923, have been reported.
Ni MHEU oi- Sq.Mi. ter Ev.ingei.istic Center
188
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IV.— Age of >Vork
Evan^eUstic Center!: — An averag:c of 6 evangelistic centers
to each mission station is reported for the proHnee, or a total
cf ago. This number would be increased were we to refford
each place of Christian worship in the largo citie.s as a separate
evangelistic center. The aveiage number of evangelistic
centers per mission station for the ABCnM is considerably
higher than the average for the province, being 25 to each of
its two stations. This throws some light on the policy of the
.MICI-'M in Shansi, which is first to concentrate oir the large
market centers and such towns as are considered important
centers of commercial and social life, and to place trained
Cliincse leaders in each one. Thereafter the work is left in
charge of these Chinese workers under wise supervision, and
they are made to feel responsible for the development of what-
ever lerritory lies b€t^vecn these larger centers. The other
missions iii the province report only an average number of
cv.ingelistic centers per mission station. Note on the accom-
panying map the concentration of centers around T.aning and
Hungtung in the CIM field.
The following table shows the average area in square
miles, and the average number of both inluibilauts and com-
municants per evangelistic center operated by the several
i«ooictics •
Area in Sq Mi. Inhabitants Communicants
ABCFM 98
'CIAI
SMC (CIM)
HF (CIM)
BMS
(^BB
KMC (CIM) 846
Reasons for Present Jnae.^^ _ * t
fact that complete reconstruction was necessary after the total
loss of property and leaders (Chinese and foreign) m 1900
certain other reasons arc given for the present inadequacy of
Protestant Christian occupation in Shansi. CorTespondents
agree first on tlic insufficiency of the working sffiff. both
fweign and Chinese; next on the lack of funds. The GBit
correspondent refers specially to the need within the mission
98
17,800
29
108
25,000
2(1
239
34.900
23
383
.55.500
33
72,200
38
429
79.400
18
846
38,100
IT
Inadequate
Occupatiein — Besides
for a larger number of properly trained Chinese workers. tl
ABCFM states that the difficultic.s of communication enu^
somewhat into the problem of cvangcH.sm in the mountainou*^
more sixirsely inhabited sections. It adds that no development
in women’s cliiuch work could be recorded, since womeu'
workers were not appointed to the province for this particular
work until igiS.
i?fmian CothoUc Mission ITork— The strength of the Roman
Catholic Church in .Shansi is indicated by a listed mcinbcrsbip,
of (15,140 Christians, or more than seven times the miinbcr of
Ib'c.tei.taut communicants. Over 900 evangelistic centers are
rcpoi-tccl. The working force consists of (So foreign and js
Chinese priests and nuns. It is impossible here to give figured
indicating the severe loss of this Church in members and pro-
perty during the Boxer Uprising. Many foreign and Cliinese
priests and nuns laid down their lives for the sake of the Faith.
Fortunately, however, many of the Catholic centers were more
e;isily foitificd than those of the Protestant Church and thus-
more successfully resisted the assaults of the Boxer mobs.
FCLI.-TIJIF CHRISTIAN WORKERS
of Missionaries— total of 240 foreign
testant missionaries reside in 44 cciitcrs iu Shansi. This,
numbci indic.itcs the rapid recovery and gvowtii of the Pro-
tc.staut Chuich .since igoo, when everj- foreign worker reiuiiining
iu the province was massacred. More than oiic-half tliis-
numne-r reside in the id cities which rcpoit populations of
20,^Ko or above. The two largest cities, Taiyiiaiifa and Fen-
chow, claim 15 per cent of the total foreign force.
Classificaiion of the Foreign Foire— Over one-half of the-
mi.ssiouary force, or 131, arc members of the CIM and its
affiliialcd missions. The ABCFM, BMS, mid <>BB report almost
equal numbers of foreign workers. When we classify the 340 •
missionaries accerding to nationality, we find that 71 are
American, 70 are members of the three societies regarded as
International, 66 arc Continental, and 53 British. Of the total
male force 31 per cent arc ordained; and of the total foreign'
force 31 per cent arc single women, rrofcssionali medical work
is earned on l.y S male physicians and 5 nurses. No foreign'
and only one Chinese woman physician connected with mission
work is reported for the entire province.
K-— Stations and Evangelistic Centers
THE PROVINCE OF SHANSI
109
120
NMC (CIM) ....
3e
II7
GBB
27
46
ABCFM
27
40
SMC (cim)
26
34
BMS
24
17
HF (CIM)
17
CIM
19
oi i'orcign Workers—
' , 000 CoMML'N'tt-ANTS I’KR 1,000,000 INHAHITANTS
*'■ ’ (AVKRAGK 29) (Average 22)
NMC (cim)
r,n»
bms
SMC (tiM)
HF (CIM)
CIM
ABCFM *7
tlint in tins table tne AiiCfAi ana ciiM appear 10
•tt e the smallest numher of missionaries per church member-
R’ Cc-inpaxc this table with the statistical tables below
vin"" Chinese workers per i,oon comiminicants and per
^'^,000 inhabitants, and note there the standing' of these
Chinese I'orcc and its Distribution— A total of 566 full-
time Chinese workers are reported. This represents an average
{ 23 Chinese to each foreign worker. Note in Tabic II,
.Column 16 that the ABCFM reports the highest percentage of
Chinese to foreign workers (6.6). Sixty-one per cent of the
entire Chinese force reside in the 44 missionary residential
^centers, which me.ans that only 30- per cent are left in clinrge of
.country evangelistic centers which arc \-isited only occasionally
hv the missionary. Compare} the accompanying map Avith
‘Map V. Note the large mimbcr of evangelistic centers in the
northeast (HF field), and the group of centers around Tuning
(CIM field), which appear to be without paid workers. Rc-
lerence to Table H, Column 14 shows that the CIM reports more
•than one-halt the total number of Aoluntary workers in the
province. These are not indicated on lilap VI.
^ of Chinese Force— Just one-half of .all paid
•Chinr.sc workers are giving their full time to e\-angelistic work,
■while 42 per cent are engage in educational evangelism. The
•■CBB and .MICFM societies reimrt more educational workers
•than strictly evangelistic, the latter socieb,' reporting twice
HS many. The other societies list larger proportions of
•evangeMsts. The only specially trained Chinese medical
•■workers are connected with the AIICFM, BMS, CIM, and GBB
■missions, which report 16, 9, 8, and 4 Chinese doctors and
-nurses respectively. The three affiliated societies of the CIM
whose fields cover over 25,000 sq.mi. of territory and support
•<i%'cr 2,500,000 inhabitauts, appear to have neither Chinese nor
foreign physicians and nurses.
Ordained Workers— Wars the Christian constituency of
13, .300 divided equally among the 9 ordained Chinese workers,
•each of the latter would have more than 1.470 Christians under
•his special care. The ABCFM and BMS report no ordained
•workers, and the CIM reports one for every r,200 communicants.
The total of 229 organizetl congregations are thus largely under
•the care of unordained evangelists.
Chri.V./flH Occupation t« Terms of Chinese Workers—
VI.— Distribution or Workers
l‘ER 1,000 COMMUNIC.ANTS
(Average 68)
GBB 1R8
ABCFM 107
SMC (cim) 9*5
BMS 85
HF (cim) 80
NMC (cim) 73
CIM 46
TER 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average 52)
ABCFM 174
SMC (cim) 63
HF (cim) 48
BMS 44
GBB 42
CIM 40
NMC (cim) 22
I.— Force at Work— Foreign
Marne of Society
Grand Total
Baptist BMS
^ GBB
•CoDRtegationul ... ABCFM
Fresbyterirtn PN
China Inland Mission. CIM
HF (cim)
NMC (CIM)
SMC (ciM)
Other Societies ... AFM
AG
SA
TSM
YMCA
29
10
5
7
3
74
92
13
9
11
13
9
7
4
I
1
1
1
13
21
13
14
9
14
10
2
240
31
30
24
6.5
27
13
21
14
3
3
2
The low figures for the CIM in both columns may he ex-
plainer! in part bv the large number of voluntaiy workers re-
ported. Note that ’the GBB stands high in the two tables which
show the Cluncsc and foreign workers per 1,000 communicants.
This fact also needs quallification by a consideration of the new-
ness of the work and hence the relatively smaU number of communicants to
each paid worker, and also by the fact that the number of missionaries is
about equal to that of the Chinese workers. Note that in the above tables on
Christian occupation in terms of Chinese workers the ABCFM stands
high whereas iu the table showing the number of missionaries ^r one
thousand communicants this society stands at the foot of the list In
other words, we see here the special emphasis which one mission places
on native leadership. 1 i
rrainiHg Centers for Chinese Workers-On\y two Bible training schwls
are reported on the CCEA list for 1918 : Shansi Bible
in Hungtung. and the Theological Seminary and Normal &hooI (SMC) at
Yuncheng. The Bible Training vSehool for Women winch has been ^rried
on for several years in Hwochow by the CIM has recently been closed.
A Bible school'for men has been established by the ABCFM at
to give two years systematic spiritual instruction to prospective Cheese
leaders. Sp^ial courses in Bible study for Christian preachers and 1^
leaders are^ also offered in A-arious stations and outstations of the argw
missions, lasting from periods of a few days up to terms of several weeks
duration.
Chinese and Foreign Workers CoMPAiiEn
0 20 40 CO WO 100 120 140 ICO
60 40
cist
ABCFM
HF (cim)
BMS
SMC (cimI
GBB
TS5I
NMC (cim)
YMC.A
Foroigo AA’orkcn
nnnu ChincicEvangeliMic workers
cb Chinese Educ.UiooM AVorkers
190
THE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VII.— Distribution of Communicants
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
General S«mmnrj'— Shansi with 8,340 communicants, re-
presenting an increase of about 380 per cent since 1907. has six
times as many communicants as Kansu, two times as
Anhwei or Kwangsi, and just a few more than Shensi or Aun-
nan There is one Christian in Shansi for every 1,306 non-
Christians. This is about the average ratio for China as a
whole. Twenty-nine per cent of the communicant body are
women. The Roman Catholic Church reports a total of 65,
Christians.
Me
Distribution of Communicants— on the accotnpnnyj^
map the concentration of Christians in the extreme northeast
between the two branches of the Great Wall, and also in the
Fen River valley. A comparison between this map and Man
II shows that these Christian communities are located chiefly
in country districts. In this connection it will be remembered'
that only 4 per cent of the communicants are credited'
to cities of 50,000 inhabitants and over. Note also that
except for general groups of comnnniicants in the thickly
populated southern and southeastern portions of the province^
most of the larger Christian communities are situated in very-
dciiscly inhabited regions. A comparison with Map IV, moreV
over, shows that the brightest areas, or those opened earliest
to Christian work, now report the largest Christian con-
stituencies. A further comparison with Map VIII, however,
showing the relative occupancy in terms of population, shows
that the regions which appear to have the largest number of
communicants are not necessarily the best occupied in terms of
communicants per 10,000 population.
Classification by Denominations— The CIM and its affiliated/
societies, which occupy about two-thirds of the total land area,
of the province, report 61 per cent of the church membership,,
the CIM alone reporting 44 per cent. Next in order follows
the ABCFM with 1,495 communicants, or 18 per cent of the
total. The BMS, AFM, GBB, and TSM follow. A total/
Christian constituency of over 13,000 is reported, the CIM'
reporting the largest numbers, with the ABCFM a close second.
Literacy Information from correspondents in the Shansi*
field indicates that the literacy of the Chinese Church is com-
paratively high. It is estimated that 81 per cent of the men
and 51 per cent of the women arc able to read the New Testa,-
meiit in the vernacular. Only Hunan reports higher
pcrcenta.ges.
.Sunday School IVorfc— The emphasis on Sunday Scliccl'
work in Shansi is far below the average shown for the other pro-
Vinces, when the number of scholars is contrasted with the com-
municant membership. A total of 3.071 Sunday. School scholars,
represents a proportion of 370 scholars per i.oon communicant^
the average for all China being 641. Although the CIM lists-
a larger number of scholars, the GBB reports a larger pro-
portion of scholars to communicants. The ABCFM and SMC
(CIM) both rank above average. (See Table VI, Column 12).
COMMUNICANTS PER 10,000 INHABITANTS
General Impressions— When one corisiders the numerical'
relation between Christians and non-Christians, Shansi lankt
alon"- with Chihli, Shensi, Kiangsu, Kweichow, and Yunnan,
each of which has about the same proportion approximating
the average for all China. The proportion for Shansi is y.O'
Protestant Christians per 10,000 inhabitants. In comparison'
with the provinces of Anhwei, Kansu. Honan, Hunan, Hupeh,
Kiangsi Kwangsi, and Szechwan, this province r.aiiks higt
When the separate fields of the larger societies are considered
the ABCFM ranks first with 17 Christians per 10,000 in-
habitants. The CIM ccmies next with 10, and the remaining
missions follow, all ranking below the average for the provim.
Briehtesi Areas— 'Sate the hsiens which appear bngWest
on the accompanying map. These hsien.s (Fensi, Cliaoc icng, nn
Taning, CIM field) report over 75 communicants per 10.000 in-
habitants each. The Hsien Table for Shansi (Appendix A) slioits-
II. —Force at Work— Chinese
Name of Society
Baptist
CongTCKOlionnl
Preubyterian ...
China Inland Mission
Other Societies
Grand Total
BMS
GBB
ABCFM
I’N
CIM
HF (ciM)
NMC (CIM)
SMC (CIM)
AFM
AG
SA
TSM
VMCA
5 - s
a W.S
'5 i-H
•o > jr
^ a S
216
24
16
37
58
42
8
23
62
287
6
3
11
5
1
10
30
20
4ft
47
7
3.5
16
19
73
46
12
4
12
-(a)
56
242
3
4
22
22
3
3
19
23
9-5
68
ir,
4
1.5
10
4 ! 2
2 I ...
1 10
3 s
37
I (a)
C-g
s s
w s
"i ®
§ g-
o«
>
14
e.-
.2 5
£ .£
3 £ 0
3 C
y-'ji
u
16
(b) This column includes educational workers in institutions above Middle School grade.
THE PROVINCE OP SHANSI
191'
that Fenyaiifi; aiul Tsinyuan lisieiis iti the ABCFM field also
TCjiort liiffH proportions. Compare thi.s map with the popvla-
lion mop. Note that the most densely populated regions,
such as the TSM field and the SMC field iti the lower valley
of tia- Fen River, do not appear white on this map.
Bhul: Areas— Ont o£ a total of 103 hsiens, 76 are Ij.sted as
haviiiff less than one Cliristian each among 1,000 inhabitants.
Or again, 21 report less than one or no Christians at alil each
tier 10,000 inhabitants. Jlost of these hsiens, however, are
found in sparsely populated districts.
JIISSION SCHOOLS
Elementary EdHOiit/on— Shansi ranks low in the number
o! mission primary schools, also in the average percentage of
girl students. A total of 130 lower primary schools with 3,46$
sliidcnts, and 26 higher primary schools with 505 students,
Tcprcsciits the reported Christian primary educational facilities
ill igiS. The total primary eiirollment reported in 1916 was
1,728. This reveals an inaeasc of about 340 per cent within
two >cars. Kighty-fivc per cent of the pupils registered in
mission lower primary schools do not pass into mission higher
primarv.
The number of primary students is about one-half that of
the Christian communicants, the projxirtion being 478 mission
primary students per i.oto commimicanls. In lbi.s respect also
Shinisi falls .slightly below the average for the other provinces.
The (IBB i'tnl ABCFM .societie.s, however, rank higher than
average with 1,348 and 1,131 students per 1,000 communicants
respectively. (See Table Column 13).
BistributJon of Primary Schools — At le.ist 150 evangelistic
centers out of a total of 396 still reinaiii unprovided with even
lower jiriniarv Christian educational facilities. The missions
differ somewhat in the aincuiit of provision made for the
education of the children of their commnnicaiils. The following
is a table comparing the number of lower primary schools willi
the number of c\angc1islic centers :
FvANdKi.i.snc Lower Pri-mary
Centers
ScHoot,:
CIM
MI
40
A15CFM
51
46
iir (CIM)
24
16
SMC (CTM)
23
7
BMS
18
GPn
M
1 1
NMC (CIM)
13
4
A stiuh' of tlic relative adcrjuncy of Cliristian primary
education hsicn by hsien will slioiv that each of 61 hsiens, or
more than onc-luilf of the total 103, appear to have fewer than 35
or no children attending mission primary schools. Only 1.3 per
cent of the total primary enrollment in the province are
registered in mission primary schools. This very low figure
tliidws light not only on the inadc(|uacy of mi^sion prim.ary
facilities but on the emphasis given to elementary education by
the government authorities (see letterpress for Map X). In a
few hsiens, however, the number of mission primarj' student.s
reprc.'cnts over 10 jicr cent of the total primary enrollment :
Tsiiiyiian, Fenyang, and Clinngyaiig (.\BCFM field); and
Feu.si, Cb.aocheug, and Tailing (CIM field). Only the first two
lisiciis listed here report anj’ con.sidcrablc number of govern-
tneiil students.
^’111- — CoXtMUNICANTS I’ER 10,000 POPUI.ATION
Iliyln r J'nmary Schools — Tlierc is an average of one higher
primary to five lower {irimary .scliools in Shansi, the total
being 3b highci primary .schools and 505 students. Note that
the HF and NMC, both missions affiliated with the CIM, report
no higher primary facilities. Only 30 per cent of all the hsiciie
in the prov ince report any students in Cliristian higher primary
schools.
Ill* — Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
Nam* of Society
1
^ Mission Stations
r* Organized Congregations I
a
U
so
g
>
a
3
s
1
g
'g
s
a
a
0
u
4
«" Communicants — Women
a
'S
3
a
a
0
u
5
0
H
^ Total Christian Con-
Btitucncj
^ Percentage of Men |
Communicants j
Proportion of Communi-
cants in Cities over '
50,000 j
Proportion of Male Com-
© municants who are
Literate
s
c
U e
si 5
0 C-'S
g
i'5
h, 9
a.B
g
11
1
'o
*3
0
J3
77
-a
a
12
il
0 J3 -g
e.5.s
5 • .5
s'S
Mg »
e c
■< i
13
Srand Total ...
50
229
296
5,950
2,390
8.340
13,298
4%
81%
51%
3,071
28
Baplifil
BMS
a
17
18
SS3
122
675
816
22%
04%
41%
151
38
(JBB
2
H
14
224
31
2.55
.345
38%
0%
S9%
41%
375
25
ABCFM
2
29
51
1.235
260
1,495
4,00s
82%
13%
82%
50%
878
29
iTMbjUiviRn
PN
1
3
3
3
100%
0%
3
Inland Mission
CIM
19
126
141
2,496
1,198
3,694
4,432
67%
0%
88%
57%
1.167
26
HF (ciu)
7
15
24
566
221
787
787
72%
0%
78%
30%
141
33
NMC (CIM)
a
7
13
100
46
146
196
68%
0%
86%
40%
...
11
Other RocietieB
SMC (ciM)
5
IS
23
304
217
621
702
58%
0%
84%
56%
252
23
AFM
3
lU
10
360
240
600
600
60%
0%
...
60
AG
1
1
...
...
...
...
SA«
1
2
TSM
1
5
109
55
164
323
65%
0%
58 ,
...
YMCA
1
...
1.086
49 j
Incomplete returuB
192
THE CHRISTIAN OCCU
IX.— Mission Schools
RATION OF CHINA
.Sc/ioof-T— Seven Chvi^^tinn inuUlle schools have been
reported. Three of these are carried on by the ARCPM. The
ver>' active --iihI proirressivc cdncnticnal work snpportcu by
Ihe'Oherlin Mcmoriaf-^ssociati m was begun a few years ago
at Taikulisien. One of these middle schools is located m that
<itv and is available for the students of all tlie missions.
Woi-’k of junior college grade is being carrKd on in this school.
The other two middle schools reported by the ABCFM are a
Fenchow one for girls and one for boys. The former was carry-
ing only two vears middle school work when the Survey returns
were -eceived'. The CIM has a growing middle school for boys
in Hungtung, and .i middle school for girls doing part middle
school work together with normal training in Hwochow. At
Yuncheug middle schools for boys and girls are being con-
ducted by the SMC (cim) society. These schools were doing
only paitial middle school grade work in iqi8.
gonernmfnt schools
General iHmmnrv-The Report of the Ministry of Educa-
tion made in 1916 gives the following figures for government
elementarv education : io,8i7 lower primary schools with
301,198 students, and 225 higher primary schools with 14.091
students. This means that for every 34 iuhabitaiits one child
is receiving elementary education. This is by far the highc.-t
proportion reported for any of the provinces of China. More-
over, later figures would undoubtedly show a very notable
increase during the past four years in the amount of elementary
education. Among other things for which Governor Yen is
renowned throughout China is the establishment of free schoals
for all boys from 8 to 14 years of age, and night schoo’s for
workers ; and for the founding of preparatory schools for
students who seek education abroad. It is also widely known
that the Governor has hiid great stress on the campaign against
illiteracy by the use of the Phonetic Script. It was at the
Fifth Annual Couference of the Pro\'incia) Educational As-
sociations of China in Taiyuanfu in 1919 the resolution
recommending the use of text books in the new National
Langmige in all low'cr primary schools was passed and sub-
mitted to Ihc Ministry of Education. Taking the figures for
1916, we note that Shansi stands highest among the proc-inces
in the average number of government prinuiry students per
10,000 iiihabitai’ts {290). Contrast this with Anhwei (215.5)
In the screen map (Appendix D) made to .show hsien by hsien
the proportion bctweeti government primary .students and
population, two hsieiis in the CIM field (Shkow south of Tai-
yiiaiifu, and I.ucheng in the southeast) appear briglUcst.
Neither of these lisicns reports Christian elementary school
facilities, hut the number of government elementary scholar*
jier 10,000 inhabitants stands 982 and 798 respectively. Forty,
one per cent of all the lisieiis rank above the average of 290.
Giilv 4 lisietis record less than 30 government primary students
among 10,000 inhabitants. Contrast this piovincc witli
Anhwei, where the proportions for five-sixths of the hsiens
fall below this ratio. Almo.st oq per cent of the elemeiit.iry
educational work canied on in the province is done under
government auspices.
Middle (ind Normal Schools — Twenty-two government
middle schools have been located on the .accompanying map in
•>0 centers. Twelve of these are missionary residential
centers. No information has been received regarding any
government middle, .school for girl students in Shansi. Mission
institutions of middle school grade nre located in three cities
where the government has at pre.scnt no facilities for work o!
similar grade : Taikiihsien, Hwochow, and Y’uiichcng. Four
novm tl schools for hovs and two for girls of lower grade record
an enrollment of 1.44.' stiuleiits. One for boys and ouc for
girls arc located in Taivuanfii, one for boys in Tatungfu, one
for boys and one for girls in Aiiyihsicn, and one for boys in
Chaur.tzc. ^ . rr • . .
IIi<yher Education— The Shansi GOTernmeut University m
Taiviianfu was esl.tblished through the inspiration of Dr.
Timothy Richard who resided in the province from 1877 to 18S7.
The institution w.as formerly incorporated in 1902 wl.cn
Rev I^foir B. Duncan, LL.D., became its first principal. An
enrollment of 300 men and a faculty of 20 Chinese and 3 foreign
orofessors were reported in 1920. Information has also been
Leived about colleges for law. agriculture, commerce, and
industry, all located in the capital city, niitl claiming a total
enrollment of 1.150 iQiS-i9-
X. Government Schools
THE PEOYINCE OF SHANSI
193
HOSPITALS
Gcitcfai Siiuioioiy — Flic BMS, GBR, iiiul CIM cnch reports 3
nnd llie ABCFM 2 hospitals, making a total of 11
for the proviiu'e. These are located in 9 missionary residential
.centers, having an average of 36 beds to each hospital. Ex-
clusive cf dispeiusaries located on hospital premises, 12 are
.jgported for Shansi. Information has just come to hand
•regarding an atldilional dispensary in the soutlnvcst (ClI^I field)
ill Juichengh.sien. 'Ihc mission hospital at Luaiifii was
reported as closed several months ago. The government or
institutional hospitals indicated on the accompanying map
represent as inucli as is known by the Committee and by the
- mission eoi respondents thrcugliout the province. Undoubtedly
others exist of which no information has been received.
Hos('il<ils to be Hunt — Two hospitals are planned for and
will be erected before 1923, one at Tatungfu on the northern
■border of the HI' (CJM) field, the otlicr in Linlin, an evangelistic
•center of the .MICT'M west of Ynngningchow.
’/Idequncy of Medical Occitf>aHou — Compare this m.ip with
Map V and note the large number of mission centers without
• jnodeni hospital facilities. No hospital exists for the eight
Tesidential centers between the two arms of the Great Wall in
■the HF Six centers north and northwest of Tai-
viianfu liavo no hospitals nearer than the capital city. In the
-southern half of the province, 19 more centers of mission
•activity report no hospital equipment. The work of the nine
-niissioiis rcpmling no hospital facilities extends over 28,000
aq.ini. of territory, with a population exceeding 4,000,000
mliabitaiits, all of which are still beyond the reach of medical
aid under Christian auspices.
The average number of hospital beds per foreign physician
is 50. This places Sliansi lielow tlie average for all China. Of
the several missions the ABCFM ranks highest with 30 beds
-pel missiouar\' doctor. In number of hospital beds per foreign
nurse, the BMS stands liighest. When we study the adequacy
of medical occupation in terms of popu'ation, Shansi reports
iiii average of 0.7 missionary phy.>-icians and 36 mission liospitil
"beds for each i,ooo,oco inhabitants. These figures are low
•^•heu compared with those of other provinces. (See Table VI,
‘Columns 14 — 15 for the rank of diflerent societies).
XI.— Hospitals
lY.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
3 No returns
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
V.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
Number ok Communicants and Mission Primary Students Compared
i'lM
AllCFM
UK (CIM)
BUS
SMC (CIM)
UIIII
TSM
SMC (CIM)
Name of Booiety
Hospitals
pcnsaries — exclusive o
ose located on Hospita
Premises
Hospital Beds — Men
ospital Beds — Women
Total Number of
Inpatients Annually
Schools for Nurses
Students
1
a 2
"a K
a
0 F
S'S
b
a s
52;
la
.-2
Q ■"
X
z
1
2
.3
4
5
G
7
a
9
Grand Total ...
11
12
278
122
2,256
2
12
50
80
,
Utiptist BMS
GBB
3
3
tit)
.5H
.34
32
617
271
...
(3ft
4.5
50
90
Congrcgntional ABCFM
I’resbvteriftn... PN
■2
.5
44
1C
902
1
7
.30
60
...
40
466
Mission... CIM
1
no
1
5
75
150
HF (cia)
NMC (ciM)
...
H
...
SMC (CIM)
2
Oiher Societies AFM
1
...
AG
SA
TSM
YMCA
...
VI. — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
THE PKOVINCE OF SHANTUNG
SHANTUNG
I.— Hsien Eoundaiues
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
Hsien Divisions — Shantung: is the most easterly as well as one of the
most densely populated pro\Mnces of China. Since the Treaty of
Versailles, it has become the special object of both national and inter-
national concern. Here Confucius and Mencius, greatest of China’s
sages, were born, lived, .and taught. Here also are their grar'es. In the
west central part of the province near the CJty of Tsinan stands Taishan,
one of China’s five sacred peaks, to which many devout Chinese make
annual pilgrimages. Richard estimates its area at 55,984 sq.mi. This
is twice the area of Ireland and approximately equal to the area
of the State of Iowa. Tsinan, located in the central) west,
appro.\in>2tcly five miles south of the Yellow River, is the capital. Chefoo,
Tsingtau (leased to Germany and now occupied by Japan), Tsinan,
Cliowlsun, Lungkow, Weilisien, and Weihaiwei (leased to Great Britain),
are treaty ports.
Kiaocliow is hounded on the east by the \ellow Sea and on
the west by Kiaocliow Bay. The area is approximately ^00 sq.mi., about
one-half of this being included in Kiaocliow Bay. The land is com-
paratively hilly, and the principal mountains are the Laoslian Range
which extends along the western boundary. Kiaocliow was leased to
Germany in 1897 for 99 years. On November 7, 1914, combined
Japanese and British forces occupied Tsingtau, and the whole territory
has since been tinder the control of Japan.
The Weihaiwei territory was leased by China to Great Britain in 1898
"in order to provide Great Britain with a suitable naval harbour in North
China, and ensure better protection for British commerce in neighbouring
seas." The territory comprises a number of islands and a belt of land
around the coast ten miles in width. The total area of the territory is
about 285 sq.mi., and the population 150,000. In addition to the leased
territory there is a "sphere of influence" extending into the interior and
covering an area of 1,500 sq.mi.
For purposes of civil administration, Shantung is divided into 4 t<io,
which arc subdivided into J07 hsiens.
Physical Tcflfnres— Physically Shantung consists of two parts, a
mountainous part in the east and center of the province, and an extension
ot the plains of Chihli and Honan in the west. There are three separate
ntountainous districts. The first of these is in the very center where the
sacred Taishan foims the micleus of several ranges that thrust thtm-
sclves out in all directions. The second lies to the east. Here a number
tnountain chains lie in close proxiimity to each other and are dominated
Laoshan some 3,700 feet in height. The third is just southeast of
Chefoo. In this district the chain of mountains attains a maximum height
^o.ooo feet. The whole eastern promontory is part of the mountain system
Korea.
vShantuug has the longest coast line of any province Tii China. Much
of it is of a rock-bound character. There are, however, a number of
excellent harbours, such as Chefoo, Weihaiwei, and Kiaocliow. Since the
middle of the nineteenth century the Yellow River has made its way
from southwest to northeast across the prorince. This is the old course
which the river discaided for a more southerly one 1,400 years before.
The present berl of the river is from ten to twenty feet above the level
of the siirroundiiig plain in many places, due to the depo.sits of alluvial
matter brought down fioiu the loess plains of the northwest. The watery
are held back by high emliankments which occasionally break down under
the strain to wliioh they are subjected, .‘\ftcr a flood, as the w.iter recedes
there is left behind a sandy silt which is anything Iiut fertile. The
Grand Canal, wliicli sorely needs to be dredged, passes through the
prOT’ince from south to north. Tsinan is connected with the sea by a
short canal which follows the bed of the Siaotsing River for the last few
r.iles of its course.
The remaining streams of Shantung, with the exception of the Tuhai,
ire chieflv mountain torrents and of little value for commerc*.. A number
jf small lakes are scattered over the western and southern plains.
Language— Mandarin is the prevailing language.
Cffinatt’ — .Shantung enjoys a healthful climate. The winters are cold
\nd dry with long periods of fair weather. The summers arc short and
lot excessively hot or humid. Occasionally tlie province suffers from
prolonged drought and sudden floods which, in the valley of the Yellow
River, are very destructive, imiiidatiiig large areas of tlie country, claiming
1 heavy toll of human life, and causing u-ide-spread poverty.
Coi»»itouVflfi<7»i5— The future industrial and commercial deixlopment
jf Shantung depends on modern roads and a more extended railroad
system. The Grand Can.nl is the chief highway of water communication,
riie Yellow River is navigable to small junks through all of its course.
S’umcrous smaller water-wavs are also navigable, including the Siaotsing
River, which is a branch from the Yellow near Tsinan, and flows in
;nore easterly direction, entering the Gulf of Chihli 35 miles soutli of the
main stream. Innumerable cart roads and foot-paths extend to all parts
>f the province. A few main highways may here be mentioned One road
.vhich is almost parallel to the Grand Canal starts from rcl.chow and
•xtends southward via Yenchowfu to Siichowfu m north Kiaugsu,
Another extends from Peking to Tsinan via Tehchow. At Tsinan this
ro.ul divides into two branches, one leads southward to Ichmvfu .^id <ai
nto Kiaugsu, the other runs eastward to Weihsicn, Laichow, Tcngchovvfu,
iiul Chefoo. "Crudclv cnnstrnctcd carts of two wheels, without springs
ind drawn by three mules, are the principal vehicles for transporting
iicavy cargoes over these more important roads. For lighter burdens pack
SmiraTe the main means for transportation. Wheel-barrows, guided
md controlled by men and drawn by donkeys, arc also northern
Rai/roflrfs— There are two railways in Shantung: (i) The
oT lt Tirntlin.Putow KaU«y (ajo miles). This w.-,s completed
19G
TRE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
II.— Density of Population
ill 191’, and connects Sliantims? \\Hth Pekin'*- and Tientsin in the
north, and with Nankinjr and Shnng-hai in tlie south. (2) The Slumtiinsi
Railway {256 miles). This line starts at TsinjfLau and continues westward
to Tsinan tlie capital ot the province, where it connects with the Tientsin-
Pukow Railway. A branch line, 27 miles in leng;th, extends from Chanij-
tieii to Padian. .Shorter branch lines lead to the important coal and iron
mines within the province. The Shantung Railway is now operated under
the Japanese department of civil adminstration.
Because of unsettled political conditions nothing definite can be stated
regarding proposed extensions. No new railroads are under construction.
Several lines are proposed : One, to extend from Chefoo via Tengchowfu
to Weihsien where it will connect with the Shantung Railway ; another to
extend southward from Kaomi via Ichowfu to Suchowfu in K'angsn,
where it will connect with the Tientsin-Pukow trunk line. Still another
will extend from Tsinan on the Tientsin-Pukow line westward via Lintsing-
chow to .Shuntehfu in Chihli, where it will join the Pekiiig-
Haiikow Railway.
Economic Coudiiinvs — The great majority of the people of Shantung
are agriculturalists. Wheat, millet, maize, sweet potatoes, peanuts, hemp,
ind’go, and a varich' of beans and peas are regularly grown. Fruit i.s
found in abundance, hut from lack of care the quality is u.sually poor
except in restricted districts. The mineral resources of the province are
quite extensive'. Coal and iron are mined in large quantities. The most
important industries are sericulture, the plaiting of braid from wheat
straw, the hand manufacture of hair nets and bobbin lacc, the weaving of
silk, the growing of cotton, the manufacture of oil and wine, the extraction
of peanut and bean oil, etc. T-arge shipments of native fruits are made
during the summer to southern parts. There is excellent fishing along
the const.
Postal a]id felcgraph Facilities — Good postal facilities are provided
throughout the proRnce, althcugh motlem means of transportation are
few. In 1919 there were 134 post offices of different grades, with 439
postal agene’es. Only Chihli, Kwangtung, Manchuria, and Szechwan
reported b>gher number.s. j\Icrc than 40,000,000 letters, franked
end unfrankccl, were- received or posted within the province during 1919.
Only Chihh. Kiangsu, Kwangtung. and Manchuria exceeded this number.
The province reports 1,900 li of railroad lines, 1,535 li of steamer and
lines, and 23,000 li of overland courier lines. Foreign post offices arc
maintained at Chefoo, Weihaiwei, and Tsingtau. In 191R an agreement
was signed between Japan and Chino pro^■iding for an exchange of mails
between the two government sy.stems at Tsingtau. The Chinese post
office was theienpon reopened, and the Japanese field military station was
given the status of a regular Japanese post office.
The Chinese Telegraph Administration under the Ministry of Com-
municatipns operates an extensive telegraph system throughout Shantung,
maintaining 81 principal stations. In addition, Chefoo is connected bv
cable with Dairen, Tientsin, Weihaiwei, and Shanghai. This cable liecame
the property of the Japanese government after the Russo-Japanese War.
There is aliso a direct lint from Tsingtau to Nagasaki, Japan.
Christim Occupation by llsicns — F.very hsien in the province is
claimed by Christian missions. Communicants are reported for all hsiens
except 8. rndoubtcdly returns for these hsiens are included with those
for adjoining Iisieiis. Only n) hsiens report no Christian lower prim.iry
schools. Fifty-three or approximatelj' one-half of all the hsiens in the
province are worked by more than one society.
DENSITY OF POPULATION.
runoKS Estimates — Shantung is generally regarded ns the most
densely populated province of China. This common opinion is l);i.se(l
mainly upon the returns of the Minchengpu Census (1910). More recent
estimates, including those supplied to the Survey Committee (191S) and
these published bv the Chinese Post Office (1919), make Kiangsu the
densest province of China and rank Shantung third in order. F.stiniate.';
both of area and population differ greatly. Thus Richard fi.Kes
the area at 55,984 square miles, and the population as 38,247,900, which
works out to a density of 1S3 persons per square mile. Little gives the
area as 57,000 and the population .nt 25,000,000, or 431 to the square mile;
whilst Mr. Carral for many years Commissioner of Customs at Chefoo,
gives the area as ^5,184 square miles and the population at 29.000,000
According to these figures the density of vShantung is 443 per square mile.
Other estimates range between 25,810,000 (1010 Census by House-
holds) and j8, 000, 000 (Customs’ Annual Report, igio). In 18S5 the hoard
of Revenue estimated Shantung’s population at 3d,545,7C’4-
figure generally quoted nowadays is 30,000,000. This approximates
the Minchengpu Census, 1910, and is verified b}' the two mast recent
census returns, namely the offic'nl returns to the Survey Committee in
I9f8 (30,955,307), and the Po.st Office Census which was made with
care in 191Q, fixing the tot.il population of tlie province at 30,803, 34.v
On the basis of these estimates, which are approximately the .same, one
may venture to put the density of the province at about 550 inhabitants
per square mile. This is the same density as i.s reported by the F- S.
Census Department for the State of Rhode Island, the most populous
commonwealth in America. According to the CCC totals, the density of
Shantung equals 552.9 per sq.nii.
Hsien population estimates a.s published by the Survey Coiiuuitlec
(.sec Appendix A) are 1918 Government figures, \mth the exception of 7
hsiens for which 1916 figures have been given. The total Japniie^'S
population in Shantung exceeds 50,000.
Densest Arras — The province is most densely populated in the
and relatively tliinly populated in the mountainous districts and aloi'o
the lower regions of the Yellow River, where there are large scctiou.'
unsuitable for cultivation and where the country is subject to freq'x^
inundations. One missionary has .stated that in a certain district i’’
the western part of the province where there are no large cities as
as 1,300 people to the sq.mi. were counted. This is as dense
densest districts in Kiangsu south of the Yangtze, or in the delta kV
in Kwangtung.
Cities — Five cities are reported with populations of 100,000 or a
Tsinan 300,000; Tsining 200,000; Chefoo 100,000; Ichowdn
and Weihsien 100,000. All these c'ties are missionary residential
Eleven cities arc listed by the Committee as having populations
range between 50,000 and ica,ooo. All but Iwo of these have res
THE PKOVINCE OE SHANTUNG
107
in.— pROrESTANi Mission F’ei.ds
ioreijjii ini.ssiciiaiics- Twciity-iiiuc citk-.s aro rei'orled to have staiicwlierc*
betwivii .3ii,ouL> and 5i),ooo inhabitants. About one-half of these are
mission stations. Koujjhly speakinjf, about 90 per cent of the inhabitants
of Shantiuijc reside in small towns, villages, or rural districts.
rro['orlwtt of ChristUDis to Non-Christiiiiis — Forty-two out of an
aggregate of 30,955 small dots, each representing 1,000 inhabitants, indicate
Jlie numerical strength o( the I’rotcsiant Churcli nicinbership throughout
Sliarliing.
I'KOTKSTANT MI.SSION FIELDS
Socicfjtw at Hor/.' — Twenty mission societies claiming church cou-
stituencics are engaged in direct evangelistic work throughout the
pr('vince. Nine of these arc .American, 4 British, 3 ContiuenUil, and 4
Inlcruatioiial. 'I'he Itritish and Foreign Bible Society has one repre-
Fcntative. .\ number of other societies have representati\ts only in
educational worlc connected with Siiautung Christian University. There
ts little miclaimed territory in the province. The following missions are
witlioiit field delimitations on the accompanying map : S.-V, Cl, .-\0,
YMC.\, SD.A, Bn and .ARPM. The first four societies limit their activities
to the larger cities; the fifth volunteered no information regarding its
country work ; while the last socielv (.AEPM) before the War was engaged
in Tsingtau in educational work only- In addition to the four distinct
fields of Mic SI’Cl as shown on the accompanying map, this .society also has
work in Clicfoo, T>inan, ami Wtihaiwei.
Ir. 1913, Korean missionaries were sent by the Korean Foreign
Missionary Society to Laiyang iii east Shantung. This mission came
witli the cordial approval of the Shantung ITeshyterian Church. Tlie
I’rcshytcrian Mission has turned over its chapel in I.iiij’ang, as wall as
its work hotli in the city and in the surroniuling countrv'. The Korean
missionaries have acquired sufficient knowledge of the Chinese Iniignage
to carry on what already gives evidence of being a niost successful work.
The larger missions rank as follows in respect to the extent of tbe-ir
fields. First, the PN with an area of 20,250 sq.mi., or more than onc-
d'ird of the total area of the province. Then the SBC with fields extend-
ing over (Mie-fifth of the ])roviiice, or 11,875 sq-mi- Yhe BMS ranks
third with 6,200 scpini., while the SBJI, .ABCF^^, I'lFFB, and UMC
follow, each claiming approximately 4,r»oo sq.mi of territory.
If wc oomhine the fields of the various missions of each large
donomiiiatioiial group wo find that the work of the Baptist missions is
mc.st extensive (23,825 S(|.mi.), followed by that of the Presbyterians
‘20, .150 sq.ini.l, and next by tlmt of tlie MethexHsts {0,425 sq.mi.). The
fic'<ls of the .American missionarv sixiicties in Shantung art three times
as large as those worked by British .societies.
Common Areas Tsinan ami Tsiniiig are sliown on the accompanying
map ;is citj’ fiehls common to all missions. The .selection is a volniitaiy
htiiig l)ased on a Resolution of the Survey Committee which reads as
follows; provincial capitals, and all cities of approximately 200,000
^habitants mul above, shall be regarded in thi5 Survey as city fields
♦■omnum to all missions.”
O .'IrCiis — It will simplify onr study of irvtrlappiiig areas
as shown on the accomp.inying map if wc group the jioiiits to be con-
sidered and de.signatc each by nmnher. (i) The .SRC throughout the
northeast works llie same country areas as arc now cccnjiied by the PN
and the CMML. Four smaller and disconnected fields of the SBC extend
fronv the central secticn of Ihc province westward. Here responsibility is
diarcd. with the PN. MF.FB, md Si*'i. (2) The SPfx has four country
ficld.s located iu the neighbourhood of the following cities : Tsinan,
I’ingyin, Yeiuhonfu, and Tungchaiigfu. The.se overlap on fields of the
SBC,' .MHFP, PN, ARCFM, and NIIM. (3) The AIRFB ami PN cooperate
in the joulhwoslern part of tlie province around Tsining. {4) Nortli of
Tsin.aii the fields of the PN and the UMC slightly overlap. (5) hi the
Kiaochow area overlapping of fields, though not of work, exists between
the PN', Bii, and SBC missions, (fi) hi the extreme southwestern section
of the province the PN and the ChMMS .societies divide re.sponsibiHtics.
Cotni/i’ — •‘.•\t first the mission stations of the BM.S and
PN societies were .scattercil somewhat promiscuously over central Shan-
tung, but 25 or 30 v'ears ago there was a delimitation of our respective
fields, and stations belonging to other missions within our fiehls were
transferred to ns and vice versa.” In general all hoiindary lines between
the ARCFM and adjoining missions arc well midcrstood, and no
enero icliing ha.s been reporteil from any side. The UMC refers to tacit
agicements with both the B.\IS and the PN, whereby overlapping is
avoided and the Yellow River ac'cepted as the southern boiindarx- of the
UMC field. Tlie MF.FB reports as follows : "It is mider.stcxid that while
occupying prefectural cities along with another society we will not enter
smaller c tics or towns where work is already establdslicd.” The field
now occupied by the PCX wa.s originally turned over to this society l)y
Hic National Holiness Nfi.ssion now working in Chihli. -According to
official correspondciK'c between lliese missions, the PCN agrees to work
Kwancheng, Fanhsien, Piichow ami all south of Chaochetig c'ty belonging
to the Chaocheng-lisicii. .As yet no iieeil of any written agreements with
oMicr neighbouring missions has hteu felt. The ChMMS reports agree-
ments fixing the bonmlary lino of its field on the north. The absence
of satisfactory agTeements with missions to the south has already resulted
in encroachments on the ChMMS field from that direction. Some years
ago all placc-s previoiislv worked bv Uie CIM and situated to the wc>t of
ciicfoo were handed over to the PN’’ The SB>f reports comity asTcements
with the SBC which defiiiitclv fix tlie honiulary line between them.
In reference to the fields of the CMML ami PN in the extreme eastern
section of the province, one correspondent writes : ‘AVe have a complete
understanding regarding onr honiidarics, and there' arc places in our
dislrict whieii they visit occasionally, and now and then we visit some
of their ‘tatioiis. Our relations are most cordial.” The PN correspondent
from Wcilisieu refers to tlit drawing of a or less general hoiimlary
line between the PN and BMS field limits on the southwestern and
western sides of the PN field. On the eastern side no uiidcrstajuluig witli
the SBC has been reached, though the overlapping there is not very
evident. Correspondence between the SCM and the NTIM is aNo repor ,
in which the provincial boundary ha.s been rc<;ogm/c.l .is ^
ing the two fields. Tlie remaining bonmlancs of the NIIM field
108
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IV.— AGE OP Work
showi on tlie accoinpnnyinir map nre fixed 1iy verb d agrccmcnt^i
with the Tcs^pcctive iitiglibonriti" societies. The vSDA, SBC, SP('t, mid
SA report iiu comity agreements. Two missions irlTcr no answers to
the question.
A('.E OF WORK
Pioneer r.Tjo.f— Iktwccn 1S51 and 1S53 Karl Gul/.lnff made a number
of jounicy- :.long the east^in coast of China entering at one lime the
interior of Shantung where he distributed tracts and Bible literature. On
the last da^• of 186.., Revs. J. L. Holmes and J. B. Hartwell arri\cd with
their famibcs at Chefoo after spending two years in Shangb.ai. Three
months later Mr. Hartwell proceeded to Tengchowfn. Here social ostracism
by the gentry w.as quite pronounced and it was exceedingly difficult lor
the mission lo secure propcitj'. In the autumn of i8(ii Mr. Holmes was
brutallv munkred just outside Chefoo by a band of robbers called Xicn-fei
who were then overrunning the province, ‘hi r)ctober 5, 1863 the first
Baptist church in the north of China was organized at Tengchowfn with S
constituent members. Evmigelistii. work extended rapidly into country
xiistrirts and while the nnmiicr of converts during tho.se eaily years was
small, must of them proved to be zealous and faithful witnesses of Christ.
In 1S63 Mr. and Mrs. T. P. Crawford joinerl Mr. Hartwell in Tengchowfn.
The Ci\Hl W.u in America resulted in a tcmi>orary set back, llio mis-
sionaries on the field were obliged to secure their o\ni support. For a
number of years after the CiiHl War closed, few reinforcements were sent
out lo the field. Moreover of those who arrived before 1890, a large number
died or retired. Between 1883 and 1893 the SBC mission adopted the
policy of cinnloying no Chinese associate woikcrs. The renson fur this
policy was tl’iat by withholding all possible extraneous motives for pro-
fessing Christ they would Unis be more cert-ain of building up a spiritvuil
constituenc3’ which would he all the more able to support its owm niiiiistr\'
and develop its own schools.
PN representatives ^^sitcd Shantung in iS6r. The temperate climate,
absence of prejudice, and unmet needs of the pcoplb lead them to occupy
Tengchowfn as the fiii;t station. Hero the pioneers were Rc\-s. Nemus,
Gayley, and Danfortli with their families. In the following yc=ir Dr.
McC.irtce opened Chefoo. Countrj'- itineration proved very successful from
the beginning and the Church grew rapidly under such leaders as Drs.
Keviu.s, Mills, Corbett, and C. AV. Matecr. A small school started in
1864 by’ Dr. and Jlrs. Mateer was later moved to Weihsien and became Union
College. This has since developed into the Shantung Chri.stian rnivei-sity
at Tsinan. In 1872 Mr. Mcllwiine opened Tsinan. Ten years later 'Wei-
hsicn was occupied, and in 1891 Ichowfu, and in 1892 Tsiiiing. Tsingtau
was entered b\ the PN in 1898 after the occup.ation of Kiaochow Territory
by the Germans.
The work of the I'JIC in vShanlung started in this wise. In 1866 there
occurred a tnih- remarkable mo\-ement described at the time as the
“wonderful work of t.'.od which luis broken out in I.aoling.’’ The call to
the mission to go into Laoling-hsieii was the result of a dream wh ch com-
pelled one of the first Sliantuiig converts to go to Tientsin to seek spiritual
light. At once a Chinese pastor from Shaugh.ai was sent into the district
and a woik of considerable magnitude de%-eloi>ed under his fervent
evangelkm and wise administration. Chnkiacluai was chosen as the
first, center for foreign residence. A nct-wcrk of small cluivchcs, in the
formation of which native agency was InvgcV cmploycil, soon grew up
aiound this center. Tlie work kail a most inspirational eft'ect on missions
Ihrcughout China, and from Chukiachai the work of the CMC gr.ulually
extended until \Vnting was occupied by a foielgii force in 1905- In 1S7S
medical work nns begun at Chukiachai, and has since bc-cn carried on at
Wilting as well.
'i'hc work of the MF.FH in Shantung was also begun through the
agency and inspiration of a Chinese from the village of Aukiachwaiig. He
came to Peking, was converted and returned preaching the Gospel as lie
went.
The work of the BMS in North China began in 1859 with the arrival
<'f H. Z. Klockcrs and Ch.is. J. Hall. Chefoo remained the headquarters of
the missicn until 1S75. During these first fifteen years while much g.>od
seed was sown the haivest w.is scanty, and death and disease so thnuicd
the ranks of the early workers that out of the eight who Imd origuialW
come to China Dr. Timothy Richard alone survived. In that year, 1S7.S.
the Chefoo work was handed over to Dr. ’Williamson of the Scotch
Presltytcrian Mission, and Dr. Timothy Richard penetrated into the
interior of the pro\'ince, opening a mission station at Tsingclio\y(u 250
li west of Chefoo. hater he was joined by A. <r. Jones, the impresi:
of whose personality on the Mission was very great. Duniig
the next 15 years .a strong evangelistic work grew up atouim
this center. Clinrchts were organized and a begimung ws
made in the tmiiiiiig of future church leaders, as well as in the
devc’opmcnl of self-support. In the early eighties the BJIS mission
reinforced by Messrs. J. S. vniitcwright, S. Coiiliiig, F. H. James, am
others. Between 1S80 and 1900 famine and emigratiou to biiensi
rcpe.atcdly reduced the number of Christians. During the Boxer rouo^
130 Christians in the Tso\vping field alone xyere put to death,
had their homes destroyed and many of the timid and faint-hearted ten
the faith. After 1900 a period of reconstruction and enlarged actna
set in. Self-support has greatly ad\-aiiced, three new residential ccntc^_^^
missionaries have been opened and the educational work of the nn
has been greatly extended. Tsinanfu Institute, first started in *
Tsingcliowfii was transferred in 1904 to Tsinan where its binldnig',
ing 24.000 sipft. of floor space, adjdai the Rliaiitiiiig Christian
which recentU' it has become an integral part. Tlie inuscum am r
room established 20 .years ago in Chefoo has features similar to those
Tsinanfu Institute. . at
The ABCFM began w'ork in Shantung in Lmtsingchow’ .sm ■ ^
the jimctnrc of the Wei River and the Grand Canak Rev. and Mr-''- ^ ;
Chapin weie tlic first missionaries in 1S86. Three years later tbe
cd by four colleagues. The miss:on nnsfiiined heavj' losses < nri
Boxer Uprising, more than thirty Christians choosing mart.vrdom ■
than deny the faith. During the last decade the ABCFM ‘J- ,‘],as
kiachw'aiig has been moved to Tchchow, and the I.ints'-ngchow s
been rebuilt. . .
In 1893 *'* lunnbcr of missionaries representing the SBC
this society to form the SUM. There were two main causes,
the field, which came first in point of time, was a deep
of the missionaries to culti\*ate a liealthj' spirit of sc
the native Christians by keeping foreign money out of vien
THE TEOVINCE OF SftANTUXG
199
V.— Mission Stations and Evangki.istic Centeus
«iiiivinK
nV.ilitv of the CommiUoe to
Mcme the information. Ihis
ineomplelcneHS on the ntiiji.
.oivever, has m-t been can'je.l
over 10 the Stnf.stica lable
in, Column 2, pa«e
:^S possiblL', ;iiul the other to brinir the missionary on the field and his con-
i^kucncy at home into closer relationship; thus doin" away with the
laroc home organization, which the mfssionaTies thought was subversive
coii'wcgational church government, introducing centralizing tendencies
■net sanctroned by New Testament precept or example-. Those who with-
■ drew from the SHC remained at ringtu for a time while searching for a
new field. In 1S94 some settled at Taianfu and later in the same yettr a
i-secoiid party opened work at Tsining.
Tlie vSrc'i entered Shantung in JS74. Some idea of the growth and
.extent of its work is given bv the following list of mission sbifons
ormii'-cd chronologieallv ; Taianfu 1S7S, I*ing>-in 1S79. Weihauvei 1901.
•Yenciiowfn 1909. Timgchangfu 1915, ami Tsinan 1916. A new catheelral has
rreccntly been hnilt at Tsinan. This is one of the fine.st church structures
In the province.
Realizing the need for a place where, under healthy conditnons,
-memhtrs of tl;c CIM might recuperate, Dr. Hudson Taylor established a
-sanatorium in Chefoo in' 1870- This has grown with the mission and at
•present includes both schools for the children of missionaries, and a
strong hospital work which is carried on in two haspitahs, one xn the
•luissicn compound and the other building at a little distance away,
primarily intended for isolation of fever cases. Since 1SS6 evangclistc
work in country areas around Ningliaichow just southea.st of Chefoo has
been succcssfr.llv carried <n.
The CMMU began xverk in Shantung aliont 1880. At the prc.sent time
there are 5 stations : Shihtio was opened in 1SS9, AVeihaiwei in 1892,
AVcntcug 1S98, Kwausiakia in 1904, and Taslinipoh in ign- -All three
•stations of the ChMMS were opened between K/-i and 1910. In 189S,
three months after the (lennan occupation of Kiaochow, the Bn Society sent
■Rev.s. Knnze, Voskamp, and Lntschew-itz as their first missionaries to
Tsiiigtan. I.and was granted by Imperial Decree both to the Protestant
«n(l Rom.an Catholic missions. Educational work was cai.icd <'ii in
'couneetion with the Berlin Mission by the- AEPM. Evangelistic work
"Was extended from Tsingtau over the whole Kiaochow Terntorv until the
AVa; in 1914. The Salvation Army began work in Chefoo in 191S.
/Dffls opeued D»r/»ig EufJi Period— U we consider the opening date
•of each e\-angeiistic center and draw circles of 30 li radius around ^
•centers we make the following dii^overies : less than 25 per cent of Shan-
tung Was opened to regular evangelistic work before iSSo. Between J 0
and 1900 the work extended over an additional 40 por cent of the pro-
vince; between 1901 and 1910. jo per cent of the total area was added ; and
at the present time practically the whole of the province is within 30 li
•distance of some Protestant evangelistic center. If wc compare the accom-
panying map with Map II we see that mission societies did not enter the
tleusc areas of the province first but those areas which were first opened by
treaty regulations, and most e.asilv accessible.
Xote in ihe following table that more mission stations have been
•<*Peiic(l during the 20 years following the Boxer Uprising thin diinng aU
tbe years hcforc. Note also that the great majority of new stations opened
•during the-last decade belong to mission societies which cannot ht ^
buder any of the large denominational gioups. Also p '
I'ud BMs opened no nexv stations between 1880 and 1900, while ic
opened no station in Shantung since 1S74.
Mission Stations Arranged Chronologicai,i.y
1
1S07- '
1860 j
IHOl-
IHSO
l«sl. 1
isgo I
1891- '
1900 1
1901-
1910
1911-
1920
AnKlican
.. SPG
... i
2
... j
... i
2
2
Baptist
.. BMS
...
1
ChMMS
...
SBC
1
1
■2
1
A
SBM
...
1
1
ConKre'.'ational
... ABCI'M
1
1
...
Lutheran
... Bn
-
Methodist
... MEFB
1
CMC
1
1
Presbyterian
... I’N
H
1
•A
1
1
China Inland Mission...
... CIM
1
1
Other Societies
... AEPM
1
AG
...
Cl
1
CMML
i
3
NHM
...
•2
PCN
...
1
SA
A
SDA
...
1
YMCA
...
1
BEDS
1
extent of evangelism
Mission Stations— 'Phe Protestant missionary soc'ctics maintain 66
ission stations in Shantung. These arc located in 39 centers. ■J'winty
ght have representatives of luit 1 society, seven of 2, and four of 3 or
ore Ts nan because of its large educational work reports the most
u-ied mission representation. The sixty-six in'hsion stations may be
asMfiul dcnoiniiiatiouallv as folloxvs : Anglican 6, Baptist S. toiigre
ition-al 3. I.utlicran 3. Mctliclist 3. Presbyterian 10. CIM 2. and others
■iclassified 22. The 39 residential centers are grouped as follows m
ispect tc the natiouality of their missionaiy personnel: Aine'.icau lo,
rifish 13, Intiriintional 6, Continental i. , • ct *
EvaiKTcUstie Ccutcrs-Tliere arc rckitively few places in Shantung 30
rx more bevond anv evangelistic center. The province ranks fir.u i.:
le nmnhcr of such outstations, followed by Fukien and Kwangtung m
rder Lest, however, we receive the impression that 1,330 evangel stic
mters constitute adequate Christian occnpaticn. it may be adoec. Iha
icrc is still but cue ewingciistic center in Shantung to every 45 ^'I- '•
rom the accompanving map it appears that the ncrtliern half of Ih^
rovince has a^proxiuiaUly Iwo-thirds of all the cvangehstio centers
•ported The progress in evangelism seems somewhat hackwaicl m He
Mitral ■southern, extreme eastern, and extreme southwestern sections
Ipmc The- .ac'companying map with Map H. The densest sec ern.:
o not report a correspondingly large number of
ompare this map avith Map HI. In the northern
„e -catest development in evangelistic centers appears in die PN. BM^^
Ml' niifl SBC missif.n fields. Compare the accompanying map
Hp IV. Speaking generally the older fields represent the more mtcnsiv
I'cvk.
aoo
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VI. — Distribution OP Workers
,llO»fV>». CllllOO
CK'SIHUUo
Q>uTnr.
SCKAIUIOW'jJUR^ • ^
„ m eS’ASiiuiKiiUl
' “ M.
^ TEKCXOl'
^tttH 1
^^UKORnr
a3ico<4Ka
p o TAi&sri'j
(a^l^^(j
[isi'^cuu^
CHUCHf'iC
tfkmSm
^IMIiOWFU
ftocfloarv
jflB
rfMx«4m
rcHosn>l
roaEJGX CHMSIUk lOUtfA
vdftiOt
UIPlUtEO UIIMH
149 o
^AMHSOi
Tlie PX leiii^s hi tlic mmiber of ev.iii^elistic centers repoitecl. This
society Ixgetlier with the EMS and SEC report approximately three-
fourths of all of the evangelistic centers tliroughout Shantmig.
A f lC lilissiOH Stations — Plans few the following S new mission stations
have ’nceii reported: Kwanhsien and Yangkiihsicn (NHaM), Changkiu,
Litsinghsien, and Poshan (BMS), Pucliow and Fanhsien (PCX), and
Jihcliaohsien (SOM).
Home Mission Activities— “Dwrmg the past decade, the Church
Association cciinccted with the Southern Baptist Mission has organized
a niissionarj- beard, which has entered a large territory in western .‘Shan-
tung and other areas in Manchuria and Shensi, heretofore unwa*kod by
any mission. In this work of extensicni by tlie Chinese Cluirch a luimoov
of important centers Iiave been occupied by Chinese worker.s, solely,
appointed by the Chinese Association. Working under this society are
twenty-three Chinese missionaries who have established eleven eliurclits
witli 1,313 members. During the last year (1917) there have been 351
baptisms, and three new churches have been organized.”
“The Home ^lissionary Society of the Shantung Presbyvirl.ni Chui.li
was organized by the S.^-nod of North China. Dndcr its direction Chinese
mi.ssicnar'cs were sent to Chihli province near Paotingfu, a part of the
field rendered unusually difficult by the fact that during inoo the Church
of that sr.cliou was to a large extoiU destroyed. This work was given np
later in favour ot nnevangelized sections nearer home. During the last
six years the ctntiibntions of the society have gradually been tuj ned in
to the Tsinaufu Independent Church.”
■‘A flourishing Home Missionary Society was organized in the Temple
Hill Pro.sb>-terian Church in Chefoo in 1913. It now supports a city
Bible-woman, a country school a few miles from the city, providc.s funds
for the annual inc|uirers’ class -for women, and dots so much personal work
that a large proportion of convert; in th.at Chefoo church are women.”
In this connection we should mention the Korean mis.sionarits sent
by the Korean I'oreign l^Iissioiian,' Society to Laiyaug in eastern vShaii-
tung in 1913. Fuller reference to this society was made under Slap III.
Keasons for Inadequate Occupation — Replies from 16 correspondents on
this question have been received. Twelve refer to the lack of woik-i';?
both Chine.se and foreign and ten to the lack of funds. Other reasons
snhinitted by one or two coi respondents are the following* fi) Difliculty
of comimmicafon in the hilly districts. (3) Political unrest. (3) Activity
of bandits who greatly hinder country evaiigelistir activities. (4) Military
aggre.ssion of Japan. (5) Tlie vastness of the population. (6) One of the
BMS corresjxMulents refers tf. 'the lethargy of the Church in evangelism
and e.speciall}- to the materialism of the unc\*nngelized masses, which
results in part from their bitter stniggle for existence.” (7) Another
corrts]X)iK3cnl of the EN society states that the ‘plains people’ are more
liteiate niul hence less conservative, easier to approach and more ouen
to new ideas. Another writes — “One hsien which we work is pc-pulnfcd
by large Land-owners and their tenants who are little letter than serfs.
Ignorance and fear ot the landlords among the.®e poor tenants prevent
many from entering the Clnirch.” The CMML correspondent states ibn’
the field as a whole is fairly well evangelized and that itineration is carried
on from the different stations both by missiouarie,s or by Chinese
colpAarlcnrs.
FULL-ThME WORKERS
Forcisn Missionary Force— Over 500 foreign missionaries (504) reside-
ai 39 cities of Shantung. The nmuber in csich city where only one society
IS reptyseuterl averages slightly over 6. About 47 per cent of the mis-
sionaries reside in citiis of 100,000 and over, while 70 per ceut are in-
citie-s of 50,000 and over. This high percentage is cluu to the-
rclatiK-ely large number of big cities scattered over the province.
Two centeis arc reported witli single women missionaiies only. Over
oiic-ludf of the male missionarits are ordained. The PN reports tbe
large.st or more than 3> per cent of the total foreign force in the province.
The BMS and SBC follow in order each with less than one-lialf as many.
The large educational work for foreign children in Chefoo accounts for the-
large missionary force credited to the CBI. The ratio between men and’
women is 2 to 3. Ihc foreign force ma^'’ be classified into denoininatianaP
groups as follow.s : Baptist 14??, Presbyterian 136, CIM 53, Anglican 2:;,.
Congregational 26, Methcdi.st iS, I.utberan 12, Other Societies S2.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Foreign Force-
Number
OK IMissioxaries
Number
OK Missionaries
1‘KR 1,000 COMMUNIC.VNTS
PER 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Aver.age
FOR Province 12)
(Aver.ack
KOR Provi.n’ck 16)
PCN ....
CMME .
51
NHl\r ....
68
SBM ....
dS
C5BIL .
63
SBC ....
3^
SPG ....
SPG
ABCFM
BMS
SBM ....
ChMMS
BMS
NHM ...
PN
9
PCN ....
12
CliMMS
ABCFaM
SBC ....
PX
MEFB .
MFFB
0
UMC ....
3
UMC ....
Note the low rank of the PN, MEFB and HMC in both tables.
Number ok Missiox.vries per i.ooo Communicants
0 20 40 tiO HQ 100 120
THE PROVINCE OP SHANTUNG
201
I^ationalily oj Foreign Workers — Approximately 59 out of every 100
foreign missionaiics in Sbantung- are American, 36 British and 3
Continental.
Eml>loycd Chinese Force and its Distribution— The proportion of
employed Chinese foreijrn workers is 5.2 to i. This is relatively high.
The accompanying map shows no disproportionate concentration of Chinese
workers in large cities. If we compare this m.ip with Map V, we find that
less than one-tenth of the evangelistic centers are without resident workers,
l^ote the large number of places where two Chinese paid worker.s reside.
The average number of communicants for every emploj-ed Chinese is
slightly above 16. Some idea of the supply of leadership wfithin the
churches of the various missions may be gained from the following tiible :
NUMIIER OF COMMUNICANT.S TKR EMPLOYED CHINESE WORKER
UMC 31 SPG 12
CIM 25 Bn 12
SBC 21 SBM 10
BMS 17 ChMitlS 9
MEFB 17 NHM 6
CMML 17 PCN 4
PN 16 SDA 3
ABCFM 13
Ch^ssificalion of Employed Chinese Force— Out of a total of 2,592
employed Chinese workers, 1,098 or 42 per cent devote the major part of
their time to evangelistic work, 1,286 or 50 per cent arc educational
workers and 208 or 8 per cent are emplo5'ed in mission hospitals. Except
for the CliMMS, SBM, MEFB, UMC, CIM, NHM. PCN. SA. and SDA,
nil societies report a larger educational than e\-angelistic Chinese force.
The number of voluntary workers reported for the province is
small. Seventy-seven per cent of the Chinese force consists of men, the
proportion being greatest in the rotnnis of the UMC.
Ordained Workers — Shantung reports 124 ordained Chinese clergy--
racn. 'I his represents approxin>ately 14 per cent of the total number of
male evangelists. The PN and BMS societies together report over one-
.ialf of the total ordained workers in the prwince.
None are reported by the societies unclassified under any of the well-
known denominational groups. These societies however report a total
church membership exceeding 2,000. Among societies ha\ing Chineoc
ordained clergymien, there is an average of approximately 5 church
org.inizations and 320 communicants to each ordained pastor. Fukien,
'Kiangsu, and Kwangtung out-rank Shantung in the numerical strength
of their ordained Chinese force.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Employed Chinese Workers
Employed Chinese Workers
EaiPi.oYED Chinese Workers
PER 1,000 Communicants
per 1,000,000
INH.ARITANTS
(Average
FOR Province 62)
(Average for Province 84)
PCN ...
263
SBC
320
NHM ...
BMS
ChMMS
113
MEFB
102
SBM ...
95
SPG
96
ABCFM
PN
SPG
80
AROFM
CMML .
60
CMML
BMS ....
SBM
PN ....
UMC
37
MEFB .
57
NHM
SBC ....
ChMMS
UMC ....
33
PCN
Notice tliat the larger societies fall below the average in both tables.
The first table indicates how many out of every 100 church members
are employ'cd by' the church or mission, e.g. the NHJI employs iS out of
tverj’ 100, the SPG 8, the PN 6 and the U^IC 3.3. The average for the
province is 6 worker.s cmploj’ed out of every 100 church members. The
same qualifying statement as was made for Kwangtung (see page 165J
should be made here for Shantung. In any province where the Chinese
Church is relatively strong, the names of many employed workers do not
appeal on the pay-roll of the mission. For this reason we may safely
^sunic that they al.so have not been entered on the mission statistical
blanks supplied to the Survey Committee. Moreover, in the early years
of mission work and therefore in all provinces where mission work is
still relatively young, all Chinese workers, however nienial their service
appens to be, are entered on the books of the mission treasurer ^and
•eported as full-time workers. As the work advances, self-support
develops, and .several of those who formerly served as gate-keepers and
‘hapel attendants and were paid by the mission, now become the financial
responsibility of the Church and may or may not be included in mission
s tistical returns. The abo\'e consideration should constantly be kept
w mind when we compare the total Chinese workers for such p^o^^nces as
<>ntiing with the totals for other provinces. Especiallj' should this
consideration be kept in mind when comparisons are made between
canons missions in respect to the number of communicants each eniploj's.
ed n**””*'*^ Centers for Chinese Workers — In addition to secular
_”'^titutioiis under the supervision of Christian missions, the
{Schools for the training of Christian workers have been
BiM Theological Seminary (SBC), Hwanghsien ; Women’s
'^^•'^ining School (SBC), Laichow; Men’s Bible School (PN),
Sch* ^'loinorial Institute (PN), Teiighsien ; Women’s Bible
jj). ’I'sinan ; Comegy’s Bible Institute (PN), Ichowdii ; Edna Terry
iup- \ 1 vSehool (WFMS), Taiaiifu ; Bible Women’s Train-
(PN), Tengehow-fu : Women’s Bible Institute (PN), Yihsien;
en s Bible' TTaiiiing School (PN), Tsining; Women’s Bible and
Weihsien ; and Women’s Bible Training School
- /i Chefoo. Undoubtedly other facilities for the training of
evangelistic and educational workers exist, and much we know is
done in small and unpretentious ways, but no records of this work have
been sent to tlie Survey Committee. Note the omission of any figures for
evangelistic workers for the Bn in Table II, due to the inability of the
Committee to obtain information.
I* — Force at Work — Foreign
Name of Society
"S
1
0
0
1
.1
2
w Physicians — Women
Nurses
w Single Women
"o
H
6
c
i
0
e:
3
0
Eh
7
03 Total Foreign Force
Grand Total ..
109
30
9
21
137
191
312
504
Anglican SPG
12
1
1
7
14
15
Baptist BMS
1.5
6
1
10
26
ChMMS
A
r,
a
11
16
SBC
17
■1
3
1.5
22
36
SBM
5
2
4
5
8
13
Congregational ABCFM
5
3
2
2
10
8
18
Lutheran Bn
a
0
Methodist MEFB
3
1
7
3
9
12
UMC
1
1
2
0
4
Presbyterian PN
30
13
4
4
26
56
79
135
PS
1
China Inland Mission CIM
2
1
2
25
13
40
53
Other Societies AEPM
1
1
1
4
2
AG
2
2
4
Cl
3
3
3
CMML
r>
7
13
19
NHM
A
5
4
9
13
PCN
0
4
2
6
8
SA
5
5
.5
SDA
3
3
6
YMCA
9
0
4
Societies without organized evan-
gelistic work, or church con-
stituency
2
2
1
5
1
6
6
12
Bible Societies
...
2
Shantung Cluistian University fiicuity included under societies cooperating.
Foreign and Chinese Workers ter 1,000,000
Foreign and Chinese Workers Compared
100 0 100 200 300 400 500 600 700 800 900
202
THF: CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
VII.— Distribution of Communicants
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
General Siirt’fv— Next tr Kwaiiijtung^, Slnutuii" reports the largest
Protestant cliurcb membersliip of any province in China, namely 41,831.
This is slightly more than la per cent of the entire Protestant church
membership of China Sixty-foui per cent of the members arc men.
The AUCFM, Bn, SBM, aucl SDA statistics show the highest proportions.
The PN and the SBC together report over half of the total church
members in the province. The Christian constituency of 53,480 appears
rather small when contrasted with the full church inembeiship. The
Roman Catholic Church retains the uame-s of i49>7.lo living Christians on
its meiTihership rolls, infants constituting a relatively large percentage.
These Christians are scattered among S07 churches and chapels, and are
under the spiritual charge of three Bishops who reside in Tsinan, Yen-
chowfii, and Chefoo. ...
Di!^tribuf.ion of Protestant Chvrch Members — City districts are not
made ccnspiciious on the accompanying map by their large numbers of
resident Christians. Only 12 per cent of the church members reside m
cities of 50,00c. .and above. This is all the more interesting when we
remember' that 71 per cent of the missionary body reside in these larger
centers. Instead of any maiked concentration of Christians :n city areas,
we have in Shantung a wide distribution of Christians over country’ fields.
Note the high density in the central, northern and northeastern districts.
Also the relatively few Christians in the central southern section, the
extreme eastern promontory, .vnd the extreme west of the province
bordering on Chihli . „ , , ,
Compare the accompanying map with ^lap Practically the whole
of Shantung was opened to evangelistic work before 19:0. ITie areas
which are indicated as opened between 1901 and 1910 still show relatively
few communicant Christians, which is quite as one might expect.
There is an aver.ige of .31 comiminicants to each evangelistic center
reported. This average wouid be somewhat reduced were the number of
churches in each large city counted as individual evangelistic centers.
The CIM, MEFB, NHM, and SBC report the highest averages.
Membership by Denomhtafions—The Baptist and Presbyterian clnirclie*
togetlier claim 80 per cent of tlie Protestant Cbristians in Shantung. An
exact classification follows ; Anglican 3 per cent. Baptist 45 P«f
Congregational 4 per cent, Lutheran i per cent, Methodist 10 per cent,
Prcsbj'lerian 36 per cent, and other societies i per cent.
Decree of Literacy — "In many of the districts one of the most pressing
and. as yet, unsolved problems is found in the fact that the Christians are
so scattered and illiterate. In rousequeiice it is not possible to give them
the Christian nurture needed for the upbuilding' of a strong Cliurcb. In
one field i.oco baptized Christians are scattered through 250 villages.
One inisstcn reports on the basis of careful investigation that yo per cent
of its membership is illiterate. These two items in the problem are felt
in every mission. Steps are now being taken to grapple with this
problcm’iii some sections by teaching a fonn of simplified wTiting of the
M.indarin chai'acler."
Religious Education— A total of 23,661 Sunday School scholars has
been rcportecl. Threc-fiftbs of this total are in the churches of the SBC
and PN missions, rnkien and Kiangsu alone report higher Sunday
School enrollments than Shantung. Moreover, Sunday Schools arc grow-
iug in favour, and by the use of the improved literature, together with
the training confereuces which are being held imder the auspices of the
China Sunday School Union, this work will greatly increase. The follow-
ing fignires arc significant ;
Sunday School
Scholars
Communicants
PN
14.789
8,049
SBC
11,106
7.454
BMS
5.983
2,618
MEFB
2,484
1.950
ABCFM
1.542
460
City KvangcliTufion Project— "Tina name has been given to the
attempt to reach cities in which there are no forcigm workers. The plan
is to secure a suitable plant, and to place in charge of it a tested, high-
grade Chinese, one who has had full college and theological courses; this
superintendent to have from the beginning an educated trained as-sistant,
a Bible-woman, and a gatenian.”
"The first cit,v evangelistic project was begun under the super-
intendence of a Chinese who was formerly a professor in the vShanliuig
Christian Ihiiveisity, and later a graduate of its theological course. I"
a short time this man has, with his assistants, established a boys’ academy
of 80 students, and a girls’ normal school of 40 students (both of them
self-supporting), a primary school for girls, a night school of about 50
boys, an English Bible class of 16 young men from the business and
government schools, and a number of Bible classes for inslructiiig
enquirers as well as Christians in the vernacular. Three prayer incebDg>
are conducted in three centers on Wednesday evenings. The studen s
assi-st in preaching on market days, and at the ncarbj' country
on the Sabbath, hleetings of various kinds are constantly being he in
the main auditorium whicli seats about 800. This city work is rca j
country movement centering in the city, from which the sys
evangelization of the whole country population is being planned. S-x c* •
have been opened to Christian work in this way, and more will be ope
as soon as those chosen for it liave completed thcilr prepariition. ^
"In connection with the Presbyterian ‘City Evangelization
has alreadly been c.xpendcd in plant alone, entirely under the c
of trained Cliinese leaders, a very considerable sum of money, an
project has only begun.’’ _ _ , j^.
Country Evangffiaifjou— "New methods arc being by I
stead of individuals going here and there, one by one, or even
two, on an 'itinerating trip' to preach unannounced in villages
towns, the tendency is to go in larger groups to special places on
Certain specified coeditions have to be fulfilled by way of prep
soil. Plans are made for 8 or 10 days’ consecutive meetings,
services daily in a large tent or mat shed, and care is given to t > ^ |
up work.’ More and more the use of tents is being founc icp j
this more systematic way of woi'kiiig one missionary _wn ,
message grips men better when it can be presented progressive j I
day to the same audience. There is the inspiration of num ers, .g |
bright chorus-singing i and the local Christians gladly ren
THE PROVINCE OP SHANTUNG
203
dvcili>i”? the meetings, bringing in frieiuls, lending benches and tables,
This forward movement is as yet only in its iiifancv, but it has
trendy stirred the Christians to new evangelistic efforts, and'it has behind
> tlie enthusiastic backing of all the missionary body.' ’•
’ (;j,,trch “In 19P7. the Presbyterian and Baptist churches in
Tsinan combined to form a Union Church, which is, we think, the only
one of its kind in China. It has now a membership of 415, has two church
buildings in the city, and baptizes members both by immersion and by
riiikltng. Baptist and one Presbyterian missionary act as
counsellors to the governing body of Chinese pastors and elders.”
"There is also in Tsinan an Independent Church whicli was formed
. as an outgrowth of activity on the part of the missionary society
coniiccted with the Presbjdcrian work in Shantung, Most of the initi^
fluid of Jlex. $10,000 was given by two Presbyterian elders resident in
Tsingtaii. The church has secured a very valuable site of o\’er three
acre/ (20 mow), the gift of the Governor of Shaiituug in 1912. On this
site there has been built at a cost of Mex. Sit, 000 a small chnvch, a
school for boys (60 pupils), one for girls (25 pupils), a building for a
small industrial school, and a dispensary in charge of Chinese physicians.
The church council or governing board resembles a Presbyterian session,
being elected by the church members (now numbering 70), though the
jnembcr.s of the council are not all necessarily members of the Independent
Church, but may be chosen from among other leading Christiaais in
the citv."
Since the above was written there has been a modification of the
organisation, although the essential features remain.
COMMUNICANTS PER 10,000 INHABITANTS
Genicru/ Impressions — Shantung averages 13.5 communicants per
10,000 inh.ibitants. This proportion is almost double that reported for
the entire country (7.8), and is exceeded in the case of individual provinces
only by Fukien 122.6) and Kwangtung (17.4).
The accompanying map .shows that the best occupied areas are those
of the central and northeastern sections of the province. Pingtu-hsien is
sluded white with a proportion of 105 communicants per 10,000. Penglai
and Sintai hsiens, wnth proportions of 52 and 46 communicants per 10,000
respectively, rank next in order.
The following 5 hsiens also rank high in the list and are shaded
relatively bright . Tsowping, Yitn, Hwanghsien, Weihsien, Pingyin, and
Taiaii. There arc 13 hsiens in Shantung with proportions exceeding 25
commnnicaiits per lo.oco.
Kiaotnng-lao which extends eastward from Tsingchowfu is best
occupied in terms of communicants per to,ooo inhabitants (24.3). Tsinan-
tao which embraces the central northern section of the province comes
NlIMBin OF CO-MMUNICSXTS .SKD MISSION PRIM.SRY STUDENTS COMPARED
11 1,000 2.000 3,000 4,000 S.OUO Ifl.OOO 10,000
PN
SBC
WMS
MEFB
UMC
ABCFM
SPG
SBM
Bn
cLmms
OIML
NHM
CIM
PCX
II.— Force at Work— Chinese
o
a
s
U
.a
%
'S
~ c 2
tc ^ a
0 ^ S
111
^ w o
its — Women
o
tc
a
!S
1
e
t
o
^:(.v)
<
c
S'!
c
1
5
ns — Women
3
>:
3
tc
s
H
c
2 *e5
O 3
^ ,s
5 41
^ u
t, 3
.£ (u)
1-®
o
9
P
c
■ll
>V ®
0 0 S
5 ^ p
■sjg,
Name of Society
O
£
PI
5 1
tc
e
>
a
£
a
1
o
H
a
H
e!
H
i|
?
e
6
Nurses
S c
tc
S ^
o ^
H s
c
£ t
m S
~ o
0
o H
o.S
“air®
^la
u
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
pr
13
14
15
10
Grand Total
124
727
247
1,098
969
1,266
49
32
127
208
2,592
359
77%
5.2
Anglican
Baptist
SPG
BMS
8
30
2-5
74
4
38
37
142
49
154
8
49
•57
203
1
4
4
3
G
G
11
13
10-5
3-58
242
28
87%
75%
74%
78%
62%
3.C
5.9
2.4
ChMMS
SBC
SBM
4
14
23
147
46
10
4.5
11
37
206
57
224
47
64
10
288
57
7
1
4
12
1
23
2
•517
no
8.9
9.0
^neregntioniil
Lntheraii
Mctloilist
ABCFM
Bn*
MEFB
1
13
31
58
9
6
41
77
32
30
3S
14
1
20
46
:n
.58
4
5
1
12
G
X
22
2
32
8
119
31
143
3
58
75%
97%
81%
94%
4.G
2.6
11.9
10.3
Presbyterian
I’MC
PN
4
49
35
220
103
378
312
139
451
12
44
68
897
14
71%
6.0
China Inland Mission
uther Societies
PS*
CIM
AEPM*
1
3
1
5
2
3
2
3
i
3
o
8
86%
100%
100%
0.1
0.5
0.5
AG
2
2
Cl
6
6
11
6
18
07%
0.9
CMML
1
7
5
34
15
4
.53%
2.6
NHM
1-5
13
28
3
3
07%
1.9
PCN
7
4
11
3
1
1
1
7
86%
1.4
SA
SDA
ij
12
i)
12
1
13
2
100%
2.2
20
24
20
24
32
100%
8.0
Shantl"'^ University
ng Christian University Hospital
YMCA
12
12
14
2
34
50
24
50
100%
100%
* Incomplete relmns. Statistics of Korean Missionary Society inclucled under PN.
204
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OE CHINA
vili. — Communicants per 10,000 Popui.ation
second with only half as his^h a proportion, namely 12.9. TungUn-tao in
the extreme northwest, and Tsining-tao in the southern quarter of the
province, are still relatively neglected, reporting only 6.9 and 5.1 com-
municants per 10,000 respectively.
In the tao where Christian work is furthest advanced, the work seems
to have spread well over the country, and the hsiens universally report
high averages. Most of the hsiens along the western and southern borders
show a relatively backward development, also several hsiens in the
north and in the extreme eastern part of the province,
Communicants per 10,000 Inhabitants
SBC
(Average
69
n-5)
ABCFM
BMS
19
CIM .....
mefb
iS
SBM
SPG
ChMMS
PN
13
NHM
UMC
PCN .
CMhIL
8
SDA ..
III. — Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
Name of Society
t- Mission Stations
c
_2
1
S
0
'c
a
S'
0
2
w Evangelistic Centers !
*. Communicants— Men
1
_o
T
1
'fi
9
1
0
CJ
5
1
§
5
s
0
"o
H
6
Total Christian Con- |
stituency I
Percentage of Men |
® Communicants |
Proportion of Communi-
® cants in Cities over
50,000
Proportion of Male Com-
S municants who are
Literate
Proportion of Female Com-
municants who are
Literate
tS Sunday School Scholars
g
of 2
^ £ e
j -..Si
111
S
>
■<
13
Grand Total ...
66
665
1,350
26.970
14,651
41,621
53,480
64%
12%*
57%
5ffl%
23.661
31
Anglican
SPG
6
34
39
883
392
1,275
2,423
69%
4%
26%
23%
253
33
Baptist
BMS
0
345
317
3,9.56
2.027
5,983
6,597
66%
72%
33%
2,618
ChMMS
3
18
18
181
163
344
350
53%
500
SBC
8
59
224
7,394
3,712
11,106
11,106
67%
•
7.454
31
SBM*
2
4
39
905
312
1.217
1,217
74%
•
1,050
Congregational ...
ABCFM
2
10
36
1,131
411
1,542
2,366
73%
11%
15%
10%
460
43
Lutheran
Bn
3
IS
30
288
100
388
653
74%
Methodist
MEFB
1
51
51
1,489
995
2,484
4,358
60%
8%
15%
15%
1,950
17
UMC
2
55
115
1,151
761
1,912
2.242
60%
403
Presbyterian
PN
9
60
428
9,090
5,699
14,789
18,840
61%
13%
63%
36%
8,049
PS §
1
"s6
China Inland Mission
CIM
2
2
2
114
59
173
173
66%
86%
Other Societies ...
AEPM*
1
AG
2
2
6
4
10
10
60%
Cl
1
1 —
CMML
5
12
204
100
304
304
67%
25%
170
2i
C3
NHM
2
2
! 3
110
80
190
543
58%
41%
26%
”90
11
PCN
1
1 ^
31
26
57
57
54%
50%
45%
i
SA
8
4
' 4
3
2
5
75
60%
95%
7
SDA
1
1
1 6
34
8
42
42
81%
jfs
YMCA
1
1
2,124
309
Bible Societies ...
BFBS
1
1 -
* Incomplete returns. § No returns.
THE PROVINCE OF SHANTUNG
205
IX. — Mission Schooi.s
MISSION SCHOOLS
Eiemctitarv Education — “The system of country schools ©{wrated by
the missions in vSliaiilung constitutes the back-l>one of the educational
woik in tlrat province.” There are 942 lower primary schools with a
Tcpivrtcd enrollment of 17,083 scholars. Only Fukien and Kwanp;tung
lej'ort higher ct-rollincnts. The returns for higher primary education
arc 14’ schools and 2,782 scholars. Fukien, Kwangtung, Chihli and
Kiaiigsu record larger Irigher primary enrollments. Of the total 20,000
mission primarj’ school pupils throughout the province 24 per cent are
girls. Of the total government and mission primary enrollment for
Shantung 4.5 per cent are registered in Christian schools. This percentage
would (louhtlcsB be lower were we to take into account the large number
of private or unregistered old-st3‘lc primary' schools.
Compare this map with Jlap V. Note the large number of evangelistic
centers still without even primary' educational facilities, particularly in
the fields north of the Yellow River, around Chucheng, and north of
Laiyang. Over 1,300 evangelistic centers are scattered through the
prorince with only' 942 lower primary schools. Tliis means that at least
400 or nearly one*third of the total number of evangelistic centers are
still without Christian lower primary educat'ou.
1“N ...
liMS
SBC
I'MC
Mia-B
sin;
SBM
ABCFM
Bn
Fv.-INCKf.ISTIC
Centkks
... 42s
••• .V7
... 224
... II5
... .SI
...
... 39
... 36
... .30
Lower Primary
Schooi.s
.351
14S
211
16
43
40
40
26
29
M'hcn the enrollment in mission primary schools is compared with
the innnbcv of Christians throu.ghout Shantung we find that there is one
primary stmlcnt to 2 church members. The average of 4S mission pninary
Students jnir >00 Christian communicants in this province is lower tlian
the average for all China. The societies rank as follows in respect to
priinaiy students per 100 comiminic.'inls : Bn 160, ChMMS 118, I ^
cilML 90, SBM 74. vSPG 57, PN 50, MEFB 41, BMS'41. 40i
^Ihl 38, ABCFM 36, NHM 34, and UMC 22.
Si.xtceu per cent of the students in Christian lower primary- pass into
higher primary schools. There is an average of 7 mission lower pnmary
«hools to I higher prhnary. Out of a total of 107 hsieiis in Shantung,
L3 or almost one-half report no students in mission higher pnmapf schools.
Eleven more hsiens report 10 or less than :o higher primary' students cacn.
Misshn oliddlc Schools— Qi the 40 mission middle schools in Sliantimg
23 were reported as doing full-grade middle school work when the Survey
questionnaires were returned. Fifteen out of the 40 middle schools are for
gills. No union institutions are reported. The total enrollment of middle
school .Btudeiits is 1,409, and of these 70 per cent are boys. This makes
an average of 37 students to each school. CUristia.11 hixspitals are con-
vcniciitly located for all mission middle schooi.s except those in Ankiu.
Christian middle schools are located in the following cities where
govtvmnciit middle school facilities arc still Hacking: I.aiyang, Tchchow,
Yeiicbowfn, Tengh.sicii, Yihsicn, Pingtu, Pingyiii, Ciiefct?, Weiliaiwci,
Kiaochow, and Tsingtau.
Higher Education and Normal Training — There is only one institution
under Christian auspices in the entire province which offers cdncational
Dpjtortunities above middle school grade. This is the Shantung Christian
I'nivers'ty' whicli grew out of the Tciigchow College, founded in Tcng-
diowfu in 1864 and the Tsingcliowfu High School (BMS). In 1904 the
Tcugchow College and the upper classes of the Tsingchowfu High School
removed to Weihsien and became the Shantung Union College. The year
1917 s.'iw all of ilie Schools (Arts. Sc-tnee, Tlicology, Meilicme, Normal,
and Fxtensicn departments) centered ’ii Tsinan under the name of the
Shantung Christian University. The following missions now assume joint
lesponsibility BMS, LMS. LUM, PCC, PN, PS. SPG, ami WMMS.
Infonnation is at hand regarding the establishment of a college in Shan-
tnii'^ by the SBC. .An appropriation to this end was granted by the
Home Board and preliminary firrangements were made by missions on
the field in 1917.
The Mateer Jfemorial Institute, Teiighsieu (PN). offers normal school
work for graduates of both higher primary and
the onW iionma work reported on the list prepared by the CC FA Normal
School Committee in 1020. There is, however, a Department of Education
i„ connection with the Sliantnng Christian University, am nonnal work
,s also said to be done in the following institutions from which no replies
wcic received bv the Normal Sciiool Committee: Mu Ling
School (SBC) in'Tcngchowfii, and the Li llsicii School for men (AEPMi
m Tsingtau- Mention should be made in this connection of the Tsmanfu
Institute which was started in 1004 and patterned after the one
ori-imdlv establi.shcd bv J. S. MTiitcAvriglit at Ts.iigchowfu m
,8.8- n contains a large museum of educational exhibits of
various kinds, two lecture halls, a re.ading 7"\'‘Se Td
rixmis for the use' of students from government and private sdioolb. the
Tustitntc is now an integral part of the Extension Department of ^
Uuivcrsitv A branch of the Institute was opened m 1913 for the benefit
„f 'IlieS ..cTr . hrffC c,mp to .I.o west of tl.e city. In C 'ctoo a mnsenm
and Pingtu (SBC). One of the m«t significant changes in the ct
206
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
X . — Govkknment Schools
work in Sliantmiff duTincr recent 3’cars is shown in the changed attitude
toward the teaching of L-nglish. Ihrtil 1908. outside of the Anglo-Chincsc
schools in Chefoo, the English language had no place m the educational
scheme. To-day it is a part of the regular curriculum of all mission middle
schools, and th'eie is a strong tendency toward introducing it into lower
grades as well. . . .
Setf-Support iii Jidifccf/pn — "U is the pokcj- of mo.st missions to induce
each group of Christians to cstabH.sli its owm school, furnish its own
bnihling, and pay the teacher'.s salary. Wi.ssioii rules differ as to tbe
maximum help given toward the teacher’s saUir>-, but it ranges from OIl^
half to two-thirds. A gratifyiiigly large number of .schools have thus
gradually become self-supporting. Larger emphasis is being placed on
tlic work and value of the elementary schools, and far more uttciitiou u
being paid to the securing of good teachers, to subjects taught, aiul to
careful snpervi.sion. In some fields no teachers arc used in elcniculary
schoo’.o who have not themselves completed the m ddle school course.”
lY.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
*0
0
:
u
«S
S
*0 i
0
S
E
T
72
5
5:
0
15
e
^ ■!
g ”2
3
«
S 3
iinavy Students
-Girls
s
^ c
tc 5
c 1
^ tn
0 &
0 55
c
If
0
W U}
l|
s'©
—■ 0
Jw
S -s 0
- "3
0
0 ^
CQ
li
.5 0
© T
rs
5 *5
Name of Society
% '
T
c
u
cl
X VI
rs ~ S
11"
0 s
0. 2
0 3i
II
&
To
%
c
e«
To
0
2 S
1
==
a
X
X
c-l
1
0
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
1.)
Grand Total--.
942
142
40
13,196
3,8B7
17,083
1,672
910
2,782
1,045
444
1,489
21.354
16%
70",.
Anglican Sl’G
Baptist 15MS
40
14S
1)
li
4
1
.411
1,793
119
430
630
••.•2-29
66
140
34
H.5
100
•225
85
45
...
8.5
45
H15
2,499
400
n%
n%
86''o
100?;
I00?o
CliMMS
:t
i30
110
340
35
•2.5
60
.. .
R»C
HBM
•ill
49
13
1
10
i
3,187
744
.H73
ua
4,0(50
HH-2
IHH
4
1.54
342
4
217
28
133
13
350
41
4.752
927
68";
74%
Congregiitioiiiil ... ... ... ... AUCFM
•215
4
•2
311
141
4-55
77
26
103
31
11
42
600
G40
1,10(5
•11(5
70“,;
Lutbemn Bn
i9
i
...
(501)
10
010
30
85
•••
57^;
83?;
75!';
100?;
Methodist MI'^FB
4:5
lU
1
•111)
3i-2
741
ion
120
280
TMC
Hi
•2
317
li
32H
29
59
H8
805
6-5%
Presbyterian I’N
a.ji
ys
18
4,6(56
1,510
6,176
R7^2
340
1.212
522
•283
8,193
An 1-S §
CbinaTnland Mission CIM
i
...
04
”(54
...
'(i-i
47
100:';
80?;
Other. Bocielies AHi’.M
1
•2
...
11
11
32
4
A(;
...
Cl
...
...
t’M3fri
NHM
2
2
HO
10
137
37
217
.53
10
H
42
4
52
12
...
...
•269
65
33?;
37«;
.54“,;
H6“;
...
I’CN
*2
2
...
30
iO
1
•50
5
10
15
...
7
Sl),\
1
4
3
IH
14H
248
•248
39(5
100
C7«
YMCA
1
61
3-2
93
J
2 ? ^
^ 2 j
0 — s
16?o'
iQOj;
IS’,;
s’,;
to’,;
•27'^'
I No returns.
THE PROVINCE OF SHANTUNG
207!
XI.— Hospitals
Outstanding Educational Features~''lu regard to the educational work
on Shantung some of the outstanding features of the last decade are :
(1) The enlargement and better equipment of the educational plants,
■especially for middle schools and University.
(2) Concentration of all de^rtments of the University at Tsinan.
(3) The appointment of principals devoting their whole time to the
middle schools, higher standards, co-ordinated curricula, and better
leachiug.
(4) Reorganization of country schools, large increase of schools and
pupils, better teachers, better methods, better inspection, better records.
(5) Large development of girls' schools.
(6) Increase in number of Bible institutes and schools for training'
older women. ”
(7) Experiments in industrial education.
(8j Organization of the Shantung-Honan Educational Union.
(9) Radical change in attitude towards the teaching of English.
GOVERNMENT EDUCATION
Statistical Summary— For every 74 persons in Shantung there is one
child enrolled in a modem government primary school. The total number
of government lower and higher primary scholars in 1916, according to the
RepOTt of the Ministry of Education, was 418,461. Nearly 15,000 schools
provide lower primary education to 401,562 scholars or an average of 28
to each school. The number of lower primary schools is very much out
w proportion to the number of higher primary, the average being only
•one higher primary to every 37 lower primary schools.
A total of 381 higher primary schools and 16,899 students were report-
ed lor 1916. This last figure represents on eightfold increase in the
to ^ government higher primary schools since the Revolution in
9n. About 95.5 per cent of the total government and mission primary
province are enrolled in registered government schools,
if doubtless many private and old-style elementary schools which
v-ould greatly increase the total number and proportion of
ents in elementary schools throughout the province.
Shantung ranks seventh among the provinces in respect to the number
^^fovemment primary students per 10, coo inhabitants, reporting 132.5.
Y ^ ^ total of 107 hsiens record o\'tr 400 per 10,000 each, namely
Kaotang (ABCFM), Kiuhsien (ABCFM), Hwanghsien
^ and SBC), and Chaoyiian (PN).
•of ^fiddle and Normal Schools — According to the 1918 figures
in IQ Education, over 3,000 students were enrolled at the time
■8cliool°^H ^ No provision had as yet been made for the middle
■^bere n girls. Government middle schools are found in 5 cities
ChanfT C institutions of middle school grade are located : Kaomi,
in^ Tungchangfu, and Tsaochowfu. Shantung ranks
to 000 i number of government middle school students per
schools f (i.i), the average for all China being 2.2. Four normal
of were reported in 1918, with an enrollment
^ 1,300 Students.
Higher Education — Government higher education centers in the
capital^ Tsinan, and four or five other centers in which are agricultural
and normal schools under the direct administration of the provincial
government. The following institutions are located : Law, Medical,
Agriailtnral, and Mining Colleges ; one Industrial Institution, a Com-
mercial School, and a Higher Normal College. Possibly other government
educational facilities for students above middle school grade exist of
which, however, no information is at hand.
HOSPITALS
General Survey— IIiq most outstanding medical work in the province
IS that done at the School of Medicine and General Hospital of the Shan-
tung Christian University in Tsinan. The following missions co-operate
in both School and Hospital : BMS, LMS, LUM, PCC, PN, PS, SPG, and
UMC. All instruction in the School is given in Mandarin, and ' sub-
stantial financial assistance is supplied for a limited time by the China
Medical Bcxird. In addition, 12 mission societies carry on individual
medical work throughout the province, 9 maintaining hospitals in 20 out
of the 30 missionary residential centers, and 10 maintaining mission dis-
pensaries in centers wliere hospitals do not exist. A total of 38 dis-
pensaries, in addition to those located on the same premises as missiou
hospitals, are scattered over the province. This is the largest number of
separate dispensaries reported for any province in China. Note how many
are located in the northwestern and extreme eastern sections of the pr>
\ince. Here the ABCFM and the CMML maintain a total of 15. Pro-
fessional work in the 28 hospitals is done by 39 foreign and 49 Chinese
physicians, assisted by 21 foreign and 32 Chinese graduate nurses.
Compare the accompanying map with Map II. Mission hospitals do
not appear to be located in the densest areas. Compare this map with
Map III. The PN society maintains by far the largest number of hospitals
nauielv ir, followed by the SBC with 4.
Compnre the .accompanying map with Map V. Twenty out of 39, or
about one-half of the missionary residential centers are provided witli
hospital facilities- Areas which appear specially neglected by medical
missions, and where there are large numbers of evangelistic centers, are
the extreme southwest, the southern central section, and noticeably the
district around Putai and Wuting in the north where the UMC reports a
fiourishing work. Compare the accompanying map with Maps VII and
VIII. Are the medical facilities in the fields of the PN and SBC, extend-
ing from Tsingchowfu to Laiyang, adequate for the great number of com-
municants scattered over this field? Compare this map with Map IX.
Only three mission stations reporting mission middle schools are as yet
without hospital facilities. One is impressed, while comparing these two
maps, with the very large number of higher primary or boarding schools
where, so far as may be gathered from a study of these maps, no pro-
fessional medical oversight is supplied.
In addition to mission hospitals, information regarding lo non-mission
institutional hospitals has been received by the Survey Committee. Of
these, 5 are maintained by the Roman Catholic Church. They are located
at ChefcKi, Werihaiwei, Fangtze, Yingchowfu, and Tsinan. Two non-missiou
208
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
htroilals ^re iiiaiiitaiiied by the Japanese military at Tsiiigtau and Chih-
cS? o™ i^undcr th/ Chine J Red Cross nt Tsh^n, t»-o are ma.n-
tained bv the Chinese Oovernmeut at Tsinan and Weihaiwci. one by the
British residents at Weihaiwei, and one public hospital under Gennan
f^I^rvisi^at Unfortunately only part of the above infonnat.on
wa^ in the hands of the Committee when the accompan^ng map
prepared, and foi- this reason not all of the non-m.ss.ou hospitals have
been located.
Mission llospitals-Be^mU plans for
,n the following centers have been reportal .
(SPG), Tcichen (B5IS), Poslian (BiMS), Taianfu (SPG), and
T-L.-i-.. TlAchr^/lJ Rr/fs
;Vt’U>
be erected
Liaoclieng
Tungcbaiigfu (KHJI).
Ci.Tjifian Occupation
pcT 1,000,000 fn/idbiloiits —
Foreign Physicians
TER 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average tor Province 1.3)
SBC 2.5
ABCFM 2.4
BMS ^-9
PN ^-4
SPG
MEFB o.S
UMC
SBM —
The societies not appearin.
facilities.
Mission Hospitai. Beds
TKR 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for Province 32)
SBC 75
ABCFM 75
SPG 70
MEFB 33
UMC 30
BMS 30
PN 25
SBM 3
in the above tables offer no hospital
Y.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
1
e
U
«-5,
c
1
_g>
cn
a.
in
'S
1^
0
1
© a
© a
S
u>
a
*5 ^
Name of Society
i
'a.
0
R
pensaries — ei
}se located 01
Premisf
i
n
'a.
0
R
ospital Beds
S<
■H
■©
0
.a
m
c
na
9
■5.a.
ffil
'1^
0 'Z
5^
R
R
6
Z
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
Grand
Total ...
26
36
654
332
5,981
6
108
25
47
Anglican
Bnptist
SPG
BMS
ChMMS
•2
2
ry
2
40
56
30
•10
122
272
...
70
10
70
96
SBC
4
3
87
43
626
1
6
32
43
SBM
1
1
7
35
...
...
3
Congregfttionnl
ABCFM
2
10
90
60
1,049
2
•22
30
75
LulheiMi
Methodist
Bn
MEFB
UMC
'3
1
1
40
18
1-2
178
no
46
52
Presbyterian
PN
11
6
221
83
2,349
4
44
18
76
China Inland Mission
Other Societies
CIM
CMML
1
”5
2.5
6
235
31
, >5
NHM
...
2
...
Shantung Christian University
Hospital
1
I 60
40
1.003
1
34
S3
20
yj. — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
THE PROVINCE OF SHENSI
209
SHENSI
direction of both mountain ranges and rivers
makes travel from north to south very difficult
Chniafe-North of the Tsinling Range the
climate is similar to that in other parts of North
China. The winters are dry and cold, with fre-
quent wind and dust storms. Agriculture is a
prwanous pursuit in northern Shensi, on account
of the slight rainfall. Like northeast Kansu, the
productivnty of the loess plain depends for its
fertilization upon irrigation from the Yellow
River and its tributaries. In the south the
climate is very much like that of Szechwan,
with considerable moisture and excessive heat in
summer.
Lfljignagc— Mandarin is spoken throughout
the entire province, except for certain small
sections in the north, where Mongolian is used.
Rivers and Roads — The Yelilow River sepa-
rates the province from Shansi on the east. It
is navigable south of the Fen River, which joins
it from the cast at Hanchenghsicn. Its largest
tributarv’, the Wei. is the main waterw-ay of the
province and flows through one of the richest
and wealthiest plains in northwest China, the
Sian Plain. The W^ei rises near Kungchangfu,
in Kansu, and enters Shensi through a narrow
gulliy several hundred, feet deep. It becomes
navigable below Hingping. An important
tributary of the W'ei River is the King River,
along which there follows one of the main
thoroughfares into Kansu. The Han River ranks
second in importance in the province, flowing
south of, and parallel to the Tsinling Range.
It crosses the border into Hupeh province at
Paihohsien. Thence, by way of Siangyang^fii and
Anlu, it finally empties into the Yangtze River
at Hankow. A railway line is proposed which
will extend up the valley of the Han, as far as
Hanchungfu in Shensi.
Besides the two roads between Sianfii and
Lanebowfu, the capital of Kansu, three other
important highways deserve to be mentioned :
(i) Sianfu lo Tungkwanting, where one branch
bears off to the north, following the course of the
Fen River, and continues to Peking. Another
branch continues easriwird along the Y’elLow
River to Kaifeng. The proposed Lung-Hai Rail-
way follows this latter route. The westernmost
terminus of this line at the present time is
Kwanyintaiig, Honan. (2) Sianfu south into
Szechwan, around the western extremities of the
Tsinling and the Kiulung mountain ranges.
(3) Sianfu by way of Shangchow into south-
west Honan.
Post Office and Tclesraph Communications —
Forty-two post offices of various grades, and 167
postal agencies are reported for .Shensi, over
16,800,000 pieces of mail matter being handled
in 1919. This represents an increase of nearly
50 per cent over the amount handled during the
previous year. Less than ten telegraph stations
are operating in the province.
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
/Ircfl (ijid Political Divisions — Shensi has an area of 72,290 sq.mi.,
which is equal to that of England and Wales combined. Politically it is
mvided into three tao, which are subdivided into 90 hsiens. The name
Shensi signifies “West of the Pass,” the famous Tungkwan Pass at the
bend of the Yeliow River, just east of Sianfu. On the north is the “special
teiritory” of Suiyiian, a part of Inner Mongolia, though no longer so-called,
he capital is Sianfu. There are no treaty ports or foreign consulates
the province.
i'ltysical Characteristics — Several ranges of mountains, collectively
■nown as the Tsinling Range, run from east to west through the center
® the province, dividing it into two parts, each with very different charac-
tristics. This range, which ri.'ies in some places to a height of 10,000 feet,
th ^ watershed for the two largest rivers, the Wei to the north, and
^ to the south. The population of the province is concentrated in
two river valleys. North of the Wei River lies the large loess
gradually until it touches the Mongolian border line, and
netting with the plain of northeastern Kansu. The east-to-west
Economic Resources — The Sian Plain is one
of the most productive territories in North
China. Besides the ordinary northern products, rice and cotton are
grou-n on this plain in great abundance. The Han River \'ttlley is no
l*^s fertile, and fruits, grain, cotton, and tobacco are raised. Shensi’s
mineral resources are said lo be very vast, though as yet Tittle explored.
Immense fields of coal and large deposits of iron have been located.
Moreover, the mountain ranges in the south abound in granite and other
building stones.
DENSITY OF POPULATION
Population Estimates— The highest population estimate for Shensi,
10,309,769, is that given in “The Middle Kingdom,” and quoted
from the Customs’ Report of 1882. The estimate of the B«ird
of Revenue for 1885, only 3 years later, however, is almost one-
third this figure, or 3,276,967. Between these two extremes come
the figures of the 1910 Census taken by households, 6,730,000;
and tiie JMinchengpu Estimote (1910) 8,8cf),oco. The recent
Post Office Estimate for 1919. and the fibres supplied to the
Survey Committee are about equal, and approximate the highest figure
given above, being 9.465.558 and 9.0S7.2SS respectively. The
THE CHBTSTDVN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IL— Density of Popolation
population of the province has repeatedly
suffered from rehellion and famine. The Tnngnn
Mohammedan Rebellion, 1S62-1S70, was especial-
ly disastrous. Shortly after the Boxer crisis,
Shensi was smitten with a very severe famine.
About 30 per cent of the population are said to
have died of starvation. Fifty-three hsiens were
affected by this famine and in some districts the
death rate is said to Ivave equalled 70 per cent.
Densest Areas — The population is extremely
dense in central Shensi, in the Wei River valley.
The plain cast and west of Sianfn is said to be
about 4,000 sq.mi. in extent, and one authority
states that there is an average of one market
town to each square mile of territor}'. The Han
River valley is the only other densely populated
region, there being very few inhabitants in the
Tsinling mountains, and in the large plain in
the north. Owing to the difficulty of travel in
a north-to-south direction, the people in the
Han valley resemble the Szechwauese, while the
typical northern type is found iu central and
northern Shensi.
Cities— Thu largest city is Sianfn, the
capital, with a population estimated cousidei-ably
above 250,000. This makes it the largest city in
northwest China. Moreover, it stands second to
none in historic interest. Ancient tradition
makes Shensi the earliest home of the Chinese
race. The founding of .Sianfu is credited to Wu
Wang in the 12th century, B. C. Founders of
the Chow Dvuastv lived just west of Sianfn, and
emperors of' the First Han Djmasty reigned in
the citv for ne.irly 200 years (206 to 24 B. C.).
Later it wa.s the capital for the Tang Dynasty,
'A.D. firS to 905; and in A.D. 635, Ne.storian
Christianity established itself iu this cradle of
the. Chinese nation. For 150 years evangelistic
work extending into Shensi, Kansu, and even
Szechwan was carried on. In 1900, while Peking
was besieged, the ivranchu Court fled to Sianfn
for refuge. Moreover, Sianfit is spoken of as the
"starting-point of all those religious movements
which have influenced in any degree the im-
mobility of the Chinese nation.” The only other
city with 100,000 or more inhabitants is Han-
chungfu, at the head of nax-igation of the Upper
Han. Five cities are recorded as having popula-
tions between 50,000 and 100,000 ; 8 ' between
25,000 and 50,000; and 9 between 10.000 and
25,orvc). In addition to these are numerous smaller
but flourishing market towns and hsien nTies.
Christian Community — Seven small dots, out
of the total of 9,087, represent the Protestant
church membership for Shensi. An additional
49 indicate the strength of the Roman Catholic
Church.
PROTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
General Summary — ^The entire area of 72,290
sq.mi. is claimed by ii societies. Of the larger
denominational groups, the Anglican, Methodist,
and Presbj'terian are not represented. The
AFM, AG, SD.^, and YMCA are without field
delimitations on the accompanying map. Iu respect to the area of the
fields claimed by the separate missions, the SAM leads with approximately
22,300 square miles; the BMS ranks second with 20,400; CIM, 16,300;
ABCFM, lo.Soo; SMC, 3,675; NMF, 1,500; and NLF, 145. The CIM and
its affiliated missions claim over half the total area of the province.
O'jerlappins of Fields — The fields of the SMC and BMS overlap
northeast of Sianfu, and those of the SAM and BMS in the vicinity of that
city in the north and cast. The NLF claims a small field around Hinganfu
within the area claimed by the SAM. The capital, Sianfu, being a city of
over 200,000 inhabitants, is regarded in this sur\'ey as common area for
all missions.
Nationality — The societies which are American in the nationality of
their foreign workers claim 44 per cent of the total area of the province.
Twentv-seven i>cr cent are credited to the British missions, 8 per cent to
the Continental, and 21 jjer cent to the International.
Coniify Agreements — No formal comity agreements have been reported
between the missions working in Shensi. The BMS mentions a general
understanding with the SAM and SMC, which provides that the former
mission should work south and west of Sianfu, and the latter east of
Weinan and north of Pucheng. It is understood between these missions
that neither shall open a preaching place within 10 li of one established by
the other. Before the BMS started work in the province, the SAM had
already opcnc-d several evangelistic centers northeast of Sianfu. These
have been letained, even though they lie within the field claimed by the
BMS. The ABCFM reports that iu determining the boundaries of its
ill vShensi it has endeavoured to follow existing lisieu boundarie>
wherever possible. When, however, another mission is able to occupy
untouched city in the border territory of the ABCFM field, that
may do so even though the city may be situated across the designated usie^
borders. The Chinese Episcopal Mission is working at present somhw '
of the capital. No comity agreements or general understandings a ec j.
boundary limits have been reported by the SDA or AG.
Christian Occupation by Hsiens— Mora than one-fourth of the ^
hsiens still report no work, although all the 90 are claimed by .
societies. Five hsiens report evangelistic centers, but no cominirni . •
Out of the remaining 61 hsiens, 16 report 20 or less communican » ^
The present inadequacy of the Christian occupation of Shensi is eu
in the fact that only 19 hsiens have one or more commumcatits pe >
inhabitants, the average for the province being 7.8 per 10,000.
Number of Sq. Mi. per Evangei-istic Center
f.-T* .-t
liltGKUI<qiH
•Vlt A
a(;e of work
^ Pioneer Period — The first ProtosUmt ir.is-
^onories on record to enter the province were
^ ’ t'leorjre King^ ei the
_ IM. In iS-6^ these two men made a 2 months’
rip into Shensi from Hankow. Soon nftci their
«turn Mr. King, accompanied by Mr. Ihuld and
^0 (-Iiinc-.se Christian workers, started from
aujrhai for the northwest. Four other ini^-
■sionaries of the CIM, and four Cliiueso helpers,
■•ppointecl to Sliansi and Kansu, completed the
5 months’ itineration in Shensi,
c yo men mentioned above by name returned,
n orotr to complete plans for subsequent mis-
j8 "'“s however, until
_ 79 that the first permanent mission sbition
opened by Mr. King at Hanclmngfu, in
lern Shensi, at the lieadwatcrs of tlie Man
1S80, the first two single ladies
f ^ ^ Shensi and began work in Ilanchmig-
to ^^'‘“"’bile Mr. and Mrs. King planned
Kau^* their e.\plorations westward into
sii. The death, however, during the following
‘oiciyu lanv to cro*s the
UKinbcrship in H.mdmngfn had grown to 30
Christians. r
OL-cupiod Sianfu and
t o other centers m the Sian Plain, si.x more
cihcs were occupied in the following two years.
At a conference with Ilndso,, T.aylor in Sianfu.
iSq4. the district northwest of Si.mfu in Shensi
and ac jacont parts i„ Kans„. wore designated
the special rc.sponsibility of the S\M in
Chma. and the following ve.ir the SAM
missionaries 11, Chekiang ami Kian-si were
transferred to this region. **
in .l« 'l''”'kMiowf«
Isq U m.ss.nuaries resided there until
Jbqi At a conference with Dr. Tavlor at their
headquarters .at ^•HIlclleng, Sliansi.’ in iSq. it
"1'^ ro hsiens around Tiingchowfu
should henceforth be ro.gaTdcd os the special
responsibility of this affiliated soc-icty. '
THE PK(.)V1NCE OE SHENSI
III.— PuoxKbT.VNT Mission Ftivi.Ds
212
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
The NMF fciM) opened Lungchuchai in 1903,
-wn'ch city is still its headquarters and
only sUition. The XI.F has one missionar\' at
Hinganfu, where work w;is established by this
Bociets’ in iqiS.
The BMS undertook work in Shensi at the
rct|uest of a group of former converts, who
had migrated hither from Shantung in 1890,
when Shensi oflicials were ofTcring free land on
the Sian Plain to immigrants from other pro-
vinces, for the sake of repopulating the areas
devastated during the Jlchammedan Rebellion.
One-half of these Christians were members of the
ICnglish Baptist Church in Sliantung, and the
other hnllf of the Presb\'tcrian, North. Tjicy
settled in vilLages near Sianfu, which tlicn had
no resident foreign missionary. From one of
these xTllagcs called the "Gospel Village” an
carnc.st appeal was scut to the BMS forces in
the adjoining province for two missionaries.
In 1891 two men were .sent from Taiyiianfu
(.Sliausi), and Sanyiianhsicn became the first
BMS mission station in Shensi. The following
year Sianfu was also made a resident station.
Churches and schools rapidly sprang up around
these centers, until in 1907 there were 720 com-
municants, ami in 1918 over 2,000 with S.*;
organized congregations.
The ABCFM ha.s as yet appointed no foreign
mis.sionaries to Shensi, preferring that the field
be worked by Chiue.se as more or less of a home
missionary inovcment. At the present time 28
evangelistic centers, wath a Christian con-
stituency of over 1,000, are reported.
Effect of Boxer Vprisms — Through the
intervention of Tuan Fang, then Acting Governor
of .Shensi, all mission property was saved, and
all foreign missionaries and Chinese Christians,
both in Shensi and Kansu, were unmolested if
they remained, or pcrniillcd to make their escape
across the inountain.s to Hankow without peril
or loss of life.
Oldest Eiclds Compared — Compare this maj>
with Map II. It will be .seen tliat the cities
first entered are located in the densest areas, and
that the hsiciis adjacent to Hanchenghsicn
(SMC), Sanyuanhsien (BMS), ,nnd Hingping
(.SAJI), and occupied between 1890 and 1900,
show the highe.st proportions of communicants
to population. Note this exception, however,
that Ilanchungfu, the area opened earliest iu the
luutinvcst, docs not make as good a showing in
this rc.spect, nor in re.spect to the number of
evatigclislic ccuters operated from this mis-
sionary residential center.
Note in the following table that only one
station was opened before 1880, namely Han-
chungfu ; also that the period of the greatest
advance in Christian occupation was 1891-1900,
when 18 new stations were opened in 17 cities.
V.— Mission- Stations .and Eva.sgki,istic Centers
M1S.S10N Stations Arranged Chronologically
1H07-
isuo
la61-
IKSl)
JH8I-
IHDO
1801-
ItlOO
1901-
1910
1911-
1920
Bapt'i!!!
Liidieiiui ...
Cbinii Iiilaiul
..BMS
..NLF
...
1
Mission..
..tTM
1
•>
a
NMF (CIM)
...
1
S.AM (CIM)
8
:l
0
SMG (CIM)
2
1
1
OlluT Societies
...M'M
...
1
.\H
I
KD.A
...
1
YMCA
...
1
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
Mission .S7‘if;oiis and Residential Centers — Thirty-five mission stations
nre rcpiutcd for Shensi. These stations aie located in 30 cities. (Note
thiit Wukung is omitted from the map). Around these mission stations
are scattered 24S centers of evangelistic endeavor. This is an average
of 7 evangelistic centers to each station, or the same as preA-ails in Chihli
province. Hinganfu and Sianfu are the only cities having repre«eiitatives
of mort than one society. (TIic figure "2” in the station sj-mbol for Ilan-
chmigfu on the map should be transferred to Hingaufu). The CIM aud it*
nfiiliatcd societies report 27 of the 35 mission stations in the province. In
point of nationality of mission personnel, 15 stations are American, 6 Con'
tnieubal, 3 British, and ii International. Plans for opening a new station in
Kwanyintaiig are reported by the NLF mission. Seven foreign residential
ceuter.s have single women missionaries onlj'.
Centers oj Evangelism — The CIM, together with those societies
afiiiiated with it, report 133 evangelistic centers to their 27 mission stations,
or 5 to I. The BM.S, on the other hand, reports So evangelistic center*
to their 3 mission sUitions, or 27 to r. Note also that the ABCFM ha*
no mission station in the province, its 28 evangelistic centers hem?
worked from Shansi and under the control of Chinese leaders. When
comparing this map with Jlap III, note the large number of e\'angehstic
centers around Sanyuanhsien, in the BMS field northeast of Sianfu. Tin*
is a thickly populated field, and one of the earliest opened.
Number or Evangelistic Centers to e.ach Mission St.ation
0 10 i.'« 20
THE PROVINCE OF SHENSI
213
VI. — Distribution op Workers
Degree of Christian Occupation— T\\q average number of sq.mi. per
evangelistic center for Shensi is very poor, being over 300. Fukien has
I evangelistic center to every 40 sq.mi. The missions rank as follows
with regard to the aveiage number of square miles and inhabitants per
evangelistic center :
No. of Square Miles per Inhabitants per
Evangelistic Center Evangelistic Center
(Average 303) (Aa-erage 37.000)
SMC (cim) 75 21,000
BMS 255 23,000
SAM (cm) 323 43.000
NIVIF (CIM) 375 52.000
ABCFM 386 30,000
NLF 450 140,000
CIM 1,482 165,000
Note the few CIM evangelistic centers compared with the large
amount of territtory claimed . however, the number of inhabitants is not
proportionately Itirger, wliicli means that great stretches of this territory
aie raountaiuous and sparsely populated. In Table III, Columns i and
2. both the BMS and CIM report fewer evangelistic centers tlian organized
wmgregations. This is due to the fact that a few larger cities, where
several organized congregations, are reported as single evangelistic
centers.
for Present Inadequate Occupation — Of the 5 correspondents
who have given reasons for the inadequate occupation of their fields, 2
mention insufficiency of staff botli foreign and native; a third specially
emphasizes the lack of native workers ; two sug-
gest shortage of funds. Three of these re-
ports mention, as a second reason, the political
unrest of recent years. Difficulties in travel,
and the sparseness of population in mountainous
regions, also have been repeatedly referred to.
The CIM correspondent mentions the growing
influence and membership of the Roman Catholic
Church, in practically every city and market
town throughout the Hancheng Prefecture. An
ABCFM correspondent cites the Ihck of women
^vorkers as their most serious handicap, both in
Shensi and Shausi.
Eaniflu Catholic Mission H'ork — The Roman
Catholic Church began missionary work in
Shensi in 1625. At present a force of 28 foreign
priests, 38 foreign nuns, 38 Chinese priests, and
about 49,000 Christians are reported. This church
constituency worships in over 300 churches and
chapels located in 149 centers.
FULL-TIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Distribution of Missionaries — A total of 126
foreign missionaries reside in 30 residential
centers. Of this number, one-third live in Sian-
fu, leaving an average of 3 in the rtinaiuing 29
centers. Over one-third of the entire force are
members of the SAM societj', 47 in 14 centers ;
about one-fourth are BMS missionaries^ 31 in 3
centers.
The average number of missionaries per
million inhabitants for the province is 14. The
NMF leads with 19, followed by the BMS with
17, the SAM and SMC each with 15, and the
CIM with 12. The average number of mission-
aries per 1,000 communicants is 18, the NMF
heading the list with 44. Then follow in order
the CIM with 41, SAM 17, BMS 16, and SMC
13. Single women constitute one-fourth of the
total foreign force. Seven centers are worked
entirely by unmarried women. Forty-five per
cent of the male force are ordained.
Chinese Force and Ks Distribution — The
Chinese force exceeds the foreign force by 3.3
to T. Among the provinces, Fukien ranks first
with 7.9 to I. Eighteen per cent of the Cliinese
paid workers live in the 5 cities of 80,000 in-
habitants and over. Over, 55 per cent reside
outside the missionary residential centers. In
addition to 421 emploj'cd full-time workers, 107
voluntary workers are reported. Note the small
number of paid workers in southwest Shensi, in
the CIM field around Hanchungfu.
Classification of Chinese IVorkers — Note the
relatively large number of Chinese workers
engaged in evangelistic work (Table H)- The
average for the province is 63 per cent evangel-
istic, 33 per cent educational, and 4 per cent
medical. All missions except the BMS report a
larger ntunber of full-time evangelists tlmn of
educational workers. The ABCFM and NMF
report no full-time paid workers in educational
work. Of the entire force, 83 per cent are men.
Church Supervision — Six ordained Chinese
men arc reported for a total Christian constituency of 12,000. Four of
these have been ordained by the BMS. This means an average for the
province of one ordained man for more than 1,000 communicants.
Employed Chinese Workers
per 1,000 Communicants
(Average for Province, 60)
ABCFM 92
NMF (CIM) 77
BMS 70
SMC (CIM) 60
SAM (cim) 50
CIM 16
Employed Chinese Workers
per /, 000, 000 Inhabitants
(Average for Province, 47)
BMS 74
.SMC (cim) 72
SAM (cim) 43
NMF (CIM) 33
ABCFM 27
CIM 4
Training Schools for Workers— Thres institutions are given for Shensi
on the CCEA Mst of Bible training schools : the Baptist Theological School,
BMS, and the Bible Training School of the S.AM(CIM), both in Siaiifu ; and
the Wom.m’s Bible Training School, S.AM(cim), in Hingping.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
General Summary — Shensi reports a total of 7,081 communicant church
members, 64 per cent of whom are men. Tliis means an average of 29
communicants to each evangelistic center, and represents .an So pc^ cent
increase over the total number of enrolfled Cliristians reported for
sions in 1915. The Roman Catholic Church reporLs a follmv-ng of 48^
church members, or almost sewn times the Protestant membership. - poI
•214
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Vll.— Distribution of Communicants
Membership b>' Dc)iominatio)is-~7\iQ q,.
and its affiliated missions claim 63 per cent
the total cliurcli membersliip within Shensi tl'*^
SAM representing more than half this numh^^
or 38 per cent. The BMS follows with 28
cent. The ABCFM which commenced work^*^
northeni Shensi as late as 1914 is reported to ha^
little over 3 per cent. The communicants sim
•unaccounted for above are members of eith
the AFM, NLF, or SDA congregations.
Degree 0} Literacy— Thirty-nine per cent of
the men and 68 per cent of the women
who wei-e full members of the church in
igi8, were then reported as being illiterate ac
cording to the definition of literacy adopted bv
the Sum-ey Committee. The BMS appears to have
the largest proportion of educated Cliristiaiis
Church Organhations—A. total of 170 oigani
zed congregations are mentioned, 63 having been
formed during the last 3 j-ears, 1916 to igig
Note that in the case of the BMS and CIM the
number of organized congregations exceeds the-
number of evangelistic centers. This is ud-
douhtedly due to the f.ict that correspondents,
have reported several organized congreo-ations
vni. — Communicants ter 10,000 Porui,ATioN
emissaries from Rome entered the proAunce in
1625.
Distribution oj Protestant Church Members —
Compare this map with Map V. Note that there
are comparatively few Christians in the west-
central district along the upper waters of the
Wei River (SAM field), although mission stations
in this area were opened several years before 1900.
On the other hand, reference to Map II shows
that this region supports a very small popula-
tion.
Note also the district around Hinganfu in the
southeast, which although opened before 1900
reports only 13 communicants. It is estimated
that about 15 per cent of the total church mem-
bership are found in cities over 50,000 in-
habitants, the CTM reporting as high as 40 per
cent. One correspondent mentions that entrance
into any of the cities in Shensi before the Boxer
Uprising was extremely difficult, and that until
then evangelistic work was restricted to villages
and small market towns. Since 1900, more
emphasis has been placed on city work.
THE rKOVINCE OF SHENSI
115
I. — Force at Work— Foreign
s
S
c
Name of Society
Ordained
Physicians — \
Physicians— Wc
Nurses
Single Wome
Total Mon
Total Woiiie:
fa
i
g
0
u.
J
o
H
1
•i
3
•1
5
1}
7
8
Grand Total ...
24
3
1
1
32
S3
73
126
. , ... 13MS
9
8
1
1
6
13
IS
31
1
1
9
7
H
14
1
•21
4
SAM (CIM)
12
13
19
28
-17
SMC (cim)
4
6
9
1.5
Other Societies AFSI
ACi
1
1
1
1
2
1
SDA
1
1
1
2
YMCA
1 -
1
1
2
Chinese and Foreign Workers Compared
0 2-5 50 75 100 125 1.
Number ok Communicants and Mission Primary Students Compared
0 500 1.000 1,500 2.000 2.500
II.— Force at Work — Chinese
1
1
!
Cd
e
9
£
■/. s
o 2
0
0
fa
c
e
1
o
fa
M
c '
Zi
s .
0
2
tc
e
'S
^ c
e
la
O S
p
•S, 9
■s s
& o g
Name of Society
a
'5
O
Unoidained I’asi
Evangelists—
(including culpoi
T
&
§
w
c
e
K
s
T
cS
H
1
V
fef
*5 'a
W'-'
1
o
H
Physicians —
Physicians — W
z,
5
eS
o
2
.5
5
z
;i S
S s
H.5
§
'O l5
£*■3
"®* g
3
H
Total VolunUiry
Reported
§3
•e o
oH
0 B
u
C.
s gs
S b
s »ic2
= .s
u
2
3
4
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
IS
Grand Total ...
6
216
46
266
115
26
141
3
2
7
12
421
107
83:'o
3.3
Baptist ... ... ••• ••• BMS
•Congregational ABCFM
Xntberen NLF
4
44
9
.57
62
10
72
2
•2
7
11
140
4.5
21
3
•21
3
1
1
22
3
8
100>6
100%
3.0
6
6
2
2
6
1
75%
0.1
NMF {cim)
5
2
7
...
7
71%
1.8
SAM (CIM)
1
89
•20
110
20
.5
2-5
135
36
81%
2.9
SMC (CIM)
34
13
47
18
7
2.5
...
72
62
72%
4.8
Other Societies AFM
.5
0
1
1
...
6
100%
3.0
AG §
SDA
1
4
2
7
2
2
9
55%
4.5
YMCA
5
5
14
14
19
100%
9.5
§ No returns.
III. — Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
Name of Society
•- Mission Stations
1
s
0
1
o
*S
e;
o
2
w Evangelistic Center.?
Communicants — Men
e
c
0
C?
1
5
'E
3
B
£
0
o
5
E
'E
1
B
o
u
■©
H
G
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Percentage of Men
Communicants
Proportion of Comniuni-
w cants in Cities over
.50,000
Proportion of Male Coni-
^ municants who are
Literate
Proportion of Female Cora-
^ municants who are
Literate
s
“o
0
?
c
cX
12
c
e u
tj-a &
o ^ ®
S.2?
^ i »
g Sk
<
1.3
Grand Total ..
35
176
248
4,540
2,541
7.001
12,257
64%
15%
61%
32'^.,
1,725
28.6
Baptist
.. BMS
3
8-5
80
1,300
699
1.999
2,999
05%
20%
70%
45%
-160
•2.5.0
yongTcj.>iitii)iiiil
... ABCFM
28
•230
11
•241
1.093
96%
60%
28%
8.G
Wilhomn
1
.■J
3
6
100%
3,0
Inland Mission
o
19
11
281)
23-1
514
580
54%
40%
68%
25%
465
46.7
NMF (cm)
1
3
4
54
37
91
91
60%
58%
10%
22.7
14
30
69
1.G41
1,047
2,691
4,042
61?,';
11%
57%
•11%
2-5:j
.{9.9
SMC (cm)
4
25
49
818.
371
1.189
1,993
60%
3%
C0%
2t)%
340
21. ‘2
^dier Societies
... AFM ■
1
3
3
96
64
160
160
60%
AG
SDA
1
1
' 3
115
78
193
193
59%
60%
100%
100%
13.'.
61.3
YMCA
1
...
1,100
1
Incomplete returns
216
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OE CHINA
IX.— Mission Schools
g lAtt SOtOM (tn.1 '4* f>
4 anu soitKX i&w + ■*"
0A rfj
• mcmd rtiwn »iooi A »
o HOIfJ rtOWH KHOW A't'
- 10*0 MUIAII SOKW ®
SC-UE 1*4.000.000
>n 60 UlLtJ
for a city wliich they may have entered as a
single evangelistic center.
Unique Intensive PoUcy end Self-Support—
The following extract from a letter -will indicate
the general policy of the ABCFM in the extreme
north of the province : “Our work opened in
December 1914, and hence has had less than 5
years of development. During this time, we have
opened 28 evangelistic centers with resident
preachers who are theological or Bible school
graduates in each instance, and we plan to open
further centers as rapidly as we can manage
them efficiently. These centers are selected for
their strategic importance and location for
reaching the surrounding country. Our definite
policy has been to establish, with mission funds,
churches about thirty miles apart, more or less,
according to the location of centers of importance,
and then expect the churches we build up m
these places to meet the need in the villages and
towns between in Home Missionary effort. This
policy has been carried out for ten years in our
older field about Fenchow, Shansi (see Map V
of Shansi). This field, as may be seen, is pretty
thoroughly covered, there being but one more
».euteT which possibly might see a chm u
established some day. In this older field ih^
are now churches every five to ten li fron^
another. I speak of this that you may se? ^
policy means intensive work rather than exten
sive alone, as might appear from merely glancin
at this newer field in Shensi.” ^
“In the second place we have set apart one
section of the North Shensi district, not plannine
to start work in it with mission funds but in
the hope that it might become a definite Home
Missionary field for the older churche.s bere
about Fcnchow. This section includes tluee
hsiens in which the population is very sparse
Perhaps I should say, too, that in the part
where we have already opened work, there are
sections of considerable extent in the mountains
where one travels for a hundred or two hundred
lii at a stretch before he finds a village of more
than ten or fifteen families.” On the map these
sections will always appear unoccupied because
in reality there is little there to be occupied.
“In 1917 we prepared a list of centers in our
Shensi district in which churches should he
opened within the next ten years. The names of
twelve centers still remain on that list. The
X. — Goveunment Schools
UISHI SCHOOI.
.vutn or cnvUL'UM KOES KHUT saooi
KVMiu or conKouxt Lom ruufir sonM
THE PKOYINCE OF SiTEXSI
217
XL— Hospitals
of these centers will, in our estimation, adequately occupy the
« from the portion mentioned above as specialDy reserved
lor Home Missionary effort. I am convinced, that so far as the three
prcMDcts of v_hihli, Shansi, and Shensi at least are concerned, there is
no port-on of North Cliina which is today moving; more rapidly toward
sel-support and a self-propagating church than is the section of North
ens. which happens to fall within the borders of our fields.”
owe Missionary Fields — Besides the area reserved by the ABCFM
northern Shensi and referred to above, special mention should be made
we of the Home Missionary activity of the Chung Hua Sheng Kung
m a field southwest of Sianfu. Here a Chinese employed force
SIX was at work when Survey statistics were being collected. One
Fcacbug hall, a Christian constituency of 14, and a higher elementary
lool with 40 students were also reported.
COMMUNICANTS PER 10,000 POPULATION
Sh I'f'^pressions — The average number of communicants for
fo I^pultition is the same as the ax-erage for all China,
low ^ ^ <^oniinunicants per 10,000 inhabitants. Szechwan reports the
ts proportion, 2 per 10,000, and Fukien the highest, 22.6 per 10,000.
Ch^ every 1,283 Shensi is a member of some Protestant
urch. This is slightly better than the proportion reported for Shansi,
jjj ’’’.fhtesf .-Ireas — The 3 hsiens appearing brightest on the accompany*
tec *4^^ Kwanchung-tao in the Wei River x’alley. These hsiens each
V 5^^ communicants per 10,000 inhabitants. Work here was
before 1900.
Black ylfcfli— Changan-hsicn, in which Sian,
fu is located, reported only 13 church members
in every 10,000 inhabitants. This is surprising
and impressive when the Christian ocaipotion
of large cities is considered. The territory
shaded black around Hiuganfu in the CIM and
NLF fields also attracts attention because of its
slow development.
All the black areas on the accompanying
map are claimed by one or more missions as
fields where they are already at work or for
which they regard themselves as responsible.
Few of these areas, however, reported evangelistic
centers in 1918. The country is sparsely settled,
and villages are widely separated. Forty-one
hsiens in Shensi report less tlmu one Christian
per thousand inhabitants each, and 30 other
hsiens report no communicants whatever.
MISSION SCHOOLS
Eletneulary Edncufion— Shensi is poorly
supplied with mission primary schools. Many
evangelistic centers arc without Christian
educational facilities. A total of 1,949 loxver
primary and 274 higher primary students are
reported, eight out of every ten being boys.
Only Kansu, Kwangsi, Kweichow, and Yunnan
report fewer primary students. The lack of
emphasis on mission primary education through-
out Shensi is made more striking by the fact
that, witli a Christian constituency of 12,257,
Shensi stilll reports only 2,246 under Christian
instruction. A study of the Hsicn Table for
Shensi (Appendix A) shows further that there
arc 62 hsiens with an aggregate of 66 evangelistic
centers which as yet report no mission primary
schools. Note that the ABCFM with 28
evangelistic centers and a Christian coustituency
of over 1,000 reported no mission lower primary
schools, when the Survey data was being col-
lected. It must be remembered, however, that
this area has been opened only recently and
work is wholly under Chinese superris'on. A
glance at Table IV shows that the CIM reports
only one primary school as against 8 mission
.stations and a communicant membership exceed-
■jng 500. The accompanying map credits the
entire territory south of the Tsinling mountain
range xvith only one lower primary school.
Higher Primary Schools — Nine higher
primary schools are Idstcd for Shensi, 4 of these
being reported by the BMS. An average of only
14 out of every 100 lower primary students
continue work in higher primary schools. The
YMCA, BMS, SMC and CIM are the only
societies with higher primary students. Almost
two-thirds of these students are in YMCA
schools. Only Kweichow and Yunimii rank
lower than Shensi in the proportion between
mission primary students and communicants.
The average for Shensi is 32 primary students to
100 conimiiiiicants, while that for all China is 53.
Tlie BMS reports the highest proportion, 58
primary students pci lOO communic.ants. The
SMC and SAM follow with 24 and 19 respectively.
Midd/e Sc/iooZs— The BMS reports a middle school for boys in Sianfu.
This school was offering three x'eais of middle school' work when the
Survey returns were received. No information regarding mission higher
educational institutions or normal schools in Shensi is at liand.
GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS
General Summary — According to the latest report of the Miui.stry of
Education, 1916, Shensi has a total of 120,715 government lower primary
and 7,527 higher primary students. This represents a larger total than
reported for Anhwei, Kiangsi or Fukien, not to mention Kwangsi, Kansu,
and Kweichow. Out of every 70 iiibahitants in Shensi, one child is enrolled
in a government primary school. This represents a higher average in pro-
portion to the populhtion than any of the coastal prorinces except
Ch’hli. Goveniment primary school facilities appear best in 8 hsiens
of Kwaiichung tac, where the average ratio between primary students and
inhabitants is 5 to every 100. Out of the total primary school students
in the province only 1.6 per cent attend mission schools. Note that
Sanyiian-hsten, which records more mission primary students than
anv other hrien except Changan, reports 20 per cent of all the
primary students as enrolled in mission schools. Of the 3 tao in Shensi,
Kwanchung-tao in the central part of the province is best supplied with
government primary education, iSo government primary studeuts beioig
reported to every 10, coo inhabitants.
Middle Schools and Higher Education — Eleven middle schools, 7 of
wh'Jch arc in Sianfu, were reported by the Ministry of Education in tgiS.
The icmain'ng 4 are located in Yiilinfi:, Fengsiangfu, Hanebungfu, and
218
THE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
I Y.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
Name of Society
Baptist
Congregational
Lutheran
China Inland Mission
Other Societies
Grand Total
BMS
ABCFM
NLF
CIM
NMF (ciM)
SAM (cm)
SMC (CIM)
AFM
AG
SDA
YMCA
9t
53
10
1
1,536
go
1 1
413
H
£ I
S'®
Is
3
o
H
1,949
645
229
1,074
13
13
10
6
16
424
96
520
210
59
269
27
27
20
10
ee o
sn
£ I
227
49
18
160
Primary Students
— Girls
Higher Primary
Students
School Students
— Boys
School Students
— Girls
1 Middle School
Students
nder Christian In<
>n (Middle School
and below)
rtion of Boys in
sion Primary
Schools
S
oS§
§ §-2
a
B,e-3
c C 0
iii-a
tS'-?
‘jSa
^ .6
3
0
5
2
iS
0
H
3-5
3 p.
0 .2
I®
0
0
a
H
a.
11 a
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
1
274
23
23
2,246
79%
8Q0«„'
33
82
23
23
1,179
77%
100%
8%
9
"o
22
16
63%
CW
3
3
523
81%
0.7%
2
20
289
V8%
7%
27
100%
30
66%
...
160
1 ■■■
100
100%
1
Chinese and Foreign Workers per i.ooo CosiiiUNiCANTS
40 30 20 10 0 10 20 30 40 50 60 70 80 90
Y.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
Name of Society
Hdn'ranfu. In addition there are 3 normal schools, 2 of which are found
in sTanfu, one being for girls, and the third in Tungchowfu. A public law
^hool is reported for Sianfu.
HOSPITALS
As in Kansu so in Shensi medical work of a general nature has been
and is still being done acceptably by unprofessional missionaries in
connection with their evangelistic activities. Professional medical work
was first begun in 1898, when Dr. Creasy Smith entered the province.
Shortly after, permanent quarters were secured tin Sianfu and under the
leadership of Dr. Smith and Dr. Jenkins, medical missions came
to exert profound influence throughout the province. There are still
28 missionary' residential centers in the province mthout modem hospital
facilities. The extreme northern and southern sections with approximately
four milliion people are at present without professional medical faciHties.
Only 114 hospital beds are provided for the entire province, or an average
of 13 beds per million population. This is very low, only Kwangsi,
Kweichow, and Yiiiinan reporting lower. The BMS is the only society
maintaining mission hospitals (Sianfu and Sanj'uanhsien). The average in
this mission field is Go beds per million inhabitants or one bed for every 179
square miles. There are 21 dispensaries in the province aside from those
Grand Total
0 tS
1
> 'ft.
e 1
Its
a
CD
v 0 w
0
m
1 i
3 ^ a
§ ®
«
3
S'©
m
.2 J3
Q "
1
2
3
2
21
87
14
-I
o 'S
.3
n s
52
'5.=
0 'S
as
“St.
27
Baptist BMS
Congiegational ... ABCFM
Luthemn NLF
CliiDA Inland Mission CIM
NMF (ciM)
SAM (CIm)
SMC (cim)
AFM
AG
SDA
YMCA
Other Societies
I
3
15
87
27
542
29 ' 114
542
29
114
located on hospital premises. Fifteen of these are operated by the SAJI
(CIM). Plans for building a modern hospital in Suitehchow withm the next
5 years are reported by the ABCFM.
YI— Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Name of Society
Grand Total...
<a
S'"*
75,290(a), 9,087, 288(a)
126
421
7,081
14
■ie o
o "
PS'S
3 o
S o
d.O
ss
Wg
a. o
47
1 S
^ o
18
'9 0
s a
gtj
w®
10
60
.11
0pH
II
£•0
a a
c o
Ph O
2 o,
13
7.8
Baptist
Congregational
Lutheran
China Inland Mission
Other Societies
BMS
ABCFM
NLF
CIM
NMF (cim)
SAM (cim)
SMC (cim)
.AFM
AG
SDA
YMCA
B
20.400
1,855.000
31
140
1,999
17
74
16
70
11
230
580
A
10,800
830,000
22
241
27
92
3
450
140,000
1
3
3
7
21
333
1,000
910
16,300
1,813,000
21
8
514
12
4
41
16
3
176
Cont
1,.500
209,000
4
7
91
19
33
44
77
A
22,300
3.096,000
47
135
2,691
15
43
17
50
9
94
194
3,675
1.039,000
15
72
1,189
15
72
13
GO
11
171
Jut
18.000
0
6
160
111
333
15
38
89
Int
A
75.000
1
2
9
193
27
120
' 11
47
26
711
158
Int
2
19
243
317
0,4
0.02
(a) Total for Province, not for approximate estimates by societies ns given in column below.
THE PUOVINCE OF SZECHWAN
219
SZECHWAN
!•— Hsien Boundaries
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
Political Divisions — Szech\TOU is the Inrgest and one of the most
interesting provinces in China, due chiefly to the fact that it is situated in
'lie extreme west with lofty mountain ranges along its western frontier,
^(1 that the journey to Szechwan through the upper Yangtze is marked
hy such difficulty and grandeur.
The name Szechwan according to some authorities signifies "four
iivers,” and refers to the Kialing, Chung, Min, and Yalung. These four
'uers, with the Yangtze, the mountain masses, the Red Basin, and the
®iigtu Plain constitute the principal geographical* featiues of the
province. * s. t*
Until recently the extreme western boundary of Szechwan extended
50 miles west of Batang. As then constituted the area, of the proAnnee
■ cceded 200,000 sq.mi. (218,533), being greater in extent tlian France and
exceeded by only one state in the U. S. A., namelj', Texas. In the third
of Republic the western boundary of Szechwan was moaned east-
until it now runs in the form of an arch with the coiicaA’e side
Westward and the line itself passing midway between Yachowfu
^tsieulu. The district west of this new boiuidar^' is now a “special
administrative district’' of the Chinese Republic called ‘'Chwaiipien,'’ and
formerly embraced two tao (Pientuug and Pieusi) together wnth a small
portion of what premously was included under Tibet. Clnvanpdcn is sub-
divided into 33 hsiens. North of Chwaupien and west of Kansu is the
district known as Kokonor, or Tsinghai. Both of these districts are
Tibetan in physical characteristics, racial affinities, and religion. Just
west of Chwaupien and Kokonor is Tiliet proper. The area of Szechw.in
as constituted since 1913 is approximately 160,000 sq.mi. The capital of the
pro\-ince is Chengtu. Chungking situated 1,550 miles from the mouth of
the Yangtze is the onh’ treatj’ port. A Japanese concession exists on the
south bank of the river below the city. Waiihsien, situated on the Yangtze
about half way between Ichang and Chungking, was foimally opened to
foreign titidc in 1917.
Physical Features — SzechAsan is bound in on all sides by mountains.
There are few passages on the west and north from Szechwan into Tilict
and Kansu. The Yangtze because of its rapids is a difficult means of
ingress on the east. The three most important phys'cal features of the
province are its mountains, its rivers, and its large central plain. The
mountain masses are dmded by Richard into three groups. Tlie first is a
•220
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
series of high platetus in the west, rising stL-p by step
Some of the mountains attain a height of anywhere from i6,cw to
iToi feerThev extend eastward as far as the Min River and are charac
c;iz“d S^dS> gorges. The main road into Tibet extending from Tatsienlu
\'ia Batang aifd on into Thasa crosses tins group of mountains high
tablelands^ The na\t group of mountains is in the north of
"ng tZ province^rom" Kansu. Shensi, and Hupeh. In the nc^h the
avera-o elevation exceeds 8,000 feet. In the east the avenge height is n^
mucir above 6.000. The third group of mountains lies m the northeast of
the province and reaches south to the Yangtze'. The principal nver in the
pro^nce is the Yangtze. From its source in Tibet the principal direction
of its rmirsc is smith untillatitudc 26.5® north unnan province is
reoched. From there its general direction is nmthcast. In W
reaches it is hnown as “the river of golden sand. Its pnnopal affluents
arc the four rivers after which the proinnce is probably named.
Bistcni Szechwan consists of a great plateau of red
.Ws toward the cast and southeast. This originally w-ns tli^iuiglit to form
S hoHmn of a CTeat inland .sea, but recently it is regarded as hamng
more likely been Lmed by the gradual accumulation of soil ca^iM donm
from the mountains by the numerous streams flowing through *
plaToan is broken up by hills and plateaus the large.st the Cl cn^u
Plain measuring sonic 40 by 90 miles. This plam is one of w^althi^
ind most densely populated regions in China. It is rctnarkablV p o
du ti^ even a^-aifaWc s,uare foot being under cultivation. One
" K- • •‘The Cheimtu Plain has an imgation system, which,
authorUy states - The^^^^^^^^^ dates from the third century before the
Christian era At Kwanhsien the Sungpan River debouches from the
mountains and divides its waters among the many channels which ctms
the plain from the northwest to the southeast
wooded, and a large number of magnificent temples have been erected o
are no extremes of climate in Szechwan. In
^nllevs and pkiina of the Red Rasm the
exceeds 100° F In winter the mercury seldom falls below 35 . ^
frost 's exceedinglv rare. The rainy season occurs diinng the summer
when the liumidHv is the highest. In spring
marked changes are frequent, and sunshine is rare. In the winter months
a mist hangs ove^ the country preventing surface evaf^tion.
Kroimimc CoHdf(ion--:~Agrici.lturc is the prinapal ^ipat on of
people; rice is the most important crop. Other crops erf less
wheat rape, beans, sweet potatoes, maize, hemp, tobnew, and sugnr-
cIL WmiriVe farmiiig methods still prevail. Land holdings are
ina.,s,rie, .re rilk-ree1inP „.k1 cot.on.Wh
wer.adnp. extraction of brine from wells, ond paper
for cotton-cloth weaving are
esnccinllv in the Ruining and Tiingchwan districts. The salt weMs ol
RTechwmi arc famous. In 1918 the number of salt wells in
Tzeliuts ng was 1,182, and the salt produced
tons Olh«n- salt producing cetiters are Kiatingfu and Pining,
number of match faJ^torics are distributed over the
wealth of Szechwan is confined chiefly to the region west of the Mm Ruer
:md in the Red Basin. Coal is widely distributed, although in many
nlares of pcor cjiiaktv. The mining of coal and iron is limited to the
Lmonds of the local market. The chief factors militating agam.st nimeral
development mav he' briefly stated as follows : the
regulations which arc regarded as burdensome end a cwious obst^le to
the growth of this industry; the inaccessibility of
and the serious difficulties of transportation. In additiOT this re^on
l.irgely inhabited by Tibetans, Lolo. and other tribes, who are jealous of
encroaching Chinese authority. u j
Chengtu eniovs comparatively little trade with the outside world due to
the difficulties in' communication. Tatsienlu, just “
iKirder. is the chief center of trade between Szechwan and Tibet, the chief
exports pas-sing through this city I-eing wool, skins furs, ^
«old Chungking is the main business city in eastern Szechwan, and the
mincipal export and import center in the province. The uncertain
political conditions have seriou.sly effected the economic s.tuation and
have hindered every form of actnnty. Troops of other promnees have
lived on the countrx'. and the whole prcnuncc has been oi-ctrun by armed
band'ts, who infest the waterways and commit depredations
description. Boats loaded with cargo arc an easy prey. Such condihons
have raised the price of all commodities, and the cost of living has been
increased bv at least ico per cent.
Lancuare avd Pecplc~Jhe great majority of the people of SzcchwM
are Chinese and western Mandarin is the pre\tuling language. Many of
these Chinese have immigrated from other provinces. The physical
leature. of the Chtatsc vary, due to the dose contact of the
surround ng races. Some Chinese are ol the Mongol type, other., are of
the Burmese,
and are
lese. Tribes knowm as Rifan §) inhabit the extreme iioitliwcst
and are governed by Chinese officials. Tibetans with their lamas unii
monasteries arc extensi\-ely scattered throughout the extreme west,
rally and religiously the face.s or the fieoplc are turned not toward Pclciiif
i ut toiwnd Lhasa. In the southwest there are a number of aboriginal trib(^
which claim to belong to an independent race and are called Muuk
;^^)ar Lolo The language in the Szechwan Alps is llicrcfore
non-Chinese. Everwhere else Mandarin is spoken with a noticcabh
clearness ol enunciation.
Koad.-:— Travel is on foot, on horseback, by chair or boat. There tire
no carts or cart-roads in Szechwnn. Wheel-banows are used un the
Chengtu Plain and plateau areas. Between Ichang and Chiiiigkiug tlif
countiy is mountainous, .'.ud the overland rood little u.ved.
The main rond.s in Szechwan arc generally paved with flag.cioties. Inid
crossways. Some important roads are os much as 5 feet wide. Over tha
ever-recurring hills in this picwince these flagstones arc arranged in stej'.a,
which owniig to the .steep slopes of many hills, make a far more satis-
factory rood for the traffic than an even-surf.aced one. As is to be ex-
pected from the nature of the roads, no vehicles arc in use. Pack animals,
both ponies and mules, arc used to some extent. Travelling is done in
sedan chairs, carrWl by two to four coolies who travel about 30 niilM
oer dav. . r ^
‘ From Chungking to Chengtu is a jonrucy of ten stages over n imd
much travelled.' Formerly it was well paved, but .since 1911 has fallen
int- disrepair. From ^\•anhsien to Chengtu is 14 stages ; from Chungking to
Kmtiiigfu 9 stages. This rond runs via the great salt-well district of
Tzeliutsiii"- Chengtu to Kiatingfu covcv.s 4 short stages. From either
Kiatingfu 'or Chengtu to Yachowfu is 4 stages; Yachovyfu to Tatsienlu 8
stages 'over a road extremely mountainous. From Tatsienlu to Batang \%
iS sta«'-es. The road is precipitous in parts and very mountainous tbrouRh-
out. Chengtu to Paoning is 8 stagc.s, the road being partly paved and much
iraveUed , . - v,
Ilrtffi'ii'rti'v— River traffic through the province is unceasing. From
the end of April to the middle of December stami travel is possible on the
Vnmrtze as far is Suifu. and at high flood ewii to Kiatingfu, 100 milc«
further north. Three principal branches of the Yangtze flomng from
north to south, and one from south to north, carry a heavy juiik traffic.
For the up-river journey from Ichang. junks are hauled by txackers „ud
from 30 to davs arc required. The top from C lungknig to Chegtu
by smaller boats called 'wupans' requires about 30 dayr. while the return
ioiinu v can he made in a week or 10 days. , . *•
Kaihoads-rherc arc no railroads in operation or under construction
in Rzcchwaii. Several verx' important lines are proposed, (i) Hankou'.
R/cchwan Railway. An official surx-ey of this line was completed in 10,5.
The line extcnds'from Hankow (Hupeh) via Icliang and ^it^s SzccluriD
in the vicinity of Kweichowfu. {2) Tatungfu-Chcn.i^u R-'ilwaiv Ths
railroad will ' extend from Chengtu northeastward, nnd at Talungfn
Rhanri) will connect with the Peking-Kalgan Railway. Tue approxu^ e
ength of this rorul will be 960 miles. (3) \amcliow-Chiingking Railw,.i.
Thifline will extend from Yamchow in Kwangtimg through Kwang i v
Posehto V,'.m„nfu, to ChunRkmK where ,t
conrect with an extension of the Hankow -Szechuan -
rpm^imairiength of this line will be r.ooo mHcs. (4) The ^uuuan.
SzLhwnn Raihv.iv extending from Yunnanfu to ^eugfu
these four the most urgent and essential line for the n.cds of ^\c5t Cb
is very plainly the Haukow-Szecliwan Railway.
ToJJ ani TWe.crofh FariWier-The Chinese Pet Office p.owd«.
cxcclltnt postal facilities throughout Szechwan. In
offices of various grades and 637 postal agencies were reportcl b> the P .
Offi^ authorities." This represents an increase of 8
agencies since 1918. Approximately as much mail
annually in Szechuan as is handled RHcr
Honan combined. Chengtu has 7 local deliveries and ,4 -
throughout the province is
Telegraph Administration, with 40 stations in opera • . j^^-cidow
!ine, n,nni.,g e„t from Chnnglring ' " e Iw
fronr Chnnghing, rrnrl , hom Chrrngkmg to Chtngtn, ere J
I.uchow rrrrrl oirolhcr by wny ol S"*’- a hrmch »
rrmning west vir. Yaelrorvfrr nnd Tat.srciiltt to Botang
Ningy^nfu. There is also a line eonnectrng Chengtu with 1^-' *
the lirovincc of Shensi. „ , . • nte clnii'"^
C/ir/5fiou Occupation by Hstens-An hsiciis J" n,ore tl^"
by Protestant Christian missions. Only ii out of ‘1'.*^ ^ cooperate in
1 society at work within their borders. cities^ of Chei'fth'
hsiens, 3 in I. and 5 or more societies report no
and Cliiingkiiig. Twenty-nine hsiens. report no
Christian work ; 23 hsiens with one or more and tie
communicants. Most of the.se h.siens arc claimed within
CIM. Utidoiibtedly this absence of fifrtires is due to ^ },dcnR
being included u-ith that of adjoining hsiens. About on^ ,
of Szechwan .eporl mission lower primary schoolB ami one-i
pnmarv . DENSITY OF POPULATION „,obably
rarfoHS listimates—The population of amon?
50.000. coo and under 70.000.000. Tins Iwarious
missionaries and government officials, The
published during the last 50 years rey^ls a wide xnmti •
estimate ever given is that of the Minclieiigpu
23.000. 000. Sir A. Hosie’.s estimate ol 45.000,000 (in J^4) _ ,|„olcd
too conservative. In 1885. the of the Chit>c‘^
71,248,600. Richard in his "Comprehensive Gcogr.iphy
THK PROVINCE OF SZECHWAN
221
n. — Density op Population
'•( \i I
Empire giye:> 68,724,800. llic Ceusus by Households made in iQio place!
le population of the province at 54.505.600. The estimates siippliel t(
Th p Co^'wittee by provincial officials in 1918 total 61,444,699,
0 ost Office obtained population figures for each hsien’ in the provinci
of 49.782.810 for the province. For the purpose.'
Till estimates supplied to the CCC have been accepted.
Roifo-11^^* province at 384 persons per square milt
Szechwan has almost eight times the population ol
* tu’ice the population of France,
the estimates for the h.siens in Szechwan, aa they appear in
official those supplied by the provincial
and th Survey Committee. A compari.son between these figures
ereat..J •■)btair.e(l thiough the Po,st Office Censufs reveals the
iClnnip-L-' onse of the following hsiens : Kintang, Pahsien
hsiwi ' 'j^V Kiangtsiiig, Kienwei, Pachung, Changshow, "Wan-
oncl Naukiang.
great mass of people in Szech\vnn live east of the
densitv known as the Red Rasin. In this section the average
exceeds 500 per sq.mi., and in the Chengtu Plain
“■eas in Szechwan is .sparsely populated; also certain
^ap th ”ort]i and extreme southwest. Note on the accomponj-ing
Chenot ^ circle indicating 500,000 inhabitants directly south of
cxleiifls* represents the great industrial center Tzdiutsing, which
^ over an area of 60 sq.mi. The most populous part of the province
is the Chengtu Plain, which owing to its system of irrigatiou is par ex-
cellence the garden of Szechwan. One authority estimated in 1904 that
the Clieng'ui Plain had no fewer tlian 1,700 persons to each sq.mi.
Large Cities — Szechwan has 2 cities with populations of or exceeding
500,000 : Chungking 66o,ofx>, and Cliengtu 500,000. The Sim-ey Com-
mittec has received iiame.s of six citie.s in the province with populations of
100.000 or thereabouts ; Wanhsien 150,000, Suifu 125,000, Luchow
125,000, Sbuuking 120,000, Fowebow 100,000, and Hochow 100,000. In
addition estimates have been received of nine cities whicli range between
50.000 and 100,000, and the names of ten cities will populations somewhere
between 20,000 and 50,000. .Approximately 90 per cent of the iiiliabitants
of Szechwan live in citie-s and vilhages under 20,000 an<l in rural districts.
Christian Po[^ulalion — Out of an aggregate of 61,445 small dots, each
representing t,ooo inhabitants, 13 of the smallest size indicate the Pt>
testaut Church membersliip and 144 that of the Roman Catholic Cliurch.
PROTE.STANT MISSION FIELDS
Gciit'raf .9i»KJHnJ3’ — Szechwan is divided among 6 Protestant societies
with a ven,’ small amount of overlapping. The fields of the DFMB and HF
are included in the field of the CIJI with which these missions are
affiliated. Acti\ities of the YMCA .and YWC.A are limited to the cities of
Chengtu and Chungking. These four societies, therefore, in additiou to
the three Bible societies, the iiulepcndent missionarv* workers at Kwei-
chowfu, and the SD.A, are without field delimitations on the accompanying
ooo
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
III. — PuorESTANT Mission Fiei.ds
CIHM^
SCMF. I - 4.000.00(1
kilLI:
Note. — The initials CMM on the
map. As Szechwan is constituted at present, the field of the FCMS with
its center at JBatang falls outside the western boundary and belongs in-
stead to the “special territory'*' of Chwanpien.
Extent of Aita Claimed — Large stretches of territoiy’ which appear on
the accompKinying map as the special responsibility of the various missions
are unworked at present, and the missionaries frankly say that this
territory is so great in extent and the forces and funds of the missions so
limited, that little hope may be entertained for their adequate occupation
for a considerable time to come. In other words, the areas allotted to the
various missiems represent the territory for which they severally
regard themselves at the present time responsible and not in any sense
as areas which tliey arc adequately working. If this fact be kept in mind,
we may venture the folloAviug comparison. The field of the CIM extends
approximately over 52,000 sq.mi. (embracing about one-third of the
province) ; the CMS 30,000 sq.mi. (less thair one-fifth) ; the ABF 39,000
sq.mi. (approximately one-fourth); the MCC 20,000 sq.mi. (one-eighth);
the MEFB 9,600 sq.mi. (one-sixteenth); and the FFMA 6,000 sq.mi. (one-
twenty-fifth). It we think of the mission fields of Szechwan in terms of
Church areas, then we find the .Anglican Church serving approximately 50
per cent of the province, the Methodist 20 per cent, Baptist 25 per cent, and
the Friends 4 per cent. In arriving at these percentages the field of the
CIM in easteni Szechwan has been accepted as Anglican in organization
and administration. Compare this map with Map II. The appro.ximate
populations of the various fields are as follows: CIM 25,000,000; MCC
above map should read MCC.
11,000,000; MEFB 9,000,000; ABF 6,000,000; CMS 5,000,000; and FFiLl
5, <500, 000. The Anglican Church faces reponsibility for approximately one-
half of the inhabitants of the province, and the Methodist Church for
one-third.
Nationality of Mission Societies — Two of the 6 large societies mth
mission fields shown on the accompanying map are American (MEFB ^
ABF), 3 are British (CMS, FMMA, and MCC), and i International (CLM).
The last society', while International when considered in China as a
whole, is largely British in the nationality of its mlssicniary personne
throughout Szechwan. Considerably less than one-third of the pronn«
is being worked by American missionary societies. _ _ ..
Overlappmg Arefis— There is very little o%'erlappiug of mission
in vSzechwan, the only important instance being in the central p>
the province east of Cliengtu between the MEFB and FMMA. _ ,
Unoccupied Areas — Szechwan has areas of vast extent which as
arc relatively unoccupied by Protestant missions. If one
accompanying map with Maps V and VII this fact becomes very
Almost one-lialf of the province is still 30 li or more beyond any
center. There is only i Christian in Szechwan to every 5,000 inha 1
Comity Agreements — In January, 1899, a Protestant
ference was held at Chungking which 80 missionaries attended rep
ing 8 missions and ,3 Bible societies. One of the results of
fereuce, which has proved permanent and most beneficial, has
formation of an Advisory Board for West China, which nndertoo'
THE PROVINCE OF SZECHWAN
223
IV — Acs Of Wore
its first tasks the delimitation of the fields of the various missions.
This has resulted in the most cordial and harmonious relationsliips ever
since, Odd has made the application of the principles of comity, as these
•affect ever)’ pliase of missionarj' propagfaiida and church development,
natural and easy. The question of territorial responsibil'ty is accordingly
closed except as individual missions fed their inability to meet the
challenge of such large areas and independently consider the relinquishing
of territory and the advisibility of inviting other societies to help with
the work. A case in point is the present position of the ABF mission
regarding- its Large triingulor field in the southwestern part of the
province. Chenj^u and Chungking are indicated on the accompanying
iiiap as mission fields common to all soc eties.
AGE OF WORK
Five Periods of Mission Work— The history of the Protestant Christian
tJwupaton of S/cchwan has been divided by Mr. Joshua \ale into five
distinct periotls as follows: Prospecting Ferial (:86S-i877); Pioneer
Period (i87S-iSS6j; Progressive Period (18S7-1895); Opposition Period
<1896-1898-1900); and Popular Period (looi-io-'i).
(1) Prospecting Period (1868-1877)— The first Protestant missionaries
tt' visit Szechwan were Dr. Griffith John of the LMS and Mr. \\ylie of
tile BFBS. These men travelled widely lliroughout the province, v.sited
*i“iiy important cities iucltiidiiig Chengtu, and after their return awakened
considerable interest in this unoix;ncd field, both aniong missionar^s
in Cliiiia ami in the representative churches at home. In 1877 Rev. John
^I’Carthy of ihc CIM travelled overland from Wanhsieii to Chungking,
where he routed premises for the CIM.
(2) Pioneer Period (1878-1SS6)— During this period a strong CIM
force entered the province. In iSSi this society opened the capital city,
Chengtu. Paoning and Pachow were occupied by the workers of the
sanie^nission in 1S86-18S7 after considerable difficulty. In the same year
that Chengtu was eutered by tlic CIM, the West Cliina Conference of the
MEFB was inaugurated and Chungking chosen as the headquarters of
the mission. Here, towards the end of the yeiir, Rev. L. N. Wheeler,
I). I), niid wife, with Rev. Spencer Lewis and wife, began work in rented
Chinese quarters. Miss Francis Wheeler was soon appointed as represent-
in«' the Wcmcti’s Foreign Missionary Society, and a strong work for
women was begun. In three years. Dr. Wheeler was forced to retiuTi
to America because of failing health, and Dr. F. D. Gamcwell was trans-
ferred from North China and appointed Superintendent for West China.
The Chuir-king Riot of 1886 seriously interrupted all mission actinty.
During this pioneer period the field of the CIM was di%mled at the Kialing
River into two distinct pnrts, the “East Szechwaii” branch working on di^
tiuctivcly Church of England lines, and the “West S/.echwaii branch
following Free Church lines. , , t f-i...n«r
(0 Progressive Period (i887-i895)--''Jter the settlement of the Chung-
king Riot and the rocstablishineut of mission work in that city, a penod
of unprecedented prosperity set in. Three probable reasons are pven .
(I) the faithful and persistent work of the pioneers ; (2)
and systematic itiiicrntion which followed the not , and (3) i .
awakening of the people. During this period S large m.ssionarj soc
224
THU CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
began work in Szecliwan. In iSS8, twenty years after Dr. Onffitli John
visited the province, the LMS began permanent work m Chungking. In
-0 Years this soefetY rbpovfccT over 6do communicants. In 1919 the
tr.insferrod its work’ to the >ICC and withdrew from the province. In 1S90,
the ABF enteted Su'fn and 4 years later Kiatingfu and \acliowfii. Messrs.
\V. M. Vperaft avd Oto. Warner were the pioneers in 1SS9, followed two
-.cars later by Mis. Warner and Mr. and Mrs. R. Weljwootl. In 1S90,
the 1-I'MA .also began work in Chungking after being driven from Tung-
chwan The second station was opened for 7 years, during which time
the foreign force was gradually strengthened, educational work developed,
and extensive itineration carried on. Mr. and Mrs. R. J. Daxndson were
the pioneers of the FFMA in this field. In 1888, Mr. Horsburgh of the
CMS made an extended tour of the province of S/.cchwan. The resuU
of iiis enquiries revealed the great untouched field 111 the northern part
ef the Szechwan plain and among the Mant/c tribes of the northwest.
In the spriii" of iSga, a partv under llie leadership of Mr. Horsburgli
reached Szechwan, and were distributed among the CIM stations to learn
the language and prepare for their work. The opposition o the people
m-ule their edorts to establish permanent work uiisucces.sful until 1.S94
when foot-holds were obtained in Clunigpa,- Sintnhsicn. Miencliow, Mien-
chuhsien. and Aiihsicn. Sliihchuan was entered the following year. M ork
was diffiailt during these vears before the people hecame accustomed to
the foreigner. In 1895. Rev. W.W. Cassels. the CUI Superintendent
of the Ea.st S/e<liwan district, was coiKocrated first Bishop of the new
diocese of Western China. Before this date the work of the province vi’as
.-.oininally a part of the diocese of mid-China with episcopal supcrv sion
exercised' by Bishop Moule. , ^ . ,
In 1S91, a pioneer partv consisting of 8 members of the MCC arrived
in China. On account of the antisforcign riots in the Yangtze valley, they
could not reach Szechwan until February, 1S92. Dr. V. C- Halt, D. D-, 'vas
tbe lender of the mission. Work was at once begun in Clicngtu and later
•n Kiatingfu. During this period the MEFB extended its occupation to
the capiLnl and I0 other cities near Chungking and on the great cast road
toward Chengtu. The CIM also opened no less tlinn 9 centers in various
parts of the prorince. Many new out-stations were opened under llie
leadership of native e%-angelists. A mission press was established in Kio-
tingfu bv Dr. Hiirt. . ,
^4) OpposiftOM Period (iS96-iS9S-i900)-The Yangtze valley r^s Of
threatened to spread to the west, and, .although 110 disturbance acriiaJly
cKCiirred vet seeds of suspicion and ill-feeling were sown which eventuady
brought V direful luar^-cst iu 1805. The utter defeat of the Chinese m riie
Chiucs-c-Japanese War resulted in much anti-foreign feeling whicli. in 1895,
led to serious attacks on oil the missions in many cities of the province.
Even- mission comoouiid in Chengtu, Protesiant and Roman Catholic w.i.s
locled and dcstrot-cd. Foreigners sought protection in the Aamen and one
month later reached .Shanghai. After the settlcnient of ^hesc riots work
w.i^ re-established although persistent rumours of auti-foreign feeling were
circulated. In 1S98, riots again suddenly broke out. The Chine^ were
ca^^er to attempt the destruction of mission property and the expulsion ol
all foreigners. In 1899. during a very stc^y period and oiie year
before the Boxer Uprising, a Protestant Conference was held at Chungking
attended by some So inissicnaries. Three permanent; results of this con-
ference arc worthy of note : the establishment of the West China Missionary
Ve\Ys the inaugnrati.m ol the West China Tract Society’, and the forma-
ton of an Advisory Boaid for West Chiim. In the summer of 1^0.
although West China suffered little from the Boxer movement, alH mission-
aries all societies were compelled by consular orders to \'acatc their
stations and flee to the coast. . . .
(O Petndar Period (1901-1921)— On the return of the missioaiare.s to
their raspertive stations during the early part of 1901, they found in mony
places especially in the western part of the province, wh.at is now known
as a -mass movement’' in full swing. It was first conftned almost entirely
to the Roman Catholic Church. The movement was most perplexing even
to cxiiericticed missionaries. Deputations were constantly amnng from
loading men to open Oospel halls, preaching stations, or schools, free
ol cost to the nvssionary societies. Long lists were presented until the
names of those who ivcic anxious to become -adherents” of the Church
or -learners” of the truth. This movement appealed in different ways to
different missionaries and missionary societies. Some of the more opti-
mistic welcomed it as a fitting harvest to the prayers and labors of past
vears. Others, who were not quite so enthusiastic, looked askance on the
movement, and gcncrallv discouraged the establisliineiit of statiotis under
such -onditions. Notwi'thstanding. all were of the opinion that this was
an excellent opportunity to present the Gospel to the people, and every
advantage was taken of this opening and the willingness of all classes to
bear the fiospel. In general, the period was one of steady exteiiMon
resulting in a fuller occupation of the areas for wluch each society was
respon*ible. In certain sections the work has developed along more in-
tenswe lines, and there has been a marked movement toward co-opcrat^i
in all forms of missionarv activity. The MCC press was moved to Chengtu
in lOos and the West China Christian liiuvcrsity was founded in 1910.
The whole cducat onal program of the province has been made more
cfleetive and unified by the formation of the -West Educational
l%ion The West China Conference in 1908 appointed a Standing C^-
mittec on Church Union, from whose activities much was expected ^le
Committee is still active, although no cliurch union has yet re-sulted in
West China. The Advisory Board of West China Missions, first orgadiized
in i8qq consists of Tcmescntntives of all the missions, and meets annually
for consult.ifion and mutual help. The labours of this b<^y have been
irreatlv supplemented bv the organization of the Advisory Coiincil of tlie
CburcLs a body consisting cf missionaiies and Chinese Christians formed
in 1913. These three organizations meet annually at the same time and
place.
Mission Stations Arranchp Chronoj.ogicam.y
^ Bofoie
' IRSO
1K61-
ISRO
1R81-
1H90
1891-
1900
1901-
1910
1911.
1920.
Anclican
. CMS ( + CEZMS)
0
4
3
Baptist ,
.. .\UF
1 •••
1
Melbodist
.. MCC
fi
2
MEFB
3
Cbino Inland Mission .
. CIM
1
K
fi
1(1
3
nF.MB (CTM)
1
1
HF (CIM)
1
Olbcr Societies
.. FCMS
1
FFMA
1
3
Ind
' ...
SDA
' ...
YMCA
1
YWCA
...
Bible Societies
.. ABS
1 ...
2
BFBS
...
NBSS
1
1
■
I.— Force at Work— Foreign
Name of Society
Grand Total ...
91
32
Ani’licaii FMS
(+CEZMS)
17
1
Baptist ABF
10
4
41
If)
MEFB
1:1
4
Cbinu Inland Mission CIM (h)
-i
DFMB (ciM)
HF (CIM)
Olbei' Societies ...FCMS (ft)
3
2
FFMA
1
Ind
1
S1)A
1
1
YMCA
YWCA
...
Bible Socielies ABS.BFBS.NBSS
2
5
•1
s
£
c
s
<•
i
c
i
3
C
c
S
c 1
p 1
tS
9
•—
5
«
c
0
H
5
v-k
&
H
Cp.
0
3
4
.1
6
n 138 : 20f 339 543
14
1(1
.H7
20
37
4
1
34
30
112
49
73
4
1
0
19
•iO
49
1H4
66
117
4
1
12
32
1
* Incomplete retuniB
(a) Stalislirs of Chrislian work in tbe “ speciiil Ribninistmlive disUict " ol Cbwfu.pitn
are included hpifiinder Szeebwon
EXTliNl OF KVANGEI.ISM
.Sfflfiatij Olid E-aongflislic Ctnfers— Protestant societies in Szechwan
leport 76 mission stations. Only two provinces report a higher number,
namely, Kwangtung and Kansu In both of these proriuccs there is
a larg’c number of small societies or representatives of societies engaged
in special foi-rns of work, so that in reality’ one is not far wrong in saying
that Szechwan, in terms of mission stations, is one of the best occupied
provinces of China. The 76 stations are located in 51 cities, and from
these the work of cvangel'Sm extends into almost 500 (487) evrmgdn c
centers and numberless occasional preaching places. Only Shantung,
Chekiang, Fukien, and Kwangtung report larger numbers. The L . ,
MEFB, and MCC report the highest numbers of evangeUstic centers in
the proviiirc. Each evangelistic center in Szechwan averages 28 com-
muncants. This figure would be icduceel were the larger cities, now
regarded as single evangelistic centers, to report the actual ^
communicant groups (or evangelistic centers) within tlicir city
Tlrirty-eighl out of 51 foreign residential centers 111 Szechwan are _
in respect to the nationality of their missionaiy personnel, 10 are
national and 3 American. . , , ,
Nexe Statioiis—Thc following societies have offic ally :
for new stations; MCC (Wanlisien, Kanchwan.
and Changshow) ; FFMA (Hochow) ; and CMS (Sungpan). le ■ •
center has not l>ecn located on the accompanying map and is -
about 2CO li northwest of I.migaiifu. ^ coo-
Di-riribMfion of Stations and Evanffchstic ^ River
ecntratioii of evangelistic centers is in the area bounded by j
.-n the west, the Yangtze on the south, and the Kiahng 01 1
Notice also the relatively large number of mission ciM,
Chcnglu, between this city and Lmigaiifu, J where the
and FFMA. When we cons'-der the area south of the ^aiig z ’ j,,
ItICC and CIM have evangelistic responsibility, the grea
tbe southwest where the ABF is still the only mis-sion ^ by
neefbn with the work, and the extreme novtliwcstcni are.
the CMS and CiM, the inadeiiuate occupation of the of
strikingly manifest. Even in the central and before
the province which are best worked, there remains much c],aiituiig-
Szechwan can compare with such proviices as Fukien . ■
There is an average of one evangelistic center to every 3 .
one communicant to every 5,000 inhabitants ^lorthwestcro
Compaic- the accompanying map with Map II- J appears
section wh-cli is still without stations or evangelistic center. , - pr-
THE PROVINCE OF SZECHWAN
2‘25
V. Mission Stations and Evangei.istic Centers
'C I le m&st sparsely poj)ulatc(I. The southeastern section is less dense
in tile area north of the river, nevertheless when compared with other
proimccs this area appears to be as well populated as many sections
'V lere stroiij’- evangelistic work is carried on. Szechwan reports the lowest
nunner of coimnuii cants j)cr 10,000 inhabitants of any pro\'iiice in China.
t1 ' ^'t'^dcijuatc Occupiitiov — All societies specially emphasize
uir ,ick of workers, both Cliincse and foreign. Four refer to insufficient
nius as one of the attending causes for the depleted staff. Three miss'ons
omul the progress of their work hindered by political unrest, and
It S(xioly, the .AKF, refers to difficulty in communication as one of the
'■casons for the iiuidecjuate occupation of its large territory.
I Cl of the FCMS states tiuit the insufiicicucy of fund.-i has prevented
woll*^^r*’"'*” when opportunity presented itself. Mr. Hart-
to\' ° ^^CC reports that in his mission field there are scores of market
Secret <ii'y regular evangelistic work, and Mr. Phillips,
entir 1"' CMS, refers to the delay im occupying xSungpau as due
iiinr "i^dequacy of staff. The unoccupied areas of Szechwan are
with elsewhere in this volume.
in 01 in Terin^ of Foreign Force — Only three provinec.s
mill k”' larger foreign missionary forces, nnmclv, Kiangsu, Ch'hli,
i.nigtung; onlv three provinces report more foreign physiciaais :
^''■'»'Ptn.ig, Kiangsu.' and Chihli.
^ FUI.T.-TIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Missionary Force — In 1919 there were 543 foreign mission-
aries in 51 cities of Szechwoii. Twelve out of these 51 cities or 25 per
cent reported representatives of more than one mus-sionary society. Only
thn*e of these have representatives of more than two societies, Chengtu,
Chungkiug, and Kiatiugfu. If we except Chengtu and Chungking
where 39 per cent of the entire foreign force reside, tbe missionaries appear
fiiirly evenly distributed over the province. Outside of these two cities
the average number of foreigner.^ per station is sliglitly over 6. It is
interesting to note that Chengtu and Chungking with 39 per cent of the
foreign force only report appro.simately 18 per cent of the employed
Chinese workers in the province. There arc four mission stations where
only women missionaries are located. About one-fourth of the foreign force
in Szechwan consists of single women (138) ; 43 per cent of the male workers
arc ordained. The JICC reports the largest number of missionaries, 1S4
or 34 pci- cent of the entire foreign force. Eighty of these 1S4 reside in
Chcnglu. The CIM ranks second with 122 foreign missionaries and the
Ml’.Fn, CM.S, APF and FFMA follow in order.
l\IlS.SI«iN.AlUKS I‘E« 1,000
Missionaries I'Kr i,ooo,ooo»
COMMIINICAXTS
inhahitants
(AvER.toE FOR Province
42)
(AVERAc.I; for PROVINCR9)
MCC
MCC
CMS (-1-CEZM.S)
So
CMS (d-CEZMS) ....
.. 12
FFMA
ABF
ABF
MFFB
.. 8
CISr (-i-riFMlJ, HF) ...
26
FFMA
MEFR
17
cm f-f-DFMB, HF) ..
• 5
■2‘26
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
yi.— Distribution o? Workers
Nationality of Foreign Workers — Seventy-three out of even- loo foreign
jnissionnries in Svf^chwan rirc British in nationality, 26 American, and
I Continental.
Chinese Employed Force and Us Distribution — The proportion oi
employed Chinese to employed foreign workers is 2.7 to i. This is con-
siderably lower than the average proportion ptevailiiigr for the whole of
China, which is abort 4 to i. The WEFB and FFMA report the larg^est
proportionate numbers of employed Cliinese workers, namely 5.4 and 4.1 to
1 respectively. A study of the map shows less than one-fifth of the Chinese
force in the cities of Chengtu and Chungking. There is a fair amount of
scattering of workers over the fields outside of missionary residential
centers, although this is not so marked in Szechwan as in some of the
provinces in eastern China where the work is older and the Chinese Church
more independent nnd self-propagating.
Classification of Chinese Force — Out of a total of 1,485 emploj’cd
Chinese workers, 400 or 33 per cent devote the major part of tlieir time
to evangelistic work, S84 or 60 per cent are educational workers, and iii
or 7 per cent are employed in mission ho.spitals. Tlie CIM and the SDA
are the only societies where the educational workers are outnumbered by
those devoting the major part of their time to evangelism. The MEFB
reports os many as 3 employed teachers to every evangelist, the ABF o\'er
2 teachers to every evangelist, and the MCC and FFMA each almost 2
teachers to ei-ery e\-angelistic worker.
Ordained Workers — Szechwan reports 35 ordained Chinese clergvTiien.
This represents approximately 9 per cent of the total number of male
evangelists. Three years previous there were only 17 ordained C ua |
ministers in the province, and several of the missions and cliuiclii>
had been established in work for 25 years were still without their |
ordained worker. The increase from 17 to 35, therefore, since
a fact of encouraging significance. Tlie MEFB reports over . <
the total mimlicr of ordained men, namely, iS. The MCC and C i °
with 7 ordained workers each, and the ABF ranks last among '? • gjj
societies having ordained Chinese with 3. If we add the forei^ ^rj'iincd
missionaries fc,:) to the Chinese, we have a total of 126 0^^ ^
ministers in the provnnee, o: i ordained man for every ^ of]
gregations and 103 baptized Protestant communicants. , . aidi|
communicants to each ordained worker Chinese and j, ,,, !
mission is as follows: SDA 28, MCC 41. CMS 41. ABF 97. 'I
and CIM 431, the average for the entire province being 370-
Christian Occupation in Terms of Employed Chinese
ii'i.oYKij' Cminrsb Workers Empi-oyei» Chinke
PER i,uou.ooo InhaditaM^^
(AvERAoit FOR Province -j
MCC
MEFB . , "r
FFMA
ABF "f,
CMS (-fCEZMS) •••••■
CIM (-1-DFMB, HF)..-
EMPI.f
PER i,ooo Communicants
(Averac.k for Province 114)
SDA 679
FFMA 303
MCC 224
CMS ( + CEZMS) 112
ABF 106
MEFB 93
cm (-f-DFMB, HF)... 57
TI-IE PiiOVINCE OF SZECHWAN
proui tlie first table it is also possible to obtain the proportion between
1 ed Chinese workers and communicant church members, e.g., the
'*?rr^Mnploys 22 out of every loo church members, the MEFB 9, the
„ the CIM 6, FFMA 30, SDA 68, and the ABF ii.
Centers for Christian Workers— The means for training
, are as wide as the West China Educational Union itself, for in
^ t* China the missions regard the lower primary school as the place
l^e they must begin to look for their future church leaders. Cen-
jiy primary education is particularly emphasized, though no less
ntion is given to normal training for teachers and Bible and theological
Litning for candidates for the ministry. Including the Union Bible
T lining School which has a close connection with the Union University
• Chengtu. there are three Bible Training Schools in the province, one
'^iTied on by the CIM (Westj at Chengtu, and one at Paoning carried
bv the CMS in cooperation with the CIM (East). In this way the 6
^<rer missions in Szechwnn are carrying on organized Bible training
ork Furthermore, the Union University has recently organized a course
T j-eijoion equal in standing with the other university courses, which
^oinis« to graduate men of high literary standing ond spiritual coii-
.secratlon.
Classification of Foruign and Chinese Workers
sicc
MEFB
CIM (+DFMP, HF)
ABF
PF.MA
CMS (+CEZMS)
YMC.A
SDA
Foreign Woikoi-s
Chinese Evangelistic Workers
Chinese Educational Workers
Chinese Medical Workers
Number of Communicants per Ordained Worker
The figure 1153 in
the large B<iuarc
represents the Tolal
Communicants ot
Societies reporting
no Ordained Workers
II. — Force at Work — Chinese
Name of Society
-E
5
2
0 *2
5 i J-
^ « "s
*0 "5 tc
- tc 2
*553
5 ^
2
1
T
&
c
3
Total Evangelistic Force
B
T
H
5
Teacbere — Women
^(a)
-Jl
II
H.£,
£
0
7
1
.1
tA
b:
C.
8
«o Physicians — Women
5 Graduate Nurses
to
b
'fi
S
a
2
3
ss
11
H. Total Medical Force
(including nurses in training)
J(a)
0
C 3)
s
^ 0
0
H
18
5 5
C 04
0 a>
"o ^
0
11
^ Proportion of Men
in Total Force
Number of Employed
c> Chinese Workers to c-och
Foreign Worker
Grand Total ...
35
365
89
(bl
490
696
188
884
17
2
12
80
111
III
1.485
167
80".,'
2.7
Anglican
... CMS (+CEZMS)
24
9
33
33
12
45
78
7351^
1.4
Baptist
... ABF
3
30
4
37
7)
1-5
90
0
1
3
6
133
40
85^1^
2.7
Methodist
... MCC*
7
10.1
10
128
193
54
247
9
9
48
66
441
115
829|<
2.4
MEFB
IvS
44
14
76
188
70
268
2
1
1
16
20
3.54
7r>%
5.4
•China Inland Mission
... CIM (b)
7
107
33
147
92
26
118
7
7
272
7
78%
2.3
DFMB (cim)
... (
Includ
ed uud
er CIM
) ...
HF (CIM)
...
... 1
Includ ed und
er CIM
) ...
■Other Societies
... FCMS (b)
1
1
2
1
3
2
2
6
8.3%
0..5
FFMA
.33
9
42
69
9
78
2
1
1
6
10
130
.I
4.L
lod §
...
SDA
11
4
1.5
3
1
4
19
74%
2.4
YMCA
11
11
41
41
52
100%
10.1
YWCA*
Bible Societies
... ABS, BFBS, NBSS*
...
...
§ No returns * Incomplete returns NOTE : — The statistics of the Medical force’are confessedly not complete.
(a) This column includes educational workers in institutions above Middle NcUool grade.
(b) Statistics of Christian work in Chwanpien are included above with those of Szechwan. For this reason totivls appearing in the Hsien Table for Sz“chw.vn (.App’iidis .\) fall
slightly below those given for similar columns here.
HI.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
0
0
B
—Men
Women
B
a
0
c
^ a
'E
B g
a ®
fi
0 4)
0 §
^ 0
0 5;
s- a
s 0
“0
il
0
i2
a
c ►.
,a BJ 4,
S-E
Name of Society
M
B
0
0
0
c
a
0
&
G
s
'S
a
S
s
0
0
Communicants
a
a
0
0
"e
0
H
'u 3
.a .3
0 i
J
0
H
ll
Ii
to
c.
_ ^ ®
00°
.1
0 c
Gi a
0^2
ll J
■5 2
0 3
g-a
Proportion of Ft
municanls '
Litera
w
•a "0
a c 0
a
£ a
9 3
< a
•)
3
4
5
G
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
j
Grand Total ...
76
369
487
8,230
4,724
12,954
32,942
63%
23%
74?.(
54%
21,567
27
'Anglicnn ...
... CMS {•}- CE2MS) *
13
27
29
381
315
696
1,476
5-5%
80%
80%
550
24
Sapti^t
... ABF
4
21
45
960
303
1.263
1,493
76%
23%
1,330
28
hieltioilist ...
... MCC *
10
87
94
1,387
587
1.974
3,448
70%
30%
81%
61%
6.818
21
<3tina Inland Mission ...
MEFB *
4
88
135
2.297
1,517
3.814
15,217
60%
19%
09%
31%
8,098
... CIM *
28
114
143
2,859
1,884
4.743
8,760
07%
22%
2,331
33
DFMB (cim)
2
... (
Included
under
CIM)
Other Societies
HF (cim)
... FCMS *
1
1
1
7
... (
Included
7
under
239
CIM)
l''0%
86%
33%
200
'7
FFMA
5
29
36
321
108
429
1,319
75%
48%
80%
1.594
12
Ind §
1
SDA
1
3
4
18
10
23
28
64%
80%
125
515
7
YMCA
1
...
1,201
lible Societies
YWCA
... ABS, BFBS. NBSS
1
4
...
...
...
§ No returns
Incomplete returns
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
‘2*28
VII.— Distribution of Communicants
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
General Survey — The Protestant Christian Church of China has its
largest membership in the coastal provinces. Among the interior provinces
Szechwan ranks second in the numerical strength of its baptized com-
municants, which equals 12,954. Of this number, 63 per cent are men.
Three or four years ago the proportion of women was considerably smaller.
The Roman Catholic Church reports over ten times as many Christians,
or 143,747. These worship in 826 chapels and churches scattered through-
out the province which is divided into four Bishoprics with episcc^al
residences at Chengtu, Chungking, Snifu, and Ningyuanfu. Almost 8,000
adults were baptized into the Roman Catholic Church during 1918. In
addition to regular evangelistic activities, the Roman Catholic Church
maintains nearly 400 parish schools of primary grade with over 7,500
students. There are 3 colleges in the province, two in Chimgkdng and one
in Chengtu ; 10 seminaries, and 5 schools for girls. Two of the colleges
have been closed as a result of the War. Roman Catholic missions also
report 5 hospitals and 7 dispensaries.
DistribuHon of Protestant Church Members — Roughly speaking, over
20 per cent of the baptized communicants enrolled in Protestant churches
reside in cities of 50,000 inhabitauts and above. The FFMA and the MCC
report the highest proportions, 4 centers standing out conspicuously,
namely, Chengtu. Chungking. Paoning, and Kiatingfu. If we draw a
line connecting these four centers the area enclosed contains approxi-
mately two-thirds of the entire Protestant church membership in the
province.
Undeveloped Areas — Compare the accompanying map with Map H-
The innnher of ccanmunicants residing in the Chengtu Plain, wliicli is-
0110 of the densest areas in China, appears strikingly small. Likcwise
tlie territoiy northeast of Chungking appears densely populated on
II, but on the accompanying map few communicants axe shown. The
same may be said of the territory along the Yangtze between ChuugkiDf
and Luchow, as well as just north of Suifii and west of Lucho'W
Cempare the accompanying map with Map IV. The areas both north an
south of the Yangtze between Wonhsieii and Chungking were opeue
between iS8.> and 190c. The territory between Suifu and Kiatingfu,
well as that on either side of Yachowfu were also opened during 1 1-
period before the Boxer Uprising. However, there are fewer communioin
shoAvn for these districts on the accomx>anying map tlion appear in n>a J
of the areas opened during the decade following.
Membership by Denominations — The Methodists enroll almos
h.alf of the Protestant Christians in Szechwan, namely ^
Anglicans are almost as strong if we add to the figures of the ' j
of the CIM (East) where the Anglican form of church .gj
woi-ship prewiils. The Baptists and English Friends follow wi >
and 429 church members respectively. rolunins
Degree of Literacy — The retunis under tliis heading (Table in,
lo-iil were few and fragmentary. No accurate accounts have
and in the absence of these the correspondents have not venture
estimates. Such figures as have been furnished (and they
n small proportion of the entire church membership) give the 0
THE PROVINCE OP SZECHWAN
229
VIII. — Communicants ter 10,000 Population
I averages : 74 per cent of tlie men and 54 per cent of the women in Protestant
Idnirclies in Szechwan are able to read the llospcls in the vernacular with
jflui'ncy and understanding. Thet^t averages were obtained from very iu-
siiJlicient returns but have been accepted by a few’ of the missionaries from
) ‘Szctlnvaii who have been consulted by the Committee as being approxi-
. *”^tely concct so far as any one can say.
CJirisfion Cotistitiiency — It is safe to assume that the Clnistian cou-
I ^liitueiicy is three times as great as the baptized communicant body. One
[evidence of this is the number of Sunday .School students reported by all
Pmissious. A total of 21,567 Sunday School scholars is reported for Szc-
ebwan. This is almost double the number of Protestant communicant.-,
iPo is e.vctedcd only in 3 other provinces of Chinn : Fukien, Kiangsu,
and Shantung.
PORKIGN ANn CHINE.se WORKERS PER 1,000,000 POPULATION
1.5 10 5 0 r, 10 1> 20 2.'> 30 3-5 40
Foreign Workers
Chinese Workers
COMMUNICANTS PER lo.ooo INHABITANTS
Gewcni.' finpressioiis — Szechwan averages 2 comnmiiieants per 10,000
inliiibitanls. The averege for West Cliin.n is 3.5. Szechwan reports the
lowest iiumbei of communicants jicr 10,000 of all the pronnees of China ;
the average for the entire country being a.s high a.s 7.8. Kaiisu, Anhwei,
and Kiaugsi report proportions slightly above that reported for Sz.echwan,
namely, 2.2, 2.5, and 3.1 communicants per 10,000 respectively. The MEFB
shows the highe.st degree of Christian occupation in tenus of communicants
and population, namely 4 per 10,000. The CIM, MCC, and .-XBF report
only one-half this number, while the CMS and FFMA only one-fourth, or
but I communicant per 10,000 in their re.spective fields.
It is interesting to note on the accompanying nvip just where the
degree of Christian occupation is highest among the v’ariovis tao. Kienchang-
tao in the extreme southwest, strange to say, reports the liighest degree,
or 2.7 communicants per 10,000. Sichwrm-tao in the extreme west and
northwest lanks second with 2.5. Ynnguing-tao in the central southern
section of *he province ranks next with 2.2, while the two most populous
tao ill the pro\-ince, Kialiug in the central northern port and Tungchwaii
in the east, rank last with only i.Q and 1.6 communicants per 10,000 re-
spectively. Eighty out of 140 hsiens, or over one-half of the total number,
report less than i Christian each per 10,000 inhabitants. The hsiens best
occupied are as follows : Chengtu 23.5, Yachow 22.5, Lochih 15, Poaiiiug
15, Loshan lo.i, Chungking 8.6, Lungcliang 7.8, huchow 6.6. Forty-one
hsiens report mere than 2 comnuinicants each per 10,000, which is more
than the average given for the province.
230
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
IX.— Mission Schools
MISSION SCHOOLS
Elementary Education — Only Fukien, Sliantungf, and Kwangtiing
reported in 191S more mission lower primary students than Szechwan, which
province then had 40S lower primary schools with an enrollment of 15,954
pupils. In the number of higher primary students, however, six provinces
exceeded Szechwan, which reported only 59 schools with 1,835 students.
This means more than 6 lower primary schools to each higher primary, and
9 lower primary students to i higher primary. A total of over 18,600
students are receiving regular Christian instruction. Three years previous
(1915) over 15,600 were listed.
Compare the accompanying map with Maps V and VII. Note the
larger number of evangelistic centers which arc as yet without even lower
priman’ Christian educational facilities. If we compare the totals for the
evangelistic centers and lower primary schools we find that there arc
at least 79 centers supporting Christian communicants whose children
have no access to Christian education. This number would be grcntly
increased if we eliminated the larger centers which report several lower
primary schools. The missions differ somewhat in the amount of elc-
mtntarj' education supplied to their Clnistian communities.
CIM (+DFMB. HFl 143 72
MEFR 135 ”6 II
MCC 94 131 ^7
AHF 45 28 7
FFMA 36 30 10
CMS (+CEZMS) 29 28 2
The MEFR plans ultimately to establish lower primary schooiJ
wherever it has church work. The West China Christian Educationo
Thiicn is recommending greater emphasis on Christian elementary educa-
tion, and doubtless the next few years will see an even more rapid growth
in lower and higher primary schools. This Union is composed of repre- 1
sentatives from all the societies working in Szechwan. All of these have
some scliools registered in ihe Union. There are, however, still a cou
.siderable mimber of mission schools which are unable to adopt the Uniou
course of studv. Au average of 30 per cent girls is reported for the mission
pnmnrv schools of Szechwan. Of the societies, the MEFR ranks ve^
higii, reporting 6r girls out of each 100 primary pupils. The Educational
Union in recording the increase in registered schoolis from 1913 to I9^i
reports a three-fold increase in the number of primary boy scholars
these 6 vears, and a seven-fold increase in the number of girls. Roug /
speaking, only la per cent of the' students enrolled in lower
schools pass on into mission higher primary. The missions range fro
7 per cent to 17 per cent in this respect. These figures are very low w
lY.—
THE PROVINCE OF SZECHWAN
Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
231
Name of Society
Grand Total
408 59
^ o
gffl
II
•J CQ
1
o
H
9,531 6,423 | 15,954
Anglican
Baptist
Jletbodist
China Inland Mission
Other Societies
CMS (+CEZMS)
ABF
MCC
MEFB
CIM
DFMB (CIM)
HF (CIM)
FCMS
FFMA
Ind
SDA
YMCA
YWCA
28
2S
131
116
72
1
30
<omparcd with those reported for Kiangsu and Chihli, which are 44 per
cent and 37 per cent respectively. The Union reports a greater increase
iu Icwer primary education from 1914 to 1919 than in higher primary
■work. In 39x4, 44 lower primary diplomas were given; in 1919, 535.
Higher Primary Facilities— The number of higher primary schools
iu Szechwan (59) is low when compared to the number of lo\ver primer}'
•schools and the large Christian community. The Cllt and its affiliated
:societies reported in 1918 only 10 higher primary schools for a total of
•over 4.000 communicants, while the MEFB, which plans ultimately to
pUce higher primary schools in every hsien city within its field, reported
only II liighcr primary schools for its 3,814 communicants. A comparison
wilh Map V will reveal at least 20 missionary residentifll centers without
■Christian higher primary' facilities. Twenty-nine per cent of the higher
primal}’ students are girls. Out of a total enrollment of primary’ students
in government and mission schools, 3.6 per cent are registered in mission
institutions. The societies rank as follows in the ratio of mission primary
students per unit of 100 communicant Christians, the average for the pro-
vince being 143 mission primary students per 100 Christians : The FFMA
stands highest with 318, followed by the MCC with 250, ABF 144, MEFB
132, CMS (-I-CEZMS) 120, and the CIJI with its 2 affiliated societies 56.
Middle Schools — Fifteen mission middle schools have been located on
the accompanying map. Only 6 of these were reported as doing full-grade
middle school work, one of these being the middle school of the West
China Union University. A total of 790 boys and 85 girls is reported for
all mission middle schools. Three of the 15 schools are for girls. Compared
witii other provinces, Szechwan ranks very low in the amoimt of
middle school education for girls. The MEFB reports a recommenda-
tion for making both of its middle schools in Suining and
Tzcchow full four j’ear middle schools as soon as practicable. Middle
scliools for girls arc also planned for iu these two cities and in Chungking
hy this society. The Chungking High School (MEFB) is intending to ex-
tend its present course into junior college work. The MEFB has likewise
drawn up a recommendation for a college for girls in Chengtu, the capital.
Higher Education and Normal School Facilities — The West China
Union University located iu Chengtu is the only Christian institution of
college grade within a radius of 1,000 miles. Five missions slxare respon-
sibility for the operation of this institution : ABF, CMS, FFM.A,
NCC. and MEFB. The AFO also has one representative on the
faculty. Deportments of Arts, Science, Medicine, and Religion are
found. Over 300 y'oung men are regular boarders in alli departments. A
®e\v class in education commences in the college department in September
^9-i- The Union Nonnal School for Young Women, which has been pre-
paring teachers for lower primary schools, has recently begun work for
middle- school graduates, preparing them for teaching in higher primary
•SC oola. This institution is the responsibility of the ABF, FFMA, MCC,
and JIEFB.
2
1
489
290
779
34
25
59
20
2
1,072
457
1.529
194
59
253
33
17
3
2,631
1,613
4.294
444
183
627
24
n
4
1,704
2.861
4,565
245
193
438
146
10
2
1.256
879
2.135
213
45
258
7
... (
Includ
ed und
er CIM
...
20
... 1
Includ
ed und
er CIM
) ...
1
20
40
3
3
10
3
902
270
1,172
170
22
192
287
1
U
33
44
3
2
5
1,396
1,396
273
Sn
It
Km
O L-
I?
M I
1.306] 529 I 1.835 790 1 85
.S B
^”2
12
675
20
40
41
204
7
287
273
ol
J
a.s 0
*.■' b 0
5m
under Cbri
tioQ (Middli
and below
ns
*S £
1. 1
aa-B
■5^3
0.2
III'
®2£:
CM.
0 _
^ 2
0 s
H a
U
£.5
S.S
£-S
III
S'M*
0.
13
It
15
16
18,664
61%
30%
12%
8.58
62%
100%
8%
1,822
vi%
83%
17%
4,96.5
63%
•5-5%
15%
5.207
39%
72%
10%
2,400
61%
100%
13%
43
1,631
57%
7%
V9%
100%
17%
49
29%
11%
1,669
100%
100%
Y.- Extent of Occupation-The Christian Hospital
Name of Society
— Hosjjitals 1
Dispensaries— exclusive ol
those located on Hospital
Prensises
«tt Hospital Beds — Men
*. Hospital Bods — Women
0 "d
Si
.a c
S <
9 cn
^ S
II
0
0 Schools for Nurses
-I Students
® c
-B
a
•5,0.
If
0.0
. ^
0
X
8
a
» 'C
_ B
ay.
l-g.
0 'S
■50.
8
9
Grand Total ...
26
28
693
348
8,839
3
43
24
94
Anglican ... CMS
{-hCEZMS)*
1
6
Baptist ABF
0
0
22
14
977
r
Methodist ... MCC
11
303
211
5,237
I
14
24
MEFB*
4
1
240
60
1..500
1
13
China Inland Mission CIM
2
16
72
28
634 (n)
1
16
33
100
DFMB (ciM)
... (
I n c I u
d cd
unde
r C
IM)
FIF (cDi)
... {
■ C
IM)
Other Societies FCMS
1
I
18
7
91
IH
FFMA
3 1
2
38
28
400 (n)
33
66
Ind§
1 !
SDA*
'
(n) Approximate
§ No returns
' Incomplete returns
Numdeb of Hospital Bed.s per r, 000, 000 Inh,vbitants
0 5 10 1.5 20 25 30 3r> 40
MCC
FFMA
ABF
C’lM (-f DFMn, HF)
Number of Communicants and Primary Stude.nts Compared
CIM (-fupMB, HP)
MEFD
UCC
ASP
(+CEZMS)
PFMa
SDV
TIIi’a
GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS
FJcmeiitary Education — .■i^ccording to the hatest report of Govermnent
primary schools as supplied by the Ministry of Education (IQ16), Szechwan
had 13,832 lower primary schools with 436,535 students, and 835 higher
primary schools with an enrollment of 43,757. This indicates a proportion
of 10 lower primary students to each higher primary. It should be kept in
mind that these figures represent only government registered schools, and
that were the large number of private elementarj' schools included, the total
figures for children receiving primary education would be con.siderably
larger. Considering the relation of the above figures to the populotion wc
find that 8 per cent of the inhabitants, or 78.2 per 10,000, arc students of
government primar>’ schools. This ratip is onl}’ average when compared
‘2:3-2
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
X. — Government Schooi.s
or ui'U'>Mi>>t MicHOi nnuii schooi
JnVNIU or COVUSUOT lOkER PIWaPT SCHOOL
■with the other provinces of China, among which Shantung leads with 289.5
per io,c*oo. A study of the Hsien Table for Szechwan (Appendix A) shows
three hsitns with a ratio of over 300 government primary students per 10,000
inhabitants : Sungpan, Changshow, and Chunghsien. Of the 5 tao of
Szechwan, that around Chergtu (Sichwan-tao) reports the highest propor-
tion of government students per 10,000 population (95.7). To state it dif-
fercutly, there is an average of one government primary schcxil pupil to
each 128 inhabitants.
Middle and Normal 5cliools — It lias been very difficult to obtain
accurate figures for the total number and location of government middle and
normal schools in Szechwan. This province is an illustration of the con-
fusion in totals received from different sources. The 1916 Report of the
Ministry of Education gives three totals for middle schools in Szechwan in
different sections of rhe same volume (39, 56, and 64). H. K. Tong in his
summary of government education appearing in Millard’s Review (1919)
gives 55. Another authoritative list by cities gives 54. The Educational
Directory for 1920 quotes the figure 67 as being that supplied by the local
authorities. The Sur\’ey Committee has compared these x-arious figures
and checked them by certain returns from missionary correspondents, and
has located 63 government middle schools on the accompanying map. No
government middle schools for girls appear in any of the above totals. The
proportion of middle school students to population is lower than the average
for other provinces, there being only 1.3 middle school students to each
10,000 inhabitants. Government middle schools are located in 43 centers
which as yet report no mission middle schools, and there are t
other centers with mission middle schools which report no govern-
ment institutions of similar grade. In the 1918 list of normal schools sup»
plied to H. K. Tong, Szechwan had 10 lower grade normal schools for boys
with 1,458 students and 3 normal schools for girls with an enrollment ol
301 students-
Higher Education — InfornTation as to government higher education lor
Szechwan has been very difficult to obtain. The following list of big
grade schools, confined to the capital city Chengtu, is undoubtedly incom-
plete, and can not represent the actual amount of high grade work carric
on by the government authorities. A higher normal school, two o'J
schools, an agricultural college, a technical college, a cominercM
college, and the Szechwan College of Foreign Languages are '
only higher institutions about which ary information has been tccenec^
To quote a paragraph apx>earing in the January, 1919, Educational
(CCEA) in a section on government education edited by Fong F. -c
"The people of Szechwan ere agitating the establishment of a
on the site of the old provincial college which was closed shortly m ^ ^
formation of the Republic. Since then the graduates of middle
Szcchw’an have had no place to go to continue their studies. It is a si©
cant fact that Szechwan has a larger population th.an either
Germany and ycr is without a University. They propose to invite
and Kweichow to unite in establishing a University which shall be oc
in Chengtu.’*
the province of SZECHWAN
233
HOSriTALS
_ Survey — All socielics liaviuq- church coustituencics in the
P ince maintain Christian hospitals. The MCC reports by far fhe
TirmH medical -work : ii hospitals out of a total of 26 for the
hand ^
no largest number of dispensaries in centers ivherc as yet
and ' I'ospital has been established. Forty-four foreign physicians
^ Chinese physicians, assisted by ii foreign nurses and 12 graduate
scliftol^*^ forward the hospital) wca^k. There are three training
tiorrr ai- \ri<h 43 students. The MCC hospital in Chengtu is
"on affiliated with the West China Christian University.
provT/'^^9 more foreign physicians in Szechwan than in aii.v other
Idans-'^n*! exception of Kwangtung, Kiangsu, and Clic-
hosnhai I**! ^ provinces outrank Szechwan in the number of Christian
Kwanct mamelj’, Chekiang, Kiangsu, Chihli, Hupeh, Fukien, and
the no tl>® above comparisons took into consideration
bright these different pro\'inces, the picture would not lie so
inhabit reports onh* 17 Christian hospital beds per 1,000,000
the low'i^’ one-half the average for all of China. Moreover,
more a ' of occiipancj’- in terms of Christian hospital beds become.s
Chekia^^^^^* when we know that Fukien has 143, Kwanghuig 7S, and
'’’S' 54 mission hospital beds per r,ooo,ooo inhabitants.
Nnf/oiiflijty— The greater part of medical work in Szccliwaii is iiiulcr
the supervision of the British societies. Eighteen hospitals and 23 dis-
pensaries are British in tlie nationality of their personnel, and only 7
hospitals and 5 dispeii.saries are American.
iVeio Mission Hospitals— Vlim for the opening of 2 mission hospitals
within the next five years have been rcpcFrted to the Survey Committee.
One is to be built by the CMS at Chungpa, and the other liv tlic FFMA
at Tmigchwan.
Christian Occupaiion in Terms of Doctors aiid Hospital Heds—
Foreign Physicians
PER 1,000,000 INHAIUTANTS
(Average for Province 0.7)
MCC 2.0
ABF 1.4
MEFB 0.6
FFMA 0.4
CMS f+CEZMS) 0.2
CIM (-(-DFMB, HF).. o.i
^^ISSION HospiT.w. Beds
PER 1,000,000 INHAIIITANTS
(Average for Province 17)
MCC 48
MEFB 35
FFMA 14
ABF 6
CIM (-f-DFMB, HF)... 4
CMS {+CEZMS)
A'oH-Jl/i5si(m Hospitals — No institutional non-Cliristian haspitals were
reported to the Surv’ey Committee by the mission correspondents, there-
fore none are located on the accompanying map. Tlie Roman Catholic
Church, however, has been credited on good authorit.v with j hospitals
and 7 dispensaries within the province.
234
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
YI.— Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
—
£
o
9
O
'S 't?
o
Cb
d
2
^ o
11
a
a
ui'C
■Sc
0 ®s
fl
0
i §
ll
•0 g
I'g
,2
s ^
.5 "3
a
0
Name
of Society
e
2
eS
Approximate Area <
Claimc<l
Eslininted Popula
Field Claime
5
a
o
<s
9
c o
c
5
o
c-
5
a
o
u
"a
E-
u o
H
So
0.0
s5
S ‘-
o
'll
o o
•so
.- s
s§
1.
li
0 a
0
s«
Ǥ
B
1%.
.i S'
a cli
2 0
£ 0
e®.
0 0
0 -
fl
|i
•So
Wo
>»2
« 0
a
w ^
01 s
£*1
II
ft- 0
g§
-i g
S ft.
•y g*
£§
s 0
id
S 0
£ 0
1.
•S a.
“><2
1§
aq
is
fflq
i
1
0
H
4
0
l>
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
Orasd Total...
] 60,000 (u)
61,444,899(u)
543
1,4858
12,954
9
24
42
114
2.1
1,659
1,376
0.7
17
Anglican
... CMS (+CEZMS)
B
A
30,000
H9.000
•1.827,000
5.767,000
.)0
49
78 1
133 1
090
1,263
12
9
IG
23
80
39
112
106
1
•>
799
1,056
1,204
1.444
0.2
1.4
fi
Methodist
... MCC
MEFP
B
A
20,000
9,000
10,8.'>9,000
8,622,000
184
00
441
3.54
1,971
3.814
17
8
41
41
93
17
224
93
•2
1
3,4-54
2,134
2.. 500
1.. 319
2.0
0.6
-18
35
China Inland Mission
... CIM
Int
Cont
1
• .52.400
2.5,477,000
122
272 1
4,743
r|
11
24)
.57
•500
•509
0.!
4
DFxMB (CIM)
HF (Clii)
Cont
)
12
32
(
0 ;
130 1
Other Societies ...
... FCMS
FFMA
A
B
H,000
4,651.000
429
7
28
’7-1
303
1
3,707
3,179
0.4
14
Ind
Int
1
...
SDA
A
S
19 1
28
286
679
•1,464
1.7.50
YMCA
Int
5
52
YWCA
Int
... 1
Ilible Societies
. . ABS, BFBS. NBSS
1
(ft) Total for Provinoe, not for approximate estimates by societies as given below.
THE PEOVINCE OF YUNNan
235
YUNNAN
I.— Hsien Boundaries
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
identical Divisions — Yunnan is the second largest province of China
with an area of 146,718 sq.ini., or slightly larger than the United Kingdom.
Foi- civil administrative purposes, Yunnan is divided into 4 tao, which
are subdivided into 96 hsiens. The boundary lines of many of these
hsiens ate very irregfular and occasionally several sections otf the same
hsim will be widely separated. The capital city is Yuimanfu. Mengtsz,
which is less than one day’s journey by tail from the Tongking bcundary,
•Szemao in the south, and Tengyiieh in the west, are treaty ports.
Pliysicflf Characteristics — According to Richard, three regions which
differ considerably in physical features may be distinguished in Yunnon.
The first lies to the northeast near the Yangtze River. Here heat is exces-
sive in sunimcT. Mountains with river gorges and torrents are many, and
rhero is only one plain worthy of note, namely the Jenho Plain in the
neighbourhood of Yiianmow.
The second comprises the eastern section of Yunnan. Here there are
^ge and verdant plains, broken by mounds, hills, lakes, and rivers. The
sky is clear, the temperature mild and pleasant, while the populatica is
<®ucentTated in the valleys and near the lakes.
The third main region into which the province is divided embraces the
West and northwest. This is a scries of liigh plateaus and narrow
®iountain-ridge.s, separated by deep gorges, at the bottom of which the air
is heavy and suffocating. Certain sections in the extreme northwest are
well within the Tibetan spheres of influciice, both religious and political.
This whole northwestern region is one erf vast mountainous ridges from
10,000 to 15,000 feet in height and heavily forested with pine and spruce.
There are few inhabitants, and the precipitous mountMu sides offer little
opportunity for agricuRuie. The country is difficult of access, due to the
timidity of the natives, and to the lack of communications.
Throughout the southeast there are vast table-lands varying in
elevation from 6,500 to q,8oo feet, and .sloping gnulually towards Kwei-
chow. In the west are high ridges, separated by deep goige.s, in which
run foaming torrents, while many passe.s attain an altitude of 11,000 feet.
Climate — The climate of Yunnan is tropical in the extreme south and
.southwest along the Tongking border where the humidity is very great.
On the high table-lands in the north the temperature is mild and agree-
able. The thermometer ranges between 82* to 25® F. The rainy season
extends from May to October.
People and Languages — In addition to the Chinese, many of whom
arc immigrants from Szechwan, Kweicliow, Honan, Hupeh, and Kwang-
tung, Yunnan has a large number of aboriginal tribes, commonly
numbered between 50 and 60. Most of these have distinct dialects if not
distinct languages. In a report to the British Government, F. S. A.
Bourne, Esq., adv.ances the idea that many of these tribes ane only
different branches of the same original family, and therefore that their
23G
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
ilinlcctic differences are only differences of the same orin^nnl tongue.
“There is no family of the hnmnn race— certainly no family with such
claims !<■ consideration— orf whom so little is accurately kno\ni as of the
non-Chinese races of sonthcin China. This is due in a great measure to
tlie perfect maze of senseless names taken from the Cliincse in which the
subject is involved There is one catalogue, for example, giving 141
classes of aboiigines, each with a separate name, and no attempt is made
to arrive at a broader classificataon. Exclusive of the Tibetan-Burman
tribes, there are three great non-Chinese races in southern China ; the
Lolo, the vSlians, and the l^Iiaotze.” Most of the tribes people
arc very ignorant and many have no written language of their
own. Throughout that part of the province which is inhabited by tribal
people, little Christian work has yet been done. Many tribal areas have
never even been exploicd by Chinese or foreigners.
Ecojicnitc Life oj the People — In the northwestern corner of Yunnan
excellent forests ohound, although extensive cutting of timber has not 3*et
taken place due to the difficulty od transportation. ITiis northwestern
section offers excellent country for cattle grazing. Occasionall.v large
flocks of sheep and go.ats may he seen. The principal crop in the province
is vice. Wliei' this ha.i been gathered, the land is sown with wheat, opium,
or beans. The rest of the ngricnltnval wealth consists of various oil seeds,
hemp, sugar, fruits of manj' kinds, and on abundance of vegetablbs.
The province is extremely rich in minerals, which as 3’ct arc un-
developed, due to the lack of ccmmunicoticns. Copper and tin arc mined
in considerable quantities. For centuries the copper mines at Tiiugchwan
have supplied the material for China’s common medium of currency. The
largest tin mine is at Kokiuchang, south of the capital and a little west
of the railroad. Here frequenth' a.s manj' as 300,000 people are employed
during the few months of the j ear when the mines can be worked. Nanetj’-
fivc per cent of Yunnan’s exports consist of tin. Salt is obtained chiefly
from three districts : (i) Yuiilungcliow in West Yunnan, (a) four cities in
the Puerh I’refccture in South Yunnan, and (3I the country* northwest of
Tsuj'ung in the center of the province.' Coal is found in the neighbour-
hood of Talifu and Kopaotsuii though of poor quality. There is antliracite
at Kutsinglu though not mined.
CtwimiMirCflrions — Yunnan is “the link between India and China”.
As such her lines of communiention are of highest potential impK>rtance.
Owing to the general mountainous character of the country there are no
cart roads, and carts are seen onij' in a few cities such as Yunnanfu and
Mengtsz. Most loads are simply paths or trails which during the rainy
season become almost impassible. The Chinese of Yunnan have a prca'cil)
which saJ^s, “A road is good for ten years and had for ten thousand.” All
trau.sporlation is b}’ means of ponies, mules, bullocks, and coolies. During
Iho dry season, from the end of October to the beginning of June, steady
streams of carav’nns may be seen travelling along the five regular caravan
routes between Yunnanfu, Burma, Tibet, and Canton. Tlie.se are :
(1) Yuimanfu to Bhamo (in Burma), via Talifu, Ynngchang and
Tciig>'ueh, a distance of 505 miles, the iouniey taking from 24 to 28 days.
(2) Talifu to Batang (in Chwanpien), via Likiang, about 360 miles,
taking from 20 to 24 daN’.s. This route connects western Yunnan with Tibet.
(3) Yiinnanfu to Canton (in Kwaiigtung), via Poseh, in Kwangsi
on the West River. Tlic overland journey from Yiinnanfu to Poech is
355 miles and takes about 20 d.iys. From this point the river is narigablc
to Canton.
(4) Yiinnanfu lo Ichang (in Hupeh on the Yangtze River), ria Suifu,
in Szechwan on the Yangtze. The distance overland to Suifu is 61S
miles, and takes from 32 to 36 daj'S.
(3) Talifu to Lasliio (in Burma), via Sialcwaii, Yiinchow, and Kun*
long Fc-ny", on the .Salween. The distance is about 360 milies and takes
from 20 to 22 dnj\s. There is a railway terminus at Lashio, and Bhamo is
connected by steamer ^ritll another railway terminus a few hours further
south bv steamer on the Irrawady.
For centurie.s the route from Yiinnanfu to Talifu and thence to Burma,
via Teng^’iieh and Bhamo, has beer, one of the main trade arterie.s for
southwest China. All the trade between Biuma and Yunnan flows back
and forth along ibis road lliTonah the gales of Tengyiieh.
Tlie Tongking-Yiinnan Railway connects Yuimanfu with
Haiphong, the chief sea-poil of Toughing, a distance of 535 miles. The
trip from Haiphong to Yiinnanfu is easil^^ made in 3^ days, with stop-
overs for the night at Hanoi, Laokay, and Amichow en route. 'Ibis
railway is noted for its scenic beauty. The western section of the province
is m communication with the outside world through a Burman railwaj' line
extending from Mandalay to Lashio, 80 miles east of the Yiiunan border,
and about 170 miles south of Bhamo, which is southeast of Tengjdieh and
just over the boundary in Burma. A branch raihvny is being built from
Pashihcliai via Mengtsz to the Kokin tin mines. The road is 60 cm. gauge,
and its length between 25 and 30 miles. Constniction work from Mengtsz
to Kokiuchang has been slow and it is difficult to say when tliis branch line
will be finished. At present Yunnan needs rail communication with some
all-China railway sj'stem. A road connecting Yunnanfu wth Pakhoi in
Kw.augtung has been surveyed.
Te'pcniph and Postal J acilities — Only Kweichow and Kansu report
poorer postal facilities than obtain in Yuniiani. In 1919 this province took
its place for the first time among the seltf-supporting districts. Postal
receipts increased during a single year by 63 pei‘ cent, the number of
articles of mail matter by 300,000, and of parcels posted by 10,000. Four
new offres and 0 agencies were ojxjncd. Three inland offices and a sub-
office were removed to more suitable locations. Postal extension, where
immense tracts of land are inliabited by local tribes ignorant of the outer
world, cannot hou’ever he as rapid as in other provinces. At the close of
1919 the number of postal establishments, excluding rural box offices,
was 232. which gives an average of one po'itil establishment to every 40 00^
iuhabitnnls. It is necessai-v to remark here that, out of 9,800 ocxi '
habitants in Yunnan, about 5,ooo,otro arc repicseiited by mimeroiis tribes
such as the Shaus, Lolo. and Miaotze, whose only occupation is the cultiv
tion rd the fields surrounding their villages, and this only to a suflident
extent to j-zroride them with theii daily food. To them trade and postal
facilities hive as \'et no meaning.
Christian Occupation bv listens — vScvenlj’-srix out of 96 hsiens ’
Yunnan are claimed, in whole or in part, Protestant missicniarv
societies. The small amount of work canied on in these hsiens is made
evident by tlie fact that oiilj' 29 out of the 76 hsiens which are claimed
report 20 or more Protestant comimmic.ants each. Onl,v 13 hsiens witlfin
the province rcixirt any mission educational facilities.
DEN.SITY OF POPULATION
T'tirions Esthnafes — The population of Yunnan has been variously
estimated from 4,000,000 (Mengtsz Customs’ Rei>ort) to 12,721500
(Richard’s Comprehensive Geography). The census made bv the Board
of Revenue in 1SS5 places the jiopulation at 11,721,576. More recent
estimates favor a figure around 9,000,000. The Minchengpu Census, 1910
reports 8,500,000. Population estimates for the various hsiens received
iToin provincial officials b)- the Survey Committee total 8,824,479. The
figure supplied by the Post Office Census in 1919 is slightly’ hi'^lier
namely’ 9,839,180. All tlnee census estimates which have been made since
1910 make YOniuni, with the exception of Kansu, the most sparsely .settled
province in Cliina. The population estimates by’ hsiens published in the
Hsien Table, Appendix A, arc tlio.se supplied to the CCC in 1918. For a
few hsiens no estimates were given, and in these cases Poet Office Census
figures have been substituted. If we accept the CCC estimate for Yiinuaii
namely’ 8,824,470, the density becomes 60.2 inhabitants per sq.ini. This
sparencss of population may be accounted for p.nrtly’ by' the large extent
of mountainous and unliealtliful country', and partly' by’ the tenible effects
of the first bubonic plague which started in Mengtsz, and of the
Mohaimnedaii Rebellion (1856-1872), tlie ravages of which are still evident.
Approximately 94 per lont of the iuhahitants of Yunnan live in small
villages and country districts Many of these are tribal people for which
only’ the most approximate estimates can he given.
Densest yircns — Major Davie-S, who made a very’ careful estimate of the
population during In's travels in Yunnan, reckons that there arc 400 people
Lo the sq.mi. in the plains, but only 40 per sq.mi. on the hills. He also
estimates that there are io,oco sq.mi. of plains and 140,000 sq.mi. of hills,
Tlij.s makes a population of .9,600,000 for the entire province and is in
comparative agreement with the e.stimate of Mr. Litton, H.B.M. Consular
.Service. The latter had much experience in Yiinnan, and estimated the
population at 9,000,000. The plains of Yiinnan, though they’ form but
one fifteenth of the total area, contain about one-half of the inhabitants.
Here the people are mainly Chinese of the first generation, with a mixture
of Tibetans, Shans, Lolo, and other tribes; while the population of the
hills is mainly tribal Density' is greatest on the plains or high table-
lands and along the main tlioronglifarcs, as for example, between
Yunnanfu and Mengt.sz. Large numbers congregate for limited periods
in salt-well and mining di.stricts where comparatively’ little Christian
work is done.
Cities — The population of Yunnan is the most mi.scellaneous and the
most dispersed into small groups of all the provinces of Cliina. Only two
cities, namely Yiinnnnfu and Kokiuchang (Kocliiu) can claim populations
approximating 100,000. Tengyiieh reports almost 50,000. Five cities
liavc populations which range between 20, coo and 50,000, while 13 cities
have somewhere between 10,000 and 20,000. All lis/ieii cities in the pro
vince arc indicated on the accompanving map as cities of at least 10,000
inhabitants. A number of these, however, especially those situated in the
south and west, are little more than villages.
(iv) Recently this mission litis greatly strengthened its foreign force
THE PROVINCE OF YUNNAN
237
II.— Density op Population
B
TOWCKfl^G
(ir ^
tf
1.
Christian Community — There is one Protestant Christian communicant
in Yiianan to every 1,128 inhabitants. Eight out of an aggregate of 8,824
small dots, each representing 1,000 people, indicate the numerical strength
of the Protestant communicant chiuch body.
PROTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
Gfo.?rn/)hicol Extent — The names of ii Protestant missionary
societies appear in the sbitistical Tables I — VI. However, the RPC has as
yet undertaken no work in the field to which the mission lays claim, and
tegarding which official correspondence between the RPC and the PMU
has been reported to the Survey Committee. The CMS, YMCA, and
BFBS are without field areas on the accompanj’ing map. The work of
the CMS has thus far been restricted to Pishibebai, Y'unnanfu, and the
unmediate envions.
The PN has greatly strengthened and extended its work among the
Tai tribe in southwestern Yimnan since Dr. W. C. Dodd sent his oiiginal
report to the Survey Committee two j'ears ago. Four foreign families are
DOW working at Chenpien, assisted by native co-labonrers from Burma.
Quite recently the ABF has entered Yiimian from Burma and reports
■' marvelous work along the border. Tn a letter uTitten in the spring of
f^his year {1921), W. M. Young reports 16.000 baptisms during 1920, about
7j500 of these being on the China side. "Opposition on the part of officials
has made our work difficult; also the lack of trained ordained workers.
The attitude of the Chinese toward the hill tribes makes it hard for any
Chinese worker to reach them, but the Karens and the hill tribes work
ogether nicely. We hope to have 4 stations opened in a couple of years.”
While the PMU claims the largest amount of territory (approximately
20 per cent of the total area of the province), the CIM actually occupies the
biggest field (approximately one-sixtb of the total extent of the province).
The accempanying map shows the areas which these missions are planning
to cover in their ev.iiigeli.'stic work, rather tlinn tlie area which they
actually work at the present time. A comparison of tlie accompanying
map with Map V showing the location of evangelistic centers reveals how
inadequately rcctipied the various field.s although claimed really ere. For
example, the PMU has a large territory in the extreme uortliwestern
section of the province, where as yet not a handful of evangelistic centers
exists. However, in all relatively unoccupied provinces like Yunnan,
where considerable itineration work is done and many occasional preach-
ing places are established, it is impossible to judge either tlie amount or
extent of the work merely in terms of evangelistic centers.
Approximately per cent of Yiiiinan is claimed by Protesbant mis-
sions. The overlapping shown on the accompanying map is of slight
significance. The PMU occupies Likiang and Chimgtieii (now ocmipied
instead of Atimt.'e) in the northwestern part cf the pronnee as out-posts
for its Tibetan work, and a ‘terminus a quo' in its advance along the
southern road to Lhasa, the capital of Tibet. The larger jwrt of mission-
ary work in Viinnan is done by British missionaries and mission societies.
The CHMS represents a recent and very strong home missionary
movement within the Chinese Church. The society was or^nized
in the summer of 1918. It is interdenominational in character, support,
as well as ecclesiastical background, and has on its general committee
Chinese Christians representing all churches and sections of China. The
affairs of the mission are controlled by an executive committee, consisting
wholly of Chinese with a few foreigners who serve in an advisory capacity.
Work is already established in two centers.
238
THE CHRrSTIAX OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Iir. — pROTi'STAM Mission Fields
Comity Agreements — No witten comity agreements between missions
have been reported to the Survey Committee. Several attempts have
been made to confine the work of respective missions to definite areas or
tribes, but thus far the results have not been satisfactorj% In a few areas
tribal work, because of its larger fruitfulness, has been pushed fonvard
at the expense of work among Chinese, although there is difference of
opinion on this point, and there are those who would strongly assert the
opposite. One missionarj' writes of what appears to him to be a most
unfair proportion of workers among Chinese and tribes people. Increase
of foreign staff and funds, now that the War is over, will) undoubtedly
make possible a more uniform development of the work, whatever the
present status maj* be.
AGE OF WORK
Beginnings of Work — It is interesting to remember that the Chefoo
Convention of 1876 which opened all of China to foreigners was the direct
outcome of the murde: in western Yunnan of the British Vice-Consul, A.
Margarj-. The verj- emdent anti-foreigfn feeling wdiich resulted in Mr.
Margary’s death caused the British Government to detain for four years
at Bhamo, Messrs. Soltau and Stevenson, two CIM missionaries who
wished to open work in Yiinnan, as well as to prohibit all foreigners from
entering the promnee from the Burma side till 1S80. However, in 1877,
Mr. John M’Cariliy of the CIM made his memorable trip on foot across
China from Slianghai to Bhamo, and thus became the first Protestant
missionary to set foot on Yunnan soil. Other missionaries crossed the
province later, but it was not till 1881 that Mr. and Mrs. George Clarke of
the CIM reached Talifu from the ea.st and there began Christian work.
The following year .a station was opened by this same mission at Yuooan-
fu, the capital, and about 3 years afterwards the United Methodists began
work at Tungchwan (1885), and a year later at Chaotung (1886).
Difficulties — From the very start till the Revolution of 1911 work was
exceedinglj’’ difficult and progress very slow. There seemed to be an
undercurrent of anti-foreign feeldng that prevented the missionaries from
getting into touch with any but a very small number of the Chinese.
The BFBS feeling that it could help overcome the difficulties by Bi e
distribution opened a sub-agency at Yiinnanfu in 1904.
Changes in Recent Years — Since the Revolution a great change
come, and the general attitude of the Chinese toward Cliristianity ‘ ^
missionaries has been much, more friendl3% At the time of the
a number of returned students who had come in touch with the
in Japan decided that a great moral reform could take place in China 1
woik conlcl be carried on by the Association throughout the
■With this in mind and with much enthusiasm a .so-called YMCA
begun at Yunnanfu, for which official recognition was secured.
organizations were soon started at both Talifu and Tengyiieh.
the promoters of the new organization were poorly informed as to e
aims and work of such bodies elsewhere, aud looked upon them
social clubs for men, women, and children. Naturally it
till the National Committee of the YMCA at Shanghai was ca e
to send trained secretaries to Yunnanfu to help handle the 'ggiil
Simultaneously'^ with the starting of the YMCA, the PMu ^ ^
workers to open a station at the capital, and shortly afterwar
THE PEOVIN'CE OP YUNNAN
239
IV.— Ace of Work
ui Of *bu f
MfOU
SCALE I 4.0»0.OC0
4.; ou MlLti
seutatives of tliis mission began work at I-ikiang in the northwest.
In 1914, the CMS purchased property- in Yiinnanfu and began
evangelistic work throngli a native worker. Since than 4 foreigners have
anived, and both medical and evangelistic work have been stressed. ^
Increast: Since 1907— At the beginning of 1907 there were 3 missions
iu \uunai> with stations at Talifu, Yiinnanfu, Chaotung, Tungchw^,
Kiitsingfn, and Pingi, and with a foreign staff of about 37 missionaries.
The number of Chinese workers w.as very small and the total number of
baptized Chinese Christians did not e.xceed 100. At the end of 12 years
the missionary body has more than doubled, there now being 75
province, ovei 10 of whom are working junongst the tribes. Death has
entered the ranks of the UMC and CIM, removing a number of the older
and more experienced workers ; and sickness has called many others home,
so tliat the new recruits coming out from year to year for these two
missions have only kept the total numlier about stationary. However,
the 3 new societies and the 7 independent workers who are at work in
Yiiimnnfu and other parts of the province, have brought new life and
enthusiasm.
The number of centers where missionaries reside has ir.ci eased during
these 12 years from 6 lo 10 with out-stations now numbenug over 170.
The total number of baptized Chinese Christians in the province today
»8 only about i.oco, while the number of baptized tribes people is more
than 6,000. At the time of writing (1921) if we add the 7,5«> recently
baptized in southwest Yiinnnn and the eccessions in other parts ot t^
province, the ratio between Chinese and tribes people who are Uaptized
is 1 to 13.
Mission Stations Arranged Chjionologicaj.lv
Before
1660
1861-
1680
1881-
1890
1891-
1900
1901-
1910
1911-
1920
AngliCAU
... CMS
1
1
Methodist
Pi-esbyterinn
... PN
3
■1
China Inland Mission
... CIM
... CHMS
•2
Ind
PMU
.SYM
1
YMCA
1
Bible Socielie.s
... BFBS
. . . .
A glance at the accompanying map will give some indication of the
;teiit of occupation within the various fields claimed by the missions.
11 areas shaded black lie beyond a distance of 30 li of any evangelistic
nlev -eiMrtecl. By colportage work .and itineration fOTeigners .and
linesc undoubtedly carrv the Gospel into a large part of this black area,
umerous preaching places are doubtless to be found, but so ^s
munittee has information no permanent centers of Chnstwu influence
defined by our term ‘evaingelistic center' have yet been established.
240
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
V.— Mission- St\tions and Fa-angei.istjc Centehs
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
General Summary — ^Wheu the Survey data V’as gathered Protestant
missionaries were residing in 21 centers. Of these only one reported
having representatives of two or more mission societies. The figure ‘2’
appearing in the station sjTiibol for Yunnanfu is a mistake arid should
be clianged to the figure Most of the Mission stations are British in
the nationality of their foreign personnel. The better known denominations
are not strongly represented in Yunnan. The UMC reports a large work
in the extreme noitheast. The CMS is in Yunnanfu and the PN has
recently begun work among the Tai in the extreme southwest.
New Stations — A place by the name of Salaowu ( in the
tribal distiicts of northern Yunnan has recently been occupied by the CIM
as the central station for work among the Nosu. In 1921, PMU
missionaries resided for part time in Amichow and Chuyiian. Latest
statistical returns show that Puerhfu Ims been temporarily vacated. The
accompanying map shows 3 places where new mission stations are to be
established during the next 5 years. One of these is Yunnanfu, where the
UMC has already secured premises. The 2 centers in the southern part
of the province which the SYM hopes to occupy are Meugli and Nanij>a.
These are to be centers for work among the Nosu.
Evan^'etislic Centers — Around the 21 missionary residential centers
there weie, when the Survey data was collected in the ivintcr of 1918-19,
a total of 374 evangelistic centers iu addition to unnumbered occasional
preaching places. Tliis makes on average of owr 6 evangelistic centers
per mission station. A great deal of evangelistic work among the tribes
in Kweichow is carried on by the UMC from their stations in Yunnan.
Distribution of Evangelistic Centers — Wherever the accompam-ing
map chows conceiitiation of evangelistic centers, w-e may be quite sure
there is a strong tribal work. Compare this map with Map II. There are
relatively few evangelistic centers in the densest section of the prorince
just south of iiinnanfu. Bather, about two-thirds of the work appears
to be north of the cvipital city and east of Yiianmow. Without the work
in the north and northeastern sections of tlie province, Protest.iut mis-
sions in Yiinnan would have little to report. The CIM claims over half
of tlic lotal number of evangelistic centers in the province. The IBIC
ranks next with onc-half the number reported by the CIM. There is one
evangelistic center in Yunnan for every S3 sq.mi. of territory. In i9J9>
after considerable correspcndence between the BPC and the PML^_
latter society agreed to turn over a number of centers in the territon'
w'est of the railroad and east of Red River, such as Meugtsz, Kokiuchaiigi
Liuanfn, and Sl-.ihpingcliow, where small groups of Cha-istians reside, w
the RPC. All of these centers have been worked by the PMU for some
♦^ime, although missionaries have not been able to settle in any except
Mengtsz. As yet the RPC has no foreig-n workers in Yunnan.
The PMU reports an understanding witk the Yunnau Missionaiy
Association whereby it assumes re.sponsibiIity for all territory east of t e
railroad, and south of a line drawn from Iliang across to Loping.
Reasons for Pretent Inadeqtiacy of Occupation — All correspondeuts
without exception refer to lack of staff and funds. Other obstacles, suc^
as the mountainous character of the country, the difficulty of cominunio
tion, and the sparseiiess of the population over the barren lulls, are ci
as secondary reasons. Some idea of the poucity of workers is -.j
an extract from a letter received iu 1920 from the Assistant Dis
THE PROVINCE OF YUNNAN
■241
VI. AND VII.— Di.STRIDUTION Of WORKEKS AND COMMUNIC.VNTS
Inspector for Chinese Government salt revenue: "There is not a mis-
sionary working south of Yiiimanfu to Mohei, and only a few missionaries
of the SVAI between Yunnaiifii southwestward to the ‘Nine-Dragon River'
where the ITesbyterian missionaries from Siam are stalling' woik ;unong
the Tai. T am here alone and my little candle is the only light. Yet *in
these mountains are thousands of tTibes>-inen who have never heard of the
Gospel."
FUIJ.TBIE CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Force— Kwangsi, Kansu, and Yunnan report approximately
the same numbeis of foreign missionaries. Whatever increase has taken
place during the past to years has come largely from societies new in the
field. The CIM and PilU together report over one-half ol the entire
foreign force in the province which equals 75. Nine missionaries of tlie
CHMS, although Chinese, might well be added to the staff of foreign
workers, since they come from distant parts of China. Since the Survey
data ^vas received, the PN has occupied Chenpien (Chengning) witli 4
foreign families from Siam, accompanied by native assistants. Denomina-
tionally the mijsionarj' body may be classified as follows: Anglicans
Methodists 7, Presbyterians 2 and recently increased to 8, CIM 25, and
other societies 25. Approximately i in 4 missionaries is n single woman.
^ Protestant Christian Occupation of Yiinnon in Terms of Foreign
H orfeers — Only Kweichow, Kwaugsi, and Anhwei report ratios of mission-
tiries to inhabitants below that for Yunnan. Kiaugsi and Szechwan report
approximately the same average. Kweichow and Manchuria are the
pro\’inces Avith lower ratios of missionaries to communicants. It is
striking that in both of the following tables the societies reporting the
largest foreign force and the strongest church incmbei'ship rank lowest in
the lists. On the other hand, these societies report a i,Tvat deal of tribal
work, and one naturally expects to find a lower average of foreign workers
per 1,000 communicants.
Nui>rBRR OF Missionaries Number of Missionaries
PER 1,000 Communicants per 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(AVEItAGE FOR PROVINCE lO) (AVERAGE FOR PROVINCE q)
CMS
. - . 150
SYM
75
PMU
, ... 47
PMU ..
14
Ind
. ... 27
CIM
9
C15I
. ... 6
UMC .
6
UMC
. ... 2
Ind
4
Chinese Force nnd
jts Distribution — Tlie
proportion of employeil
Chinese to foreigners in Yiiniian is 3.2 to one. All told, there were 244
full-time workers in 1919. Of these, 154, or 62 jior cent devote their whole
time to evangelistic work; S8, or ,37 ce>it to educational work; and 2,
or less than i per cent to medical work. The PMU, PN. and Ind missions
report evangelistic workers only. Certainly there are more medical
workers in the two hospitals at Chaotung and Yuimanfu tlum have hetn
reported. The UMC records show a larger educational than evangelistic
staff, due mainly to the fact that most ethicalioiifll workers are generally
the evangelists of the district as well, and vice versa.
Approximately 94 per cent of the employed Chinese force consists ot
men. The CIM and the UMC repoit 99 P<?r cent and 96 per cent res-
pectively. These proportions are especially high when one considers that
47 per cent of the commumcant body are women. Tlic CIM reports one
24-2
THE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
paid woman worker among 1,780 women communicants, and the UMC 4
pn:(i women workers among 1,617 women communicants. This apparent
neglect in pro^nding spiritual teachers for the women may be offset by
the large number cf voluntary women workers which both of these
missions might undoubtedly be able to report. Moreover, it has been
rhe experience of most missionaries who work among the tribes people
that the women and families are leacned by the men so successfully as to
make the employment of Bible women of little importance. It is interest,
ing to note in this connerlion that in the CHMS the situation is reversed,
and 77 per cent of the entire Chinese staff consists of women. Another
striking fact, which a study of the statistical Tables II and IV discloses, is
the larger proportion of tea.diers to students than of evangelists to com-
municants. There is one employed Chinese teacher for every 23
students, but only one evangelistic worker for every 51 church members.
Ordatncd Workers — Thirteen Chinese ordained workers are reported
for Yunnan : n by the IThlC, i by the CMS, and i by the CHMS. The
communicant membership within the missions reporting no ordained
Chinese workers totals 4,711. This is equivalent to saying that 60 per
cent of ILc church members in the province are still without Chinese
ordained leadership. However, though not ordained in the exact sense of
that term, Ihere are many workers who exercise all the privileges which
ordination formally grants.
Distribution of Chinese Workers — Compare the accompanying map
with Map V. Practically C out of every 7 evangelistic centers report
resident Chinese workers. Notice on the accompanying map itself how the
number of workers and the number of communicants compare in each
center. The proportion of church members to resident workers is much
higher in the fields of the UMC and CIM than elsewhere.
Degree of Occupation in Terms of Chinese or Native Workers—
Chinese Workers Chinese Workers
PER 1,000 Communicants per 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for Province 30) (Average for Province 27)
CMS
75
UMC
PMU
63
CIM
UMC
25
CHMS
CIM
21
PMU
Kweichow, Szechwan, Kansu, and Kwangsi have lower ratios of
workers to population than Yunnan. Kweichow alone ranks lower
than Yunnan in the proportion of its employed workers to its
communicant body. From the above table it will be seen that
the UMC has only two-thirds as many missionaries per million
inhabitants as the CIM. On the other hand the UMC has over
twice the number of Chinese workers per million. The above tables also
.show that wherea.s the UMC has double the Chinese force of the CIM per
million inhabitants, it has only an ec|ual number of Chinese workers per
1,000 communicants. The first table shows also how many out of every 100
church members ate being employed by the various missions. F-jt ex-
ample, the CMS emploj’s 7.5 out of every loo, the PMU 6.3, the UMC
2.5, and the CIJI 2.1.
^ Training Centers for Workers— With the exception of those of the
United Methodists, no regular schools have been opened for the training
of either Chinese or aborigiual Christian workers. Their work is good,
but the teaching staff is so small, and other pressing calls demand so
mu^h time of the foreigners, that only a small percentage of possible
results are obtained. These schools have not been able to produce
sufficient workers for their own mission, and naturally only a few trained
or partly trained men could be spared to other missions. However, much
personal attention has been given from time to time by all the missiors
to the evangelists and volunteer woikers, and definite courses of Biblical
instruction lasting for one or more weeks at a time have been given once
or twice a year by the CIM and the PMTJ missionaries at Yunnanfu. At
several centers weekly Bible classes for men are conducted by the
missionaries.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
General Summary— Five provinces, namely Shensi, Anhwei v
Ki.mgsi, and Kansu, report fewer communicants than
province, with its average of 8.8 communicants per in 000 excePf?”*!-
the average for all of China, which is 7.8. Only Kwanfftim^ ^
Chekiang, Kiangsi, Shantung, and Manchuria show higher
Vhiman when considered in terms of communicants per 10 000 ••
occupied as Kiangsu, the province in which Shanghai and Nanl’^^
located. I-; is interesting to note that the largest proportion of
in the Christian Church is in provinces where tribal wo-k is v
namely Yilunan and Kweicherw. The total Protestant church menfh^u^’
in Yxinnau approaches 8,noo (7,816). Over one-half this number is r
by the C/M, and over 90 per cent by the CIM and UMC combined
Christian Occupation within the Province in Terms of Commu ■
per 10,000— The field of the UMC appears best occtipied, with a nrono^f-'^^
of 26 communicants ro 10,000 inhabitants. The CIM ranks
15, SYM third with 9, PMU fourth with 3, and the Ind last with ?
nnmicants per 10,000. Missions not listed above have no field iT™?
delimited, or report few if anj' communicants.
Tieiiclumg-tao is by far the best occupied of the larger noHt; ,
divisions, reporting 17.6 communicants per 10,000. Meugtez-tao raiv
next with only 2.1, while the remaining 2 tao {Tengyiieh and Pue^
report lesi than one communicant each for every 10,000 inhabitants
Distribution of Communieants—A very small proportiou of the Pr^.
testant church members of Y'uiman reside in large cities ii, ti,^
respect there is a close resemblance to Kweichow. Two areas where th
Christian community appears most concentrated are in the fields of
CIM and UMC north and northeast of Yunnanfu. A fairly large numbe'^
of Christians reside in the tribal area east of the capital city Tl ^
remainder of the province shows only a scattering of Christiaiil
here and there. The work is new, the preaching to Chinese difficult
conwrts few, and progress discouragingly slow. By comparing the
accompanying map with Map IV it will be seen that the areas which were
opened first to the Christian missionary do not seem to have the large-t
number of evangelistic centers or resident communicants today. Instead"
tile Christian Church appears strongest and the work of evangelism most
successful in areas where tribal work has been undertakeu.
Note the large Christian constituency reported in Table III, Column
7. The proportion of adherents to church members is 4 to 1. This is-
higher than th.at of any other province in China. In the field of the SYM.
for example, the most conservative figures make the ratio between
adherents and communicants as high as 16 to i. In the fields of the CIM
and UMC the proportions are 4 to i and 3 to i respectively. This is largely
due to the work of evangelism among the tribes which frequently lakel
the form of mass movements. In this connection a paragraph from a
letter written in 1919 from Szemao will be of interest : “During the last,
year we have seen r,20o odd families who have put away their idols and
who are undergoing instruction in the Gospel. This roughly represenfs-
about 6,0^0 persons, children and adults, who are undw Chrisliaa
instruction.”
Characteristics of Tribal Work — In writing on the work of the UMC
amjiig thf Miao of Yunnan and Kw’cichow, Mr. Parsons of Chaotuug wrote
as follow^ in 1919 : “The hearts of the people have been turned toward
God as never before. Within 3 months we baptized over 1,800 persons,,
and many more are preparing for baptism this year.”
“Another feature of the year lias been a remarkable extension of our
woik among the River Miao. For several years we have had two schools
among them. At Christmas we formed a Church by baptizing 5 men and
I woman. Toward the end of the year invitations from other centers-
began to arrive. ‘Send us teachers, we wish to Hearn the doctrine.’ Of
course they have but the haziest notions of the Gospel, but they are-
W’illing to accept the Truth we teach, and with the experience of 15 years'
at Work — Chinese
(a) These totals show an addition of eight Evangelistic Workers over the totals for Columns 6 and 7 in the Hsien Table (Appendix A) which were compiled earlier.
THE PROVINCE OP YUNNAN
r- among the Flowery Miao to guide us, we look upon this preseui
^°v^iDent among the River Miao witt the liveliest anticipation. If we
only supply them with teachers and books there seems no reason to
^^ubt but what a new Christian community of several tens of thousands
•11 be formed in a very short time. Progress, hitmanly speaking, will he
Vruited only by the number of workers we can send to leach the people,
t* k of funds, clue to the abnormal rise in the rate of exchange, is om
t?eVest difficulty at present.”
^ "At the end of the present month, I am hoping to start on a journey
f two months among the P.iver Miao, passing through districts hitherto
^ visited by anj' foreigner. In 17 villoges surrounding the small city c'
vUianghsien in the extreme northeast of Yiiunan, 1,400 Chinese have also
registered their names as enquirers.”
“Work among the lepeis of the district has been largely developed
during the year. We have now nearly 50 lepeis on our list wlio are being
assisted by generous grants from the Mission to Lepers. There is a field
of "reat usefulness among the vcr5' many lepers of these parts.”
'’“The new year 1920 opens with the brightest prospects Those of
115 in chsest iriicb vvitii the peoples around 113. are lull of hope. We
believe we are on the tlireslu ld of great things.”
U'orh Among Aborigines as Contrasted -with Work Among the
The aborigines, in contrast to their Chinese neighbours, have come
bv thousands and begged for the Christian message. In 1904, for example,
a oToup of Miao went clown and asked Mr. Adam of the CIM in Kweichow to
teach them. He, having his hands full, told then to go back to Chaotuiig
where the Methodists were also preaching Christiauity. At first they went
bv tens and then by hundreds and begged the foreign teachers to tell them
the Gospel story. The demand was so insistent that Mr. Pollard went
with them and began work at Shihmenkan, just across the Kweichow
border. Almost immediately thousands of families gave up their heathen
-oractices and desired Christian instruction. These people were intensely
ignorant and bad no written language of their own. Instniction, therefore,
was very difficult, and it soon became necessary to invent a system of
wTiting that would accommodate itself to the different tones of the various
•dialects and still be eabily learned. After comparing a number of kinds
of OTitiiig hlr. Pollard evolved what Is now known as the Pollard Script.
Tim IS being used successfully among the Hwa Miao, Laka, Kopu, Lisu,
and Black E tribes. The formation and iutroduction of a mitten language
the securing of village leaders, the training of Bible readers and teachers'
the overcoming of immorality and child-marriages, and the teaching of the
people to believe in Christ rather than in the foreigners, were some of
the problems to he solved.
Christian schools liave been established in numerous villages, and not
only is Chinese being taught, but the textbooks of the goverument schools
are followed. Training schools exist at Shihmenkan, Sapushan, and
Taku. The salaries of the teachers are shared by the missions and native
Cluistians. The people, though very poor, have built numbers of chapels
and have contributed liberally to the support of their preachers. The
missionary spirit is encouraged, 52 men having been scut from Shihmen-
kan and 5 from Sapushan last year to teach and preach among distant
tribes and villages. Five also were sent from Taku as Lisu homo
missionaries, to woffk in S7einao, and 2 among the Nosu. ‘Tn most of
the viilage.s there are Bible readings and prayer mcetiugs every night,
and the visiting pastors and missionaries arc always welcomed. 'His
openness of the aborigines to the Gospel when compared with the Chiuese
has led some to believe that the latter are eventually to be reached through
the tribes people. In one district, for example, 400 Chinese families have
become inquirers, burned their idols, turned the big temple into a .school,
paid half the salary of the teacher, and are attending Christian worship,
as a result of work among the suirounding aborigines. This is, however,
unusual, for most Chinese look upon the tribes-incn as worse than dogs,
ana many mistreat them in every way. Thus far the greatest successes
have attended work among the Hwa Miao, Lisu, and Black E. Work i-s
also being undertaken by the CIM among the Miiigkia around
Talifu, and other tribes at Yuugchaug and Tengyiieh in the west, and
by the PMU among the Nausi and other tribes around Likiaug in the
northwest.” "More than one-half the population of Yunnan is composed 0!
tribes people, yet only one-seventh of the missionaries are working among
them, and less than one out of every 140 (about 35,000) are being reached
by Christianity."
III.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
Name of Society
c
0
1
c/3
c
0
£
0
ci
If
£
0
c
uniciints — Men
i
i
3
c
ci
'E
1
S
0
Christian Con-
stituency
s
5
0 <j
ai 'E
M a
1 s
2 B
ion of Communi-
1 in Cities over
60,000
B
0 ^
^ S
0
^ ^ a
® |s
§
in of Female Com-
ciinCs who are
Literate
■3
.3
0
JS
• cn
' Number of Com-
nts in each Evan-
elistic Cuoter
£
3
>
W
B
S
0
0
I
a
%
S
0
H
U 0
so
b.
0 c
a, a!
0 <J
p
w 5
S.S
e
C
9
S:g «
E'E
S’ a
0
a.
b.
u
< B
2
3
4
0
6
7
8
9
10
n
12
13
Grand Total ••.
28
128
174
4,143
3,673
7,816
29,714
53%
4%
53%
29%
3,260
45
Anglican CMS
Methodist t^MC
1
1
1
24
16
40
40
60%
100%
00%
80%
40
8
2S
44
1,548
1,617
3.165
10,082
49%
0%
62%
30%
2,861
7-2
Presbyterian PN *
China Inland Mission CIM
1
8
64
1
9-5
2,234
1,780
4,014
16.309
55%
5%
55%
28%
163
42
Other Societies CHMS *
2
1
Ind *
•)
3
3
1.5
25
40
215
37%
60
14
PMU
7
30
2-5
281
204
485
577
68%
14%
56%
12%
no
19
SYM *
2
2
4
41
31
72
1,172
57%
40%
20%
07
18
YMCA
1
419
...
Bible and Tract Societies BFBS
1
...
-
* Incomplete returns
lY. — Extent of Occupation — The Christian School
2
C
£
c
■c
5 >,
5
Ill
0
0
A
«
*9
£
£
*2
3
£
E
P
"2
0
•Seg
fs
t £J5
Name of Society
X
>»
w
c«
Cu
b
%■
0
£
1
is
JS
Lower Primary Sti
— Boys
Lower Primary St
— Girls
Total Lower Prii
Students
Higher Primary S'
— Boys
Higher Primary S
—Girls
Total Higher Pn
Students
Middle School Si
— Boys
Middle School St
—Girls
Ji c
*
Si
05
S
0
H
Total under Cbri.<
stniction (Middle
and below
u
Mel
ill
0
2 ^
I'S
p
•o-S-g
c
0
S.S
0
u
0 ^
'S .§
II.S
al®
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
1C
Grand Total ...
61
6
1
1,640
142
1,782
179
45
224
10
10
2,016
92",
100",
13%
Anglican
Methodist ...
... CMS*
... UMC
34
'4
1
733
'74
'807
30
4.')
75
"io
10
892
87%
100%
9%
Presbyterian
... PN*
687
'43
735
"59
794
94%
8%
China Inland Mission
... CIM
23
1
18
0%
■Other Societies
... CHMS
1
Ind
PMU
20
200
2
”'1 1
•>')
98%
SYM
YMCA
'
1
200
lo
90
290
100%
...
45%
Incomplete returns
244
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
IX. AND XI.— Hospitals and Mission Schools
Infonnation received from the PMU states that around Likiang there
axe as many as 26 different tribes. In the Kaihwa district 6 main tribes
have been reported, some of them having several branches.
“In the CIRI field north and northwest of Yiinnanfu there are at least
15 dialects spoken by es many different tribes. In a single day’s journey
one may pass through 6 or 7 villages of different tribes and hear 6 or 7
dialects. Thus far, interest in the Gospel has spread among 7 of these 15
tribes. The most numerous are the Nosu, who axe higher in the social
scale than any of the others. About 3,000 families of aborigines have
thus far placed themselves under Christian instruction. The people have
built at their own expense 74 village chapels, large and small. About
1,700 persons from the Miao teibes alone have been baptized. Early this
year (1919) about 400 Xosu families put themselves under Christian
instniction. Among the Kopn tribes about 600 families are interested.
The Lisu are found chiefly west of the Yiinnanfu plain. They were first
interested in the Gospel through the Miao 10 years ego. As compared
\vith the Miao, the Lisu are more industrious and thrifty.”
“Most of the aggressive evangelistic work has been done by the
native Christians themselves and this voluntarily. The dispensing of
medicine is a great help and much needed in this field. In religious
services, the tribes people use books prepared in their own script. Thus
the Lisu have Matthew and I.uke. They also have a catechism and a
hynin book with about 100 hymns. The more advanced among them study
the Chinese characters.”
General Diatribuiion — One hundred and twenty-eight organized con-
gregations are reported among 174 evangelistic centers. Not infrequently
these local churches are under Chinese leadership. Self-support, among,
the tribes peoples especially, is well advanced. There is little federation
among the churches though considerable cooperation between the mis-
sionaries. In 1915, the Yunnan Missionary Association which is composed
of all missionaries and ex-missionaries in the province was orgajnizcih
This Association meets annually to consider conditions in Yiinnan an^
to strengthen the efforts of the various missions wherever possible. Wlu -
not mandatory in its functionings, this organization exercises considerable
influence, and should be of value in guiding new missions to unoccupied
fields and in preventing unnecessary overlapping.
MISSION SCHOOLS
Primary Education — Yiinnan reports 61 lower primary and 6 higher
primary mission schools, with an enroWment of 1,782 and 224 studcii s
respectively. This makes an average of 28 in each lower primary seboo
and 36 in each higher primary. Among the higher primary schools, 4
repcvtcd by the UMC, i by the CIM, and i by the YMCA, the last named
being a school chiefly for the teaching of English. There is only i
primary school foi' ^rls in the province, and only 187 girls receive
education of any kind. One in every 12 lower primary students is a g ^
When one recollects that Yunnan has 3,673 women communionts es
facts challenge attention.
The UMC leads in the amount of educational facilities offered 0
Christian constituency- The CIM. YMCA, and SYM follow in ^
the tribal areas much of the instruction is given by Chinese
Appro.ximately 13 per cent of the students in lower primary schoo s
higher primary school work.
THE PROVINCE OF YUNNAN
‘245
X. — Government Schools
Mission Middle Schools — Duly i mission middle school is reported for
Yuimaii. This is located at Cbaotung. At the time the Survey data was
Tcceivetl much of the work in tliis school followed the lines of industriail
education, aud was not of full four-year middle school grade.
Distributiov of I’limary Schools— A glnnce at the accompanying- map
impresses oue wdtli the lack of educational facilities in Yumiaufu. The
yonieu missionaries of the CHMS cotiduct a primary school for girls (not
iiulicatcd on the accompanying map); aud the YMCA a school for boys.
■Exclusive of the tamhers paid by these two missions, Yiinnaufu report.^
but one mau aud his wife who aie in educational work. One is also
impressed with the distribution of mission prima^' schools over the
■province, the great majority of which ai'e located in tlie northeastern
cction of the province. Few educational facilities are offered outside CIM
UilC fields.
Compare the accompanying map with Map V. Note the large number of
<\-augelistic centers located north and northeast of Yiiunanfu which are
■^vithout mission primary schools. The absence of all educalioual facilities
111 other parts of tlie province is even more striking. Compare the acconi-
pfu'.ring map with Map VI. There are many groups of connnnnicants
exceeding 20 in luunher where one natimally expects to find lower primary
*'®bools hut does not. This appears more serious when one considers
'llie very large Cliristian coustitucucj' residing within easy reach of the
mission stations and evangelistic centers. In tribal areas primary schools
ere so located as to meet the needs of ten or more surrouufliiig villages
^here Christians reside.
Degree of Christian Occupation in Terms of Primaiy Students— Hoxt
to Kweichow, Yunnan is the most poorly provided of all the provinces of
China with Christian educational facilities. There arc appro.vim.-itely only 25
cluldieu instructed in mission schools for every too church members. The
llhTC reports -Jie highest proportion, 28 students per 100 coiiimiinicauts,
followed by the CIM mth 20. All other societies except the CHMS aud
SY.M report no students.
Communicants and Mission Primauv Students Compared
0 500 1,000 2,000 3,000 -l.OOO
CIM
1 i 1~
UMC
SYM
CMS
1 ITTTJ
Coiiimunicnnts
Ind
1 {=}
Mission Primury Students
GOVERNMENT EDUC.\TION
General Summary— Vhe development of government education in
iitman, considering the poverty and the scattered population, has been
ore rapid than that in most of the prorinces of China. There are at
resent approximately 5.000 schools of all grad^ under government
mtrol, with a total enrollment exceeding 200,000. Tlie exact number of
246
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
fyovernment lower primary stadcnts aa supplied by tbe Miuistry of
Education for the fifth year of the Rcptiblic was i66,o^; of government
higher primary students, 20,394.
Middle Schools — Reports regarding higher education vary greatly, one
nuthoiity crediting Yunnan with 17 middle schools and 1,940 students,
while the minimum estimate gives 6 middle schools and 427 students.
In a re^ew of government education by Hollingtou K. Tong, which
appeared in Millard’s Review, 1919, Yunnan was credited with 14 middle
schools and a student etu-ollment of 1,654. The most recent report sub-
mitted by the American Consul, Paul Josseljm, states that there are 9
middle schools in the large cities of Yunnan, with 2,000 students. In
addition to middle schools there are 7 normal schools for boys with 1,447
students, and two normal schools for girls with 300 students. The
follounng liigher educational institutions are located in Yunnanfu : i law
school, 510 students; i mining school, 305 students; 3 manual training
schools, 235 students ; and i military school, 200 students. Six scholarships
for Hongkong University are available annually, 3 proNuded by the Yiinnaii
Government, and 3 by Hongkong merchants.
Yiiunan reports 211.3 primary students per 10,000 inhabitants. This
proportion is exceeded only by one oilier province in China, namely,
Shansi. Tbe average proportion for all the provinces is only 93.7
students per J0,iX)0 inhabitants. It is difficult to believe that in a province
where such a large percentage of the population consists of aborigiiial
tribes the propoition of government primary students to the total number
of inhabitants should be as high as reported. The map showing govern-
ihout primary students per 10,000 population (Appendix D) is undoubtedly
too optimistic. Note especially tbe light shaded hsiens in the south and
southwest. At the present time it is almost impossible to confirm or deny
statistics either for population or government education. Both in most
cases are little more than guesses by officials, and are influenced by a
variety of selfish motives.
HOSPITALS
General Sumviory — Christian medical work has bten carried on
actively by the two larger societies for many years. Most of the foreigTi
w’orkers both of the UMC and the CIM have opened dispensaries of simple
remedies among the Chinese and the aborigines, even though they
frequently have not laid claim to maintaining dispensaries. For many
years the IHVIC lias had a hopsital at Chaotiing. Recently the CMS has
erected a large modern hospital in Yfinnanfu. In addition to these 2
mission hospitals, 9 dispensaries have been reported, and there are doubt-
less more worthy of the name. Recently the CHMS lias appointed
Chinese physicians to organize dispensary and hospital work in the CHMS
field.
Only 2 out of the total of 21 missicnary residential centers hav<»
foreign physicians. Since statistics for the Survey Committee were
collected, addicioiial medical workers, both foreign and Chinese, liave been
added to the U]\1C ard CMS hospital staffs. Besides mission hospitals,
there is i Government hc>spital in Tengvmeh, 3 non-mission hospitals in
YUunanfu (i conducted by the French Government, another under the
supervision of the Romau Catholics, and a third operated under the name
of the Chinese Red Cross and devoted chieflv to the needs of the military
force), a tailroad hospital at Amichow, and i supported by the French at
Mengts?;.
Areas m Need of Christian Hospital Facilitfes — If you compare the
accompanjnng map with Map VI showing the distribution of com-
municants, you will see that the tribal areas are in greatest need of
ho.spital facilities. Tbere arc a number of large industrial and mining
centers in the province where thousands of workmen congregate and
where mission hospital facilities are greatly needed as a wedge to open
up large fields of e\’angclistic activity.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Doctors and Hospital Beds
include Chinese ^vith foreign Christian doctors, Yunnan averages
physicians and 5.6 missdon Jiospital beds per 1,000,000 inhabitants*
averages are considerably below the average for the rest of Ch‘
provinces combined averaging i foreign physician and 38 hosoit^f V
per 1,000,000 population. Kweichow and Yiinnaii have the U
averages for hospital beds, while Kansu, Kweichow, Kiangsi, and V"
report the lowest ratios of foreign physicians per 1,000,000 inhabitants'^'^
Y.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
* Incomplete retums
(n) Hospitnl in process of erection
CUSSIFICATION OF FOREIGN AND CHINESE WORKERS
20 0 20 40 60 80
clM
IIMC
PMU
YMCA
SYM
CMS
1
1 1 .
Foreign Workers
cams Chinese Evangelistic Workers
r~~r3 Chineso Educational Workers^
rm Chinese Medical Workers
IS
I'OREiON AND Chinese Workers per 1,000 Communicants
VI. — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
(a) Total for Province, not for approximate estimates by societies ns given below.
(b) Work greatly strengthened since Survey returns were received.
(c) Hospital in process of erection.
IPTE J’KOVIN^CE OF MAN'CHFUIA
247
MANCHURIA
FENGTIEN (Shencking), KIRIN, anj HEILUNGKIANG
— Hsien Boundaries
HSIEN BOUNDARIES
Political Divisions — Manchuria stands iu strong contrast to the pro-
Proper, for these are pronouncedly old countries, densely
^ 1 eel, showing everywhere the impress of a remarkable people, while
j anc uria bears the aspect of a new country waiting to recei%'e the impress
uture people. The three eastern provinces, Feugtieu or Shengkiug,
ab Heilungkiang, comprise a total area of some 363,700 sq.mi., or
Poi^\ I ^ British Isles, and represent, from several
pod” 1 f China's richest possessions. Fengtien, the most densely
nito three provinces, is divided into 3 tao and 56 hsiens ; Kirin
were^ T hsiens. The prefectures iu the east of Fengtien province
true ^ Recently created, and are very thinly populated. The same is
administrative districts in a large part of Kirin. No hsien
iJiov/*^* shown on the accompanying map for Heilungkiang. This
Kirhi*'^^ dirided into ^ tao and 34 hsiens. Kirin is the capital of
kiiing ^fonkdsn of Fengtien province, and Tsitsihar of Heilung-
Jlanchuria has four ports open to foreign trade : Newchwaug at the
mouth of the Lino River, Antuug at the mouth of the Yalu River, Moukden,
and Harbin. Port Arthur and Dairen arc also open to foreign residents
and trade. Both of these ports were leased to Russia in 1898 foi- 25 years,
and subsequently transferred to J.apan (1905). In 1915 by her 21 demands
J.apan forced China to extend this lease to Japan to 99 years. These two
ports are free from ice during the winter and are the best in Manchuria.
Physical Characteristics— The chief physical feature of the north-
eastern part of China is its great trough-like ralley, flanked by mountain
ranges on the eastern, western, and northern sides, while at the south the
trough declines so that an arm of the sea has flowed in upon its bed for
a short distance and formed the ChiUU-Liaotung Gulf. Physically, there-
fore, the most vital part of Manchuria constitutes what another has describ-
ed as a cradle, with its head-board at the north, its right side-board l)ang
against the Kliingaii range on the border of the Mongolian plateau, its
left side-hoard Ij’ing against the Chaiigpai mountains on the border of
Korea, while its foot-board lies at sea-levcl on the borders of the Chihli-
I.iaotung Gnlt. “It is the bed of Hu's cradle, tilted toward the afternoon
sun, with its rich soil and stimulating air, that gives importance to
Manchuria.’’ To quote from Richard : “Manchuria is naturally divided
into two distinct regions : the northern, which slopes toward the Amur
River, and is watered by the Sungari and its tributary the Noiini; and
the southern, which inclines toward the Gulf of Liaotung. The northern
region is much the larger and better wooded ; the southern is more fertile
and more thickly inhabited. The soil is excellent, especially iu the river
valley districts, and crops splendid. Large districts are still uncultiv.'ited.
ImiDetise rich pasture lands are found in the north, where the grass
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
24(^
iiequcntlv to tl.c hcisl-t of 6 feet. Maiicln.rui i. a spleodul gfi.izm
country ' Tlie coast liuc is low, except for the Liaotung peniirsiil^ uluch
L a d o i rc-nilar aiul iiuleiitea by several deep bays. ‘ rcngbicn oi
ShcSL.riLav !>; said to consist of tl.c basin of the Luto River. The
fmnortant part'of the province is to be found in the central plain of this
“T iretJhing northLtwavd from the sea and bonndeil by
regions both cast and west. The eastern slopes of Plain vhich
nrm'cct into the sea as the T.iaotmig peninsula constitute part of the \aJu
SiX Vasin Lirin niav in a similar way be said to be the basin of he
Sungari River, which flow.s northwest through a mountainous comitix
hhoimdiug in forests and then makes a remarkable bend, flowing northeast
to its confluence with the Amur, and forming the northern houndai) of
the pioviucc. Tlic Sungari is navigable by steam craft when the natei
is snflicieiitlv deep in the open seasons. Jn winter the
Maucluiriaii riveis furnishes a highway of another kind. At that season,
indeed Ihe parts of the provinces which have been opened up aic tia%cnc(1
hv ‘weat car^t rontes, which dwindle into muddy tracks during the summer
seaS,r Hcilniigkiang includes all the territory between the Sungan and
the Amur rivers. The only other river of note is the Noiim nhich is
naviirable for steamers of light craft as far as Tsitsihar.
The Great KhJugan mountains divide the Nonm from the rippei A'”‘" ;
while the lesser Khingan lie between the Amur and the Snngan. Of
thVrest of the provime a great part is a steppe covered with luxmiai.l
srrass. which affords pasture to herds of ponies and oxen.
^ The Chinese have colonized a considerable area about Hulan, in Hei-
lungkiang. reaebiug far north of the Sungari. Here are many rcccntl>
founded prosperous towns, into which iimnigrants
inimbers c^y ywr. with an export trade similar to that on the south
Tn the winter time the climate of j^Ianchuria is sub-arctic,
the temperature frequently falling to o^F.. or Imver This cold is
moderated, however, by the generally prevailing sunshine in
In the summer th.e temperature ri.ses to qn°F.. or "'LL
But the heat is moderated hv the comparatively cool nights which are
general The rains nsnallv fall in July or August, and floods are common
?t that time. The great range of temperatiircs expericncerl, both duunal
and annual, forms the chief drawback of the climate, which is a
Pcnhlc and LfinCJingc— jManchmia is occupied by a mixed people,
Mancluts, Mongols, and Chinese, all of relatively piire blood.
with hybrids of all three races. The Chinese elemeut predominates, and
then superiority in mimbei-s is fast increasing, partly due to "atural
lecunditv and partly to continued immigration. As a whole, the Man-
churinn'people are a stronger race than the Chinese of more southerly
latitudes. There seems also to he more individuality and nppai-ently
more independence among the Jlaucluirian Chinese. Nomiern
is the prevailing language. Other tong-ues, like Slaiiciu and various
Mongol dialects, ate obsolete or quickly going into d’^^e. The
Manclnis form at most one-fifteenth of tlie total popnlat.on of Manchnna,
and the Chinese about nine-tenths. The greater part of the Chinese popiila-
tion consists of immigrants from Shantung and Chihli and their descend-
ants Unsubdued trilies and nomads are scattered over the steppes and
wooded regions of the north, while the Chinese occupy the towns.
Comminimurioiir-Trade and travel in Manchuria have long been
hampered by lack of good roads. When the couutr>' is icebound the roads
of the interior are suitable for cart traffic. During tbe thaw or dining
the rains thev are all but impassible. There is only one road is of
more than Itxal importance and that is the one from Peking to Siberia
by wav of Chinchoivfu, T^Ioukden, Kirin, Sinchengfu (Pctinia). Tsitsihar,
and AierM'en. In the absence of roads the abundant water-ways of the
province 'are invalualile. Pv means of these, in the open season, boats
and junks can reach many parts of Manchuria, and in the winter time
when the whole country is icebound and the rivers are covered by a great
thickness of ice, the icewa^s supply most efficient roads for sledges on
wliich both goods and people travel.
Tlie Amur River iu the extreme north is navigable to steamers lor
4S0 miles and to smaller craft for 1,500 miles. The Siingnri is navigab.e
ns far a-s Kirin, and its tribiitux-, the Nonni, as far as Tsitsihar. During
the Slimmer months the Liao River is navigable for its entire course.
Steamers plv as far inland a.s Newchwang and large Chinese junks as far
as Tungkiaiigtzc. The Yaln River is also navigable for most of its course.
There is also considerable coast traffic.
Roilroods— “vSonth hlanchuria possesses greater facilities of railway
communication than any part of China Proper. In Feugtieu proinity there
are two main railway lines, with several branch hues, The mam lines
are the South Alauclmria Railway (Dairen-Changclmn mam and
\ntnn"-I\Ioukden hrancli line) and the Peking-:Moukden Railway. These
lines radiate from Moukden, ruimiiig in a southerly direction to New-
chwano- Dairen Antimg. and to Tientsin and Peking, and in a northerly
direction to Chaiigchmi and Harbin. Tims there is easy communication
with Korea, Japan, China Proper, northern Idanclmria and Siberia. The
main line from Changchun to Dairen f439 miles) was formerly a part of
the Chinese Eastern Railway, and was transferred to Jap^i by the PorUs-
mouth Treaty in 1905. Branches of this road connect irith Port Arthur,
Ncwchw’ang. Yentai, and Fiislmn. The Antung-AIoukden line was built by
Japan and completed in iqii. The Shanhaikwan-Moiikdcii section (261
miles) of the Peking-I^Ioukden Railway was constructed by China and is
under Chinese control and operation. The section to vSinminfu was completed
in IQ05, and the extension to Moukden (36 miles) was built by Japan during
the Kusso-Japancse Wai and handed over to China in 1907. A branch line
nms from Kowpangtze to Newchwang {67 miles). The Cliangchnn-Kirin
line (S7 miles) was constructed by Chin.a and completed in 1913- A recent
treaty between China and Japan provides for its eventual transfer to
Japanese hands.”
"Tlierc are no railways under construction in this district. Tiio^
under agreement for future construction are as follows :
(1) Kirin to the Korean frontier (240 miles), under Sino- Japanese
agreement of Scptcmlier 4, 1909.
(2) Three railways radiating from Taonaiifu, under the Siiio-Japaucsc
agTcemcnt of 1913 as follows : (a) to Changchun, 180 miles; (b) to Jelio)
via Chihfeng, 470 miles; and (r) to Szepingkai, 165 miles.
(3) Kiiiyiian to Hailimgcheng, 120 miles.
{'4) I-Iai'luugfu to Kirin, 110 miles.
(5) Kungchnliug to Himgchow, 50 miles.”
'•The Chinese Govcrmneiit contemplates the construction of two oilier
railways, as follows :
(1) Chincliowfu to Toinnnoerh (Doloii-nor). This line, 520 miles in
Iciigtli, would extend from Chincliowfu, a town situated in the soiitborn
part of Fcngtieii province, along the Peking-Moukden Railway to
Toinnnoerh, via Icliow, Cliaoyangfu, and Chihfeng, all of wliidi towns
have recently been opened to international residence and trade. A British
firm of engineering contractors applied for this concession.
(2) Kalgan to Tohinnoc-rh. Thi.s line. 250 miles iu length, would Le
an extension northward of ihc present Peking-Kalgan line. These lines
indicate a direct approach to Peking from the north.”
‘‘Tlie Chinese Eastern Railway, running cast and wc.st across Man-
churia from .Siiifcnho to IMnnchouli, and connecting wdth the South Jian-
chitria Railway by a branch southward from Harbin to Changcluin, is the
only railway in North Manchuria. It connects the ports of the Pacific
Ocean, through its trans-Siberian connection, with the ports of the Baltic
and Nortli .Seas.”
Post Ofjlcc and Tclcffrat>^i Coviinnnications — Post offices have been
opened in outlying districts at a rapidly increasing rate during recent
a-cars. Telegiaphs have been coiistmctcd to many of tbe prefectiual
centers but there arc still many without this particular facility.
In 1919, 225 offices of difTeroiit rank and 475 postal agencies were
icportcd by the' Peking aiitliorities. This represents' an increase of over
30 oostal agencies in a single year.
EroiiomTi: Coudfffoiis— ^Vh^lc conditious are very hard for pioneers,
especially for women and childrcr, the average ccoiioniic sLuidiug of the
people in Manchuria is markedly superior to that in China Proper.
Agricultni'c is, of course, the indiistra’ par excellence. The fame of the
i^ranchurian Soya bean is now’ world-w’ide ; but there arc other crops o(
value second o’nlv to the bean, viz., sorghum, millet, maize, and rice.
The cultivation of the last-named is largely in the hands of the iinmigrant
Koreans. Timber cutting in the forests of the east aud north, and rafting
on the Yalu and Sungari rivers, are industries of great importance. Furs
•iiul skins of ccn.siderahle value are exported aimnally. The country is
rid; in mincial wealth, mostly undeveloped. At present the Japanese
work the great coal mines at Fuslutn.
Chrisihn Occupalion hv Nsicns—ln the two provinces of Fengtien
aud Kirin 16 out of 94 lisiens remain unclaimed by any Protestant
missionarj- societv. Seven additional lisiens, while clamieil by Pro-
testant societies give no statistical returns. Such work as may be done
ill these hsieiis is credited on the tables of Christian Occupation by Hsiras.
Appendix A, under retimis for adjoining lisiens. Tlurty-nme out of W
hsieiis in these two provinces, or almost one-half, report no Christian
primarj’ school facilities. Yen,- few of the hsietis in Heilungkiang have
anj’ Christian work to report.
DENSITY OF POPUL.^TION
IMrroii.s E.rt, -111.1405— Until recently the geographical extent of the three
provinces of Maiichnrja was so indefinite, and so little was ‘ !
great strcUdics of tcrritoiy embraced in the countiy generally ten j
Manchuria, that most population estimates befOTc 1910
a.s mere shots in the dark. Richard, early in this century. "^Liuc
chm-ia's population at 8.500.000. So.PC years later m 1910 the Rok' me
officials fixeil the population at 12,740.000. The
(1910), which is generally regarded as being quite consen-atn e, p
the number of inhabitants in Manchuria at 14.O17.000. ^
In lesponse to the request of the Survey Committee,
tioi. returns were received late in 1918 both for Fengtien .an n-w
gave individual population estimates for each hsien. In , ji,i5
Uvo estimates were received, each comparing "487,583.
official estimate received in 1918 the population of Fen^ie "g 1,250
and of Kirin 5.5n,4orx Unfortunately no official '"'.^00.000
received for Heilungkiang. In the U.S. Consular ,noet
was given as a conservative estimate. If wc accep provinces of
northern province, then the total i>opnlation for the the
Manclinria becomes 19.0^,989. H Veceiit
tins seems nign u. p.
Minchcngim Estimate of 1910, we must
Minchcngim Esiimaic 01 1910, wt i.. ‘■'“‘“".‘'r''.. from Clnim
veiy large numbers of Chinese have migrated into Wanclumn f
and Shantung. Large niimhcrs of Koreans Govern-
their wav into these attractive provinces, until toda> the
f.s.timales that there are well over 300,000 Kore.ai
meiu esiuiuuv;.', — ^ ^1- m-er iw.^
alone, and the Japanese Consulate authorities pp population
Japanese. It is interesting to note in conncotion with t ic 1 ^1,5
estimates for hrnncluiria that the U.S. Consular Report m i9 9
population of hraiicliiiria at 18,000,000
Care must be taken against placing too much ^’'^ion of thi;
figures. The more experience one gams in gatdicnng of the‘r
kind, the more skeptical one hecome.s of any is obviously
source. The recent Post Office Estimate of 1919 for po,t
much too low. iiaiiicly, 13.701, Si9- "^Vhen wc compare
MANCHUKIA
•^49
!
(
11. — Density of Porui.ATiON
figiii'c-s with otficial returns supplied to the CCC the wildest inconsistencies
Appear, e.g. in the case of Sniyen-lisien, the Post Office estimate is 6,922,
'Vlu'e the official return to the CCC is 251,731. In the case of Chwangho
(also ill Feiigtien), the Post Office estimate is 27,329 while the official re-
hirii to the CCC gives 3JO,S59. A missionary who resides in one of these
h-siens a.ssures the Committee that the official CCC returns are consen-ative
^fmiates, and the only conclusion one can draw from the comparison is
mat the P.O. estimates for JIanchuTia represent the peculation of the hsien
chics rather than the population of the entire hsien districts. The hopeless-
ness and uselessness of comparisons between CCC and Post Office returns
'rw appreciated when it is pointed out that such wide
' mcrenccs in estimates as are cited above for Suiyen and Chwangho hsiens
appear in the case of 34 li.sicns tlixoughout the two provinces of Feugtien
ahd Kirill.
I'lulcr the circumstances, while the CCC estimate of almost 20,000,000
w Manchuria may be too high, there is no sufficient ground to warrant
• s nonacceptance, since nothing better can bo offered at the present time,
t-reover, by keeping to the official returns received by the Committee we
coiisistont witli the principle adopted in the case of other provinces,
^asis of the CCC estimate the density of popiaatiooi for tlie three
i ronnces of Manchuria is as follows ; Fengticn ig6 per sq.mi. ; Kirin 51
sq.nii. ; Heilungkiang ii per sq.mi.
Doisest A rcas — The dcusity of population is highest in the great
central plain of the Liao River. Fengtien is by far tlie most densely
populated. As sections of the country are newly opened and immigration
continues other pculs of Manchuria arc being rapidly settled. There is
a very .sparse ijopulation in the forest regions of the east and north.
The People of -While there are large numbers of other
— hbinchus, Koreans, japane.se, Mongols, Tungus tribes, and Russians
—in various parts of Manchuria, it should be clearly uiulerstocxl that the
great bulk of the people, say nine-tenths of the whole, are Chinese,
speakiug Northern Mandarin.
Priests of the Greek Church minister to the Russian population, but
do little, if any, mission work among the Chinese. Similarly, representa-
tives of the Chm-ch of England Mission confine their work to British and
American residents.
Among the Japanese Christian work is carried on by American mission-
aries and Japanese workers. Work for Koreans is undertaken by Korean
evangelists and by Americans and Canadians connected with Korean
missions. While sometimes cooperation is possible between the work for
Chinese and that for Japanese or for Koreans, there is no organic con-
neccion, and usnaUy work for each race lies apart from that for any otlier.
The Korea Mission of the PN recently appointed two missionary famihc.s
iRev. and Mrs. W. T. Cook. Rev. and Mrs Henderson) to work among
the many thousands of immigiant Koreans in the eastern p^t of South
Mauchuria. Hingkingfu is now occupied as a joint station with the LFS.
At I.iutaokow in Kirin, as well as at Luagtsingtsun. promising work
among Korean immigrants has been reported. Thus far the Mongols re-
main practicallv untouched by the ChrisUan Gospel. Those of the Mati-
chns and Mohammedans who speak Chinese, and there arc not a few.
have been reached in part by Chinese workers.
Ciries-Moukden and Harbin are the only cities with
• • ^ — .1 rtnn^ liicrc aT©
250
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
III. — PnOTESTANT MISSION FIELDS
miny cities of intermediate size, some historic and others recent. The
names of lo cities wiih populations ranging somewhere between 50,000
and 100,000 have been .-eported to the Survey Committee. Only three
of these are withoiit resident foreign missionaries. Fourteen other cities
with populations between co,ooo and 50,000 are also listed. All of these
except 4 are mission station.s.
Ch^isticii Covimu)itty — Tweut\'-one small dots, each representing 1,000
persons, indicate the numerical strength of the Protestant Church in
Manchuria. Over 60 small dots indicate the mem!>ership strength of the
Roman Catholic Church.
PROTF<STANT MISSION FIELDS
General Summary — Three missions {PCI, UFS, and DMS) occupy the
greater part of Fengtien and Kirin. Any adjustments of their respective
fields are mutually agreed upon from time to time. The MEFB works a
small area in the extreme southwest, which is an extension of its Chihli
field. Both the DMS and UFS fields extend into Heilungkiang, where 2
mission stations arc luaintained, Pehtwanlintze or Suihwafu (DMS), and
Hulan (UFS). Unfortunately the extent of these fields, although not
great, is not .shown on the accompanying map. The SDA, BFBS, YMCA,
and YWCA arc without field delimitations. Union work, educational and
medico-educational, is carried on in Moukden. There is no OTerlapping in
the case of the 3 missions mentioned above. But the MEFB and the MES
have announced their intention of entering Manchuria, naming some place-,
already occupied as included in their programme. The PCI and UFS are
British as regards the nationality of workers, and the DMS Continental.
Hovie Missions — In addition to these two stations in Heilungkianj,
however, the Home Missionary Society of the Chinese Presbyterian Cluirch
in Manchuria opened work in the provincial capital, Tsitsihar, and in the
city of Hailunfu, north of Hulan, in the year 1907. Since then this Honic
Missionary Society has continuously maintained one ordained Clnin-se
pastor along with other workers in each of these centers. The work »as
prospered so much tliat it is now well on the way to becoming self-suppor^
ing-; and the Society is already considering the advisability of opcimio
new stations.
Comifj'— Tlie PCI and UFS have worked together for about 30 year*-
Tliev are one as far as the Chinese Church is concerned. The organ 0
their union on rhe field is the Manchuria Mission Conference, 011 w ne^
other societies are represented on equal terms, viz., BFBS, \JIC.A, an
YWCA. The DMS is also represented on the Conference. Tins
is <Jideavouring to leave the way open for the ultimate union 0
Chinese Church throughout the territory of the 3 missions.
Changes During the Last Ten Years — The most ^
during the past decade haw been (1) large additions to the DJ ^
at a time when the British societies were barely able, if able at all,
their ground as regards numbers, (2) marked advance !!f' self-
educational policy : and (3) healthy progress towards the ideal
support on the part of the Chinese Church There are still a
of hsiens, especially in the remoter parts, not yet occupied ■
missions. The PCI and UFS claim approximately the same
territorj', and each assumes responsibility for a population
5,000,000 The work of the DMS is not so extensive, covering
iy one-third the area of either of the othei- mission fields %vith a pop'
slightly above 3,(X)o,ooo.
maxchukia
251'
IV.— Age of Work
AGE OF WORK
Pioneers — Dr. A. Williamson travelled through Manchuria to Sansing
in the remote north in the sixties of last century. Rev. W. C. Burns
■{pioneer missionary of the EPM) settled in Newchwaiig only a few months
before his death in 1867. Dr. Hunter (PCI) arrived in 1S69, and Dr. John
Ross (UPS now UF.S) of the same mission as Dr. Williamson mentioned
above, in 1873. The whole Shantung work of the UFS rvas transferred to
Manchuria from Chefoo in the eighties. Rev. C. Bolwig (DMS) arrived in
and Rev. P. C. W. Waidtldw of the same mission in 1S95. New-
•chwaiigpci (1S69), Moukden UFS (1S75), Liaoyang UFS (1882), Chinchow-
PCI (1885), and Kwanchengtze (Changchun) PCI (18^) \vere tlie first
five cities opened as missionarv residential center.s in Manchuria.
Note in the following table that the PCI has opened only one new
■station since 1900. Note also the steady e.xteiision of work on the part
•of the other two large societies.
Effect of Boxer Uprising— -"So Protestant missionaries were killed in
1900, though the deaths of two were directly attributable to the Boxer
[i^prising. Most of the mission property and Chinese Church property,
.lowever, was wholly destroyed, and many Chinese Christians were put
o death. The persecution purged the Church of many unworthy members,
.vhich was an advantage, though an apparent loss. Perhaps not a little
laim was done to the Church by the abuses connected with the acceptance
)£ iiulemiiity. ^ »
Groisith of the Christian Communitv since igoj — Some mdiwtion of
•apid growth during the last 12 years will be given by the following com-
'arative statistics of the Chinese Church connected with the Presbyterian
nissions, which enrolls almost 9^ per cent of the baptized church members
Q Manchuria,
Ordained Chinese Total Baptized
Pastors Costmunicants
(1907) 7 '6,391
(1919) 18 20,586
Totai, Students Under
Christian Instruction
2.845
7.599
252
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
V. — Mission Stations and Evangelistic Centers
r
„
\a
Roman Catholie Mission Worh — A priest of tlie Roman Churcli is said
l<i have visited Manchuria in the 3’eaT ifso, during the Ming D^mastv’'.
Later other priests are known to have accompanied the hlanchu Court in
some of their periodical visits to Manchuria. There certainly have been
Roman Catholic Christians in Manchuria for several centuries. In 1838
• Manchuria was detached from the Roman Catholic Diocese of Peking, and
given to the Socirte des hlissions Etrangeres of Paris as a special field
of work. There were at that time upwards of 3,000 Roman Catholic
Christians in Manchuria. The work has since developed greatlj’’, as will
be seen from the following figures. In Fengtien, according to the statistics
for 1979, there are i French Bishop, 25 foreign and 19 Chinese priests,
and sonic 30,000 churcli members; and in Kirin there are 1 French Bishop,
19 foreign and 17 Chinese priests, and some 26,000 church members,
making a total of over 30,000 communicants for tlie two provinces. In
Manchuria, as elsewhere, the Roman Catholic missionaries lay stress on
children’s oiphanages, and refuges for the aged or poor.
EXTENT OF EVANGELISM
Stations and Residential Ceyiters — Twenty-six mission stations in iq
fotei^ residential centers are reported for Feiigtien, 9 stations in 7 centers
for Kirin, and 2 stations in 2 centers {or Heilungkiang, making a total
of 37 mission stations throughout Manchuria, located in 28 cities. Fourteen
of the missionary residential centers are British in the personnel of their
foreign staff, ii Danish, and 3 International as well as interdenomina-
tional. namelj’-, Moukden, Kirin, and Kwanchengtze (Changchun).
New Misswn Stations — Hingkingfn was occupied as a foreign re-
sidential center in 792^. No plans are reported for the opening of new
stations within the next five i'cars.
Centers of Evangelism — The 294 centers of evangelism are fairly evenly
distributed over the occupied fields. They are most numerous in the
areas of greatest density, n.nmcly, in the I.iao Plain and along the
lines of communications : they are fewest in the forest and mountainous-
regions of the east and north. The PCI mission reports the largest nuinher
of evangelistic centers, followed by the UFS and DMS missions in order.
When compared with other provinces Manchuria shcfws a high average
of communicants per evangelistic center (70).
Reasons for Inadequate Occupation— The returns of our conespondetits
on this point may be summarized as follows : Botli foreign and Chinese
staffs are quite inadequate in compaiison with both the population and
the immense territory which the mission are attempting to cover. A
large number of missionary recruits during recent years have been
definitely appointed to educational or other institutional work, witb_tb^
result that the proportion of missionaries engaged in direct evangehs lo
Foreign and Chinese Workers Cussikied
S.-iO
150
200
300
wm Forciis' Workers
cmnn> Cliinese EvnnRelistic Workers
era Cliinese Educitioiml Workers
Cliinese Medicnl Workers
-MANCHUKIA
253
VI.— Distribution op Workers
Chnstinu Occupation in Terms: of Foreign Force —
Missionaries
PER 1,000 Communicants
(Average for the Province io)
DMS 40
UPS 6
PCI
Missionaries !
per 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for the Province 9)’
DMS 17
UFS 13
PCI
effort has not been increased pari passu with the increase of the total
number of missionaries on llie field. Moreover, the time of missionaries
has been increasingly taken up with institutional work even in country
centers.
FULL-TIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Foreign Force — Except for Kweichow, Manchuria reports the lowest
proportion of foreign missioiiarie.s per 1,000 communicants of any proAunce
in Cliiiia. The total foreign force, numbering 172, exactly equnls that of
Anhwei, although the latter province reports only one-fonvth as many
church members.
Forty-nine or 67 pei cent of the male missionaries are ordained.
Thventy-tliree per cent of the entire foreign force consists of single women,
t \er one-sixth of the missionarv staff is engaged in medical work. The
rtports the largest number of missionaries, followed by the DMS and
1 in order. These three societies report 160 out of the total 172
nnssiotiaries for all Manchuria.
Distribution of M755jon.Tr/V,? — Concentration of missionaries is to
c noted in Monkden, -where special higher educational work is carried on.
Or the rest the missionaries are thinly spread over a great area, with
on average of about 4 missionaries, including wives, per residential center.
orty of the present (1921) 72 missionaries of the UFS are stationed in
. The largest number of PCI missionaries in any one station
■IS at Kirit]_ and of DMS missionaries at Antimg.
Notice the great difference in the first table between the DMS and the
two Presbyterian societies.
Nationality of Foreign Workers — Sixty-seven per cent of the mis-
sionarie.s in Manchuria are British in nationality, and .^2 per cent
Continental. A few YMCA and YWCA workers are American.
Chinese Employed Force and its Distribution— Chinese full-time
workers outnumber the foreign by over 5 to i, the total number reported
being S93. The highest proportion of Chinese to foreign workers appears
in, the PCI, namely 7.8 to i, while DMS statistics give a much lower pro-
portion, namely, 2.8 to 1. The accompanying map shows the workers to be
well distributed among the evangelistic centers, with no uiuisiltI con-
centration in mission stations. The workers located in Ynngling, which
is no longei' a mission station, should be credited to Hingkingfu, located
40 H east of the former.
Classification of Chinese Workers— The evangelistic workers exceed
the educational and medical in every mission. Only three societies report
medical workers- The largest force of voluntary workers is reported
by the PCf. The employed Chinese workers may be classified as follows :
33 per cent evangelistic, 56 per cent educational, and ii per cent medical.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Full-Time Chinese Workers —
Chinese E.mpi.oyed Workers
PER T.ooo Communicants
(Aver-age for the Province 44)
DMS Ill
MEFB 72
PCI 38
UFS 36
Chinese Empi.oved Workers
per 1,000,000 Inhabitants
(Average for the Province 45)
MRFB 143
UFS 60
DMS 40
PCI 46
254
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
II. — Distribution or Communic.^nts
The first table also sliow.s the proportion of communicants employed
by the icspective missions. For example, out of every' loo of its com-
municants the D1\IS employs ii, the JIEFB 7, and the PCI and UFS 3.8
and 3.6 respertively.
Ordained ITor/fcrs and Church Supervision — The total number of
Chinese c«rdained workers in Manchuria is small (18). When we sum-
marize for the province we find that there is one ordained Chinese clergy'-
man to every 1,143 communicants. If we combine foreign and Chinese
ordained workers wo have 67 for a communicant body exceeding 20,000.
In Fengtien the DMS reports one ordained pastor to 1,218 communicants;
the PCI six, or a ratio of 1 to 1,046; and the UFS six, in the ratio of
I to every 1,393 communicants. In Kirin the PCI repoiis two ordained
pastors in tlie ralio of i per 1,375 communicants, and the UFS two in the
ratio of i to 776. Self-support is required as a condition in Manchuria
before a Chinese pa.stor may' be ordained. Quite a number of unordained
evangelists are supported, however, by the Chinese Church either com-
pletely like the pastors or partially.
The relatively’ small number of ordained leaders in Manchuria is made
more evident by the following comparisons : Chihli with only' 2,000 more
communicants than Manchuria has almost four times as mauy ordained
Chinese pastors ; Anhwei, Kiangsi, Hupeh, and Szechwan individually
report smaller church memberships than iMancluiria, yet each one of these
provinces has a larger ordained Chinese staff, Hupeh reporting almast
three times the number credited to Manchuria.
Trainiitg Centers for Workers — The only' school given in the CCEA
list of Bible schools and theological seminaries is the Moukdeu Theological
College. This school is a union of the UFS and PCI missions, and offers
full-grade theological seminary training.
COMMUNICANT CHRISTIANS
GcJirrn/ S»m»inry — Manchuria ranks among the first seven provinces
reporting the largest number of Protestant communicant Christians. Tbe
Piotestant churches in Fengtien report 16,000 members as compared wtli
30,000, the membership of the Roman Catholic Church. In Kirin, 4,500
Protestant communicant members are reiiortcd, a.s compared witii 26,000
Roman Catholic commnnicants. Approximately' '68 per cent of the Pro-
testant church members in Manchuria are men.
Disfribnrion of the Protestant Church Membership — Communicants arc
most mimerons in the longest worked and most populous regions of the
I.iao River plain. The empty' spaces east of this section on tlie accompany-
ing map mark sp.arsely populated mountainous districts. Both in Fengtien
and in Kirin, the distribution of membership corresponds fairly well to
that of the population. Approximalcly 17 per cent of the church members
reside in cities of over 50,000 inlmbitants. The DMS reports as high a per-
centage as 39 under tliis column, while the PCI returns are as low as
per cent. There is i Protestant communicant Christian to every 1.00°
inlmbilants in Manchuria.
Membership by Denominations — ^I'he Protestant communicant churci
membership in Fengtien may be cla.ssified as follows : Presbyterian 9^
]ier cent, I.utheran 7.6 per cent, Methodist 1.2 per cent, and Adventist 0..
per cent. For Kirin the figures are : Presbyterian 95-5 j
Lutheran 4.2 per cent, and Adventist 0.3 per cent. Both Presbyteriaii ^
Imtheran missionaries and Chinese leaders are endeavouring not to s
denominational differences, so as to forward union as much as
Each Church will tliu.s he enabled to help the other with its character!
contribution soon rather than late.
MANCHURIA
265
Vlil.-COMMUNICAKTS PER 10.000 POPULATION
Christian Occupation in Terms of Communicants per 10,000 — Maa-
cliuria exceeds the average for all China in the number of Protestant
communicants per 10,000, and in the case of individual provinces is sur-
passed only by Shantung, Chekiang, Fukien, and Kwangtung. The four
societies whose fields arc delimited on Map III rank as follows : UFS 19
communicants per 10,000 inhabitants, PCI 12, DMS 4, and MEFB 2.
Sunday School li'ork — The number of Sunday School scholars reported
■for Fengtien is 5,226, being not one-fourth of the Christian community.
In Kirin the number is i,‘?6o, being less than one-fifth of the Christian
community. These unsatisfacttiry figures are partly due to the want 0!
interest on the part of the Church, many places have no regularly
organized .Sunday School work at all, while in many other places the
Sunday School forms but an extra seivice, and is not carried on according
to approved methods. The low figures are also partly accounted for by
'he scattered nature of the Christian community, long distances from
ohurch preventing regular attendance on the part of many especially
ehi.dren.
Degree of Literacy — Fifty-two out of every too male and 36 out of
every 100 female church members throughout Manchuria are reported as
htcraie^ possessing tlie ability of reading the Gospels in the vernacular
'vith understanding. The highest degree of literacy appears among the
^«>-ch membors of the SDA and DMS. The Presbyterian Churches, both
ottish and Irish, approximate the average for the province.
•Social 5lalM5 of Christians— Oi the total male membership in the
cuurches about 30 per cent are farmers owning more or less land; about
10 per cent skilled, and 10 per cent unskilled labourers; 10 per cent are
engaged in smaU retail business, 6 per cent in business on a larger scale;
and tbe remainder in miscellaneous occupations. From this it will be
seen that the economic resouTce.s of the Christians iu Manchuria are not
large. However, self-support is rapidly being reached, and wherever the
average contribution is low it is due much more to want of spiritual life
and deficient organization than to poverty.
COMMUNICANTS PER 10,000 INHABITANTS
General Summary— Only Fengtien and Kirin are shown on the a©*
companying map. The former with over three-fourths of the Protestant
church members in Manchuria averages 13 communicants per ro.ooo
inhabitants, while the latter averages 8.2. In the province of Fengtien,
one hsien, namely Taian, reports ns high as 47-7 communicants in every
10,000 iuh.ibttaiits. Tiehlitig-lisien and Sinmin-hsien also show high
degrees of Christian occupation, reporting 32.4 and 3»-5 communicants per
10,"^ respectively. Eighteen out of 56 hsiens in Fengtien, or approx-
imately one-third, rank .above the average for Manchuria. In Kino,
Hunchun-luMcn has the largest proportion of Christi.ans, followed by Omu.
These hsiens report 30.5 and 28 communicants per 10,000 respectively.
It is interesting to compare the various tao in Manchuria. Yenki-ta»
in Kirill is the best evangelized with ?2 baptized conimunicauts per lo.cw.
J iaoshen-tao in Fengtien ranks second willi 17-3 P^r 10,000. All the other
tao fall fousidcrably below these two, approximating 7 communicants per
10,000. and in the case of Ilan-tao falling considerably lower.
* Communicants anu Mission Pri-uahy Students Compared
« I n’l') 2,000 son- r. anp 7.000 flj'OO
TIES
PCI
DM5
MEFB
Communicanta
Uissicn Primarj Stinlonts
256
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
SCUOOIS
MISSION SCHOOI.S
Piimary Ediicalion—ThQ extent of mission lower primary education
in Manchuria may be summarized as follows : 223 lower primary schools
with an enrollment of 6,185 students. The unequal distribution of these
schools is made apparent by the accompanying map. By far the greater
number cd schools are located in the two districts of Liao3^ng (UFS) and
Sinminfu iPIC). At least 70 evangelistic centers ^e without lower
primary schools The lower pnmary students in Fengtien represent only
one-sixth of the Christian community, while in Kirin they represent even
less than this. About four-fifths of the lower primary schools in Man-
churia are located in the single province of Fen^ien.
Higher primary schools are found in 22 centers. Out of the total 39,
16 are for girls. Fifty-nine per cent of the students in mission primary
schools are boys. The UFS reports approximately the same number of
girl students as boy students in primary schools. The PCI and DMS
report ratios of boys to girls in primary schools of slightly over 3 to 2.
Number of Primary Students and Communicants Comf)ared— Man-
churia reports 34.5 primary students for every too communicants. ^ The
returns of the various missions show a wide difference in emphasis ou
primary education, e.g. for every 100 communicants the DMS reports 102
primary students, and the MEFB 82, while the UFS and PCI report only
31 and 25 students respective!}’. In other words the last two missionf?-
hav^e, roughly speaking, only one student in a mission primary school for
every 3 adults on the church membership rolls.
Middle Schools — Sixteen mission middle schools are located in Man*
thiiria (13 in Fengtien and 3 in Kirin). Of these only 3 are for girls
(Takushan, Sinrimfii, and Moukden). Twelve of the 16 were not offenng
full-grade middle school work when the Survey questionnaire blanks were
returned. The missions offering middle school facilities are the DMS,
PCI, UFS, and YMCA. Twelve foreign residential centers are still with-
ouc Christian middle school facilities- Ninety-seven per cent of 0
students in middle schools are boys. About 14 per cent of the students m
mission lo’ver primary schools continue their education in schools of hJg ^
primary grade. ,
1/ig/icr Fdiicorion— The Manchuria Christian College in
offers advanced training both in science and in arts. The Mou ’ e
Medical College offers 0 five years’ course in Western medicine an
surgery, the instruction being given in Chinese. For entrance to '
colleges just named, a middle school certificate is required. The 0 <»
is a joint effort of the three missions responsible for the
Manchuria, i.e. UFS, PCI, and DMS. The school from which this
has grown started in 1902. The object is to give an education in t e ' . jj,
arts to the youth of the Church of Manchuria, and thus to
and leaders adequately equipped for action in the new epoch. T e
buildings w’ere erected in 1910. The Medical College was yan-
niainly through the efforts of Dr. Christie. Its aim is to
chnria’s need of well-trained medical men, and as far as eolo-^ic^
to create a Christian medical profession in the provinces. The ‘ r.
College is carried on jointly by the PCI and the UFS for the ^ . jgj,
the Synod of Manchuria. A Christian Normal School for girls m
offers training in education of middle school grade and prepares 1 s
MANCHUBIA
257
X. — GOVeRNMBNT SCHOOJ4
to become priii\ary scliool teachers ov Bible women. Recently this school
opened a Kindcrgarteii department with a trained foreigner in charge.
GOVERNMENT EDUCATION
General Summary — Manchuria has one government primary school
student for every 70 inhabitants. In the Report issued by the Ministry
'jf Education in 1916, this being the most recent Report available, Man-
churia was credited with 7,214 lower primary schools and 504 higher
primary-, with an enrollment of 248,878 and 24,842 students respectively.
The proportion of boys in the total lower and higher primary school
enrollment was 93 per cent. The 3 province.s average 13 primary students
1^ 1,003 inhabitants. A glance at the accompanying map shows how
P®®rly supplied with government educational facilities large sections of
Manchuria still are. In many hsiens there is only one higher primary
and less then 10 lower primary schools reported. The populous river
valley districts, however, are as adequately supplied as corresponding
•siriefs in the 18 proviuce.s.
Goiernment Middle and Normal Schools— Twenty-seven middle
schools for boys and one middle school for girls were officially reported
1918. These schools had an enrollment then of more than 3,000 students.
Government middle schools are located, according to one authority, in
25 different cities. In preparing the accompanying map the Committee
availed itself of information from three or four official sources. This in-
formation was in many cases incomplete and on several points con-
tradictory’. For this reason the Committee itself hesitated to offer the
accompanying map except as its best contribution toward a knowledge of
the facts of government education of middle scliool grade as it c-xists
to-day. Twenty-four normal schools for bo5rs (Fengtien 18, Kirin 4, and
Heilungkiang 2), and 8 normal school.s for girls (Fengtien 5, Kirin 2,
and Heilungkiang i) were also officially reported in July 191A and sub-
mitted in a summary which appeared in Milliard’s Review (T919) by
HolHugton Tong. Beside the above educational institutions, Manchuria
reports a number of technical, commercial, and agricultural schools, vary-
ing in grade from higher primary to middle school. Iti Moukden 8
government higher primary schools for boys have been reported, 3 regular
go%'ernment middle schools for boys, 2 normal schools for boys, i higher
normal school for men and 4 other goveniment schools of middle school
grade. In addition there are 2 higher primary schools for girls, i govern-
ment normal school for girls, i ^rohammedan higher primary school, i
Japanese medical school, and a number of private schools of various grades.
Higher Education— The only government institution of college grade
in Manchuria about which any iuformation has been received is the
Fengtien Higher Normal College for men in Moukden, with an enroll-
ment in 1919 of P2 students. According to Dr. Fong F. Sec in T920 "the
autioiitics in the Manchurian provinces are reported to be making pre-
paration for the establishment of a university for the Three Eastern Pro-
vinces.” A considerable sum of money was voted for the annual ex-
penditure by the educational authorities. In addition a still larger amount
was to be raised to cover the initial outlay. A law scliool is reported for
each of the three provinces, and Moukden reports technical, commercinJ,
and agricultural schools, and a school of foreign languages.
268
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
XI. — HospiTias
HOSPITALS
General Summory— Statistical returns show 25 mission hospitals i^n
all Manchuria, 4 for men only, 9 for women only, and 12 general. The
two hospitals of the UFS in Hulan (Heilungkiang) are not located on the
accompanying map. The general ho'=pital located at Liiitaokow is
tained by Korean Christians. With the exception of this hospital, all
of the hospitals arc reported by one or other of the three large mission
societies, the UFS reporting 13, the PCI 9 and the DMS 2, together with
union work ir Moukden. Thirty-one foreign pliysiciaiis, over ciic-tlnrd
of whom are women, and three foreign nur.ses, superintend the work in
these ho.spitals, being ably assisted by 13 Chinese physicians and 14
graduate nurses. There is c siir] rising lack of dispensaries located at
mission centers where hospitals have not yet been established.
Hospitals to be Built— One mission hospital will be built in the near
future at Hingkingfn, and one somewhere in the DMS field cither in
Kirin or Heilungkiang.
Di.rlnhHtioH of Mf.ssioH Hospitals — Only S foreign residential centers
are repcited tt Le without mission hospital facilities. When comparing
the accompanving map with Map V showing the distrihuUon of evangel-
istic centers, and with Map \ U which indicates the distribution of the
Christian communicants over the three proviuccs, it is apparent that.
96
. 47
. J7
except for certain sections of Kirin, mission hospitals are both con-
veniently and strategically distributed. All centers with mission middle
schools except Takushan and Ytishuting report mission hospital facilities.
Degree of Christian Occupation in Terms of Foreign P/iystciatw and
Mission Hospital Beds per 1*000,000 /nhabtfonfi—
Foreign Physicians Hospital Beds
PER 1,000,000 Inhabitants per j, 000, 000 Inhabitants
(.■ivEiLACB FOR Province 1.5) (Average for Province 48)
UFS 3-7
DMS 1.3 PCI
PCI i.x DMS
Non-Mission Hospitals — There are quite n number of non
hospitals in the large cities of Mam huria, reports Laving teen
from the following cities : Fakuting, Fushun, Kaiyuan,
Moukden, Port Arthur, Ticliling, Pcniisihsicn, Changchun, Kirin,
Liulaokow. The most notable non-mission hospitals are those esta
by the South Manchuria Railway and staffed with Japanese doc ors.
receive Japanese, Chinese, and foreign patients, men and womc
largest is that at Moukden, in connection with which a very ‘ nd
medical college is conducted. This college enrolls both
Chinese students. The iiistructiou is given in the Japanese an*, o
Utiioii Mcdiial IVork— Medical mission work in Moukden (,[
carrictl on since 1SS3, and has grown up, largely j \vbtTe
Di. Dugald Christie, into the present Medical College and pre-
annually Uiousnrns of patients are treated and many . 'j^icd 10
pared for the medical profession. The UFS, and DMS are a
the Moukdeu Medical College.
manchueia
259
H OMH'fi's Medical Ediicalion — There is a Materuity School conducted
- j^ujiCLtioii with the \\ omen’s Hospital, Moukden, whore voung women
Ire riveii training in the Theory and Practice of Obstetrics'. The course
li, one of 3 terms, extending over .2 months. The school has already
burned out .several do/ens of graduates.
pitilaiitliropic Jnslitutions — A Babies’ Home is conducted in con-
nection with the Women’s Hospital, Moukden, under the supervision of
<he which “not wanted’’ baby girls are reoaved and cared for.
n • IS now controlled bv a committee renre-
ind t'hin S:eneral European mid American commuuitv,
Uunese suppor ers The Eutheran and Presbvterian Missions haS
undertaken responsibility for the foreign staff. 'At present Irnther-^
nus.sionanes are ,« charge. Besides reading, writing^ etc., the S
rhemsdves'"' ‘ handwork, so that they may at least partially support
!•— Force at Work— Foreign
c
c
_
?
1
c
.E
5
Name of Society
.S'
y.
•5
0
5^,
H
El
■ji
2
2
'*
c,
f!
7
.S
Grand Total ...
49
2®
11
3
3S
75
93
172
Lutheran DMS
Methodist MEFB
lii
4
;t
14
2:5
;v2
5*1
Presbyterian PCI
1()
4
4
9
19
‘>-*1
UFS
Other Societies SDA
1-)
1
12
7
1.1
2-i
.4
Hti
:4
(51
()
YMCA
1
.j
1
i
1
»
1
2
YWC.A
]
Bible Societies BFBS
... :
1
II.— Force at Work -Chinese
Name of Society
'5
C
1
^ = 2
2 « =
0 Z i:
|il
-s 0
rs—
CM?
|«|
D
2
1 1
1
&
c
cS
W
3
*- Total Evangelistic Force
S
1
5
g
T
n
E-i
c
|(a|
fc.
1?
.0 'S
S 5
K —
7
T
5
S-.
JS
n.
8
c
0
1
9
6
10
'fi
Ch
5
55
11
Tohvl Medical Force
(including nurses in training)
1(a)
a
0 3
S’"?
0
H
13
Total Voluntary Workers
** Reported
°£
€ 0
S-o
2 --
11
ja
" 1
S’ 5 it
S 2 5
ia.S>
||,|
111
55 j
0
1(5
Grand Total ...
18
376
79
473
2®3
120
323
13
14
70
S7
833
76
75%'
5 2
Xuthei-an ...
DMS’
1
s;}
32
38
21
.19
2
13
11
116
9
60%
2.8
Methodist ...
MEFB
1
(>
1
8
•4
2
14
4
79%
Presbyterian
PCI
s
164
M
IS6
79
41
120
s
14
13
31
341
18
S3%
7.8
UFS (b)
.s
13.1
34
177
79
10
131
3
44
47
319
5
71%
0.0
Other Societies
SDA
'
1
S
1
1
9
«8%
1.1
TMCA
11
11
2
2
1:1
100%
4.3
YWCA
1
1
Bible Societies
BFBS
* Incomplete returns.
(at This column includes educivtional workers in institutions above Middle School grade,
(bt Figures prior to 1917.
Hi. — Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
Name of Soeiety
Mission Stations
'* Organized Congregations
5
w Evangelistic Centers |
■t*. Communicants — Men
«.■» Communicants — Women
5
a
s
i
e
CJ
H
6
c
i f
? =
.. a
j «
y •?
~5
0
7
^1
0 g
c. -
M g
P 5
£ y
.8
5 u
£ g
£ *
^lo
0
00 0
= - 0
0 -s If:
11
p u
9
s
0 9
^ s
Ji 0
111
.5 .£
2 =
p" “
(C
10
Proportion of Female Cnm-
niunicants who are
Literate
1
"©
c
0
c
3
12
.Average Number of Coin-
ed municants in each
Evangelistic Center
Grand Total ...
37
65
?.®4
13,898
6,681
20,586
30,576
68%
17%
S2%-
36%
6,SS6 70
Lutheran ... nMc*
Methodist ... :::
Presbyterian ‘ pQj
■Other Societies gpf
YfilCA
...
12
9
9
2
3
1
1
23
3
2.5
32
2
38
3
145
101
7
810
132
6.150
C,729
37
5.51
G3
2,374
3,180
16
1,401
19.1
9,024
9,909
13
2.118
213
12,023
15.350
SI
704
01%
68%
68%
68%
70%
39%
0%
11%
18%
60%
70%
50%
51%
100%
00%
30%
39%
98%
1,222
160
1.696
2,880
97
.13 1
|
37
61
62
98
7
returns
260
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
lY.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
Y.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
Name of Society
^ Hospitals
Dispensaries— exclusive of
i-s those located on Hospital 1
Fremises f
w Hospital Beds — Men
B
1
_o
T
n
■fi.
s
S
4
Total Number of j
Inpatients Annually
os Schools for Nurses
-j Students
No. of Hospital Beds per
* Foreign Physician
No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Nurse
Grand Total ...
25
3
537
423
5,217
2
ii
31
320
Luthemn DMS (a>
2
3
73
46
1,186
30
40
Methodist MEFB
...
Presbyterian PCI
9
164
177
1,.577
2
11
43
UFS (bi
13
1 ...
300
•200
■2.4.54
26
Other Societies SD.^
1
Korean Church*
1
1 ...
;
(a) Figures for Union work in Moukden included with DMS.
{ b) Figures prior to 1917. Includes figures (or Union work in Moukden.
* Incomplete return.?.
VI. — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
^
Name of Society
Nationality
£
o
£
SO
*?.
p
C
0
1
c
0
Ch
Field Claimed |
■tal Missionary Force
al Chiueso Employed
Force
*5
a
5
S
G
3
o
3
Missionaries
1,000,000 Population
c3 c
•“.2
.5 ^
;? "b
o
.20
§■§
Mg
o c
Missionaries
1,000 Communicants
esc Employed Workers|
1.000 Communicants 1
Communicants
:r 10,000 Population
nday School Scholars
1,000 Communicants
sion Primary Students
■ 1,000 Communicants
Foreign Physicians
r 1,000,000 Population
0
"a
■Ji Oi
»o
3®.
'I-S
0 o
Ph
H
o
H
H
fl
e g
'2 &
w t
ii ^
P4
2
3
4
•5
6
7
o
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
Grand Total...
(»v
363,700
la)
19,9S8,9S3
172
333
20.536
9
45
8
44
10
321
345
1.5
48
Lutheran
DMS
Cent
16,000
3,266.000
•55
1-56
1,40-5
17
49
40
111
4
873
1.024
1.3
37
Methodist
MEFB
A
•5,000
98.000
1 1
19.5
143
72
2
821
821
i'.i
3.7
47
Presbyterian
PCI
B
•57,800
7,4.57,000
44
341
9,024
8
46
5
38
Vi
188
•251
96
Other Societies
UFS
SDA
B
A
51.400
.5, •2.58.000
81
8
359
9
9,909
53
12
89
6
36
170
19
291
306
YMCA
Int
3
13
'
...
YWCA
Int
Bible Societies
BFBS
•2
(a) Total for Province, not for approximate estimates by Societies in the Column below.
Sl'ECIAL AJ)M1X]STRATIVK DISTRICTS
261
PART IV
LARGE UNCLAIMED AREAS AND SPECIAL
ADMINISTRATIVE DISTRICTS
THE CALL
''There’s uo sense in going further— it’s the end of cultivation,”
So they said, and I believed it— broke my land ajid sowed my crops—
Huilt iny barns and sttung my fences in the little border station
rnokod away below tl.e foothiUs whore the trails run out and stop,
Till a voice, as bad as Conscience, rang interminable changes
On one everlasting whisper day and night repeated— so
Something hidden. Go and find it. Go and look beliind the Ranges—
Something lost behind the Ranges. Lost and waiting for you. Co.
Kitdyard Kipling.
Sunr.ESTED Centers for Christian Occufation in South-west China.
SOUTH-WEST CHINA
■y-jj per cent of the area of Kwangsi, Kweichow, Kansu and
se<'tions n Lv finy Protestant inissionai-y society. Large
\inoc and other provinces althongli claimed still remain wholly
ci'pied or practically so. The following centers located on the accom-
panying map are likely to be opened as mission stations within the next
5 3'cars :
Szcchu’dit — Ghangshow MCC, Fengtuhsien MCC, Iluchow FFSfA,
Hokiang ClSf, Kianganhsien CIM, Kikiang CIM, Nanclnvan i\ICC, Peiig-
sluii MCC, Snngpan CMS, Wanhsien JICC.
KxvcicJiow — Cliengauchow CfM, Jenhwaihsien CIM, Kiensicliow CUM.
Kwangsi — Hing^'ch CMA, Kwcishim CMA, Ningmingcliow C-MA,
Yanglichow CJfA.
TFTE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
yjiiiiiflji—Mcngli SVRI, Naiiipa SYM, VuniiaHiu UMC.
Centers located on the accompanying- map but not listed in the preced-
ing paragraph have been referred to by missionary correspondents as
places of strategic importance in connection with the Christian occupation
of the country. References to a few of these renters follow : S=echwnn~
Hweilichow— .\n out-statiou of the American Baptist Mission and worked
from Ningj uaufu as long as foreign missionaries resided in that city. If
we draw a line southwest from Suifu to Hweilichow, northwest from
Hweilichow to Batang, and east from Batang to Kiatingfu and Suifu we
enclose an cnennons area, triangular iu shape, wliich is w'ithout a single
mission station. This area contains approximately two million Chinese,
one million l.olo and 600,000 other tribes people. The American Baptist
Mission is not able at the present time adequately to occupy .so great a
field. There is some probability of the Christian Church of Australia
entering llweilichow in the near future. Missionaries in Yunnan regard
Hweiliciion as a promising center for immediate work not only among
Chinese, but among tribes people who have sent vepeatediy for. Christian
workers.
I.itaiig is situated almost midway between Tatsienlu and Batang.
Tlie surrounding conntry is sparsely populated. The work here would
be chiefly among Til)etans.
Sungpan and IJfanting. The former center was occupied some years
ago l.y" CMS missionaries but later abandoned. Both placer, are
strategically located for work among Tibetans. In the neighbonrlioc^' of
Sungpan there are said to be as many as eighteen independent tribes.
Some of these are friendly to the foreign missionary and in many com-
munities the Tibetan language is spoken. Both Sungpan and Lifanting
are referred to in special articles on Cliwmipien and Tibet.
ifit'Cichoit'— All centers located in this pren-jnee and not listed above
as stations likely to be .opened within the next five years, were recommend-
ed by mission correspondents as important centers for tribal or Chinese
work. The t relation of these centers to mission stations already opened
as well as io postal communications already established throughout the
province will be seen upon refering to the Foetal Map of Kweichow,
(Appendix R, page liK On this map place names are given for all
mission station ; while suggested centers for new work are indicated by
small crosses.
yiinUfliif-Kokiuchang. This -s one of the largest population centers
in the province, and of great importance commercially. As many as
200,000 people are employed in the tin mines near the city during the few
months of the year when these can be worked. Kokin city is situated
in the area which the Reformed Presbyterian Church hopes eventually to
occupy. Up to- the present, however, no foreign or Chinese worker has
been sent.
Shan Villages Around Ten, iryHefi— Throughout southwestern Y'unnan
ajid especiallv in the neighbourhood of Tengyueh large numbers of tribal
people are to be found. Work among these tribes will prove
encouraging and .any number of villages might be suggested as ceute/'T^
occupancy by foreign missionarieo. ^
IVeiyuan — The following infonnation has been supplied by \y v
Fergiisson, the Yinmati Moheiching Assistant District Inspectorate of's^
Revenues ; “In Kingkn-lisien, fonnerly known as 'tVeiyuanting tlier •
a population of from 45,000 to 50,000 people, and in the western part
district there are probabh* 50,000 Shan iuliabitanta, all of
never hoard ihe Gospel. The people are very friendly, although
oppressed by tlie Chinese. East of Weiyiiaii for 15 to 30 days’ iouiiie - fk
country is inhabited by Shans and other tribes people with a few CU
traders scattered about, but all untouched by any missionarv effort "rr
country fc»r the most part is wild and well wooded except'noar tli
wells where fires and the cutting of wood for the manufacture of salu*^*^
left large stretches of barroii hillsides. Small groups of inomUaiiVeers
found everywhere. The Shan people inhabit the valleys.”
Mohei— '‘During my two years in the Mohei suhdistrict I have vi-'t
all the wells which are scattered over a large area. Freon my cciite ^r
have (ravelled 14 stages west and 25 stages to the south and southe'^ /
lonching the Tongking border for more than 20 days' journey, and al^^^’
the Burma border for a number of days to the edge of tiie head
terrhory. To llie west of Mohei the country is lough and *
mountainous, but there are a mimber of fine valleys and manv 060^*1^
living in the hills In February jqao I left ^fohei on a two months’ touf-!
mv road leading southeast for 7 days till I touched the Tongking bord
then almost due south for 20 days’ journev', penetrating Tongking at th
extreme southeast corner of the province. There are several salt' wells
along this route, all of which I visited. From the salt wells
in the loop at the southeast corner of the province I went west keepiucr
near the Tongking and Burma borders for some 10 stages, and then came
out via Chenpien aJid up to the main road to .Szemao, In all I
out 60 days.”
“The valleys through the journey were inhabited by vShan people
while the hills were sparsely peopled bv Lolo or Noeu, Maltei, Akka'
Shantan, and many other tribes. With the exception of work among
the I-olo in the neighbourhood of RIenglieh, and the work recently opened
by the American Presbyterian iMission at Chenpien— the latter
especially for the Shan people— nothing else has ever been done in the
way of mission work for these multitudes of people. The inhabitants I
found to be most friendly to foreigners.”
“Throughout this large tract of countrv’ there is a wide open doer for
the missionary, It will require strong men and .women,. however, to under-
take the work. It is nn place for a weakling either physicaliv or
spiritually. The Chine.se fear this climate ; they die off like flies, especially
during the rainy season. A malignant fever (dengue fever) prevails
throughout the valleys.”
THE GREAT UNOCCUPIED AREAS OF KANSU
Description of Areas Claimed — A study of the Christian occupation of
Kansu as given in Part III (pp. 113-121) will suffice to show that although
large areas arc claimed by missions, they are by no means adequately
worked. It is therefore necessarv' first of all to consider the areas claimed.
(i) The CIM District in ihe Northeast — This is a large fertile plain, well
watered by irrigation canals running from the Y’ellow River. It is bounded
by mountains on the west, south, and north. The Chungwei Plain lies to
the south and -west of this district. Beyond the mountains and on the
cast is the Mongolian Desert. The population is comparatively dense.
It consists of Chinese, Mohammedans, and, chiefly beyond the border of
Kansu, of Mongols. There are 7 hsien cities and a number of busy
market villages. The people do not live iu cities but settle rather in large
walled fannsteads. Every second, third, or fifth day they congregate at
the markets. At the present time there is only one missionary and his
wife in the whole of this district. He is centered at Ningsiafu. There
should be another station in Pinglohsien, one in Chungweihsien, and
one on the east of the Yellow River and southeast of Ningsiafu where
there arci two hsien cities. It may be found that the best center would
be Wuchiingpao which, although not a hsien city, is a busier place than
either Lingchow or Ningling (Kintsi).
{2) The CIM District in the Northwest — This district is bounded on
the n»)i th by the Mongolian Desert where the population is -negligible.
The Desert crosses the border of Kansu just to the west of Chungweihsien,
so that for two days' jciirney or more in that section the country is desolate
and barren of eveiy-thing except desert scnib and coarse w'eed. To the
west of the district are the mountains of Kekonor. The country surround-
ing Kokonor Lake originally belonged to the Mongols but is now chiefly
populated by nomadic Tibetans. The CIM district is divided into two
parts. Toward the north are the Kanchow and Liangchow plains in both
of which the rivers flow north and northwest. Between Lanchowfu and
the Desert on the north is the great Tsinwang Plain. The remainder of
the district is occupied by tlie basins of the Y’’ellow River and its tribut-
aries. The whole district is a mare of mountains and valleys, inhabited
by a conglomeialion of peoides iu process of absorption into the Chinese
race. There are aborigines, Tibetans, Mongols, Mohammedans, and
Chinese. The distance between the already existing mission stations will
suflice to show how insufliciently this district is worked. From Lanchowfu
to Liangchowlu is 7 days’ journey, from Lanchowfu to Siningfu, 6 days
and from Siningfu to Liangchowfu, 9 days. The city of Pingfan should
be occupied a.s early as possible. This would serve to link up existing
work and at the same time be a center for work among aborigines. It is
now being visited ty colporteurs from I.anchowfu, but no workers are
aviitUbU- to commence settled work. The city of Nienpai is a good ceuter
from which work could be done among Chinese, aborigines, and Moslems.
Maopaisheng, in the district of Tatung northwest of Siningfu, ha.s a large
Moslem community in its vicinity, and would be a good base for work
among both Chinese and aborigines as well as among Tibetans.
(5) The CMA District in the Southwest — From the valleys of the Tao
and Wei rivers, me country rises gradually as one approaches the Tibetan
border, until at (he mission station of Taocliow, Old City, it reaches the
height of g,oco feet at ove sea level. To the north, we.st, and south of
this statioi" Tibetans are found, indeed all the country to the south of
the Tao River is inhabiterl by them. South of Hochow, Siinhwa, and
Kweitch, the poj)ul-ition is entirely Tibetan.
The remainder of the district is inhabited by a mixture of
Chinese and Mohammedans. Of Mohammedans there are the Chinese
Moslems, the Timgsiang Moslems, and the Salars. The main
aim of the CMA is to reach th? Tibetans. However, the. Cliinese work
ha-s g’own rapidly, and of late years the mission. has beeti so crippled by
lack of workers that several w-ho formerly worked among Tibetans now
devote their whole time to this more pressing work among the Chinese,
The extreme ctnlral — southern part of the province, which is inhabited
almost entirely by Chinese, has of necessity been irregularly worked, and
at best only by itinerating missionaries colporteurs, and evangelists.
Kaichow is the most important center.
{4) The CIM District in the Southeast — The southern part of this
•iiatri'.t, comprising the Wei River basin east of Kungchangfu and Ihe
valleys of other streams running southward owr the mountains inle
Szechwan, is the special responsibility of the CIRI. Thus far the mis-
sionary staff has been inadequate to cope with the work already beg^i
to say nothing ot the claims of the nne%'angelized parts of this dtscric-
Hweihsitn is an important town on the main road to southern Shensi ao
to Szechwan and would make a good center for Christian work, h'b®’
and Tsingshui v/ould also be suitable for smaller stations. The vale^
near this pari of the bord?i- are well populated and have busy inarkes^
Passing towards the northeast one traverses an impoitant Moslem
round Changkiachwan and comes into the district of the SAM (cim).
section of tliis district which is be.st worked is marked by a
stations one., two and three daj'S' journeys apart. Here work among
Chinese is expanding and new missionaries have had to be added 0
staff during the past few y'ears. Although a considerable
literature has been distributed among the Moslems of this district,
IS as yet uo missiot‘.ary who has specialized iu evangelistic work aJi
them.
VV)/
f
SPKC'TAL ADMIXISTHATINK DISTRICTS
263
Kansu— Kthnograi'Hicai. Divisions
The slinded districts, ns indicated on this map, are inhabited chiefly by Chinese
Moslems. Finer shading denotes larger numbers of Mostcins or more numerous Moslem
communities. Tibetans are most numerous in areas covered by small crosses. Solid
dots serve to locate the Aboriginal tribes. Districts where Mongols predominate nro
ndiented by the symbol V. Unshaded sections aix2 inhabited by Chinese, with small
ommnnities of Moslems interspersed over certain districts.
Wc will now consider the unclaimed areas of Kansu.
Northivcsteni Area — This comprises the whole of that part of Kansu
which lie-s beyond Kanchowfu, and covers about one-third of the square
inileajfe of the protinoe. It must be recognized, howev’er, that this part
of the province is, spe-aking generally, more sparsely populated than any
of the remainder. The people live mainly along a narrow ribbon of fertile
land tpat stretches northwestward between the deserts of Mongolia and
the Tibetan mountain.^. The district is divided into two parts at Kiayii-
kw.an. This cily has long been called the gateway to the Chinese Empire.
It is there that the traveller towards Central Asia passes through an ann
of the Great Wall into the Gobi Desert. Beyond this place the traveller
must caTV bi.s own food and fodder for his animals. The district of
Yiimeii is comparatively well populated. Ansichow is a city of some im-
portance to travellers and might be opened as a inissioiiar>’ center when
a chain ot station.^ is made reacliing out into Central Asia. Outside
Ansichow all is sand, indeed it comes right up to the city walls. The
old city of Ansichow is completely buried. From this place the main
road to Contra! Asia stretches out to the northwest across the Desert,
while soutliwesrtvard there is a short route to Kashgar generally used in
winttj. This ro.id passes through the district of Tunhwang which is
con;pa»atively well watered and well populated and which supplies
Ansichow and some other less favored places with grain. To the east of
Kiayiikwau the country is also well populated. Suchow city i.s cf first
rate importan :e. The 'Romtn Catholics have au important work here as
well as in Kanchowfu. Only about lo Protestant missionaries have
•.ravelled through the nerthwestern district of Kansu since missionary
work was first started 40 years ago. Beyond the Nan Shan to the south
are a lew Afongols as well as some tribes of Tibetans.
264
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Kansu— Suggested Centehs foi? Future Missionary Occupation
Mongols.
Aborigines.
Central and 'Northeastern Area — The central section of Kansu is more-
thickly populated than the northeastern, which produces a great deal of
salt, Hwamachih being the n)ost important salt center. All the
conntr}' west, south, and southwe.st of this place is barren and the
inhabitants are few, except at the halting places. The distances between
stations reckoned by stages will give some idea of the extent of this
countiy. From PiiigHang to Ningsiafn is 12 days through mountainous-
country; from Tanchou'fu to Pingliang' 10 days along the great dusty
load which leads from Sianfii (Shensi) into Central Asia; from Lanchow-
fn to Ningsiafu, 13 days through mountains, desert, and fertile plains.
Tlie SAM (cim) are now opening both Tsinguingchow and Kuyiian as
central stations. It is important that the city of Anting be per*
manentlj'- occupied as soon as possible, as this would link up existing
work. It is now occasionally visited by colporteurs. Hweiniug might
also be occupied, or perhaps as an alternative to Anting. Haichenghsien
should also be considered, in short there is ample scope for missionary
woik in any large citj’ throughout this district.
IForfe Among Special Classes — The population of Kansu is very mixed,
and specialized work amongst certain races is therefore imperative.
Apart from the Chinese there are two classes of peoples that merit con-
sideration : Buddhists of the Tibetan, Mongolian, and aboriginal races;
and Mohammedans (the Chinese Moslems, Tnngsiang Moslems, and
xSalars). In parts of the province it is possible to use the Chinese language
amongst all these peoples, bnt if lasting missionary work is to be dona
among them it will be necessary for some missionaries to be set aside for
specialized work. As a general center for reaching Bnddists of the three
SPEOIAI- ADMTNISTKATIVE DISTtUCTS
rnces meutioiied, Kiimbum may be suggested, and as a general center for
xiaching’ Moslems, Hochow. The races must now be considered separately.
Tibetnr.s~A glance at the map will indicate their distribution along
,l,e western border. To the south of the Tao River there are 48 clans
under a chief who lives m Choiii, where there is a lamasery of considerable
importance In the Kokonor district one finds a few Mongol kings
although the population is chiefly Tibetan. There are three sects of
Iliiddliists amongst Tibetans on the Kansu border : the Red sect, the
Yellow sect, and the Black seer. There are also “Living Buddhas’* at all
importaut lamasery centers.
Ill Tibetan as in Chinese there is a classical and a spoken lan^niage
TJie classical is understood chiefly by tlje priests. Tlie spoken language
is divided into innumerable dialects. Missionaries working on the Kansu-
Tibet border find the Drokwa dialect the most useful, as this is under-
stood almost .'IS far as Lhasa. Various methods are used for the evangeliza-
tion of the Tibetans. One is that of itinerations in Tibetan country in-
volving a considerable amount of hardship, which is amply repaid by the
magnificent scenery and interesting variety of peoples and customs^ met
with, and above all by the opportunity afforded of bringing the Truth to a
fieople wlio sit in deep darkness. If these itinerations are to be safely made
it is necessary for tlie missionary to make friends of certain influential
Tibetans, who act as “hosts” to the traveller, who in turn becomes their
•bost” when these Tinetan.s visit his city. The drawback to this method
is that it tics the hands of the missionary by requiring him to be specially
careful at all times not to offend the “liasts’’ or priests in his district. The
only alternatives are an official escort, the carrying of firearms, or travel-
ling in diseuise, all of which seem less effective. For settled work
residential ceulers are necessary, and these are of two kinds. All along
the Kansu border there are places w which Tibetans come from the interior
111 order to sell cattle, wool, butter, salt, etc., and to buy grain, household
utensils, firearms, etc. Taochow is such a place, as are also Kweiteli and
Tangar. Paoan, the center of twelve Tibetan clans, was occupied for a lime
by the CMA until their mis-sionaries were rioted out One specially
important center that should he occupied as soon as possible is Stag Stogs
lhamo. This is situated on the border of Kansu, Szechwan, and Tibet,
and is a most important center for work among nomadic tribes of the
interior. There are also large lamaseries in Kansu along the western
•border of which the most important until recently was Labrang, the head
«f loS monasteries. Little woik beyond the distribution of Tibetan and
Mongol vSeriptures has yet been done in Kumbum, an important center
further north. The Tibetans living in the Nan Shan to the south and
•west of Kanchowfu are still untouched ; Suchow or Kanchowfu might form
a base for itinerations among these people. Again to the south of Taochow
there are the Tepo, one of the least known and wildest tribes of Tibet.
These also remain untouched by Christian missions, but doors give promise
•of opening, and men are needed to cooperate with the CMA in its plans
•to work this di.strict.
MoHgo/r— The Mongols are of the same religion as the Tibetans. A
limited number are found in the Kokonor district where special work
might be commenced. Of more importance, however, is the establishment
•of mission work for Mongols in northeast Kansu in the Ningsia district
•either at Ningsiafu or better Ting3manying (Wangyefu), just across the
'Kausu border and due west of Ningsiafii.
.dbangijK's— There are about 50,000 aborigines scattered over areas
marked on (he acc(mpanying map. In some of these districts the people
etiU hold to their old customs and pectiliar dress, especially the
women, while in other districts they are fast becoming absorbed into the
Chinese race. There is a bit of interesting histoiy connected with the
aatter. .After the Mohammedan Rebellion, the Chinese soldiers marched
rough western Kansu^ killing as many Mohammedans as they could
fliid. All people not speaking Chinese they took to be Salars or Tuiigsiang
Moslenis. Hence in order to protect their lives it was necessary for these
aborigines either to speak the Cliinese language or to throw in theii lot
•v.-ith the Mohammedans. A number did accept the faith of Islam,
** t ough most of them still remain Lamaistic Buddhists and continue to
■pay taxes to their tribal chieftains. Among these aborigines one notices
many changes during recent years, and the present time presents a supreme
■oppoTtnnily for the pleaching of the Go.spel among them.
^ iVos/eiHs— There are more Moslems in Kansu than in any other pro-
Miice of China. Estimates of their number vary from 1,500,000 to
3.ow,^. It is exceedingly difficult to make any graphic record of their
IS nbution since they are found ever^^wbere in varying numbers, and
1 places ill which the population is entirely Moslem. The
siaded parts on tlie accompanying map. therefore, indicate those districts
n which there are large Mohammedan communities ; where the shading
s arker, the communities are more numerous.
f'l of Kansu can be traced to three distinct sources :
, le Arab-Persiati Moslems, whose ancestors first entered China
unng tie Tang Dx'iiastj’- (.A.D. 6f8 to 907). They came through Central
3 y way of Chinese Turkestan. History records one or two em-
trading expeditions arriving in Changan (the present Siaiifu,
IiTii capital of the Empire) during the reign of the first
to of the Avails who came with these expeditions are reported
gTant'"^ settled in China. Since then there have been innumerable immi-
tuerrh ^t various times in larger or smaller parties, as soldiers.
^^ptive.s, or refugees. At the present time Mohammedans of
livitur easily distinguished from ordinary Chinese than Moslems
to the'*° parts of China, chiefly because of this pure-stock addition
numbers without interruption through the centuiies. Even now
Chine occasionally settle in such places as I^nclioivfu, take
se Wives, and never return to their homes. It will be seen from
•205
EC i-
oTci-'-is
he e.:t %Smtb and 6hangkialwan
V' c l Chinese, but they also use a laree
Persian words for social intercourse as well ?s
tsel? Ill H selections from the Koran, then Ly read tim Kor^
TW ^hi -without much understanding
iliev Imve rir something of the meaning of whS
AUhomrli tl 1° Arabic grammar and Koran exegesis.
Although there are a large number of Ahungs (ET jittil who nossLs •.
good knowledge of Arabic and Persian, the majority ^ the lait^rSei
D?st flmre b’ of its meaning In ^hl
Mcslemr "" surprising ignorance of Chinese among Kansu
St ’ ^ ‘ ^ n'lmber of schools connected
with mosques have been opened primarily for the teaching of Chinese to
is general, til:
addition of Arabic m some schools. Teachers at present arc Chinese or
Moslem graduates from Chinese schools. ^uinese or
Second, the Tungsiang Afosicm.^-Thesc are said to be of Uirrian
ouT disIricrtelT Islnm at an early date. They inhabit the mountain-
us district to tl.e east of Hochow and west of the Tao River One ex-
^a^tion of their presence in Kansu is that when the Uigurs ( El 4^ or
lU H) removed from Kashgaria to the districts of Tuffan and Kami
(some time during the seventh or eighth century) they were joined T
anything but priperous During
the eighth century Arabic missionaries were sent among these neonle lo
propane the faith of Islam. They achieved such “eelsTn tlLwA-
that M^ammedanism finally became the accepted religion of all. Another
authority claims that the characters “Tung-siang” (-^m) did nl
SXwi" b r " (i.e the Stry It
Hochow), but are a corruption of the name “Tung-lning,” from which
we may infer that these people originally represented the Tung tribe of
the Hung, or Huns and were of the same race as the Hsiung Nu ( ^ )
But -whatever may be their origin they are certainly of the fame stSk^.s
Ihe aborigines of Kansu, for they speak the same language althougli their
dialect IS different.^ All have the Mongoloid type of physiognomy^ Their
district is divided into 30 “hui” (•^). The number of mosques must be
Sgo'teT are ignorant and
fb ^ i’^Shway robbers in the province are recruited from
TTpu 7-r but few women or
ch Idren. The number of Tungsiang Moslems in Kansu is estimated at
between 150,000 and 200,000.
^aZ-irs-One explanation of the presence of these people in
Kansu IS the expulsion of their forefathers from Samarkand in Central
Asia by one of the descendants of the Prophet who at lliat time was their
ruler. This was the result, it is said, of their free-booting habits. A more
fettering ^planation of their presence in Kansu is that centuries ago
they were told by a revered prophet to leave their home in Central Asia
and seek a new land which he described to them by the colour of the earth
aiid water and by the changing into stone there of a certain
white camel. A third explanation is that the Mongols invited them
into Kansu from Persia, and allowed them to settle in SUnliwa juit as they
did the Shenkan Moslems in Yunnan. The Salar immigration is com-
monly said to have taken place during the Ming Dynasty (.A.D. 1368-1399).
Whatever maj' have been the reason for their coming, they journe5'ed for
many months across Central Asia and northern Tibet, finally arriving at
Kehtze Kniig, in the district of Siinhwa. To this day 'they refer to
Samarkand as the home of their ancestors, and speak the Turk i language
of Cenhal Asia. In most distiicts this language is very much mixed
with _ Chinese and Tibetan although in the east (Menda Kimg) a purer
Turki is spoken. The majority of the men speak Chinese, but the women
and children as well as the men when speaking to each otlier use only
Salari. The facial characteristics of these people clearly indicate their non-
Chinese origin. The women wear a dress somewhat similar to that of
the women of Samarkand. The mountainous district in which the Salars
live is now divided into “kung” (Jl) of which there are eight south of
the Yellow River and five on the north where the language is more mixed
and the people of less pure descent. The total population is estimated at
trom 50,000 to 100,000. The Salars have the reputation of being very
wild, a considerable number of their young men becoming soldiers or
robbers. This is hardly surprising, for they are poor and illiterate, with
no religious teaching.
Moslem Sects — Both Old and New Sects are found in Kansu, this
province being the home of the latter, in fact of several new
sects. The “Jcliertya" sect, which is (he one commonly known as the
“New Sect”, flourishes in the eastern half nf the province. Its leader lia.s
considerable power over his followers, and it would be exceedingly difficult
for any of them to become Christians. In the west one encounters various
so-called New Sects and divisions known as “Men-huan” of which there
'four great ones’’ at Hochow (pq-JcP^Rl )• In the Hochow and
Ningsia districts there are numerous tombs of Moslem saints, at which
inceuse is burned and certain ceremonies performed at set seasons. There
is also the “New, New Sect’’ with its headquarters at Taochow, Old City,
the founder of which was killed just after the Wliite Wolf raid. This
sect lias recently made some headway both as a religious force and as
a commercial organization.
2C6
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
Christian Work avion^ Moslems — In the past a considerable amount
of Christian literature has been distributed amongst Moslems in various
parts of Kansu. There are now three missionaries whose aim it is to
specialize in evangelistic and medical work amongst them. They have
been much hindered in the past through lack of workers which necessitated
their helping out in the ordinary work among Chinese. The following
centers for Mohammedan work should be opened in the w’est of the pro-
vince : Hochow for w'ork among Chinese Moslems, Siinliwa for work
among the Salars, and some place in or to the east of Hochow for work
among the Tungsiang Moslems — The CIM is definitely planning to begin
the work among Moslems in the vicinity cf Hochow, while the CMA con-
tinues its work there among Chinese and Tibetans. Special work for
Moslems is already being done by the CIM in Siningfu. In the east of
the province the most important centers to be opened by the foreign mis-
sionary ar'C Changkiachwan, Kuyiian, Haichenghsien, and some place in
the Ningsia district. The head of the Jeheriya Sect has residences both
at Changkiachwan and near Kuyuan. The Lingchow-NingHng district is
also a stronghold of the New Sect, having been the home of the notorious
hla Hua-luiig.
Adtance Programs Among Chinese — The 3 missions in conference in
1918 called for an addition of 30 foreign missionaries, definitely for the
purpose of evangelizing unoccupied areas. These missionaries have not 5’^et
been forthcoming. It is the hope of the CM.A to open a mission station
eventually in every hsien city of its district. The SAM (cim) has already
made some advances, Sifengchen having been opened recently as a station,
and Tsinguingchow as an out-station. Plans are also on foot to open
Kuyuan.
Among Tibetans, Mongols, and Aborigines — As mentioned in a pre-
ceding paragraph, it is necessary in the interests of safe itinerations
throughout the less frequented parts of Kansu, to make friends among
the leading Tibetan or Mongol inhabitants. Some advance has been made
in this direction during recent years, and new districts are slowly becom-
ing more accessible to the foreign evangelist. It should soon be possible
to establish a chain of mission stations at all important lamaseries
and markets along the Tibetan border. .An important step has just been
taken by tbe CMA in opening I-abraiig as an outstation from Taochow.
Tills was made possible by the looting of that monastery by Mohammedan
soldiers in the vear 1919. Some 780 li northwest of Labrang is the
Titetan town cf Paoan. a center which the CMA hopes to reopen as soon
as men are available for the work. This mission also hopes to open Stag
Stogs Lliamo in the near future. One missionary of the CIM expects to
study Tibetan and begin work from Siningffu as a center. Years ago work
was done also among Tibetans around Kweiteh. work should h^.
restiu'ted as soon as men aie available. The lack of missionary work^
also means that the lamasery at Kumbuni remaijij practically untoiich *
except by the occasional distribution of tracts and Scripture portioi*"^
This place is only one stage from Siningfu.
There are 110 definite' plans for the reaching of the Mongol populati
in and around the province of Kansu, although work might be started at
some center in the west of the province and certainly should be begun t
once in the Ningsia district. No missionaries as yet are planning to lear
the dialect of the aborigines and give their whole time to mission work
among them.
.Iinoijg Moslems — Specialized work among Chinese Jloslems is still
in its infauc}’- throughout China. Plans for special work among Moslems
oround vSiningfu and Hochow have already been referred to. It may be-
po.-^sible for some one in the near future to learn the language of tbe Salars.
and for some one else to learn the langu.age of the Tnngsiaug Mo.slems
Workers are needed to give their whole time to each of these tribes
Conchisiov— Alter every allowance has been made for sparseness of
population, the fact still remains that Kansu is one of the most neglected
provinces of China. The ai'eas that are claimed by the missionary socie-
ties are hopelessly too large for them to work adequately without a large-
increase of workers. It is a province of immense opportunities for
Christian woi'k. Apart from the gi'eat unoccupied and very inadequately
occupied fields, there are large communities of non-Chinese peoples still'
wholly or almost wholly untouched. There are difficulties, naturally
which must be faced. For example, there are none of the conveniences of
civilization ; there is not even the comparative ease of travelling by water
such as may be enjoyed in most inland provinces. Kansu is a land of
far distances. It is a journey of over 40 day's from east to west and of
nearly a month from north to south. The population is on the whole-
comparatively sparse, but even on the very modest estimate of the Sim'ey
Committee, the proportion of Christian workers to the population is extra-
ordiuar-ily low. Yet, in order to meet the needs of the scattered population
it is obvious that this proportion should be high in contrast with other
provinces The neglect of Kansu in the past, its immense disances, Us
opening doors which may'- not remain open, the bondage of its people to-
Lamaism, their unspeakable pollution by heathenism, the blinding of their
souls oy' Islam, the utter failure of all their religious systems to brin"
life and light, power and purity — the very difficulties and loneliness that
the missionary' must face in this far-away province — all these things present
a Macedonian call to the Church of Christ.
MONGOLIA (INNER AND OUTER)
Extent and Political Divisions — The geographical extent of Mongolia
has generally' been given at approximately 1,370,000 square miles. This
e.stimate does not, however, include those sections north of the Great Wall
both in Chihli and vShansi which while formerly a part of these provinces
have since been included in the “special administrative districts” of Jeliol
and Chahar. The section formerly belonging to Chihli is approximately
55,000 sq.mi. in extent, and that formerly belonging to Shansi about
20,000. After adding this additional 75,(X)0 sq.mi. to the estimate for
Mongolia given above we have a total of 1,445,000 sq.mi. This is over
eleven times the area of the British Isles and almost as much as the area
of the eighteen provinces of China Proper.
For convenience of study the better-known divisions into Inner and
Outer Mongolia will be followed in this article. Inner Mongolia will
consist of the four special administrative districts of Jehol, Chahar, and
Suiyiian, and Sitao Jlongolia. Those four districts extend from Manchuria
on the east to Kansu on the we.st. The capital cities are :
Cheng-tehfu or 3ehol (Jehol), Changkiakow or Kalgan (Chahar), Kwei-
hwating (Suiyiian), and Tingyiianying (Sitao Mongolia). Official esti-
mates of the areas of these administrative districts are not obtainable but
approximately' they are as follows: Jehol 53,750 sq.mi., Chahar 70,000
sq.mi., Suiyuuan 105,000 sq.mi., and Sitao Mongolia 82,500 sq.mi.
Practically all of the Protestant missionary work in Mongolia is confined
to this southern section, i.e. Inner Mongolia.
Of the two political divisions Outer Mongolia is much the larger with
an approximate area of 1,133,750 sq.mi., or three-fourths of the whole.
It is bounded by Siberia on the north, Heilungkiang on the east, Altai
and Sinkiang on the west, and Inner Mongolia (Jehol, Chahar, Suiy'uan,
and Sitao Mongolia) on the south. Outer Mongolia is the undisturbed
home of numerous and powerful Mongolian tribes. Urga is the sacred
and official capital. Uliassutai, Kobdo, and Kiachta are important
trading towns. The country is not without rivers, fertile valleys, and
much mineral wealth. In the whole of this vast and important country,
however, except for Urga, there is not a single mission station or resident
missionary'.
Physical Characteristics — Mongolia is a vast plateau 3,000 to 4,500
feet above sea level, suiroundcd by mountain ranges and consisting of
broken hilly country and plains or steppes. To the northwest lies the
Kobdo region, that portion of the Mongolian plateau which has the highest
general level, and never falls below 2,300 feet, its valleys maintaining an
average height of 3,000 to 4,500 feet. This region is watered by numerous
rivers, some of which flow into lakes of brackish or even salt water wilb
no outlet. Tlie chief of these rivers are the Kobdo, flowing into the
Karaussu Nor, the Tess running into the Ubssa Nor, the three head'
streams of the Yenisei, and the vSelenga with its tributaries.
Immediately south of the Kobdo region, and still in the west, is the-
Gobi Desert occupying over 300,000 square miles of the central basin.. |
Tliis de.sert is not, as is often imagined, a desolate and sandy region.
Waterless districts there are, of course, but the greater part of the country
consists of land sufficiently moist for grass and shrubs. As there are nD- 1
rivers, fertility depends chiefly on tbe winter’s snowfall and the early
Slimmer rain. Wells are not uncommon, and very often the w.iter is-
lound near the surface, sometimes by merely digging out a few spadefuls-
of sand.
South of the Gobi are the Ala Shan and the Ordos plateaus. The
former extends between the northward stretch of the Yellow River where
it makes its great bend and tbe Nan Shan. The latter lies just south of
this river. Agriculture is encroaching more and more on this southern
plateau, where the land is fertile if irrigated, and yields splendid crop?,
without manure, for years. A long chain of mountains which constitutes
the Khingan Range forms the eastern boundary of Gobi Desert. Tlie« ;
are steep on the western slope, wliile on the east thev descend gradually I
to the level of the Jehol plain which stretches away into Manchuria ana- 1
is abundaiuly watered by streams rising in the Khingan.
Climate — The climate of Mongolia is very dry, and offers wide varia-]
tions of temperatiiro. In Gobi and extreme northern regions the winters- '
are severe, and the wind is never at rest. In fact, winter and siunncff
spring and autumn, day' and night, the winds are blowing in Mongol^-
There is nothing to hinder them, no trees, bushes, or houses, and every-
where they enjoy free course, until they reach the small tents of tbe
Mongols on which they fall with full fury. In spring the many dust-
storms, and the tiresome, persi.steiit wind make travelling very tryin?-
Sudden changes of the weather with constant fluctuations of heat and cold
are peculiarities of Mongolia’s climate. The dryness of the country arise*
from the encircling mountains which arrest the rainclouds. During summer
there is no rain save during hcat-storas.
Pol^ulation — Population estimates for Mongolia (Inner and Outer)
varied from 1,800,000 to 70,000,000, the latter figure being given by
A. Williamson and Dr. Edkins. The Minchengpu Census (1970)
for Jlongolia, exclusive of those sections of Jehol and Chahar wm
267
MONGOLIA (INNEE AND OUTER)
formerly v.cre a part of Chihli and Shansi, the population of 1.700,000.
Richard, in l«s Comprehensive Geography, estimated 2.580,000 for the
<;'ijne area. According; to the 1915 Post Office Census retunis for hsieus
•n Jehol and Chaliar the population for these two special administrative
.districts aione approximate 3.818,000 for Jehol and 1,900,000 for Chahar.
Official estimates for Suiyuan and Sitao Mongolia are not obtainable,
but 825,000 for the former and 200,000 for the latter are regarded by the
few who know and have been consulted as not far off. Ou the basis of
(he most recent estimates, therefore, Inner Mongolia Ins a population
somewhere between six and seven millions (6,943,000). The population
estimate adopted by the CCC Survey Committee for Outer Mongolia is
,,155,000, making a grand total for both Inner and Outer Mongolia of
7,780,000. This is undoubtedly too high, and a more conservative figure
nlay have more general acceptance. However, we must remember that
during the last 20 years thousands of Chinese have immigrated annually
into Inner Mongolia, and that all previous population estimate.s of Mongolia
did not include the administrative districts of Jehol and Chahar which are
comparatively well populated. On the basis of the above figures the
density of Outer Mongolia is i inhabitant per sq. mi., that of Inner Mon-
golia 22 per sq. mi. The density of the special administrative districts
is: Jehcl 7^ Per sq- “li-. Chahar 27, Suiyuan 8, and Sitao Mongolia 2.4.
The population cf Mongolia is den.se.st in the southeast. The central
region and that of the northwest and southwe.st are almo.st unilrabited.
Ill these great stretches of country one may travel for days wiUiout meeting
a single inhabitant.
CfYfVs— Urga (2^,000) is the capital and only important city of Outer
Mongolia. It has a population of 13,000 lamaist monks and about 25,000
■Chinese and Mongols. Overlooking the city, which is itself on a hill-
side, is the crater of an extinct volcano, which is regarded as a holy
mountain and the birthplace of Genghis Khan. Being a holy place of
the lamas it is in constant communication wth Lhasa. In one paid
of tlic city there is a great monastery where the Living Buddha has his
■abode. In a second portion of the city the lama monasteries and dwell-
ings ate located, wliilst a third portion, practically an independent city,
IS devoted to commerce.
iniassntai, the mo.st important town in western Mongolia, carries on
a considerable transport trade, providing the great caravans which tra%'el
from east to west with stores and provisions. It is an important center
for the cattle trade. Here the military got'cvnor of the Kalkhas district
is stationed- Koldo -ind Sainissu are other important trade ceiiteis.
In Inner Mongolia, Chihfeng (Idada) is, as far as the Committee’s
Information goes, the largest city, with a population somewhere between
50,-00 and 100,000. Chaoyangtu, Pingchiian (Pakow), Clitngtehfu (Jehol),
Tatzekow, Kingpeng, W^itancheng, and Fengchen are other important
•cities with populations ranging from 25,000 to 50,000.
“The vaguely used term 'Tartars’ embraces two great branches
•of Asiatic races. The parent race of the first of these was the people
S-nowri to Chinese history as Hsinng-nu These probably were of
-the same stock as the Huns who invaded Europe at a later date. To this
•'Hsiung-nu' or Turko-Sc\i;hian branch belong the Turks, the Mongols,
the Khirghiuz, and many lost hi.storical races, of whom the Uigurs^ are
the best known. The other gre.at branch of the Tartar hordes is the
‘Tuiigusic’, to which belong the modern Manchus, Koreans, Solons,
•Daurs, Orcclions, and historical races such as the Shienfu and Kitans.
All these ‘Tai-tars’ were originally warlike nomads, and each at one
time or another c^e into intercourse and conflict with the settled popula-
tions of North China, whose present inhabitants are largely a mixture
■of ‘Tartar’ and Chinese stock.”
_ History and Political Statiis—Ahoxit 1135 A.D. the Mongols dwelling-
■m regions lying east aud south of Lake Baikal first appeared upon the
scene of China’s history. Under the able leadership of their great cliief,
Genghis Khan, with his sons and brothers, large armies of fierce mounted
■wamors swept down in resistless waves of startling conquest, east, west,
mid south from the wild grassy plains of Alongolia, where at Karakorum
he Great khan had established his huge metropolis of tents. They not
•only pushed iheir conquests eastward into Korea, southward through
China mto_Camhodia_ and Bm-ma, hut thundering across the uplands^of
+if*' j these wild horsemen carried terror and desolation far into
the decadent empires of the west. There is no doubt that the art of
printing the mariners’ compass, firearms, and a great many other arts
o social life wore imported from China into Europe during tliis period
en the Mongol power for the first time in history litdced up east and
es lu one •vast empire. In less then 150 years they became complete
as rs of China, and placed their Emperor, Kublai Khan, on the throne,
caf'f 1 enlightenment of whose court, established with its
at 11^ ^^ Gambalac, now Peking, became the wonder of Europe. Thus,
vast^^ of their power (A.D. 1280-1368), the Mongols ruled over a
strpf Empire, embracing many races and tongues, and
gjjj "”'8^ the Pacific Ocean westward into Poland and Hungarjs
The southward through India to the Indian Ocean,
■ordin ' J f^pidity with wliich they rose to power, and their extra-
®'>'^esses were only parallelled by the completeness and rapiditj''
in ^ hundred years the grit and spirit begotten
So det ■‘^^ng'gle for existence on the wild steppes of the north had
their ntnid the effeminate influences of Chinese civilization that
ffone. Political disintegration, together with their
‘‘L slowly completed their ruin.
■^ntil th^'^M* centuries not much was heard of tlie Mongols
■sbitesm^ ‘^iiobus were invited into China Proper by an indiscreet soldicr-
Pelled Ming emperor. Tlie rising -power of the Manchus com-
^^d the princes first of Inner Mongolia and then of Outer
la .swore allegiance and placed themselves and their tribes under
of of the Mongol clucftaius became vassals
house. ° brought within the sway of the Manclm reigning
Pipiiililiii
This imi>erfect independence was iinmcdiatclv recognized bv Russia fo^
drnkd Riissc^Mongolian agreement of 19:2
eluded. The new Chinese Republic was in no position to rList Russ^Vs
persuasions, and in an exchange of notes (October 23‘-November 5 loirt
wis con.strained to recogmze tlie autonomy of Outer Mongolia The new
reh.tionsmp between China. Russia, and Outer Mongolia was finalW cZ
finned in the Tripartite Convention signed at Kiachta, May 25— Jime 7,
.infmmmmis Mo»goIin-A glance at these treaties and ngreements
To n"" ‘T ■tl'' privileged position it, autonomous Mon-
golia. Keither were Chinese troops admitted into Outer Mongolia nor
Chinese subjects penmtted to colonize its lands. Russia ciijoved complete
commercial supremacy and a tonemrent right with the Chinese Republic
t^supm-ise political relations. The dreaded march of the intrepid Chin-
stopped and an effective buffer state thus
created between Russia and the new Republic.
“CTuna, however, was not prepared to acknowledge defeat. As
a bid foi popularity the following Prcsidcntiail mandate was issued
changing the status of fetmer dependencies. 'The five races in this conn-
try are entitled to equal treatment in the PcpnbHc, and the territories of
he Mongols, the Tibetans, and the Mohammedans are parts of the same
Republic of Cluna. The Mongols, the Tibetans, and the Mohammedans
are all its citizens. There is no mere distinction between them, as was
the case during the Imperial rule. Thus no such name as 'dependencies’
shall he used any more. Hereafter the I^fongols, Tibetans, and Moham-
medans should live iii perfect harmony so as to bring about a real union
of the races into one.’ As expected, it did not take the Jlongols long to
find out tlie real intentions of their Russian ‘protectors’ and, except for
a few 'militarists’ at Urga, the majority of the Mongolian princes pre-
ferred to rehiin to the fold of the Republic.”
Cancellation of Autonomy— Tlic onrushing tide of Bolsherism
on the further side of the frontier also served to intensify the universal de-
sire to rejoin the Chinese Republic. Accordingly a petition praying for
the cancellation of autonomy was despatched from Urga, Nov. 15 1920
at the conclusion of a conference between the Mongolian council of ministers
and Chinese representatives.
On November 27, 1920, a Presidential Mandate was promulgated grant-
ing the request. The cancellation of Mongolian independence being thus
an acwmplished fact, measures were at once devised to reform and develop
the rich country. For example, tlie Moiigoliaii-T'ihetan School in Peking
was reorganized ; the establishment of other educational institutions was
encouraged ; and a Mongol vemacular paper planned.
Local Government — “The system of local administration tliroiighoiit
Central Mongolia especially is tribal in cluaracter, and several centuries old,
haring been left undisturbed even by the Manchus. The principal cliaracv
teristic of the whole system is the ‘Hoshnn’ or in Chinese ‘Banner’ (fffF)
At the head of each Hoshnn is a ‘Jassak,’ who holds the Hoshnn practi-
cally as his owm fief. His oflico is hereditary, and tlie succession of each
new Jassak is coufimicd by the President of the Republic. After the
Hoshnn comes the ‘Aimak.’ At present the Aimak, as an administra-
tive organ, has sunk into historical insignificance, its jiowcr h.aring been
transferred to the League, so that the senior prince of each Aimak lias
really no duty or authority as such.”
“The largest administrative unit is the league, a clerice said to have
beeu originated by the Manchus. In Outer Mongolia the four leagues are
made to coincide in composition with the four Aimaks, while in Inner
Mongolia the twenty-four .Aimaks are grouped into six league.'^. The
JavSsaks of a league meet together in a council or Diet and elect a pre-
sident for the league. This elective appointment is then cenfirmed by
the Peking Government. Besides meeting to elect a president, the Diet
of the league also has other functions to perform : ‘.All the Jassaks of the
league meet together periodically to settle (i) judicial affairs in which
persons of diffeient Hoslnuis are interested, and (2) economic and ad-
ministrative matters concerning the whole league. The president of the
league sees to the execution of the Diet’s decisions. He has no power to
interfere with a Jassak in the local administration of his own Hoshun.’ ”
Today pure Mongols are found cliiefly in the extreme north and west.
They are dirided into numerous tribal organizations, in which hereditary
princes exercise authority and only nominal allegiance is paid to China.
These tribal organizations are restricted to fixed 'areas, and within the
limits of this area a fairly high degree of autonomy prevails. The Turkis,
including the Kinghis, are found chiefly in the west, where they touch
their own people in vSiukiang. Chinese inhabit the special administrative
districts in the south and arc graduall_v advancing northward as coloniza-
tion increases, reclaiming by means of extensive irrigation large tracts
of land formerly worthless.
People — The Mongo] is well-built and sturdy. In appearance he is
dirty and unkempt. Ilis unwashed face and hands (scarcclv sui-prising
in a Lind of little water, biting winds, and cruel frosts), tousled hair,
and shaggy, greasy, shcop-skin garments create a prejudice against him.
If to his unattractive appearance and primitive habits arc added his
fatalism, lack of ambition, love of strong drink, quick temper, and in-
diffeience to the tnith, together with a perverted sense of right and wronjj.
268
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OE CHINA
the worst picture possible of the average Slougol has been given. On
the other hand, he is sitnplc-niiiuled, fearless, and self-reliant; generous,
and compaiatively honest, kindly, hospitable, and easily approached
when undeistcod and treated with proper consideration, thougJi sensitive
and quick to resent slights. He is not only unused to a life of hardship
blit is patient and cheerful under difficulties. In busine-ss he is no match
for the subtle Chinese, although in simple-hearted manliness and all
martial pursuits the hlengol is more than his equal. There is a remark-
able independence in the Mongol’s character. The ragged beggar and
the honoured, influential prince aie botli alike in this. Even in his
present degenerated condition there is a natural nobilit}’- of character in
every typical hlongol.
Lciignngf— According to Richard, “the most widely diffused type of
the Mongol language, spoken throughout the country, belongs to the
Ural-Altaic family, as the Turkish and Manchu dialects.” It is not a
monosyllabic langniage like Chinese but has words of many syllables anil
abounds in dissj’lhibic roots. It has 7 vowels, 17 consonants, and 5
diphthongs. Gutturals and aspirates are lai'gely used. The writing has
undergone various transformations. Its latest form, which resembles
knotted cords, dales from the nth centurj'. In a country where personal
communications are usually passed on by verbal messages, letter \rritiiig
shrinks into small proportioBis. The liturgical books of the lamas are
written in Tibetan. For this reason, and also because the book style
differs much from the colloquial, there is little literature in the Jlougolian
language. Various dialects differ so slightly that Mongols meeting one
another from different sections of the country are easily understood. The
Mongolian language is more easily acquired than Chinese, although the
facilities for studying it are poor and greatly increase the diffiailtj*.
Chinese Colonization and Economic Transformations — When the Man-
chus ascended the Imperial throne of China in 1644 few Chinese inhabited
the conntiy north of the Great Wall. Today large tracts of Inner Mon-
golia, especially those north of Chihli and Shansi, are peopled almost
wholly by Chinese, while elsewhere the Chinese element is steadily in-
creasing. Manchuria, except for the mountainous parts of Heilungkiang
and ICirin, is wholly a Chinese country. Agriculture in Mongolia is
largely in the hands of the Chinese, who are working their way rapidly
from the southern and eastern borders of Mongolia further northward ard
westward. So far as Inner IVIongolia, especially Jehol and Cliahar, is con-
cerned the last few years have brought a complete change. The whole
of these special administrative districts is now in the hands of Chinese.
Recently, China has been actively promoting great plans of extending
colonization to the rich plains of northern Mongolia. Soldiers by many
thousands have been sent to Urga, and rumours are spreading among the
people to the effect that these soldiers will be used for colonizing and agri-
cultural purposes, leaving only the sandy districts and uncultivable desert
land for the Jlongols and their herds. The Mongols meanwhile, who by
their religion have been impressed with the sin and danger of interfering
with nature in any way, heave hea\y sighs and shift their tents still further
into the desert. Here and there in southern and eastern Mongolia a few
Mongol tribes have settled down to agrricultural pursuits in the midst of
their Chinese invaders. But these ate and probably will remain excep-
tions. This ever-growing tide of Chinese colonization and cultivation of
the soil hy Chinese with the administrative control that follows it are facts
which must he considered in connection with all plans for the future
evangelization and Christian occupation of hlongolia.
Econo-mic Life — As a result of Chinese colonization in southern Mon-
golia nomadic life is disappearing and agricultural life is taking its place.
Villages arc being built, schools erected, and Chinese cimlization trans-
planted. The advance is at the rale of about four miles per annum. The
time indeed seems not remote when the Gobi and Ordos deserts will be
completely in\’aded and reclaimed. Trade in Mongolia is carried on
entirely bj' the Russians and Chinese. Among the principal purchases
of the hlongols are cotton fabrics, iron ware, woolen cloth, sugai', and
brick-tea, the last being a favorite. In return they offer sheep, cattle,
ponies, camels, wool, hides, furs, etc. Every year they also export
thousands of tons of salt and soda, as well as some quantity of gold. As
many as 100,000 camels are employed in conveying tea alone from Kaglan
to Siberia. Another 1,200,000 camels and 300,000 bullock -wagons are
employed in inland caravan trade. Stock-raising, the making of tent
felts, horse saddles, geld and silver ornaments of various kinds, and the
women’s clever sewing of beads and caps, suggest the chief industrial
occupatiens of the hlongols. Money as a medium of exchange is not A-et
nniveisally appreciated, except in large trading centers where gold dust,
gold bars, hiinp silver, roubles, and silver dollars are in use.
Communications — Roads — Roads made by the feet of camels, horses,
and oxen, or by cart tracks, abound in Mongolia. Not only the great
roads along which thousands of camels and oxcarts pass daily conveying
salt, timber, and grain from one trading center to another, but even the
numerous lesser roads are easily followed. The sandy districts which
are comparativelj- few in number are trackless.
From old, caravan communication requiring a month’s time lias
existed between Kalgan and Urga, which is situated only 5 or 6 days’
journey from the Siberian Railwa}'. A main highway leads on from
Urga to Kiachta and northward into Siberia, connecting many small
centers of inland trade. There are very few rivers in Mongolia which are
luavigable.
Railroads — The Teking-vSuiyiion Railway extends from Fengtai in-
Cliilili to Suiyiian, via Peking, Siianhwafu, Kalgan, Tatmigfn,
Fengchen, and Kweihwating. This picturesque line follows the ancient
caravan route and militarj' highway from Mongolia into China by wa}' of
the historic Nankow Pass, and taps a rich mineral district. Eventually
it is hoped to extend the line to Urga and Kiachta (750 miles from Kalgan),
thus connecting with the Trans-Siberian Railway. Projecteil
lines in southeast Mongolia are : Peking-Jehol (130 miles),
feng (140 miles!, C'hiiichowfn-Cliihfeng (190 miles), Kalgan-Toh
(190 miles), Tolnnnoerh-Chilifeng {130 miles), and Chihfcnp--T'”^°''^^'
Peking-Monkden Railway, via Chao_vangfn to Cliilifeng, and'fron
latter place to Jehol via Pingchuan (a distance of 330 miles) are
cally completed. It is proposed that the funds for these lines, whosc^^t*^*^*'
length will he approximately 1,710 miles, shall be derived from
surplus of the Peking-Monkden and the Peking-Hankow lines Ti
section between Chincliowfu and Chihfeng is the first to be uudertak
Another proposed railway s\'stcm into western Mongolia and sinv”
may here be mentioned because of its importance as a trunk line betw^'^
Uolon Noi-, the gate
wa> to the vast Mongolian prairie, to Kashgar, via Urga, (with a braiicl
line to Kiachta), Uliassufal, Urumtsi (Tihwafn), and Hi (Suiting) i
branch line extending almost due north from Dolon Nor is dso procos«v
in order tn connect with Hailar and Moho, the gold district on the
hank of the Aimir. A branch of this line will connect with the Trans
Siberian Railway somewhere near Chita.
Postal and Telcq;rapli Service — As for Outer Mongolia a pastal route
extends from Kalgan across the Gobi Desert to Urga and Kiachta a dis
tance of 3,620 li. From Urga postal communications extend to Uliassutaj
2,600 li west, thence to Kobdo, 1,000 li further west and from Kobtlo 011
to Chenghwasze (Altai), Urmnuhu, Chiinunai, Suilaihsien (Jiauass) and'
'Wusu ill Siiikiang, Talicheiig, and thence to Omsk, where connections.
with the Russian Postal System are made. As for Inner Mongolia all'
of the large cities of Jehol and Chahar have i>ostal facilities. From Kwoi-
Invating and Raratsi postal communications extend westward to Paotow-
cheu, Tashetni and Lungliingchaiig in Sniyuan, thence onward to
Ningsiafu in the extreme northern part of Kansu. At present the chief
lines of traffic from 'China into Mongolia and ultimately Russia, are tliroiwh
Laiichowfu in Kansu, Kweihwating in Suijiian, and Kalgan in Cliilili.
In 1917 the Mongolian Trading Company inaugurated a motor-car ser\'ice-
between Kalgan and Urga, 1,200 miles. The journey requires four days-
in favorable weather. In winter months transportation serriccs are
abandoned. Tclegraidi facilities reach to Urga.
GoTieriimoiif Education — The following statistics of the govenimoiit
eilnc.itionnl facilities iu Inner Mongolia are taken from the Report of the
Ministry' of Education for the fourth (elementary) and sixth (secondary)'
years of the Republic. Practically all these educational facilities are for
Chinese. Most government education in Inner Mongolia centers in the-
cities of Jehol, Chaoyangfu, end Kweihwaring. Relatively few govern-
iiient schools arc reponled in Outer Mongolia.
I.owcr Primary Schools. 907 illiddlc Schools 4
Higher Primary Schools. 41 Normal Schools 2
RcHi^ious Backe^round — Nearly all Mongols are Buddhists, following
the precepts of the lamas or Bnddliist monks who observe the forms nf
Tibetan BuddJiism, ilahayana tyjxr. Originally, like other Siberimi
tribes, thev were Shamanists, or believers in a spirit world which con-
trolled the fortunes and destinies of men. It was rather a mixhire of
clairvoyance and jugglery than a religion, and in many way's resembled
the Taoism of China in its degenerate and popular form, Tamaisin was
imposed upon the Mongolians by Knblai Khan toward the end of the
lytli oeiitnry.
“Buddhism in a debased form reached Tibet in the middle of the
seventh century', and at once accommodoted itself to Tibetan superstition
and demonology', gradually' sinking lower and lower. To the Tibetans,
as to the hfongols, the world was filled with malignant demons who made
their lives a terrible and hopeless burden. Naturally', the more ethical .md
spiritual tcaciiing of Buddhism was displaced by a sy'stein of magic spells
and charms .'uid empty' ritual. The lamaist now believes that the mere
repetition of I'oystic words and sentences or even their e.ssential syllable.s
is equivalent to the practice of Ibe six cardinal mrtues, and is able to coerce
the spirits and bring him all happiness, prosperity', knowledge, and de-
liverance. Hence his never-ending repetition of thesa words and sentences
on rosaiic.s and by' means of pray'er-wlieels and flags. Tliis mixture 0
superstition and devil-worship, of priestcraft and ritual, and of clmrws
and spells and mechanical pray'er, with a background of Buddhist p 11^
sophy' and animistic belief, is Lamaism, thq religion of Tibet
Mongolia.” ,
'I he H/t’gJif of Lamaism — “Its effect upon the Mongols bas been
and far-rcacliing. Its Buddhist doctrine of reincaniaticm has restrnn
their predatory and savage instincts and given a new value to life.
welded them together, has leavened their civilizx'ition with religious 1
and has made them kind and hospitable- It has kept before tbein t ic
of sin and personal responsibility, of a future life and dir’tue ju
of expiation and delive;rance. It has emphasized the value of
and lias given a religions sanction to every act and relations up-
on the other hand, it has robbed their manhood of its energy' an
ambition. Its ecclcsiasticism has crushed their life into a narrow
strangled their progress, and held back their material
has kept them ignorant and confused their sense of right
has degraded worship and piayer to a mechanical ritual an^ sanctity
intelligible mummery'. It has debased womanhood, destroyed tie '
of family life, flooiled the land with immorality’, and made even 1 "jcJi
es.tablisliinent.s hotbeds of vice. ‘Without a lama there is n®
to God,’ is an axiom of the faith, and thus each family gives one
ftfONGOLTA (INNER AND OUTER)
PnOTKSTANT MISSION FlULPS
269
of its sons to the priesthood. The number of lamas in Mongolia is stated,
on good authority, to be over sixty per cent of the male population!
The lamaseries are large and numerous, and both lamas and lamaseries
.•are Hherally supported by the laity. Until the power of I.amaism, with
Its overgrown, dissolute, and corrupting priesthood, is broken, there can
he no hope of arresting the sure decay of the Mongols or of preventiiio-
Iheir ultimate e.xtinction.” (Rev. G. H. Bondfield, D. D. in “Mon<rolia
A Neglected Mission Field”). * ’
Tha-c are two chief sects of lamas, the red and yellow distinguished
hy the colour of their gowns and by their head-dress. The yellow lamas
predominate. Of the three High Dignitaries of Lamaism, or Living
Buddhas, two reside in Tibet, and one at Urga. The last named bears the
■name of Hutukhta, and holds authority over 25,000 lamas and 150,000
•slaves who tend his flocks. Nearly all lama monasteries now have their
Avatars, or Living Buddhas These lamaseries are very numerous and
accommodate frequently as many as 20,000 lamas. It is said that the
mias form live-eighths of the male population of Mongolia. Fach year
e ama priesUicod grows more and more powerful, exercizing a tyrannical
power over the degenerate and exhausted people. Numerous monasteries,
^el supported by the laity (some of the temples have riches of silver,
nerds, and so on), are places of gross wickedness and the whole land is
<iused with prie.stly sins. As a result the moral condition of the whole
longo, race is becoming more alarming. In large parts of (be country,
m lact in the whole of Outer Jlongolia, marriage ties as a rule are absent,
•ent girls and boys, young men and women, wives and daughters, laitv
•and priestliTCd alike practise promiscuous living in full liberty. As a
Tesn t syphilis and other venereal diseases are flourishing to such an
ent that the Mongols themselves express wonder upon hearing of a
young man or woman who is not affected in some form or another.
listory of the Eafliest Christian Missions — In the early middle ages
‘ ^ nnd Roman Catholic missionaries, with, commendable zeal,
int M hardships, penetrated the wilds of Central Asia
on*h During the 12th century the papist emissaries were lured
k' ^ tnnlastic stories which reached Europe of the gre.it ‘Christiau’
the fniit of early Nestorinn missioii-iry propaganda,
Tre'^t over by the mysterious 'Priest-king' Prester John. This
ffolf European clironicler.s is known to Chinese and Mon-
kiniT^* as Wang Khan of the Keraits. Cities of this once populous
of ^’ere deA-nstated by Genghis Khati, who married the niece
The Nlian, now lie buried beneath the sands of the Ordos Desert,
^itne discovered at .Sianfu, the capital of Shensi, bears
early ‘Christianizing’ of the northwestern provinces of
‘na and southern iMongolia.
miss' Protestant Missions — The first effort of Protestant
>ons in the 19th century was made by the LMS. In 1S17 two learned
Buriats reached St. Petersburgh to assist in the translation of the New
Icstament into their own language. Through representation from the
Russian Bible Societj', probably seconded by 'the request of the Buriat
iibe, the LMS appointed Messrs. Stallybrass and Rahmii to proceed to
Irkutsk and begin the study of the Mongolian language. Two years
^iter Messrs. Yiiile and vSwan joined Mr. and Mrs. Stallybrass at
Selenginsk. Here among the Buriat Mongols these missionaries laboured
mr over 20 years until their work was stopped by order of the Russian
Government in 1841. Before withdrawing, however, the whole Bible had
been translated into classic.1l Mongolian. This translation has been of
the utmost value and is still in circulation. Thirty years later the devoted
James Gilmour, also of the LMS, commenced his itinerations which
extended as far into Mongolia as Kiachta. These continued intermittently
for over 20 years. For the first 15 years he devoted himself to the
nomadic Mongols in the north, feeling that the agricultural Mongols of
the southeast would he reached by Chinese missionaries. In 1886 he
settled in eastern Mongolia where he laboured until his death. This
work was carried on by colle.igiies appointed by the LMS until 1901 when
it was handed over to the PCI. As early as 1865 tlie ABCFM began
work at Kalgan, and hoped to influence Mongol nom.ids.
The Scandinavian Alliance Mission of North America (SAMM), began
work for Mongols in 1S95, when Mr. D. W. Stenberg settled at Kalgan
and later bought property among the Ordos tribes. He was soon joined
by fellow-workers, a nitmher of whom lost their lives in tqoo. The Swedish
Mongol Mission (SM) began work in 1898 in the nortliwestem part of
Mongolia. The early pioneers of this mission were either obliged to
leturn because of illness, or laid down their lives for Christ's sake during
the Boxer Uprising. In 1902 the BFBS appointed a foreign agent to travel
thimiglioiit Mongolia as far as Urga and Uliassutai with headquarters
at Kalgan. Mr. Robert .Steven was the pioneer of the CMML. He settled
with his family in Pakow in 1897 about So miles north of the Gre.at Wall
where he was soon joined by others, all of whom were driv'eii out by the
Boxers in 1000. The CMA organized a Mongol mission in the early
nineties, and planted a number of its missionaries at strategic centers
on the Chinese border. Then came tlie Boxer Uprising and all except
two were lost.
PROTESTANT CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION TODAY
Ccnerr.l SHHimary— Eleven Protestant societies .ire working in Inner
and Outer Mongolia. Three of these missions (NCM, PCI, MP) carry
on activities from stations in neighbouring provinces. No field delimita-
tions are shown on the accompany map for the AFM and SA in Feiigchen.
The latter has only recently started evangelistic work in this city. The
CMML works the largest area, followed bv the PCI, Sv.AM (ci.m), and the
.SAM.M.
270
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Throughout flU JlojigoUa, i6 mission stations are reported in i\
foreign rcsidcnliaj centers. Six of these centers are located in Jchol, 2
in Chahar, 5 m Suiyiinn, and only t in Outer Jlongolia. In other words
Protestant mission acti\'ities in Mongolia are thus far restricted to the
extreme southeastern section, with fields of itineration in Inner Mongolia
covering less than one-eighth of the total area of the countp'-
Fifty-six foreigners and 94 Chinese constitute the full-time employei
staff. Among these no medical workers are found. Of the 56 foreigners,
:2 or over one-third consist of single women. Only 4 ordained foreign
missionaries reside in all Mongolia. The CMML has the largest foreign
force, namely, 50 per cent of the whole. The SvAM (cim) reports the
largest employed Chinese force, approximately 55 cent of the whole.
Orouped around the 14 foreign .*-esidential ceiiter.s are 50 cvangelrsLic
centers, each averaging 17 communicants. Of the 856 church members
reported, 67 per cent are men. Two of the missions conduct Sunday
Schools, the SvAM (CiiO reporting practically nine-tenths of the total
enrollment. There are 27 lower and 6 higher primary schools scattered
among these 50 evangelistic centers and ia foreign residerrtraJ cerrters
Not quite Soo children are registered in mission schools. The CMML
dispenses medicine in all of its stations.
WORK OF INDIVIDUAL PROTESTANT MISSION SOCIETIES
riymouih Brethren fCfl/ML;-This society accepts evangelistic
rcsponsibilHv for- the whole of Jchol nith the exception of a small area
in the cast around Kaihrbsien, which is now beiirg worked by
the PCI from Manchuria. The southern part of the CMML
field just north of the Great Wall formerly constitrrted a part
tif the pro\-irice of Chihli. This region, mountairions, well wooded,
and in many parts invitingly fertile, lias been encroached irpon b' a
coirtinuous streanr of Chinese immigrarrts from the south, especially drtring
Ithe past 20 years. Above thi.s southern section of what is now Jehol,
where most of the evangelistic work is done, there lies an equally large
tract of purely Mongolian tei ritoiy^ where the non-Chinese speaking Mongol
tribes still live their semi-nomadic pastoral life, dwelling in tents and
huts on the edge of the desert and on the well-watered liills of the
Khingan range which runs up through eastern Mongolia into Siberia.
For 300 miles north of the Great Wall Chinese is spoken, and for another
300 miles only the Mongol tongue. Beyond this is a practically unworked
section of Manchuria (Heilungkiang), while still beyond, Sibena stretches
\rith its vast territory northward to the Arctic. The area occupied by
the CMML and more or less travelled over, is, roughly speaking, some
65,uoo sq.int. in extent, the Chinese-speaking area being about 40,001-
sq’.mi. Throughout Jehol there is a mingling of Chinese, Manclnis,
Mongols and Mohammedans.
Tlie CMMf. maintains 6 stations in Jehol occupied by 2S
missioiuiries. The names of these stations in order of occupied
.-ire as follows: Pinghiian (Pakow) 1897: Tukiawopu 1906; Cheng-
lehfiil (Jehod) iqo6; Chaoyangfu 1912; Tatzekow 1912; and Chihfeng
iHada) 1912. The missionaries at these stations are assisted hy
over a .score of Chinese workers, evangelists, teachers and colporteurs.
:V church of 438 baptized communicants is reported. Most of the work
thus far has been among Chinese and such efforts as have been put forward
to reach the Mongols have been in the Chinese language. During recent
years, howe\-er, a few Mongols have been won to the Christian faith.
Thirty-one evangelistic centers are scattered oi'cr Jchol. Around each of
these are a number of villages where one or more families profess faith
in Christ. Over 300 cliildren are receiving Christian education, chiefly of
lower primary' school grade. The CMML maintains dispensaries for men
and women in each of the stations. Several Japane'se hospitals as well a.s
government military hospital institutions have been reported in a few
of the larger cities of Jehol.
The CMML began permanent work in Pakow in 1897. Mr. R. Stephen
first visited the district from Shantung. Like others he desired a field
of work where as yet no witness for Christ had gone. He was so-ii
joined by Mr. Eagger and rented premises were secured. Beginnings
were not easy, there was a general anti-foreign spirit due partly to local
causes and partly lo the political situation which led up to the Boxer
outbreak. Towards the end of 1899 trouble increased, and opposition
became more and more open until the crisis of June 1900 when the workers
were obliged to escape to Newchwang and Weihaiwei. A year or two
passed before foreigners could again return and settle at Pakow. From
this first station the rvork spread to Jehol and to Tukiawopu Kwaii-
cheug was also occupied about this time as a mission station though
only for three short years. Chaoyangfu and Tatzekc.w became CMML
residential centers in 1912. In both of these cities the Gospel was first
preached by James Gilmour who reached Chaoyangiii in 1885 and made
the city his headquarters. From this place he succeeded in reaching
large numbers of Mongols and although not a single Mongol wns
•vaptized, some Chinese were won and a Chinese church established
Daily he pitched his lent in the streets dispensing medicine
and preaching to the crowds, that gathered around him till his
death in 1S9V For ii years longer work was carried on hy tnc
I.MS. In 1900, during the Boxer riot, although the missionaries succeeded
in escaping to the coast, the mission premises, chapel and residences were
burned to the ground. Six Chinese believers were "faithful unto death."
In 1901 the LMS handed the field over to the PCI. Dr. Case in 1912,
took tip his residence at Chaoyangfu where he toiled for one sho:t year.
In 1912 the PCI found it impossible to carry on effective work from
Manchuria as its base, transferred both ChaoyangTu and Tatzekow with
their outstatiens to the CMML, valuable premises free of cost being in-
cluded in the transfer. In Chaoyangfu in the other stations of the CMML
Bible schools for men and women are held whenever opportunity offers.
In March 1899, two year work wa.s begun in Pukow, M«sr-
Stcpheii and Barnett made their first Gospel itineration as far north
Hada, which was then as now an important center for Mongol trad'
and presented .splendid opportunities for reaching Chinese of both town
and country as well as Mongols from the n.-irthern grass lands durin-v
their frequent marketing expeditions. Not until the autumn of 1912'’
however, was Hada definitely occupied as a permanejit mission stati.in
by Mr. and Mrs. Duthie. Here much prejudice was broken down by
simple medical help offered through the dispensaries to thousands of sick
who came from all parts of Uie surrounding country'. Today Had.i is
the center of a flourishing work. I<arge quantities of Gospel literature
Chinese and Mongol with some Arabic for Mohammedan teachers ami
Tibetan for lamas, are distributed during itinerating jouruej's which fre-
quently extend for hundreds of miles.
Six new stations, located on the accompanying map, are definitely
planned for by the CMML. These will be opened as soon as additional
iorcign workers reach the field. As yet the mission lias done little for
the Mongols. The great glass lands to the north of Jehol remain un-
msited, unexplored and unevangelized. There is not a single missionary
jihysician in the whole of Jehol and the great stretch of Mongol territory
bcj’oiid.
(’C/iM)— This society holds evangelistic responsibility for a
large field just north of Shansi. The area was formerly included within
the provinrial boundary hut now constitutes the southern portion of the-
two special administrative districts of Chahar and Suijnian. Pour-
tecn foreigrn missionaries, all of whom are engaged in evangelistic activity,
reside in four stations : Kweihwating 1886, Paotowchen 1888, Fengchen
1902 and Saxatsi 1903. There is a large staff of employed Chinese, 6 of
whom are ordained pastors, 30 evangelists and colporteurs and 22 teachers.
The SwAM next to the CMML reports the largest chiu-ch menibcislnp
in southern i^Iongolia, namely, 3^15. These communicant Clu-istiaus arc
enrolled in 5 organized congregations and arc scattered among 7 evangel-
istic centers and many more occasional preaching places. Every
cvangelistir center has one or more lower primary schools of which there
arc 13 in all. Educational facilities of higher primary school grade are
offered in each of the mission stations. There are over 400 children under
Christian iustniction and the SwAM lends in Mongolia in its educational
work. No plans for new stations during the next 5 years are reportc.l,
Thus far practically all work has been in the Chinese language among
Chinese. The central and .coulhein sections of the field are most thickly
populated. Throughout this section the Roman Catholic Church is
relatively active. One middle school, one seminary and 14 Roman
Catholic orphanages with over 2,200 children are reported. The SwAM
reports 2 orphanages with 442 children. ^ .
SLIA/iM— This mission ’s a branch of the Amencan vScandinavian
Alliance, and works a field situated just north and west of the Yellow
River in SuiYiiaii and Sitao Mongolia. At present there is only one
foicitrn family residing at Patsebolong. The first representatives of die
missicn suffered martyrdom during the Boxer Uprising. Before (hat
calamity overtook them, a large tract of land, now mnounting to rxio eben
(100000 mow' north of the Ordos Desert, was secured for an agnciiltural
mission colony. . ^ , f
Field 0^ the A/issiem— From Patsebolong as a center work of a very
limited nature is canned on to the north for a distance of <Ja)^
horseback journey to the mounUins. To the southea.st work
3 days' journey to Paotowchen. To the south, work extends for 30 h ^
the Yellow River. To the southwest work extends for a distance rf n
days joumev on horseback till one reaches
Patsebolong it is ov'er 100 miles to the nearest mission station (Paotow-
Physical Chamc(cristfcs-The country' is ^nd
Moneols. except on the river plains where there are both Climese and
I.— Force at Work— Foreign
e
2
e
B
e
C
c
I
0
s
i
0
Total Men
1
c
>»
Name of Society
0
B
G
5
0
H
5
.a
r-
Ph
JS
Ch
1
•2
■6
1
a
6
7
8
Grand Total ...
4
22
20
36
56
__ -
—
■ ^
Concieenlional Ml’
SAMM
1
1
1
Preabytei'iiin I’CI
6
2
y
14
China Inland Mission... SwAM
•2
3
Other Societies AG
1
AFM
CMML
1
10
io
1
18
1
28
NCM
SA
1
‘2
"4
1
8
SM
Bible Societies IJFBS
iR).\(i()TJA (INNER AND OUTER)
Si.vuoxs AND Evangelistic Centehs
271
-Mongols. This plain is rapidly increasing in fertility and value. Enormous
•irrigation channels are being cut, and the country is becoming rich in
^ains and vegetables erf all kinds.
The population of the field varies from time to time. A couser-
-vative estimate of those with whom the mission comes in contact
-would be from 3,000 to .“ijCOO Mongols and about 2,000 Chinese. On the
entire river plain there are perhaps 30,000 Chinese. Only about 10 per
cent of the people are able to read and write.
The languages are I^Iongolian and Cliinese. The only dictionaries
ior Mongolian are citlier Russian or German while the best (!hinese
<iictioiiary is English. It is therefore necessaiy for Swedish mission-
aries to know at least three foreign languages in addition to their own.
At the present time over 30 Mongol families and about 100 Cliinese
■families are settled on mission land. Two lower primary schools are
reported with 30 Mongol and 40 Chinese children enrolled. Four of these
students are. doing educational work of lugher primary school grade.
There are 3 evangelistic centers and over a score of Mongols have thus
far been baptized and united with the Church which reports a total
«irollment of 64 communicants. A limited amount of medical help is
being given.
Seven Roman Catholic mission stations are located in the di.strict
•covered by the vSAMM. They possess large tracts of land just south of
the Yellow River w'here they are the only Christian agency at work.
The Swedish Mongol Mission (SM) — or what is more commonly
"known as the Kalong Osso and Urga Mission. Halong Osso is situated
■on the plain about 50 miles north of Kalgan. Five missionaries are in
residence, 3 Chinese evangelists and i Chinese teacher assist in the work.
The number of patients treated annually in the mission dispensary exceeds
*,000. This type of Christian work has attracted Mongols in large numbers
■and from long distances. A few Mongols, rarely more than 20, form
■^he Sunday congregations. No baptisms have as yet been reported, but
■the number of enquirers is increasing. Wide itinerations are repeatedly
made throughout the siirrouudiug country. Several years ago a branch
mission was opened at Tabul, where a lady missionary was in charge for
short time and a small boarding school for girls was conducted.
Recently the dispensary work in Urga has met with signal success and
js proving an effective means of gaining a friendly point of contact with
the people.
The Assemblies of God (AG) — The Gashatay mission station, about
a day's journey distant from Halong Osso, is tlie headquarters of 4
mtecostal missionaries and 2 Chinese assistants. No reports have been
received. Those who know something of the work say it is not extensive.
The Freshytermn Chnrch of Ireland (PCI) — ^The PCI has at least 3
♦evangelistic centers in the extreme eastern part of Jehol. Figures of
the work arc included in PCI returns for Manchuria. Gospels in Mon-
golian and Tibetan have been distributed throughout this district and
a few Mongols have been baptized. However, the work is primarily for
Chinese. In u similar way, a few Mongols have been reached by workers
connected with the MP and NCM missions, both of which have mission
stations south of the Great Wall in the province of Chihh. Here again
the work is done by itinerating Chinese evangelists and chiefly among
Chinese. Each mission reports one evangelistic center, without educa*
tional or medical work. At Feiigchen, in addition to the SvAM (cixr), the
Salvation Army has recently undertaken work among Cliinese. An in-
deiKjndcut missionarv^ connected with the Apostolic Faith Mission is also
residing here but nothing is known of the work done.
The BriHsh and Foreign Bible Society ('BFB5)— "This society publish-
ed a version of both the Old and New Testaments in literary Mongolian,
translated 'ey three LMS missionaries, Edward Stallybrass, William Swan,
and Robert Yuilc, and completed in 1846. The Society has also published
the New Testament in the Kalmuk form of Mongolian, besides St.
jralthew’s Gospel, translated by Edkius and Schere-schewsky into another
dialect; while only last year a version erf St. Matthew’s Gospel was issued
in the lUiriat colloquial form of Mongolian, translated under the auspices
of the Orthodox Russian Missionary Society at Irkutsk, being mainly
for the use of the 300,000 Buriat Mongols who are found in Siberia. . As
in many other cases, the chief difficulty began when it was sought to put
the Scriptures into the hands of the people, and for more than fifty years
the Testaments and Gospels that had been printed did not get very far
from the frontiers. In 1902 the BFBS secured the services of a full time
foreign agent. Headquarters were established ab Kalgan. Since then
long journeys have been made over the plains annually, with the visiting
of Mougols' tents in almost every part of the country from Kalgan to
Kiachta, and from the Khiiigan mountains to the Ala Shan and distributing
Gospels both in the Mongolian and Tibetan languages. Urga has been
visited frequently. One Mongol colporteur has been employed and in
the hist 10 years hehveen 40,000 and 50,000 portions of the Scriptures
have been put into Mongol hands.
Centers to be Occupied as Mission Stafiois — The following f enters have
been .suggested by local missionaries as places which could well be occupied
as mission stations :
Jehol — Kaiikowchen (Chinese), Fengning (Chinese), Chuitzeshan
(Chinese), Polon Nor (Cliinese and Mongols), Kingpeng (Chinese and
Mougols), Linsi (Mongols and Chinese), Wutanclieng (Mongols and
Chinese).
Suiviian — Wnyiianhsien (Chinese and ftfongols), Tashetai (Chinese
and Mongols).
Sitao Mongolia — Wangyefu (Chinese and Mongols).
272
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
II.— Force at Work— Chinese
III.— Extent of Occupation - The Christian Community
MONGOLIA (INNEE AND OUTEK)
V.-Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
27.1
Name of Society
0
a
P.,
HI
•r- <s5
1 J"
II
2
9
'A
0
X
3
1
1 Hospital Beds tVoraen
^3 S
eS 5
s <
0
5
5
y.
J3
X
(5
'c
”2
X
7
1.
I|
'o ,0
6
2;
8
1.
tSc
^ S';
i&
0 s
y.
<)
Grand
Total ...
CoiitiifK'i'io'"'!
MI’
S.AMM
I'rp'bvtf’iiun
J’CI
Cliinn Iiiliunl Mission
Sw.-tM
1
Ollier Societies
AO
ARM
CMMF
fi
...
NCM
...
SA
SM
2 ,
... 1
Hcihnigkiauj^'—UdUiihonVi (]\Iongols and Chinese), Tsitsihar (Chinese),
H.iilar (iMoiigoJs and Chinese).
Older A/t>ii5'o?/rt— Uliassutai (Mongols), Kobdo (Mongols), Kiachta
(Jloiigols), .'ind 2 additional centers located between Urga and Manchouli.
'■Outside the 6 centers already occupied by the CiMML in Jeliol, there
are still lo li.sien citie.s, 3 important Mongol marts, more than a dozen
large market towns, and numberless smaller ones, all without residenl
missionaries.”
Tlie unoccupied border towns of Linsi (150 mile.s northwest of Hacla),
Wiitanchcng (60 miles north), and KingT>eng offer ideal bases from which
Jloiigol-s might be reached.
'I'ingt-iiaiiying, oominonly called Wangyefn, a city of 6,000-7,000
people, with about 3,000 additional outside, is about 10 days distant from
Talseholong in a sontJiwestcrly direction. It is a greait center for
Buildliism ainl is situated on the main road which stretches between
Urga, Kninbum and I.hasa. Every year hundreds of caravans with whole
families pass through Wangyefn. The numbers are most noticeable
in winter The dty offers a good center for tract distribution.
Regarding llie twe new centers suggested for Sniyuan, Jfr. Fned-
stroin writes a.s fellows : ‘'W’nyijanlisien is the capital city of the district
and is increasing rajiidly both in population and importance. In Tashetai
the population may not exceed 5,000 at present, but it wll not be long
uiilil this number is doubled. Here tlie IVIongols are fast becoming
cultivators of the land, and both the Mongol and Chinese languages
are used. A hospital at cither of these centers in connection with
mission work would he hotter than a colony. The little medical work
we do is very much appreciated. There is not a single doctor in Inner
or Outer Mongolia.”
Three new missicnary centers are suggested for Heilungkiang ;
^(i) Tsitsihar is an important commercial town situated on the rail-
roau and visited by thousands of Mongols especially during September
and October, when the population of the city, nsualTy estimated at
30,000, is more than doubled.
(2) Manchouli iil.so situated on the railroad in the extreme iiorth-
w-esteni part of Heilungkiang is an important trade center for Mon-
gols.
(,s) ihcre are several leasons why mission work for Mongolians shoidd
e heiiuii ill the district known as Kulun-bor oi which Hailar is the center.
T Ids district is traversed by the Chinese Eastern 'Railway. The
climate in .snnnuer is equal to that of Canada, wiiile in w’inter
ihe mountains somewhat bi'eak the force of the awful blizzards
which sweep over the level plateaiis.
It i.s a well-watered, fertile region, and affords excellent grazing
for the flocks and herds of over 30,000 Jfongolian shepherds
living there.
The dcrtuiniaticn of the lama priests does not e.Ktend to this
district.
fhe people of Kuluii-bor arc of a higher order than (he people of
the less favored districts, and might reasonably be expected to
furnish the leadership for the evangelization of the whole race,
fl.ailar, a town in the center of this district, is tlie seat cf both
fhe Moi’golian and Chinese governineuts and would be the
natural headquarters for mission work. Hailar also would be
'he best place for a dispensary and hospital, and the natural
^ituation for any educational w'ork that may be undertaken. While
ew Mongolians live in the city, many of them go there to trade.
Ihe sympathy \YOn through the medical work and through the
school would open doors for ser%nce limited only by the strength
find numbers of the force. During- the months of June, July,
<iud August, the Slongolian men have their annual social and
leligious gatherings. There are scores of these held all through
he district and they would offer unique opportunities to mission-
firies with the proper equipment. .Simple educational lectures,
h.
in'Sut'Sl, .»ovi„g-pkt„re ouWk, giving
selling the public lands at n ^ opemug up this whole territorj',
tioii. The settlers who will Chinese immigra-
l..niv vh.;i,l,cn i.^o iinvory „■ inostilntnn, o-to ."grt tvlt 'iT.pnr?’"
6».,gcsfcd ^l'w Centers for Outer Mougolm—V\\n<-^xitn\ is hv far
most important U.wn, situated in a fruitful area and the political center
for a large district. This citv provides the great caravnus wlii'i f 1
WU frequently yisitc-d by I^fougolian and Cliinese traders It is the
icad(|iunters of the militar>- command of the district. Two additioi.aJ
caileis .somevhert lietwceu Urga and Manchouli were listed hv mission
fb. fv,^r ■ ^ ^ ^ f missionary- work the Committee appends
.n following pmngrnpli,, taken from several letters;
he pop,, alio, . of this city will, Chinese cities it ,loes not seem to be
roSr’hcr^r l-°I>"h,lio„ a«cssihk
from here then it i.s important. Mr. F. A. I arson a
Chillr Tibetan estimated Urga’s population (Mongolkus;
'rv xvoU 1 1 . Rimsian) at about f,o.ooo. I„ establishing mission-
yO woil, hen, not only the city but the extensive di.strict around needs
Vil ‘ of the ‘I.iviiig Buddha •
a.,,rd: wSrCe^L?^^^^^
_ special Typej of Missionary IForfr— “The most necdeil form of
""Suer?- ixipulation
S Itii eratimi. d l„s work .should be well organized, the country divided
mto distiicts and the Mongols regularly visited hv those in charge
.;^hools for Mongol boys should be founded at Urga. and smaller sch^ls
in all of the centers winch have been suggested. The mental enlighten-
ment of the young_ Mongols is proving a very effective means of broking
powei cf I.amaism. Centers closed to evangelism or even to Christian
educational work, can be opened by the medical missionary^ Years of
experience have shown that the most effective wav to win the confidence
of the people IS through medical work. Several hospitals and a mimhcr
of dispensaries wruld open Mongolia in a very wonderful way.”
"Mission work among the IMongols has, without question *^0 be ear-
ned on under e.sceptioiially ditficult conditions. The sc.-mty’ population
IS scattered over an immense area, and the people, save in two or three
cities, arc to be met with only iu small groups. The climate is rigorous
for several months each year, and only men of strong phvsiquo and iron
nerves can stand the hard travelling and the almost dcsert'solituiles. I ife
111 tent or temporary dwelling is not attractive, aiid tlie peculiar semi-
nomadic lives of the Mongols and their complete subjection to I.amaism and
the ciu.sliiiig influence of the lamas arc serious problems. But have not
equally serious prohlems and equally hard conditions been solved and over,
come Ml other countries by the Christian missionary?”
Mongolia will be nc e.asy conquest for even tlie bravest and most
devoted missionaries. Faith and patience will be -jorcly tested, .and the
phy-sical strain will be severe. Happily something has already been done
on the borders, and from several well-established' bases advances can he
made. Moreover , the widespread distribution of the 'Scriptures in tha
-Mongol tongue amongst the semi-nomads of the plains has made a large
mimber of .Mongols more or less familiar with the outlines of the Gosp'el
story. ‘
ROMAN CATHOr.IC MISSIONS
Early History — "In 1297 John de Monte Corx'ino, a Franciscan monk,
was sent by Pope Nicliolas iV to the court of Kuhlai Khan, the Mongol
founder of the Yuan dynasty, under whom also M.nrco Polo hchl office. In
a letter dated January^, 1306, .\.D., he wTote : Tt is now twelve years
since I have heard any news from the West. I am become old and grey-
headed, but it is rather through labours aiul tiihulalions than through age,
for I am only' fifty--cight y-ears old. I have learned the Tartar language
and literature, into which I have translated the whole Nexv Testament and
the Psalms of David, and have caused them to 1)c transcribed with the
utmost care.' It is not known if this translation was ever printed or
published. Its histoiy' is like one of the Mongolian rivers, lost in the
sand.”
John de Moiile Corviiio was followetl at intervals by as many a.s 24
Frauciscaii priests whe worked wholly' among Mongols with unknoxvn re-
sults. Littls is known of succeeding Romish Missions in Mongolia, but the
interesting journcy-s of Abbe Hue were undorlakcn at the orders of the
Apostolic Vicariat of Mongolia, appointed in iSn-l- This Vicariat appears
to have been appointed to care for the Christians who liad been driven into
Mongolia from 1‘cking- by the iiersecutions of the Emperor Kia-king. .At
the pT-esent tune the Roman Catholic Church maintains a chain of 120
centers where foreign or Chinese priests reside, along the liorder line
extending from Manchuria to Tibet.
The. congregation of missionaries of tlie Immaculate Heart of Mary or
'Schciit JlissioJi, fouuiled in ifl6r, at Scheut, Brussels, constitutes the foreign
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
274
force lalcst aN-ailable sl.Hislics give 116 foreign priests and sisters,
assisted bv 43 Cliiuesc priesw, and 308 diurcbes and cbapels with a re-
^ed raembeship cmollmonl of 105,6,5. A large number of
STmaintained. Some indication of the lU'.mber of children cared for maj
be gained from the reported enroDment in lower pnmary schools, whic i
exceeds Episcopal jurisdiction is exercised by tlmee bishop. .
As far as is known most of the work is on behalf of Chinese ^ ^le
direct evangelistic activity is carried on among the Mongols. Soiith o
the Yelbw River the Roman Catholics possess enormous tracts of land
which tlmv l‘Vote to colonizing purposes. Three large districts in the
region of Patschclong have been reported. Others also exist :
^ fTl Olanbor. 'This is four days west of Patsebolong. The Catholic^
possess about lo.ooo clien ot land, each chen of land equalling loo mow.
(2) Alashan (St. Hosso). Tliis is lo days distant, southwest of Patse-
belong. Here the Catholics possess a walled city and 10,000 chen of lanl
siirroniiding it. . , ,
(3) Suewei Bashen. Tins is situated 5 days south of Patsebolonvr
The Mongols say that it takes 3 days to ride on horseback along
length of their land, and one day to cross it. Here the Catholics have both
Mongol and Chinc.se missions. They have a large number of converts and
very often the incentive held out to the heathen is an economic one. The
converts are invited to live on the land, each family is given an ox, a plow
a small field and snffioient seed. They cultivate the land and pay back
to the Catholic Mission a small peiceiitagc of profit each year. The Greek
Orthodox Church also has mission work in several important localities in
Mongolia.
Yi. Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
SINKIANG
Area and Folitical Diviswus-Siukiaug, or Chinese Turkes^au as it
was formerly called, is bounded by Siberia ou the north, Russian Turkestan
and Hindustan on the west, Kokonoi' and Tibet on the south and
and Mongolia on the east. It has an area of 550,340 squaie miles. This
approximately equals the area of the former German Empire, France, and
Spain combined. Tbe couiitrv marks tbc seat of a very anicent ci\ihzation
which flourished centuries ago in tlie heart of Asia. For civil admini-
strative purposes, Sinkiang is divided into 4 tao and 39 hsieus. The
confines of the latter are ver>' indefinitely marked, and large dcsCTt sections
of the province remain uncharted, having been seldom if ever visited.
Physicol Characteristics— Sinkiang consists of large tracts of unpro-
ductive and uncultivable land, dotted at long and irregular intervals by
fertile oases, where a city or small village is generally to l>e found. On
the whde Sinkiang presents a scries of sandy basins, fcrmerly beds of
great lakes, surrounded by high and barren mountains, l.arge parts of
^he countrj' are uninhabited by man or beast. To quote from
“The Comprehensive Geography of the Chinese Empire” by
Richard— “Sinkiang is an immense desert surrounded by lofty
mountains and except for a few places is sandy and barren throughout.
The sonth.en. part is a closed-in basin surrounded by moun-
taflns. The northeastern section consists of a series of mountain valleys
and plateaus. In the extreme north there is the tableland of Sungaria
and the Ili River vallev encircled by steep mountains. In the extreme
west there is the basin of the Yarkand or Tarim. This river, which
rises in the mountains to the southwest, is the largest river of the province,
being i.zso miles in length. The principal cities of Sinkiang are built
along its' hanks or on those of its tributaries. Its waters are used for
irrigating the surrounding country and as it approaches the Ixib Nor its
volume rapidly diminishes, being absorbed by the sand and the dryness
of the air. A* series of lakes bounded by sand hills from 60 to 320 feet
liigh extends along the course of the Tarim. The Ili River in the north
waters a very fertile basin, flows west and empties into the Balkash in
western Turkestan, 'fhe melting snows from the mountains form a few
other rivers which, however, gradually dwindle in size until they are
finally lost altogether in the sands.
The Gobi Desert occupies tbe greater part of Sinkiang. To be sure
there is a belt of oases where cities have sprung up but on the whole with
the exception of these oases, which are fertile and beautiful m parts,
because of the mountain scenery which suriouuds them, the country is
one vast and desert place invaded by sand dunes and uuiiihabitetl. Uue
may travel for days and weeks through sections of Sinkiang without
cnceuiitering a single living thing.
Fopwfation— The population of Sinkiang has been variously estimated
liom 80c, 000 lo ?, 500,000. KichaJd puts the figure at 1,200,000 or abou
2 p>jr sq. mi. According to the official Census by Households lym,
Sinkiang’s population then amounted to 1,768,560. The Mincliens^
Census of 1910 reported 2,491,000. The figure which is generally accepted
today among missionaries and Chinese who have iniwlled extensive y
over tbe province is 1,750,000. This gi\-es a density of slightly over 3
per sq. mi.
Cities — Such population estimates of cities in Sinkiang as the Survey
Committee has received show three cities of 50,000 and abow : Kas fax
(Shufu) 65,000 , Yarkand (Sochefu) 60,000 ; Tihwafii (Unnntsi) 60,000 , an
8 cities between 20,000 and 50,000 ; Kitailisien (Kucliengtze), Ku
(Ningyiianhsien), Wensnlifu (Aksu), Khotan (Hotienchow), J a*'''-'
(Snilaihsien), vSuiting, Turfan and Hami.
Languages — ^Tlie predominant language is Eastern Tmki.
so mixed in certain sections with Chine.«e that it is difficult to know p
where the use of the one ends or the ether begins. Not over 20 per
of the people in the province speak Chinese. The Mongo ‘ ^
Tibetan languages are heard occasionally. Tbe population is 'YuLtooS'
consisting of Turkis, Chinc.se, Mongols, Manchus, Sarts, an
Mohammedan is the prevailing religion, even among the
sacred places of importance have been reported. The local admi
of affairs is largely in the hands of native chieftans who are ‘iio
Begs (PoK’e). For many years Chinese chiefly from the ceii
northern provinces of China have been immigrating into
following cities report the largest number of the.se immigrants :
Kashgar, Yarkand, Aksu, Kucliengtze, ^d Khotan. A
population is also found in moat of those cities and especially in
district which is on the highroad from Tihwafu to 7, j^ibes.
district of Tihwafu there are also numerous Kirghiz (Kas )
These people are nomads.
SINKIANG
•275
PnOTESTANT MISSION I'lEl.DS
NOTE. — The solid sqnnve symbols iiulicate Piolestant mission stations.
— The climate of Siiikiaiig is dry and severe. There is little
rain. The coldest district is that around Barkul while the hottest is
around Tmfan. During the spring, heavy saiid-stonns sweep over the
country.
Kfonomh' Coi'd/tions — In a province like Sinkiang, where the popula-
tion is exceedingly sparse and where there arc probably no manufacture! s,
with natural resources undeveloped and approximately only 2 per cent
of the land under cultivation, the economic as well as the educational
status of the majority of the people is bound to be very low. A limited
trade is carried ou Avith Russia, wool and cotton being the only large
export products. Few imports ore received into the country and the
piue of all such commodities is very high. Jfost of the commerce with
Cbina passes through the citj* of Viimeii.
Cuniiijjoifcflffon.s — The main roads of the province are the following :
fi'om Suchow to Hi, fifty-four stages; from rrumtsi, the capital, to
Icashgar, fifty-four stages , and from Tnimtsi to Ku-ma-clieeh (or
T’a-ri-pa-hatai), eighteen stages. Tlu.s latter route is ouc used by
i^ussia for the import aiul export of goods. The last-mentioned place is
Hot very far from the Irtish River, whence steamboats ply to Omsk, a city
•'ll the Sibeiian Railway. In addition to the above-mentioned cart roads,
flicre are also camel routes through hlongolia to Kweihwatiug, Kalgan,
and other niaccs. There is also a camel route in the south from Khotaii
lo Tunhwang, and another direct from Suchow to Hami, which passe-s
about 100 miles to the north d Ansichow.
i’ostal and Telegraph Facilities— AU of the larger cities are connected
oy post office stations. Duo to the unexplored state of the country and
file large tracts of unproductive and nncultivable land there is not much
Jemand for the ooeniug of new postal agencies. It is interesting to note
However that there are some 3,500 English miles of telegraph lines 111
Sinkiang, extending from Ansichow to Hi, and from lurfan to Kashgar,
Centeis suggested for future occupiuiey are iiidiciiteil by a cross and circle.
with branch lines, l.etlers from England may be sent and received via
Iiuba ill /to days and via Russia in 12 daj's
EduCiinoii— The Chinese r.overnnicut has made a heginnhig in pro-
viding pui lie school facilities in a few of the larger cities. Sfost of the
educational work, however, is still done in .Mohammedan mosques, which
exceed 1,000 in number iliroughout the province. There are over 30
mosques in Tiliwafu alone, and possibly more than this in Kashgar. The
quality of the education provided is not high. Illiteracy and a lovv
standard of intelligence ehaiacteri/.e Hie maj</rjty of the inhabitants.
Jlisforv 0} Profeiiaut iVissious— Years, ago Dr. Lansdell and Mr.
George Parker (ravelled through eastern Slukiang distributing tracts
and Scripture portions. Since then, the CIM missionaries in Tiliwafu
as well as Mr. Hans Doring of the Piiiish and Foreign Bible Society have
made e.xtensive itinerating trips distributing Christian literature in a
variety of languages. During u rev.:nt itinerating trip by Jlr. G. W.
Hr.ntcr, Gospel portions and tracts were .sold or distributed as follows ;
■‘326 Chinese Gospels, 4 Genesis, 25 Cat..*chisnis, 57 Quzag Gospels, 5
Turki I-ifo of Abraham, r Turki Genesis, 10 Turki Samuel, 90 Turki
.Scripture tracts, 12 Maiielm Gospels, 29 Mongol Gospels, 2 K|Uiuut
Gospels 2' Tibetan (iospels, i Russian Gaspcl, be.sides a quantity of
Chinese, Tougan, Sfongel, ami Tibetan tracts.” From Tihwafu journeys
liave been made eastward ami southeastward toward Kansu, and north-
ward and northwestward. Less than one-fifth of the area of Sinkiang nas
a.s vet been visited by Protestant missionaries. During the last decade
of the iQth centurv' leprc-sentatives of the Swedish Missionary Society
reached eastern Sinkiang ami settled in Kashgar. Here these and other
missionaries who followed have worked for almost a quarter of a
c.Nteiuliug their influence over a large area chiefly through industrial
orphanages and medical work.
276
TriK CHUrSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Protestant Missions rmv at Work-Only Iwo Protestant mission
Uc Ld J^Jends over a large area to tie norlh, aorthweat and southeast.
Less than ten commcoicants are reported. c ^ fi,:c
^l-he b^vedish Missionary Society entered Kash^r in ’^9-- Fjo”
city as a center, the work has extended until at the present irne fora
cicy . renters Kasliffar, Yarkand, Hancheng, ana
YM^hLs"^ Two of the missionaries in Yarkand, 3 m
?rmeihi so, ore professional physicians. H.rncheng .s pcr.odically
;lite” e medical rvorh. During igrp over
rr the small hospitals, maintained at Kashgar, ark nd and
Vaiirrihi-sar Almost re.ooo first visits were made by patients to the dn-
SsSBB'Sli^ftEiS
ScSSviit;;-."— ^
SmirarfndSrial school thcre^S hoys and .7 "
Sf jyo s,aII«.tst'rcportcd for V.arkand .and another ol =5 students
A^sntous drarvback to the work ol this mission is its isokalio,,. The
iissefo?",^^ -
foreign workers in Sinkiaiig or for those on the field to return to Swede
he Openrd-From Tihwafu in the east to the field of the
rfltown. on the accompanying map where, according to Mr. Palmbcr,.
imission work might well be ’regun. Yeukifu is tlic center of a Moutrel
community numbering 60,000. This city would also furnish a suitable base
foi work among other races in smaller places nearby. Knche is situated
on the main road in a comparatively healUiy and fertile district. Wensul,
fu, also situated on the main toad, is the most populous and important
city of the four. Wiishih completes the chain of stations extending from
Kansu to the western border of Sinkiaiig, and is also situated in a rather
populous and fertile district.
Possibilities of Christian IPork— The following questions were present-
ed by the Survey Committee to a correspondent of the Swedish Mjs.
sionary Sodety, and the lollcw^ng amswers were received;
(1) What methods of evange'iyatiou might prove most useful?
"Aiuoiig the Moslems, individual conversation. Among all, thg
Christian home life as h is shown by the missionaries.”
(2) W’hat forms of missionary work have been found most practicable and
effective ?
■‘Among Chinese-speaking people, school work, preaching, and the
scattering of the Scriptures. Among Moslems, dispensary work,
schools, and the adoption ol children for education.”
(3) •^^^lat assistance can be expected by newly entering societies from
missions already working in Sinkiang?
“Native tcacliers and assistants for work among Chinese as well as
Moslems. Scriptuic portiens, religious tracts, and other Cliristian
literature including several books for the schools from the Swedish
Missionary Society press at Ivashgar.
To be a fully equipped missionary in Turkestan one needs to be well
acquainted with' Mohammedanism, and to be able tc read a little Arabic,
so as to acquire Moslem theological terms. It is also desirable to be able
to speak both the Chinese and the Turkish languages. From recent com-
munications frem Mr. Palmberg of the Swedish Missionary Society we
quote the following paragraph : "I am sorry' to say that in accordance
with my knowledge of conditions I can not pretend this field to be ready
for harvest, however, the need of ‘sowing’ in utterly pressing. Workers
intending to scatter the Oospel seed in this country ought to know
beforehand that their task is not to gather har\'est in joy but to sow in
tears.”
CHWANPIEN
If aline were drawn from Mowkungting (8) to a point north of
Sinin^fu fi) it would traverse a distance of 500 miles. Extend hues
VJ^d from these centers and not until over i miles I'^vc b^n
covered do we reach anv Protestant mission station. This region is not only
without a resident missionary, but even the scouts of Christianity have
barely touched it except at one or two jx-mts. Indeed, within this oblon
sectiim of the earth’s surface there is probably more terra incognita tl an
^^y other zone of similar extent. Then all the countiy «orth of the
line from (Weisi f2i) on the Mekong (D) to the Chien Chang is known
oulv to a few, Then again, we have the regions north from Assam and
Bu™a Iko great valleys of the Tsangpo (A), Salween (Cl, and Mekong
(D) All these are realms to conquer in West China. Large areas are
SkDOwu absolutely, and still larger ones relatively. What is more
serious is the fact that many border mission centers are undermanned or
not manned at aH. Taking the segment cf a great circle extending from
Mongolia in the north to Assam in the south we have the following border
towns or _ma gateway to the wild and little known Kokonor
-eeion cim missionaries have been working here for more than a
qimrter of a century, but it still is not a Tibet^ station.
(2) Taochow is the center of a thickly populated region to the vvoSt.
At this place able and experienced workers have been labounn^g for about
25 years, and today Taocliow (Old City) is probably the best worked
station on the China frontier.
(M vSunepan (5,000 families) is a very' valuable center for exploration
and evangelistic work among wild independent native states. As yet
It has no resident foreign missionary. . , ,
(4l Mowchow (1. 000 families) is occupied for Chinese work . at least
that is the language used; yet it is the logical base for interesting non-
Chinese evangelistic work throughout lamaist regions to the west and
northwesL_^^^t.n^ (300 families) is the center of five feudal states and
four principalities. In the vicinity of its political satellite, Welkin (5).
is an interesting human remnant of unknown origin. Mr. F^dgar of the
ciM has been constantly working and exploring in these Sifan regions for
more than three years, and has been visiting them since 1904-
(7) Kwanhsien (10,000 families), at the base of the great Tibetan
foothills is the mart for the Kinchwan, Lifanting, Mowchow and Sungpan
non-Chinese traders. It was opened by the China Inland Mission for
Chinese work in 1889. , t-- 1.
(8) Mowkungting (fiixJ families), is the center for the Kinchwan Sitan
colonies and a number of independent states. It has no resident mission-
ary although the writer has spent much time there and at Romidranpi.
The lamaseries are numerous and influential, and the population superior
to that of anv native region visited by Mr. Edgar.
(ol Tatsienlu (6.000 families), next to Lliasa, may be the most im-
portant gateway and mart of greater Tibet. The official road bifurcates
here and the following centers demand attention :
Along the North Road (10) Taofulisien. This city has a tomasery
and a large farming population of lamaists, (ii) KanUeJisien, with a fine
lamasery is also farming and trading center. (12) Darge has a
lamasery’aud is the center for settlements, north, south, and west.
Along the South Road (13) Hokow on the Yalung, (14) Litang,
ihc cente" of an impoitant region and said by a famous Indian e.vplottr
to l>e one of the wealthiest towns in Greater Tibet. It possesses a famous
lajua-sery. To the south are five plains thickly populated, with importuit
centers on the unknown Lilang River. The nomad princes to the north-
west and the quondam Lhasa territory of Chantui, could easily be worked
from this town. Unfortunately it is situated about 14,000 ft. above sea
^^'^*(15) Batang occupied by the FCMS is the center for all regions
and towns to the west of the Kinsha ; to the north ; and also to the cul-de-
sac southwest towards India.
(ib) Work from vSiaiigchen, an important center, ten days soiitti ct
Litan" ,141 might also reach regions east towards the Chien Cliaiig
valley. For such a programme KongkeU (17) further south and east,
may prove of great importance. The Litang River settlements mig
be 'worked from some such center .
(19) Chungtien (400 families) in Yiinnan is the next stepping-stoDe-
It would connect with Siangchen and centers to the south.
(20) Likiang is another important base for Tibetan work.
Pentecostal Mission now occupies this center and its work promises
he blessed. , • .i,-
(21) Weisi (400 families) is a fine town on the Mekong and s
center for numeions hike-warm lamaists. It might be a suitab e ^
for explcratiou ii; T'ppor Burma and southeastern Tibet. The atv
nilcrim renter of importance and commands a road to Lhasa.
(21) Yenrhing, higher up the Mekong, is another gateway fr
citv roads run to Peit’u (24) on the Wieh’u, and on
Tah/isa, or southwest tc India. The three above-mentioned towns
no European Protestant missionary.
(2s) Menkong on the Salween, halfway between Batang ana
iiumbCTS 600 fainilie? and is situated in an unknow'ii part of Asia. jj.
(26) Rima is a setc.ement near Assam and is a base fw worK
out the Salween regions, amongst strange tribes m the ba
Tsangpo (A) and its tributaries. Tibetan
From this verv geneial survey it will be seen jg^ain
work on the Chinese frontier are numerous, and until the pre-
unoccupied. Moreover, huge tracts adjoining tliese tliesc
unknown relatively 01 absolutely. We have yet to find ou
suiToimding areas are unpeopled wastes or lands flowing -
lioney. Twice the ivriter has returned with negative r«m
occasion he went out to find Lakiangting; but that ]0 Salwe®^
place-name from the map. In ion an excursion to the wicnm ^
valleys excluded whole districts from the missionary’s reckonmi,.
destitute of inhabitants.
CHWANIUEX
277
CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF WEST CHINA.
rivers.
Tsaogpo.
l. lrrnwfl<l<Iy-
Salween.
), Mekong.
Kinsba.
Litnng.
[. Yalung.
I, T'ung.
, Mill.
Yellow.
TOWNS.
1 Siningtu (Kansu)
2 Tnocbow, Old City (Kansu)
3 Sungiian (Szechwan)
4 Mowchow (Szechwan)
a Weikin (Szechwan)
(> Lifanting (Szechwan)
7 Kwanhsien (Szechwan)
8 Mowkungliug (Szechwan)
y Tntsienlu (Chwanpien)
10 Taofuhsien (Szechwan)
11 Knusehsien (Chwanpien)
12 Dargi> (Chwanpien)
13 Hokow (Chwanpien)
14 Litang (Chwanpien)
1.5 Balang (Chwanpien)
16 Siangcheng (Chwanpien)
17 Kongk°h (Chwanpien)
18 Tzetati (Szechwan)
10 Cbungtien (Yunnan)
20 Likiang (Yiinnan)
21 ^Yeisi (Yiinnan)
22 Atuntze (Yiinnan)
23 Y’encbing (Chwanpien)
24 Peit’u (Chwanpien)
2.5 Menkong (Chwanpien)
26 Rinia (Bunna)
Years age a deputation from a terra incognita known as Ngapa
came tC' Kwanhsien (7) w’ith a reijnest for pith helmets, guns, and Bibles.
The interest in the '. lospel like the order- seemed mixed; but at Tsakunao
last month — ele^'cn j ears later — the writer met a Prince freon Ngapa v/ho
greedily bought up 500 portioneltes. "No”, he said to a practical Chinese,
“they are net for sale. My people are interested in this Gospel.”
But where is Ngapa ?
A'otes; (i) In most cases the places given above are only villages
01 religions centers. The town in non-Chinese regions has not yet been
evolved. The lamasery is ’Is substitute. (2) The course of the Litang
River (F) and the position of Kongkeh (17) are both uncertain. (3)
Tsetati has been entered on the map, chiefly because it is the back door
to Western Chieii Ch ang aud the rallying point for some peculiar tribes
in the mountains around. As a center or stepping-stone towards Kongkeh,
it may or may not have value. These regions might better be worked
horn centres such as Siangcheng or important villages on the Litang
River about the point marked + on the map.
KOKONOR
POPULATION :
(!) Cities having populations over 5,000.
‘‘None.”
(•2) Reasons for sparsely inhabited areas.
"With the exception of a stretch of land west of Kw'eiteh on
the north bank of the Yellow River occupied by the Kwo-mi Tibetans, the
entire country is grazing land aud very thinly inhabited in the north by
Mongolians with a few scattered Tibetans, and in the south by Tibetans,
he Mougols seem to be decreasing due to the continued incursions by
Tibetaus who raid their catUc aud sheep. Large tracts of land are marshy.
The country west of Latitude 96® and between Longitude may
be considered uninhabited. The extreme southeastern section of Kokonor
— whicli is marked on the accompanying map as Golak coniitrj’— is in-
habited by a very wild clan of independent Tibetans commonly known
as Golaks who are not yet under the control of the Chinese Government.
The country is very moimtaiaous. European explorers who have ventured
into these regions have almost invariably lost their all.”
(•;) Lansiia^es spoken. ,,
"In the Kokonor. only Mongolian ami Tibetan are spoken.
278
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KOKONOR — Lakguage Areas
RELIGIONS ;
(1) Various religions, number and distribution of adleerents.
•■All inliabitants are Buddhists. There are two sects, Yellow and
Red. The Yellow sect represents the refoitned Buddhists.”
(2) Work of Roman Catholic missions.
‘‘None.’'
(3) Moslems.
‘‘None.”
POSSIBILITIES FOR CHRISTIAN WORK :
(i) Special districts suitable for occupation.
"To be able to settle down to work in either Mongol or Tibetan encamp-
ments is at present out of the question. The only place wh.ere it might
be possible for a missionary to secure residence would be in the small
military town of Jj'ekuudo where there is a population of 1,000 lay-men
and probably 300 lamas living in a lamasei-i- hard by. In addition there
arc the .soldiers stationed here by the Chinese Government and about
20 Mongols and 30 Chinese, chiefly merchants. The city would be a
good center f<'r missionary work, as Tibetans from the four quarters come
here to make purchases. 11 is much more get-at-aJde frean the Szech
border since all merchandise euters that way. At the beginning it mru
be necessaiy to make an itinerating trip or two to ascertain the attitud
of 1he people. From Tatsienlu to Jyekiuido the road passes throu 1
other smaller towns arid mlbges.”
‘‘In the northern part of the Kokonor region journeys might be tak
among the hlongols under the protection of the princes with whom tP
missionaries are on friendly terais, but there could be no permanent
settlement at present.”
"The best means of reaching the inhabitants of the Kokonor is
establish a strong center at Dangar now called Hwangyuanhsicn. H'-re
a good hospital would be of inestimable value as this city of 6,000 in
habitants is the chief trading center of the Kokouor for both Mongols
and Tibetans. It is situated 33 miles west of Siningfu and at present
is only occasionally visited by CIM missionaries. We suggest that this
city be made a permanent foreign mission center %vith a good hcspital
a resident missionary and his wife for evangelistic work and three j-ouni?
men, physically strong, of even temperament, one at least being a doctor
who would be prepared to undertake itinerating journeys whenever the
opportunity ooemred. As the hospital patients returned to their homes
cured, the way would be opened for visitation and as the fame of the
hospital spread over wider areas, the itinerations could also be extended
In time even the unruly Golaks in their afflictions might seek ministra-
tion at the hand of the doctor, thus securing an open door and probrLly
an invitation to dwell in their midst.”
•‘Whnt has l eeu said of Hwang>'uanhsien may also be said of
Kweiteh- situated 60 miles southwest of Siningfu and just south
of the Yellow River. Kweiteh is another trading center for Tibetans and
a much smaller city (probably only 1,600 inhabitants). In this
district there are many lepers. Except for the -villages near the city the
whole country rcimd about is peopled w’ith Tibetans. The CIM has an
outstation at Kweiteh at the present time.”
f2) Possible opposition or difficulty.
‘‘Some of the tribes arc opposed to foreigners having suiTered
much at their hands. Itinerating would require tent life and would mean
‘roughing it.’ All provisions for long journeys would have to be
cairied.”
(3) What forms of missionary vsork have been found most practicable
and effective in mfssicn fields bordering^ on these unoccupied areas?
‘‘Thus far work along the holder has been confined chiefly to the
Chine.se, and consists of preaching, selling books, and giving away tracts.”
i4) Methods of evangelization that might Prove most useful.
"As mentioned above it would be well if some of the young men
who have to do the itinerating work could be doctors as well, or at least
could know something of suiger>' and medical practice, otherwise progress
\rill be difficult and slow.”
TIBET
WORK AMONG TIBETANS
Area~A glance at the map is sufficient to show us how truly from
a geographical point of view, Tibet is a ‘‘Closed Land.” On every side
we see it bounded by long ranges of snowy mountains ; on the south by
the Himalayas and the transverse ranges of upper Yunnan ; on the cast
by tbe Ymigling mountains of China and the western mountainous border-
land of the Chine-se provinces of Yunnan, Szechwan, and Kansu; on the
north hi' the Kuenlun mountains; and on the west, where it narrows to
o breadth of only 150 miles, by the junction of the Karakoram mountains
with the Himalayas. Tbe space thus enclosed is the largest mass of rock
in the world, three times the size of France, having an area of nearly
700,000 sq. mi., almost as cold as Siberia, though Lhasa is in the: same
latitude as Cairo, and the greater part of it higher than Mount Blanc, the
altitude of its tablelands ranging from 10,000 to 17,600 feet, and that of
its mountains from 20,000 to 28,000 feet above the level of tbe sea. The
length from east to west is over 1,600 mi., the breadth, from north to south,
varying from a maximum of 700 mi. in the east to a minimum of 150 in
the west. On this plateau and its continuations the great rivers of
Hindustan, including the Ganges, the Indus, and the Brahmaputra, and
even those of further India, take their rise, as well as the Yellow and
the Yangtze of China.
Name — The name Tibet is unknown in tbe country itself, ha^^ng beey
given to it by the Turks and Persians. Its true name is Bod or Bodyu\.
i.e., Bodlaud, the original name of the inhabitants being Bodpa.
Topography-~7hQ greater part erf the area of Tibet is taken up by
stretches of tableland, bare, stony, and unsheltered in winter, destitute
of verdure, but in some districts covered in the summer months with grass
or barley, the only growths of which the land is capable. In the northern
and central! parts there is hardly a tree or even a shrub to be seen,
except occasionally in the neighbourhood of villages; but in some of the
soxithem districts there are extensive forests. TTie most fertile valleys
produce wheat, barley, and peas ; the peas are only used for cattle. The
main product of the country is Nas,’ or black barley, of which ‘‘tsamba’*
is made.
Political Divisions — Tlie country is divided into Great Tibet, Tibet
Proper, and Little Tibet. Great Tibet is the eastern part, bordering on
Kansu and Szechwan, comprising the special administrative districts of
Kokonor and Chwanpien. Tibet Proper occupies the center, and con-
sists of the two provinces of U for Anterior Tibet) and Tsaiig (or Ulterior
Tibet), Lhasa being the capital of U, and Shigatse of Tsang. Little Tibet,
to the we.st of Tibet Proper, consists of Lahoul and Spici, which belong
to England, and Zanskar, Ladak, and Rupchu, which are under the
dominion of Ka.shmir.
Tibet has also been divided into 3 longitudinal zones — a South .'^one,
containing the centers of the settled and agricultural population; a Middle
Zone, comprising the pasriire lands of the nomads ; and a North Zone, for
the most part abandoned to wild animals, but also partly occupied by
nomads.
Tbe eastern part of Tibet is subdivided into eighteen states, of which
the most important are Derge, the Horba States, Litang, Batang, Chag.a
and Min Nva. All these states, however, have since the Chinese Revolu-
tion been taken over by the Chinese Government and made into Chwnn-
pien with Tatsienlu as the capital. _
Population — The population of Tibet ha.s been variou.sly cstimaled,
and anv attempt to determine it can be at best but guess work. When,
however, we compare Tibet w’ith the smaller countries iu Europe, we
come to the conclusion that the population of Tibet does not very mne
exceed 2,000,000. Richard gives 6,430,000, and a missionary correspondent
of the FCBIS at Batang writes that the population of Tibet is uenrer
4,000,000 than 2,000,000. The estimate accepted by the Siuw'ey Committee
is that given repeatedly in the Statesmen’s Year Book, namely 2,200,w.
Lhasa is the only city \vilh a population exceeding 5,000. If a
be drawn between Batang and Lhasa, it will be found that the coimtiy
to the south of this line contains the greater part of the popiila ion,
whereas the country to the north of the line and west of Chamdo is mor^
sparsely peopled and for the most part is still unsurveyed by any foro3»
missionarj'. , ,
Government — Tibet was for a long time an independent king '
ruled by a succession of hereditary kings. In 1720 Tibet put itself im ^
the protection of China as a dependency of the Chinese Emperor,
Minister of State, called Amban, was appointed to Lhasa. Tl^ ^
Lama, the spiritual head of the Buddhist Church, became the
the country, subject, however, to the Chinese Amban.
Lama are eight Ministers of vState, the chief of which is called to
of Tibet, as it is his duty to rule the country while the Dalai
still a child. Beside® this .State Coimcil of Ministers is a kind o
ment composed of the nobles, whose advice is asked for in all imp®
TIBET
•27v
H «;tate Ministers are district magnslratcs, and midcr
I jjjgje again are tbe local magistrates \y1)o administer all local affairs.
■ Witli ll‘<^ overthrow of the r^Iancliu Dynasty, Tibet declared its in-
H nciidonci-% and expelled all Chinese soldiers and officials. Negotiations
■ iircno'^ going on between the Tibetan and Chinese go\-ernineiits regarding
I jj,e tetnrn of these officials and Chinese military representatives.
I RcUJtt roiificaL Mo-ycnien/i— Regarding the present condition of
I 1 astern Tibet, Mr. A. J. Clements of the China Inland Mission, Tatsieuhi,
I^ites as follows :
“The country was formerly governed by native princes, during which
time the people enjoyed a fair measure of peace and prosperity. Certain
ahuses prevailed, but they were such as the people had grown acaistomcd
10 and so were accepted mote or less as customs. Large lamaseries such
iis those established at T.itang, Batang and Chaiiido, were opulent and
Ipowerfiil- The lamas lorded it over the common people, and with
*«wevful interests in land, agriculture, trade and government, were able
(owork things to their own advantage. Chinese living west of Tatsienlu
in the capacity of small officials or traders had verj’ little prestige, and
[often had much to bear from the arrogance of the lamas.”
“After the British Expedition to Lhasa, 1903-4, China under the Dow.a-
gcr Empress decided to assert her.self in Tibet. In pursuance of this plan,
[Eastern Tibet was subjugated by the campaign of Chao Erli-feiig, and
Chinese authority reasserted in Lhasa. After Chinese arms had proved
Fviclorioiis in Eastern Tibet, .and the pride and arrogance of the lama
'caste had been abased, the government of the country was again taken
hcaii the native princes and vested in Chinese officials. Eastern Tibet
from Chamdo to Tat.sienin was constituted a new prorince, divided into
ll twcnty or more districts, and officials appointed along the lines followed
in Cliina Proper. Before this scheme materialized, however, the Manclm
iBvnasty was overthrown, and the new regime in Eastern Tibet collapsed.
Thereupon the Tibetans in both western and eastern Tibet revolted botli
Against the Chinese and against the new order, and for several years
afterwards the country was in a constant state of warfare and confusion.”
“The situation finally re.soh-ed itself into a compromise, the Lhasa
Tibetans regaining the courts y up to within two days of Chamdo, and the
Chinese retaining the lerritnty- from that point eastward. This continued
for a few years, until 1918 when the Chinese suffered further defeat at
the hands of the Lhasa Tibetans, and in consequence lost another large
[ tr.ict of conntr}', inchiding Chamdo, Draya and Derge. In 1919 negotiations
were carried on at Peking between China and Tibet with Great Britain
(assisting, as the lesiilt of which, Tibet was granted autonomy. An attempt
was made to demark the new border, but without success up to the lime
of writing.”
The administration of the country from Tatsienlu to Ciiamdo during the
past seven years of Republican regime, has been no credit to China.
; There has been widespread injustice and oppression. Military operations
wlien necessaiy, have been conducted with ruthless severity, and civil
government has been carried on chiefly in the interests of the governing
classes, and the conseauent impoverishment of the people. The replacing
of native nilers by Chinese officials has resiilttd in vetrogression rather
than progress.
There is this good to be said, liowcvcr. Under the Chinese administra-
tion. Christian mis.sionarics were allowed to itinerate and settle west of
Jlbtsienlu, whereas before the power of the lamas was broken by China
fiticli a thing was almost impossible.
I.anguc.gc — The Tibel;in is an alphabetic language made from Sanskrit
in the seventh contnrv A.D. by the Tiljetan Jlinister, Tumi, during the
Ireijpi of King Sronglsan Gampo. There are three very noted periods
in ilic history of the Tibetan language. The first dates from the 7th
to the 12th century, and nmy be called the Classical Perio.1 of Translation,
ilu'ing which time marly .all the sacred Pnddhist books of India were
I translated from Sanskrit into Tibetan The second period may be reckoned
from the 12th to the I'^th’ceutury and may be called the Classical Period
of Tibetan Writers and Poets, like the famous Milaraspa. The third
I period dates from the i5tli century when a new element was introduced
into the Tibetan literature by such writers as Tsongkapa. During this
period there Avas also evolved the present day literature or official language
of Tibet.
Spoken Language — The spoken language of Tibet which differs greatly
from the written language as employed in the literature of any of the
periods mentioned above, is divided into many dialects according to the
Ivarious districts of Tibet. The standard or Lhasa Tibetan is understood
all over Tibet.
Lfterarv — The number of people who ran read and write mu.st be
latlic-T large considering the number of lamaseries with tlieir thousands
and thousands of priests. Besides it is the custom especially in the Lhasa
district that both boys ami girls of wealthy families leani to read and
wite. Tiie number, however, of Tibetans both lamas and the lay-people
ndtli a grammatical r.ml complete knowledge of the classical language is
ver\- few indeed, although the move popular form of the language is
nndersttod by a large number of the people.
Tfbetoii Ltte>ntMre— All the Tibetan literature, both ancient and
“lodern, is of a leligious nature even though it may contain volumes on
ciich subjects as history, geography, astronomy, political science, drama,
nclioti, biogmphy, grammar and astrology, etc.
The Kangjiir and Tengjur alone consist of 334 large volumes, transla-
the Buddhist Canon from the Sanskrit,
urifgfoji — The word Lanmism is unknown in Tibet. .\sk a Tihet.in
® finy sect, except the Bon, and he will at once tell you that his religion
IS Bnddlasm. I.amaism is therefore wrongly used to imply that form of
rtSirv' ^ Mahayana which entered Tibet in the seventh
.W. .C ^innese i5iui(Uusm, both in Japan and China, has to some
oxteiu been mflueuced by the teachings of the Chinese sages, and by
Lhnst.amty itself, thus cannot be said of Tibetan Buddhism which has
remained up to the present time unchanged by any outside influences.
The great division between the Hinayana and the Maliayana Buddhism
took definite shape at the Second great Buddhist Council in North Ind^a
imdcr the leadership of King Kanishka before tho year 100 A.D.
Buddhism did not enter Tibet until the seventh century A.D. Therefore
if Christianity has had any influence on the Mahayana development of
Buddhism, It must h.ive received this influence during the first century
A.D., long before Buddhism entered Tibet.
But, while Tibetan Buddhism has not been influenced from outer
sources, it has to a great extent been influenced by the Bon religion of
Tibet. Padmasarnbhava, in order to convert the followers of the Bon
religion to Buddhism, adopted much of their demonology into the Buddhist
pantheon.
The doctrine of incarnation, as far as Buddhism is concerned, is purely
a Tibetan invention, and is of course contradictory to the Buddhist belief
m transmigration as a result of Karma or the ethical retribution. This
invention of the doctrine of incarnation was a purely political movement
and came about in this way : -In the year 1640 A.D., a Mongolian prince,
I'.usri Khan, conquered Tibet and made a present of the same to the
Grand T.ama of Drepung monasterj', with the title of Dalai or Ocean,
who thus became the first^ King-priest as the Dalai Lama. His name
was Nag-wan Lobsang. Being very ambitious and wanting to combine
the rule of the state with that of the church, he declared himself an
incarnation of the famous Chenrezig (spvaii-ras-gzigs), or Avalokitesvarn
the tutelary deity of Tibet. ’
The Tibetans quite naturally were delighted to have as their ruler
an incarnation of such a divinity and the scheme worked well, but in
Older not to offend his older and in one sense superior Lama of Trashi-
lliuiipo {bkra-sis-lhiin-po), he declarerl this Lama an incarnation of
Od-clpag-ined, or Aniitabha, thus establishing the same earthly relation-
ship between him and the Trashi Lama, as there exists in the Dcvachen,
Western Paradise, between Amitabha and AvaJokitesvara. Amitabha is
one of tlie fire celestial Riiddba.s who are not themselves able to perform
saving acts on behalf of mankind, but their spirituali sons, Bodhisattvas
hcTiime themselves the saviours of the world and Avalokitesvara is
.tmitaMia’s spiritual son. Thus the first Dalai Lama declared himself
llic incarnation of Avalokitesvara. ■While the Trashi Lama is an in-
c.aniation ol a higher deity, it is of an impassive deity, who cannot meddle
with worldly affairs, which are left to his spiritual son Avalokitcsvaf.a
^ presented by tbe Dalai Lamas of Tibet.
This plan worked so well that all the .sects of Tibet followed the
same idea cf inventing incarnations, until today it is difficult to find
a lamasery in any port of Tibet where tlicrc is not a Tntlgu (sprul-sku) or
incarnation connected with the place, although these arc frequently not
incarnations of gods, but of saints or famous Inmas of old.
The Tibetans in their gross superstition have also invented the prayer
wheels and tlio prayer flags, which with the building's of numerous
Lamaseries may be .seen all over the country' making Tibet the land of the
lamas— the great center for the Jrahay.ina Buddhism, represented by all
the various sects in Tibet.
JIISSIONS AT WORK ON THE BORDER
The following
among the Tibetans
is a list of the
Protestant
mi-sioii societies
working
Soridii
Slalioiis
lUoffc bi’giin
ML’tsi'iiiaries
(Vni'Cif.t
Momvian
Mission
Leh
Kyelani*
Poo
Kalal/.c
(Kuslunir)
iK.'iC
a families
153
Chinn Inland
Mission
TaUieiilii
(Chinn)
IHHK
1 family
10
Sciindiimviiui
.\lliance
Mission
Ghooin, Sihkiin
(N. India)
1S))4
1 family
;t ladies
No
report
Christian
and
Missionary
Alliance
Taochow
Choni
Uiidiisi
(China)
Ifi'Jo
2 families
2 men
I.'.
Church of
Scotland
^lission
Kidinipoiig
(Iii.lia)
isn«
I family
No
report
Tibeluii
Mission
Darjeeling
(India).
1WI7
■'* men
No
report
Foreign
Christian
Mi-sion
Balling
(China)
100*
■') families
10
Pentecostal
Missionary
.\tunt7e
(China)
1912
2 families
1 Illll.V
No
ro|)<>rt
Union
280
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
The Christian Occupation of Tibf.t
iTMin'i’ iir
I 1 1 I
iiiiyTv'l'l
HIM®! 1 1'
ia?7mi
MijyoS
iriBni
rltn'l
'uiiasu
kuiKv.
Ill III ll • CSfM
OUJUU^C A t
TiBCTiUjIll 'll II
MISSION • »
Slinded arens lescept A.B.F. and U.M.C. fields) vepiesent the fields of itinemtion of I’lotestunt Missioimv.v Societies now working or hoping soon to begin work smong
Tibetans. Mission stolions are located by solid square symbols. A circle enclosing a cross marks the location of a center where either a new mission station will bo
established within the next five yenre, if wovkei-s are available, as for example Sungpan and Clianido, or where local missionaries have suggested that perinnneut work bo
began, provided opposition is overcome. All territory east of the dotted white tine is open to Christian missions entering Tibet from Chinn. The broken white lines uiiirk
mein roads lending from border mission stations to Lhasa. The small dots south and south-west of Tibet represent Protestant mission stations in India.
The Moravian Mission — From the Moravian Mission we have received
the following letter with information regarding its misjion field. Dr.
A. Reeve Heber writes from I, eh, Ladak, Kashmir, India, in answer to a
questionnaire as follows :
"Regarding the evangelizing of Tibet Proper, when cnee the country
has been o^tened to missionaries, J do not think that we are in a very good
position to enter it from any of our present stations, for we have always
the Changtang to get over before we get to proper villages. As you
know, the Changtang is almost entirely inhabited by nomads among
whom it would be very difficult to work. Our best way of approach would
be through Poo, which is on the important trade road to Gartok. Had
cur primarj* intention been to attack Tibet for Christ, we should certainly
not have settled down here. However, the people of Lesser Tibet are
practically Tihelaus in their physical characteristics, religion, customs
and speech. From the Indian side cur brethren working in Darjeeling
are in a much better position to enter that closed laud.
Our Mission began its work among Tibetans in the year 1856 A.D.
At that time it was our intention to get through to Mongolia, where we
wished to work, but as we were not allowed to cross through Tibet, we
decided to settle down in Lesser Tibet and work there.
At present we have only three married couples working 011 the field.
Two married couples are away on home furlough aud not very likely to
return. Others are net able to w'ork here, nor is there any likelihood that
they will be able to do so for a good many years on account of their
German nationality. One of the above couples is medical, both husband
and wife being qualified, whilst the other two are clerical.
We have in the whole field a total of 153 baptized Christians.
The names of our stations are as follows : —
Leh 73 Christians
Kyelang 46 „
Poo 26 , ,
Kalatze 8 ,,
and one out-station, Chod.
The approximate population of the district over which we itineriile
is 15,000. However, as there is iu> proper census, and there are a great
number of very small villages dotted about, sometimes consisting of only
one or two houses, this is a very rough guess. Every small village has
its small lamasery, and so here again it is difficult to say how many there
are, but let us say approximately 140.
Unless there is a great increase of men and money, I think we should
simply work the field we now itineiate properly. However it has been
propo-sed that wc should work Kargil, which is the largest town between
here and Srinagar, and is the midway resting place on this rather im-
portant Treaty Road — Srinagar to Leh. At present no society is working
there. Further there is the whole of Baltistaii in wliich no work is being
carried on now, although formerly a Swedish Mission was located there.
This district might fall to us for here as well as in Katgil the pecple
speak a Tibetan dialect.
The inmibcr of missionaries required to work the whole of this
district properly would be as follows : —
Leh :
I
j
1
J
Kyekiiig :
2
Poo :
Kalatze t
padre aud his wife.
medical missionary and wife.
educational missionary and wife.
European nurse.
single lad}' foj- educational work among girls,
padres and wives,
padres and wives.
2 padres niul wives.
Kaigil :
2 padres and wives.
Skardu :
I padre and wife.
I educational missionary and wife.
I medical missionary and wife.
I European nurse.
1 single lady' for educational work for girls.
Paclam :
2 padres and wives.
vSpitti :
2 padres aud wives.
Tlii-s total of 22 married couples, and 5 single
4 married couples to relieve those on furlough. .“^^j^joerat-
he well employed when not in charge of a station m yjj
ing, or in translation A’oik. The great altitude necessitates
•281
WOBK AMONG TIBETANS
/urloiiglis- In addition to these we could very well do with two industrial
THi.Monarics, as often cnir Christians find it difficult to get work on
account of their religion.
There is no very active opposition to Christian work nor to mis-
sioiiafics- The people are very willing to accept anything we can give
than in the way of medicine, education, or even Scriptures and religious
tracts.
If the field were work'eid properly, things might begin tc move in
about 10-20 years. The rate will be largely dependent oirthe Christ-ware]
movement in India and Kashmir. ‘Ko man liveth unto himself' is also
true of nations. Our chief danger here, as in so many other parts of the
woihl, is hlohamniedaiiism.
The special difficiiltie.s in educational work are first and foremost lock'
of men and means to do this work better or even as well as the Kasbinir
State is able to do it. Secondly, the surrmiiuliilg villages arc small and
widely separated from one .-mother. In medical work the chief trouble
is that there is hardly a single place in the whole district where the doctor
can find enongh work in his own profession, although there are plenty of
other tliing.s winch he can do to fill in his time. However, what medical
work he does is always very effective, hlcdical touring is never very
fatisfactorj^ as the small amount of medicine one can give while on such
trips wjl' ncA help the chronic cases. Surgical work is generally more
ratisfactcry when touring, but of this there is very little in this country,
apart from cataracts. ■ ’
In beginning netv work antong Tibetans, I think one should occupy
the strategic centers from which regular systematic touring could be
done. These centers would liave to be well staffed with clerical, ednea--
tional and medical missionaries. The cdncatioual missionary should try
to train teachers in abundance, who should be sent out to teach in sur-,
rounding villages. In these villages the doctor should have dispensaries
with assistant surgeons who do the general work, leaving only the serious
cases to the foreign doctor and sending them to his iiaspital. Literary
work is also necessary.
China Inland Mission— VioncQv work among the Tibetans by variou.s
members of the China Inland Mission began from the j'car 1877 when
tiie late Dr. Cameron visited most of the places on the SzechSvan border
of Tibet, including Tatsienlu, Batang and Atuutze. In 1885 other members
of the mission were doing pioneer work in the Kunibu.m and Kokonor
districts. In the year 1S88, Mr. and Mrs. Cecil Polhill opened the vSiningfu
.station in Kansu, and contiiuied pioneer work there among the Tibetans
till later on they opened up vSungpan in Szechwan as a center for Tibetan
work.
Tatsienlu, a very important Tibetan center, was opened by the China
Inland Mission in 1S97, for several years there were no less than ten
missionaries engaged in Tibetan work in connection with this center.
Pioneering was done in nearly all parts of Eastern Tibet including the
.Suiigpaii and Menkong districts. Want of intere.st, however, has reduced
the number of workers to only one family set apart for work among the
Tibetans in Tatsienlu and surrounding districts.
A printing press has been established at Tatsienlu, and over 100,000
tracts and booklets have thus far been printed and distributed from this
center.
The number of missionaries required to work Tatsienlu and district
properly is as follows :
2 men for evangelistic work.
2 men for medical wcTk.
2 men for educational work.
1 man for literary work.
4 men for itineration among the Tibetans.
2 men for the Chinese work in the city.
Christian and Missionary Alliance — The first missicii station of the
CMA for Tibetan work in Kansu was Taochow, 1S95. Thi-! city lies within
five miles of the boundary line between Kansu and Anulo. Although the
I»pnlation of Tac^chow is largely Mohamme<lan and Chinese, the Tibetans
live in villages in the immediate neighbourhood of the city. Since 1895
other mis,sion stations have been added. Four nii.ssionar.;es are engaged
111 Tibetan work, of these two are still exclusively' cccunied in language
study.
The district between Hcchow and Tacchow is mostly hill countvv.
The people live in villages, although there arc some nomads living in
tents the year touikI. Their means c>f livelihood is rearing cattle, and a
ittlc fanning rcuml the villages. In the Tao River valley there is more
tanning than elsewhere.
8011th of Taochow, the country is, to a great extent, forest clad. The
people live mostly off the forests and from farming. The population of
icse districts is about 100,000 with about 20 monasteries large and small.
Oiir Tibetan field in western Kansu is immense and we have hardly
ouclicd the.^fringes. The prince of Choni alone governs 48 clans and
can easily travel among those clans, as the prince is friendly and
^oiild protect ns. In other parts where his jurisdiction docs not reach,
1 IS difficult tc sc-oure adequate protection if traveling farther inland than
th? jo'irney from the Chinese boundary line. There are no cities,
''■ people living either around the lamaseries, or, as nomads, moring
'cir tents from place to place to find pastures for their large herds of
as missionaries to live at a lamasery is impossible,
le. priests would under no circumstances allow it. For tlie pre-sent
- tiisive work can be done by ilineiatioii from border cities in Cliinese
territory.
_^’3d the workers to employ we would press toward the west
.. \ Itne we now arc occupying. That district is gTas.s country aud
^ itihabitants mostly nomads.
in places that arc noiracclstJSe 1^1,?'°^ missionaries
Two'ycars'^go^hlrlS'^nr
changes that look place li^t ^ a together closed to us, but some
get a fcothold there nmv. " ^ ^ coinpnrativvly easy to
The main difficulties as they appear to me are :
r.. - The food question. The fcod of the Tibetans is suol.
Speb opportunity'' /rprUcV’the
reliioli. by all the prelates of the Buddhist
(c) Unsafe travel because of robber bands.
missionaries for work among the Tibetans, candidates
with a str^g constitution s.aould be chosen, as missionary work in Tibet
Js more strenuous than in most places. Missionaries Ihat rc ^fraM to
hard.ship and even danger should not be «nt to
Alter 25 years of work amen
m confidence of the people has t" a great exLr'LT
a .ew have received an intelligent knowledge of the way of salvatiom
Tibetans in the Kamm-Tibctan field,
not
ivay
foreign Christian Mission-Th.i^ society be.gan work among Tibetans
latMcnlu in 1904, and moved to Batang in 1908. T!i« workers then
occupying rcnlcd living rooms, began in a verv . ..all w v' with a preach,
nig place and dispensary oombined. Today there L^two Lcim,
residences, one modern nospital, and three native buildings, all owiSf
At he'^pr^o! t t- building is in the course of construction.
Al the pre..cnt time five foreign families reside in Batang. Of these
families one is edneationa], two medical, and two evangcfistic. From
Batang as a base missionaries itinerate over tlie country in Sliaiigchoii
Litaii.g \cnjiii, Deliyn, Draya, Chamdo, Kiaiigkn and Sniignai districts!
The educational work has grou-n rapidly during recent years, and the
•school buildings are crowded to overflowing. There is one kindergarten
\nth 59 students, one lower primari' school with an enrollment of 47
students, and one higher primary school with 5 students. In igig nn
orpliaiiage was started which today numbers about forty inmates. Spwial
emphasis is p-eii to industrial and inamial training classes in which the
'barn, patch, and make their own
dori es Seme are taught slice-making from tanning the skins to the
finished shoe. They learn both the native and foreiga processes of
yaking leather. The sMcs of shoes and leather goods pay all expenses,
^tip, chalk, and blacking for blackboards and shoes are also made by
the pupils. As a side issue one missionaiy' has about fifty families to whom
lie leaches farming.
The mission hospital at Batang exerts a wide infineiioc tliroughout
Til.ct, and cccasicnally receives patiqnts from centers as far removed a.s
Lhasa. Nearly five hundred treatments were reported for a single month
last year. This institution is the only racclcru liospital between Yaclioiriii
Szechwan, and the western confines of Tibet. The splendid preparatory
avork which lias been done through itinerations and the hospital and
which has extended far into the interior along the high road to Lhasa
as well as in other directions, calls for immedtate advance. The Foreign
Christian Mission hopes to open a new re.sideiitial center at Chamdo a.s
soon as workers can be secured. To this end they are asking for three
families. Chamdo is a lamasery town seventeen days’ journey (150 miles)
from Batang. Cordial relations with the officials and people have already
been established through the medical work of Dr. Shelton in 1918, after
a severe battle between Chinese aud Tibetan troops.
The Foreign ChrisUan Jlission also asks for three additional families
to work in regions beyond Batang and Chamdo. In all the mission is
asking*- for twelve additional families and ('..8200,000 during the next
five years in order to occupy the places tJiat are now open. No mire
thrilling missionary event happened during the Great M’;r tliau the per-
mission granteel Dr. Shelton to begin medical work in I.hasa, the long
coveted but long forbidden goal alike to missionary and explorer. Tibet
is reputed to have 50.'xx> lama.s or priests and 15,000 of these are said to
reside in Lhasa, the capital. The British Military Expedition of :go4. s
niider General Younghusband helped greatly in breaking downi tlie barrier
of ctlicial seclusion.
History of Christian M/ssums— Tibet had temporari contact with
mediaeval Christianity in the fourteenth, seventeenth and eighteenth
teniiiries through ventnresccne Roman Catholic Church missionaries, wlio
successively withdrew, leaving no organiz-ition behind them. Further
efforts o.' the Lazarist.s last century did not achieve success. The first
evangelical atlc-mpts were :lio$e of the Moravians who settled in I.adak,
in Kashmir, about 1S50. Between 1S80 and 1900 several societies
and .small independent groups began work on the Indian and Chinese
borders. An independent pioneer was tho intrepid Hollaiuler, I’ctrus
Rijnhart, who with his wife. Dr. Susie Rijnhart, worked in Anulo province
in the nineties, and made an expedition toward Lhasa, on which Mr.
Rijnhart lest his life. As a result of the efforts cf IMrs. Rijnliart, the
FCMS undcrtcxik its now fainoii.s mission to the "Great Closed Land"
by sending Dr. and Mrs. Shelton, together with Mrs. Rijnhart, to begin
work on the border between Tibet and Szechwan in AVcstein China.
282
THE GHRI8TIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
CHRISTIAN literature
The first New Testament, in Classical Tibetan, was completed, with
the exception of the Epistle to the Hebrews, in 1875. The translator was
the Rev. H. A. Jacschke, a Moravian missionary-. This was made with
the assistance of a Tibetan lama and Mr. Jaeschke’s colleagtte, A. W.
Heyde.
In 190;?, the complete New Testament was revised by a committee at
Ghoom. The committee included, in addition to A. W. Hey-de, David
Macdonald, a .q-ovemment translator, J. F. Fredcriksen of the Scandinavian
'Alliance Mission, Graham Sandberg-, chaplain at Darjeeling and E.
Amundsen (afterward'' Sub-Agent of the BFBS in Yunnan) who super-
vised the printing. This 1503 edition has since been reprinted in- China
from duplicate and corrected stereos.
In 1505 four Moravian missionaries, T. D. L. Schrev, S. Ribbach,
A. H. Fraucke, and K. Fichtuer, prepared for the press a translation of
portions of the Pentateuch and Psalms, which had been previously made by
F. vS. Redslop. This committee also entered upon the task of completing
the translation of the Old Testament. The following books have been
published : —
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Niuubers, Deuterotiomy, Joshua and the
Psalms. The work is still proceeding. The latest translation of the New
Testament is in a more popular form of Tibetan.
Tibciiin Religious Literature Depot — During the years 1919 and 1920
the Tibetan Religious Literature Depot Press at Tatsieulu printed,
for free distributiem among the Tibetans, 115,000 tracts and booklets,
entitled as follows •• —
(1) Buddhist and Cliri.slian Explanation of God.
(2) Buddhist and Christian Explanation of Creation.
(3) Buddhist and Christian Explanation of the Origin of Man.
(4) Buddhist and Christian Explanation of Sin.
(5) Buddhist .and Christian Explanation of Salvation.
(6) A Short Form of Christian Worship.
(7) The- Parable of the Rope.
(5) The difference Iclwcen Buddhist and Christian Teaching coucern-
mg God, Man, Sin, Creation, and vSalvation.
(9) Catechism.
Letters received from lamas in various parts of Tibet show the need
for Christian literature, and that at last the lamas arc beginning to
inquire after Ihe Christian religion.
Kurung Tsering, the leading lama of the Kokouov district, writes
as follows : —
“I, your hunrble sei-\-ant, have seen several copies of the Scriptures
and having r^d them carefully, they certainly made me believe in Christ,
I understand a little of the outstanding principles and the doctrinal
teaching of the One Son, but as to the Holv Spirit’s nature and essence,
and as to the origin of this religion, I am not at all clear, and it is
therefore important that the doctrinal principles of this religion should
be fully explained, so as to enlighten the unintelligent and people of
small mental ability.”
■‘The teaching of the science of medicine and astrology'- is also very
important. It is therefore evident if we want this blessing openly
manifested, we must believe in the religion of the only Son of God.
Being in earnest I therefore pray you from my heart not to consider this,
letter lightly. With a hundred salutations!”
A very learned and famous lama, an incarnation in Eastern Tibet,
recently sent this letter : —
‘T liercwith present these questions to my good friend, who through
long- and unfatigned exertion, in many generations of lucky rebirths, has
now through meiit recei^d the good fruit of study.
Actcrdiiig to the Buddhist religion, our place of r<ifuge is in the Three
Holy' Ones, which in essence is the One supreme or Lama Kou-Chog Chig.
.According to your Christian relig-ion, there is also one supreme Holy
One : what definition do you give of Him ?
If you take refuge in this God, what then is the method for refuge ?
How are you delivered from the fear of this God?
Have men foiincr and latter periods of existence?
If so. where will they be born who take their refuge in God, and what
bliss will they obtain in the next life?
What merit must they accomplish, by body, speech and mind, who
take their renige in Gxl?
|W hat suffering wlli they endure in the next existence, who do not
live a virtuous life?
There being tliree kii'ds of merit, by what method is the great merit
accumulated ?
How is the middle and the small merit accumrilatcd ?
What arc the fruits nf these proportions of merit and what are they
like? Please give me a oUai- answer.
The.se ten questions, like a string of precious pearls from a treasury,
are presented as a beautiful ornau’cnt for the neck of a y'oung, wise and
■virtuous virgin.
The above is wiitten by the fool of the lower part of Kam, who bears
the name of the Drag?, incarnation.”
The object of the Tibetan Religious Literature Depot is (i) to publish
suitable tracts and other Christian literature in Standard Tibetan for
free distrib^ttion throughout Tibet.
(2) To supply all missionaries on the borders of Tibel wifi r*
issue<l from the Tibetan Religious literature Depot free f 1 ^
to their stations, and to employ a number of colporteurs^ tr>^
parts of Tibet distribuling the literature of the Depot anri
Scriptures. ^ rtions of
(3) To make a special evangelistic effort at each of the hrn-
with talc help of an organized band of colporteurs and tbo
the district. aiissionaries in
The need of this work has impressed itself upon one foreion
very much, and if it could be done on a larger scale, there is^
but that it would hasten the evangelization of Tibet ’and strenetL'^'^^
hands of the few missionaries now labouring among this people^
Centers for work among Tibetans given accordinrr ♦. •
importance : — ®
(1)
Tatsienlu,
Chwanpien,
China.
(2)
Taoehew.
•Kansu,
China.
(3^
Batang,
Chwanpicn,
China.
(4)
Sungpan.
S2.echwau,
Cliina.
(5)
Siniugfu,
Kansu,
China.
(6)
Atuntze,
Yunnan,
China,
(7)
Leh, or Ladak,
Kashmir,
India.
(«)
Kalimpong,
India.
(9)
Darjeeliug,
Bengal,
India.
WTieii the whole of Tibet is opened to missionaries, places such i
Darjeoliug and Kalimpong will breorae the natural connectino- Huv.
the greatest of all centers— Lhasa and Shigatze, and the work will
dmibt, divide itself into two large divisions, one part of Tibet to be workM
from India and the other part from China.
are already occupied by Christian missions, it is evident from reports
received that a greater number of missionaries are needed at each c^t^r
if the work IS to be done efficiently and tbq present opportunities fuliv
taken advantage of. ^
The greatest need is foi- evangelistic and medical men to itinerate
over wide areas, as well as for men with special linguistic abilities for
Bible trauslatton and literaiy work.
Societies intending to work in Tibet should fully understand the special
hardship eveiy- missionary in this field has to undergo from isolrtion
food, and climate. ’
It is, and will be, a very expensive work, and as there aie no larffc
places in Tibet, apart from the lamaseries, and as a large proportion of
the population are nomads, missionary societies cannot expect the same
quick results as are reported elsewhere in China or Indi.i.
None of the larger centers should be occupied by any mission that
can not guarantee a sufficient staff of workers. Isolated workers are able
to do very little good.
iWJicn Tibet opens yp fully to the Gospel, it is to be expected that
the missions now working vu the Indian border, and who are only 10 or
12 days’ journc-3' from Lhasa, will naturally be in a better position to
occupy that strategic centei- than missions on the Chinese border distant
two or three months away.
Roumi Catholic Missionary Work— The missionaries of the Paris
Roman Catholic Foreign Mission commenced their work amoutr Tibetans in
Tatsienlu, now the residence of the Bishop of Tibet. The workiii'^ force
now numbers 20 foreign priests, 6 foreign nuns and 2 Chinese priests. Out
of this number only 6 priests are in Tibetan work, the others working
among Chinese and half-castes.
Roman Catholic Church stations on the .Szechwan border arc ■—
Tatsienlu, Lulingkiao, Leugtsih, Moshimien, Romikianggu, Taofubsien,
KiangjTi and Batang, where their work is chiefly among Chinese and
half-castes.
On the Yunnan border the stations are Doong, Krimbutaiig,
Yagaloug, and Tsikug. In all Diesc places their work is among Tibetans,
and^ they report r,6io Tibetan Christians, including children. On the
Indian side two Roman Catholic mission stations are known, one near
Petong, and the ether in British Bhutan.
Cou'Awiiov — In is evident to all who have read this report on work
among Tibetans that this difficult and hard mission field, the stronghold
of Buddhi.sm, has been very much neglected by the Christian Church,
ihere are only betweeen 30 and 40 mls5ionaric.s all told on the Chinese
and Indian borders of Tibet, and w’hen -u’e examine the list of inissiouar}'
societies working among Tibetans, we look in vain for the Anglica«i
Presbj-terian, Baptist, and Methodist societies.
It is befitring to close this report with the words of Bishop B. Latrobe
of the Moravian Mission, the first pioneer mission to Tibet
“Gia-e to Tlij- people ojoeii doors to preach the Gospel,
And set them to Thy praise on earth.”
How often as v;e pray this petition in the Litany appoiuted for use
in the Moravian churches on Sunday mornings do we think of a land m
the heart of darkest A.=ia— a lofty plateau, begirt with mighty mountains,
forming a iiataral barrier w'hich renders easy the e.xclusiou of all foreign^^^
in accordance with the rigid policy of its' nilers— a vast, uiievangehzcd
counti-3' over which the sliadow of death still broods. There is, today
no land and no people which stands in sorer need of Christian effort and
intercession than Tibet and the Tibetans.
r
THE PROVrXCES C0M1>AIIED
PART V
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
Remarks — The three provinces of Slanchuria (Fengticn
r Shciighiiig, Kirin, and Heilungkiang) will be referred to as one political
unit and in ali comparisons will be regarded as a single province, not
three thus making a total of 19 pro\inccs for China Proper and Manchuria.
For reasons obvious to all familiar -with China, the Committee has
•classified these 19 provinoer. under five geo^aphical groups, i.e. North
Chin^ ir.ist China, Central China, South China, and West China. Each
of ihc'vc large geographical areas stands for distinct diffeiences in climate
^s well ns in economic nnd industrial conditions. These directly affect both
the character and methods of Christian evangelization, and in comparing
the situation as reflected by statistics these fundamental differences must
he constantly kept in mind.
Statistics of mission activities in lerrilcries he5'ond the confines of the
19 provinces are grouped under “special administrative districts." Under
Mongolia we include all work done in the three administrati%-e districts
•of Inner Mongolia (Jeliol, Chahar, Suiyiian) and Sitao l^Iongolia, as well
fl.s in the greater areas of Outer Mongolia. Under Tibet we include
Kokonor, Chwnnpien, and Tibet Proper. Figures covering the work of the
FCJfS, however, in Chwnnpien have been iuclnded in the statistical tables
for Szechwan.
1.— Foreign Residential Centers Arranged
Chronologically (n)
1R07
to
IHOO
1
1H61
to
IHHO
2
IHSl
to
1H90
•A
lrt91
to
1900
4
1901
to
1910
.“5
1911
to
1920
(>
Total
7
Total (19 Provinces)
14
6S
99
170
181
146
675
North China
2
17
31
50
38
49
187
Manchuria
2
4
lA
0
4
2H
Chihli
1
S)
1
10
19
41
Shantung
1
7
fi
11
H
AO
Sliansi
»)
14
IH
5
lA
47
Shensi
1
2
17
7
5
A 2
East China
4
23
16
45
26
13
129
Kiaiigsn
2
:i
A
h
7
1
24
Chekiang
2
11
2
11
2
0
34
Anhwei
4
fi
9
4
4
26
Kiangsi '
•>
G
17
15
2
4->
•CuNTRAi. China
7
5
22
54
40
128
Honan
2
10
28
IS
r,6
Hupeh
7
A
9
0
5
32
Hunan
A
20
17
40
iSoETii China
8
15
28
27
31
19
128
Fukien
•I
n
lA
7
4
42
Kwangtung
t)
l>
21
11
20
10
7A
Kwangsi
...
1
3
4
6
13
TVest China
3
19
26
30
25
103
Kansu
1
•1
6
2
4
17
S/echwan
1
9
16
19
(i
.-il
Kweichow
1
1
4
4
fi
111
Yunnan
.“i
...
5
9
19
Special Administrative Districts
4
4
7
3
18
Mongolia
4
2
.■)
2
lA
Sinkiaiig
2
2
1
Ti
Tibet
I
GRAND TOTAL (ALL CHINA)
1
65
; 103
174
188
, 149
1
693
(ik) Piepared from Director.v of I’rotesltint Missions t9'20. Tofcils of vesideiitifti
'^ontprs »•; recorded in Pivrt III live based on Survey diitn received in 1919.
Notes to All'Chlna Tables I-XX
Manchuria inoludos tlie throe provinces of Fengtien (Shongking). Kirin, nnd
Heilungkiang.
Mongolia includes the speeiul ndininistititive districts of Jehol. Chnhur, and Siiiyiitm,
Sitao Mongolia and Outer Mongolia.
Tibet includes Kokonor nnd Chwnnpien (except work of FCMS in Chwanpien which
is included with figures for Szechwnn).
FOREIGN RESIDENTIAL CENTERS ARRANGED
CHRONOLOGICALLY
One essential factor, in nndcr.standing or iuterprcitiiig the
numerical .strength or geographical distribution of Christian forcas in
Cliina, is time. How old is Protestant Cliri.stian work in each province?
■\\Ttcre were beginnings made? How rapidly and in what directions
luive the Christian forces extended their work into interior provinces ?
Answers to questions like these prepare the student for an intcUigent
interpretation of present day facts, and clear the ground for an advance
from piirelj' qnantitalive aspects of survey to studies concerning the
quality of the work. vSuch considerations as the degree of self-support
attained, the rate of increase during the last 20 years, the development of
independence in church organization and leadership, naturally grow out
of the more or les.s qu.antitative aspects of missionary work when and
only when these are viewed against the backgromid of time.
Our study of "Age of Work” is based on the following data : (a)
The year when each foreign residential center first became the pennnncnt
abode of a foreign missiouarj’’ ; (b) The >xar when each mission stition
was fiv.st occupied ; and (c) Approximate datc.s when regular weekly
services were fir.st begun at the various evangelistic centers. These la.st-
ineiitioued have been supplied for at least two-thirds of all the cx’aiigelistic
centci's in China, and on the basis of these returns the Coimuittee has
ventured to prepare the accompanjnng maps which, while no claim
can be made for their accuracy in details, funiish neverthclcs.s a fairly
true picture of the spread of Chri.stiau propaganda throughout Chin 1
during the 19th century.
Forctgu !t[issiovary Rcsidciiiial Centers Defined — Any city or town
where a foreign missionary pretuanently resides has been tcmicrl a foreign
1-e.sidcntial center. This center may have missionary Tqircsentativcs of
any number of mission societies, e.g. Slimigliai is a foreign residential
center with representatives of at least 25 mission societies who carry
on regular evangelistic work within the city or in its suburbs. Peking
is a foreign residential center with representatives of at lea.st 12
mission societies, and Canton with representativc.s of at le.ist 20
ttnission .societies. In otlier words these 3 foTejigii rcsidenU.d
centers report more tlmn 50 mission stations, a mission station
being defined as any place where a mission society maintains one or more
foreign representatives in permanent residence and supports regularly
nrg.ini/.ed missionary work. There are 693 foreign rc.sidcutial centers
scattered over China and her special administrative districts.
Previous to 1S60 there were 14 foreign missionary residential centers in
China. Five of these wxre locatcfd in Kwangtung, 3 in Fukien, 2 in
Chekiang, 2 in Kinngr.u, one in Shantung, and one in Chilili. Note that
all of these centers were located in coast provinces and the larger mnnber
in the southern provinces. From 1861 to 18S0, 65 new foreign residential
Peu cent oe Missiox.vuy Rksidestiai. Centers Oi'Kned
RKEORE ANU AFTER I9OO
0 10?^ 20^ 30?o' 40?6 50«,; 605^ HI)",; 90?, IOOIIr
Manchuriiv
Chilili
Sbantmic
Shansi
Shensi
KiatiKSii
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiangsi
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kwiingsi
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
Yunnan
ALL-CHINA
Dluck portion of entli bar rcpveseiiU per cent of residential cviileis opened bvforo
1900; shaded section, since 1900.
284
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF, CHINA
EXTKNT OF TrOTESTANT CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION IN 19OO
Ai-ens unshnded lie within HO li of evangelistic centers.
centers were opened. The next hveiity years (18S1-1900) saw 277
tional centers occupied, and from 1901 to 1920 the advance in Chnslun
occupation extended still further to 337 new centers. In other words, the
pioneer activities of Protestant missionary agencies may be summarized
as follcw.s : 12 per cent of the present total number of missionarj^ re,sideDtial
renters in China were entered before 1880, 40 per cent between 1880 and
the Boxer Uprising in J900, and 48 per cent during the 20 years since.
It is surprising to note that the foreign residential centos have been
almost doubled within the last 20 years. This fact is significant, and its
significance is enhanced by the further fact that over two-thirds of the
foreign residential centers since 1900 have been opened by representa-
tives of the larger mission societies, and not by smaller non-denomiuational
missions as is commonly supposed. Less than 100 of the 337 new centers
entered since 1900, have been occupied by representatives of smaller
societies.
Extent of Protestant Christian Occupation in 1920
Areas unshaded He within 30 li of evaugelibtic centers.
During the last decade, missionary advance in territorial occunaf
has been at the rate oi over 15 new foreign residential centers aiimJalf’"^
This increase has been most marked in Chihli (19), Honan (18), Hun"
fi7)'aiul Shansi {13)- As many new centers have, been opened since lail
in the single province of Chihli ns have been opened in the provinces of
Kiaiig-su, Kiangsi, Shensi, Anhwei, and Chekiang combined. Almost three-
fonrtiis of Chihli’s 41 new foreign residential centers have been opcu-<i
during the last 20 years. Ihe era of greatest advance in North China df
we except Chilili) was the decade immediately preceding the Boxer Un-
rising. Kiangsi and Szechwan experienced fairly equal development cUirin.'
decades both preceding and following 1900. Kiangsu shows a marked
falling off in the number of new missionary residential centers since 1910
On the other hand. .Shantung show.s a slight increase SouthoTii ai„i
semthwestern provinces show a fairly consistent rate of increase in tlio
nmuber of new centers from period to period. In Chekiang ChrisUm
mi. sions opened new foreign rc.sidential centers rather rapidly between
iSGi and iSSo; in fact more new centers were opened in Chcki.iu'^
than in any other province iluring that period. Hunan wal
practioallv closed until after the Boxei' Uprising. The early develop,
ment both in Fukien and Kkingsu accounts in part for the relativeiv
sinall number of new centers occupied since 1910. No sufficient reason
can be given, on the other hand, explaining a drop in Ki.w.gsi from 15 ne\v
foreigrn residential centers between 190T and igio, to only 2 nerw centers
since. Nor is it ea.sy to explain the decline in Anhwei from 9 new centers^
in the decade ending 1900, to 4 hcu' stations for each decade following.
The same may be said concerning Maiiclnnia where only g new stations,
have been opened within the last 20 j-ears.
.SirailMARY
From a study of the accompanjTng maps and statistical
Table I, we ma^' summarize the de.giee of Christian occupation of China in
terms of foreign residential centers somewhat ns follows : Before i86o
only 6 provinces were entered by Protestant inission.iries. The work of
the.se missionaries was restricted largely to the treatj' ports, and itiiicr.i-
tion fi r nny distance inland was cither prohibited or, if permitted, wms
attended by considerable danger and hardship.
Between 1S60 and j8So all 7 coast provinces were occupied, evangelism
was considerably extended in the neighbourhood of treaty ports, and the
provinces of the Yangtze Valley were explored and entered as far inland
as .Szechwan. Four new centers were opened in Anhwei, 5 in Kiangsi, and
7 in Hupeh during these 20 years. Hunan, Honan, Kwangsi, and
Yunnan were Hie only provinces of China Proper stilli unentered by 18S0.
To be sure, in such distant provinces as Shansi, Shensi, Kansu, Sze-
chwan, and Kweichow only one or two centers at most were occupied in
each province ; yet a beginning had been made and bases for wide explora-
tions established.
• From iSSi to 1900 the advance of Chri.stian missions was more rapid-
North China, which hitherto had not experienced such increases as were
common 111 .South China, was now to receive special attention. Eighty-one
new missionarv residential centers were opened in the 5 provinces of North
China between 1881 and 1900. Over one-half of these weae located hr
Shansi and .Shensi.
A. good start was made in Honan with modest begimiitigs as well m
Hnn.'iir Kwangsi, and Yvinnan. During this periid Kiangsi aUo
experienced relatively rapid missionary advances. By 1900 foreign
Protestant missionaries were residing in every province of Chinn.
Then came the Boxer disturbance and its early settlement, since
when the numiier of residential centers in China has almost been doiibld.
IJvery province reports on increpse of at least 33 per cent in the nuinbc-r
of its* foreign rc-sidc-ntial centers, except Fukien, Anhwei, Chekiang,
hraiirhnrin. Since 1900 Honan has opened 44 new resulenti.'ili centers,.
Hunan 37, Kwangtnng 30, Ch.ihli 29. and Szechwan 25. The
luiving the large.'it numbers of foreign residential centers today loiio^
in order : Kwangtnng 73, Honan 56, Szechwan 51, Shansi 47. L'angsi 4>
and Fukien 42. ^
This large increase since 1900 is clue in part to the entrance of ■
new societies, a large number of Lutheran missions
among them. Seventy-one missionary societies began
igoo, chief among the.se being the ELAug, FMS, MSCC, - i ■ . • -
PMU, SA, RCUS, NMF (cim), and YWCA. At the present ^
over 130 missionary societries with foreign representatives m
engaged in direct evangelistic work. Of these societies over one- la
initiated their work since the Boxer Uprising. Less than
missionary societies now working in China have had represen a i -
for longer than 40 years. This fact is significant when wc consiae
value of experience among workers, the training of Chinese leaiie
the development of an indigencus Christianity. Jnercosed
And yet, while new foreign residettilial centers ^p,,jj,/oiw
during the last 20 years due to many new societies coming to
must not forget that many of the older mission societies
inactive, nor have Ihev been committed wholly to an PNaniph\
4.1...;.- r.rr.onnTn-. Tlu' OIi\f and its affiliated missions, tor e- ■ 1
innccivf, iiui iiu\c 1..^ — j -- ^ ^
their advance progrtimr.. The CIM and its affiliated nn.ssions, tor
have opened over 90 new foreign residential centers ' -irctlier
of from 4 to 5 annually. Societies unclassified denominationally o
averaged 10 new stations each year.
CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF MISSIONARY CENTERS
Chrisfian Occupation of Residential Centers in China
Missionary Socieiies—W’Q have already noted that
residential centers in all China. The first question to arise ’ jj^ve
with the Christian occupation of these centers is, how many
representatives in each of these centers and whftt is the ex
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
28.5
Missionary Rksidentiai, Centers Ceassified According to
First Date of Opening
society’s work. lu Table 11 we see that 578, or 83 per cent of the centers,
liave representatives of only one mission society. The folloAving provinces
<how a high percentage of such centers : Manchuria, Shansi, Shensi,
Anhwei, Kiaugsi, Kwangsi, Kansu, Kweichow, and Yunnan. These pio-
Tiiices have relatively few large citiels, and this fact accounts in part for
the situation we have just noted. For instance, there are about 50
<cities with populations over 50,000 reported for the 9 provinces enumerat-
ed above, while in the 10 remaining provinces the missionaries report
almost 120 such cities.
About 9 per cent of the foreign residential centers report representative*
of two mission societies, <5.4 per cent have representatives of from throe tf>
five societies, and 3 per cent, or 22 foreign residential centers, report
representatives of six and more misTon societies. Naturally one expects
to find residential centers with representatives of from two to five societies
m every province, since each is not without its large cities which challenge
the resources both of men and funds of more than one missionary orgauiza'
ticn. There are, however, provinces where wcffk is still yotmg, and delay
on the part of missions to send workers into interior places accoimts for
the relative backwardness in occupying larger cities still evident in a few
of the provinces; e.g. Kansu has no residential centers with repreieutativen
of more tliau one uiissiou society; Kweichow, Yiihnan, and Mongolia havE
only one each ; and Kwangsi, Anhwei, and Shensi report only tlxree each.
No single pvoviiice except Ki.ingsu has more than two foreign
residential centers where representatives of more than six mission societies
reside. Si.x provinces report two such centers each, and 6 but one each.
Out of the total 693 residential centers in all CInua, 114 report:
Teprescutatives of two or more societies. The ndvanLages which
nccnic both to the work and the workers in centers wliere
more tlmn one misr.ion society are reprcsqnted will be obvious. The
workers are frequently of different denominational affiliations; very often
they are not of the same nationaIit3'. 'Tliese facts alone call for wider
tolei-aiicc and encourage a spirit of fraternity and cooperation as well as the
desire to place loyaltj'- to a common f.-uth aboi’e national and denominationnl
differences.
Christian Occupation of Residciififll Centers in Terms of Medical
Work and Secondary EdKcution — Practically every foreign re-sidentitil
center reports lower primary schools for the use of the children in the
Cliristian community. Approximately one in every two centers reports
higher primary facilities, W'hile only one out of every five reports Christian
middle schcols. There are mission hospitals in one-third of the foreign
residential cenlers. In other words, 456 out of tlie total 693 centers in
China are still without mission hospital facilities. It would be interesting
to know the number f f foreign missionaries who reside in these centers. A
closer study of Columns 6, 7, and 8, Table II, lovcals these further strik-
ing facts. Proportionately more foreign residential centers in Nortli China
offer Christian medical and liigher educational facilities tlun elsewhere.
The provinces of West China appear most backward. In these four
provinces liigher primarj'^ schoolb are found in only one out of every four
residential centers, hospitals in one out of everj' four, and mission
middle schools in only one out of every ten.
We find the highest percentages of residential centers with higher pri-
mary schools in the provinces of Manchuria, Shantung, Ki.ojigsu, and
Fukien, while the lowest percentages are fennd in Kwangsi and Shansi.
Over one-half cf the residential centers of Shantung, Manchuria, and
Kiangsu report middle schools. Shensi, Kwangsi, Kweichow, Yunnan,
and Kansu together have 97 foreign residential) centers; only 5 of these
report middle schools and ii report mission ho.spitals. In connection
with the above statements, one must remember that not all middle schools
reported offer full four-j'ear courses.
II. — Christian Occupation of Missionary Residential Centers
Foreien Besidential Center with Bepvesenlatives of
Foreign Besidential Centers with
Per cent of
Total
Besidential
Centers
total Chinese
one Society
two Societies
3-5 Societies
more
than live
Societies
Mission
Higher
Primary
Schools
Mission
Middle
Schools
Mission
Hospitals
Force in
Foreign
Besidential
Centers
1
•)
3
4
5
G
7
8
9
Total (19 Provinces)
675
561
61
31
22
300
141
237
52"„
North China
187
154
20
9
4
82
52
65
46"„
Manchuria
28
23
4
1
19
16
20
4 1 Ilf)
Chihli
41
33
4
2
2
ri
8
15
!iS%
Shantung
Shansi
89
47
27
42
7
3
4
2
1
30
16
22
5
20
H
35%
61%
Shensi
32
29
2
1
5
-East China
129
109
7
5
8
59
30
42
62%
Kiangsu
Chekiang ...
Anhwei
Kiangsi
24
34
26
4.'5
18
•27
23
41
1
3
2
1
1
2
'2
4
2
1
1
17
17
15
10
13
7
7
3
18
12
7
.')
80%
43%
68%
64%
•Ce.\trai, China
128
5G
104
48
12
5
6
2
4
1
64
24
27
8
43
12
62"„
55%
70%
60%
Hupeh
Hunan
32
40
24
32
4
3
2
4
2
1
21
19
1)
10
16
15
South China
128
lOS
12
7
4
69
22
61
42'’,.'
Fukien
42
34
5
1
2
29
6
31
42%
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
73
13
61
10
7
3
3
2
38
2
1.5
1
27
3
40%
65%
West China
103
89
10
2
2
26
10
26
52%
Kansu
17
17
4
9
2
84%
Szechwan
51
39
9
1
2
i:3
20
55%
Kweichow
16
1.5
1
4
•)
33%
Viinnan
19
18
1
5
1
2
33%
Special Administrative Districts
18
17
1
6
3
90%
Alongolia
13
12
1
6
Smkianc
5
5
3
100%
-L’lbet
grand total fALL CHINA)
693
578
61
32
22
306
141
240
28G
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
In Fukien and Kiangsu three-fourths of the reisideiitial centers are
provided with mission hospital facilities. On the other hand, by wny
of contrast, mofe than three-fourths of the foreign residential centers in
Shensi Shansi Kiaugsi, Honan, Kwangsi, Kansu, Kweichow, and
Yiinnan are not so provido<l. Or, to express the inadecinacy even more
pointedly, only 6 per cent of the centers in Shensi report hospitals, and
only II per cent in Kiangsi.
M1.SS10XARY Residential Centers, Showing Centers where
Rki'resentatives ok Only One Society reside, and those
WHERE THERE ARE REPRESENTATIVES OE MORE 'PhAN
One Society
.Vra. Residential CciitcTS to be Occupied within the Next Five years—
]\Iission coriespondeiits have reported 82 new centers for the opeaiing of
which definite plans have been made (see Table XX, Col. 7). The pro-
vinces most favoured with praspective new centers arc Honan (ii),
Szechwan (10), Anhwei (9), Kiangsi (8), Shantung (8), and Hun.in (8).
New hospitals are to be built in 38 residential centers, the largest
numbei- being reported for Xorth and Central Chinn.
Approximately 12 cities with populations exceeding 50,000 remiin
unoccupied by Protestant missions as foreign residential centers.
MISSION STATIONS
As;c of Work in Terms of Mission Stations— The term “mission
station” is always usOd in connection wnth the work of a single society,
w'hile the term “residential center” relates to the Christian occupation of
the cities of China by foreign representatives of one or any number of
missionary societies, and has no regard to the number of “stations” w’hich
different societies may maintain in each such "center.” When computing
the number of mission stations in any province, independent missionaries
in any city (regardless of their number) have constituted one station. In
0 number of places repreeentatiA-es of missionary societies are allocated to
special work (educational, literarj', etc.) although 110 organiwNi evangelistic
work may be done or church organized. Wlierever this is the case the
Committee has not credited such societies having single represenUitives in
special, general, or nniin work, with a mission station.
Mission Stations Est'.blishcd Before i860— As early as i860, we find
35 mifisicii stations in 14 residential oemters. One-third of these were in
Shanghai and Niiigpo ; another third in Canton, Amoy, Foochow, Swalow,
and Hongkong. Shanghai alone repOTted 8 mission stations, while Ningpa
and Canton followed willi 4 each.
During the years 1861 to 18S0, tlie number of mission stations increased
three-fold. From Chefoo and Tientsin the number of mission stations
incroased in Chibli and Sliantung from 2 to 24. An extension of similar
importance took place in Kiangsu and Chekkmg, from Shanghai cuid
Ningpo as initial starling points. The increase in Chekiang was largely
the result of CIM activities. Tlual the great bulk of the work during tbe.Se
20 years was pioneer in its nature is evident from the folloiving observa-
tions. WTiolly new ground was broken in Kansu (CIM), Kwedchow (CIM),
Shensi (CIM', Szechwan (CIM), and Sluuisi (CIM and BMS). Exteii '
itinerations in Anhwei and Kiangsi resulted in 9 new stations beiuo- on
here by the CIM During this period the MEFB drove its first
ICiukiang, and lest one be gi\en the impression tliat all of the iucro- '^
during tliis period took ploce in interior provinces, let it also be noted tl'^*^
the number of mission stations in Fukien <ind Kwangtunf doubled bet
iS6t and 1880. "
The years 18S1 to 1900, just preceding the Boxer Uprising, witness 1
a magnificent a.lvance on the part of Ch^i.^tian missions in China iiot
only in extending lines further inland but more especially iu
cccupation of areas alirciKly claimed. During thc.se 20 years the number
mission stations in China advanced from 132 to 498, making an ammu
rate of increase of iS new stations. The CIM opened over So new static
and its affiliated societies 30, making a total of 126, or an average of over 6
n 5-ear between 18S1 and 1900. Two-thirds of all tlie mission stations
opened in Honan, one-half of all opened in Chekiang, four-fifths of all
opened in vSzeclnvan and practical^' all the mission stations opened in
Kweichow, Shansi, and Shensi were epenod bi' the CIM. Tliesa vears
immc'diately preceding the Boxer Uprising were olso 3-ear6 of great exten-
sion for the CMS (30 new stations). American Lutheran societies began la
make their appearance on the field. As 5'c4, feiv of the smaller societies
unclassified denominotionall5', -were represented.
After iQOO all Chinn was opened to the Christian missionar5' as it Ind
nc\-cr bten before, and the 20 5-ears since then have borne testimonv to
the stiimil.atiiig effect of Boxer experiences, as well in tlie home lands .15
on the ficlrl. The periotl not onh' stands for a great increase iu the number
of new societies entering China, but also for a return to many stations
opened before the Boxer Uprising, the rebuilding of mission sdiooU
and churches, the adoption of an intensive policy, the inauguration of
strong educational and medical work, and the development of iutcr-mission
cooperation in institutional foims of missionary propaganda.
The number of new mission stations increased diuring these 20 5-cnrs
(1901-1920) from 49S to 1,037. other words, Christian missions during
the last two decades have averaged 26 new mission stations in Chiiw
annu.alh*. Over one-half of the total mimhcr opened since 1900 (269) are
credited to larger missionary societies. The CIM again stands out a.s tlie
most active in pioneer work, go new stations being opened by this society.
These I'ears also saw a large increase in Lutheran stations, namel5- 78.
Anglican, Raptist, Methodist, and Presb5-teiian societtes made modest
advances averaging over 35 new stations each, while Congregational mis-
sions apjicar to have made little gain. Societies unclassified denomin.v
ticnally (exclusive of the CIM) opejied over 200 new missiru stations
during the last 20 A'ears.
The pro\-inces where the greatest advance in the number of now mission
stations has been made during the la.st two decades are Hoii.iii, Hiinan,
Kwangtung, Chihli, Shantung, Kiaugsi, vSzechwan, and Hupeh. In seme
of these provinces the increase has been startling, e.g. before 1900, Honan
had onlv 12 mi.ssion stations, now Honan has 67; and Hunan with only 5
mission stations before 1900 now reports 63. The 3 provinces of Central
III. — Mission Stations Arranged Chronologically
1807
1861
1881
1891
1901
1911
to
to
to
to
to
to
Total
1860
1880
1890
1900
1910
1920
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
Total (19 Provinces)
35
97
134
225
274
251
1,016
North China
2
29
36
54
55
75
2S1
37
2
6
9
8
Chihli
1
l.S
7
5
20
21
fsbantiing
1
n
2
6
15
9
13
16
6
14
50
35.
Shensi
1
2
18
6
East China
Kiangsu
Chekiang
14
e
6
34
7
18
30
15
4
63
10
15
48
21
4
0
17
40
17
9
229
85
55
Anhwei
Kiangsi
4
6
6
19
10
50.
Central China
Honan
Hupeh
11
11
8
2
6
32
10
17
83
31
14
38
54
24
10
20
189
67.
58
63
Hunan
South China
Fukien
19
7
20
10
38
9
41
16
50
10
40
11
24
208
63
127
Kwangtung
12
10
28
18
18
Kwangsi
West China
3
22
35
38
42
140
19
Kansu
Szechwan
1
1
12
25
27
11
0
18
76
17
Kweichow
1
1
4
ZH
Yunnan
...
5
Special Administrative Districts
4
3
2
8
6
4
21
16
Mongolia
2
5
Binkiang
Tibet
1.037
CRAND TOTAL (ALL CHINA)
35
97
1
138
228
282
257
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
287
lY. — Force at Work— Foreign
a
s
B
E
U4
&
iS
1
E
1
s
'S
0
c
1
s
d
3
SS
"to
e
0
H
if
u
0
b
2
'f.
H
•5
T.
H
1
2
3
4
S
G
7
8
Total
{40 Provinces)
1,299
345
112
204
1,912
2,466
4,096
6,562
J^ORTIl CHINA ...
311
49
102
20
35
11
52
3
468
39
666
73
1,040
99
1.706
172
100
41
14
22
186
2.56
4C8
664
Slinntung
109
30
9
21
137
192
312
504
29
8
5
•74
92
148
240
Shensi ...
24
3
1
1
32
53
73
126
East China
KinnfiSU ...
270
161
71
36
18
15
SO
29
599
331
568
327
1,112
611
1,680
938
63
19
1
12
109
116
228
344
32
11
1
7
.55
62
110
172
Kinnpsi ...
14
5
1
2
104
63
163
226
Central China
317
100
59
19
15
4
43
12
258
87
466
1.52
695
242
I.I8I
394
Hupeh ...
Hunan ...
122
16
7
17
85
167
222
389
95
24
4
14
84
167
231
398
279
75
32
44
405
460
800
1,260
70
26
15
22
198
135
319
454
Kivangtung
188
42
17
16
188
295
435
730
Kwangsi ...
21
7
6
19
30
46
76
West China ...
122
39
12
IS
184
286
449
735
11
2
2
19
29
43
72
91
32
12
11
138
204
339
543
6
2
1
10
20
25
45
Yiinnan ...
14
2
1
17
33
42
75
BrECIALADMlNIS-
TRATIVE
Districts ...
11
3
4
2
27
29
45
74
Mongolia...
4
22
20
36
56
Slnkiang...
Tibet
7
3
4
5
9
9
18
GRAND TOTAL
(ALL CHINA)
1,310
348
116
206
1,939
2,495
4,141
6,636
Chiiiei (Honan, Hnpeli, and Hnnan) have trebled the number of their
mission stations since 15CO, while the remaining: sections of the country
have only doubled their inimlKrs.
Pkr cknt of Missionary Residentiai. Centers with
Mission Higher Primary Schooi.s
0 10% 20% 30% 40% 50% 60% 70%
Mnnchum
Cbihli
SbaiUung
SImnsi
Sbensi
Kinngsii
Cbekiang
Anhwei
Kinngsi
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
Kiuisu
Szechwan
Kweichow
Piinnan
ji/wsioti Stoilovs — Goieriil Ri'iimr/cs — Of the total 1.037 mission
stations in all China, approximately one-fourth are mission stations of the
C1^I or its affiliated missions, and approximately one-fifth are mission
stations of relatively small, yonnjr, and denominationally unclassified socie-
ties. Tlie II mission societies in China having the largest number of
mission stations are as follows : CIM 246, CMS 58, PN 36, MEFB 28,
CMA 23, SBC 24, VMCA 24, CMML 23, SDA 21, \VMMS 19, and ABF 19.
FOREIGN MISSIONARIES
T/i£ Foreign Force — When this Survey material was gathered in 1919,
there was a Protestant missionary enrollment of 6,636. Since then,
changes due to resignation, sickness, or dccitli, as well as to the addi-
tion of new recruits, have altered tire mimber, iK-rsoimcl, and distribution
of these foreign workers. hlany Briti.sh missionaries, absent on War
service, have since returned ; others, detained on the field during the War
and with furloughs long overdue, have since returned home in larger num-
bers than usual. We may safely conclude that at the present time (1921)
there are at least 7,cco regularly employed Protestniit missionaries a.s.
signed to China. Of the total enrolled at the time of the Survey', 1919-20,
38 per cent vvere men, 33 per cent married woman, and 29 per cent
unmarried wcinen. The ratio between men and women, therefore, was
something like two to three.
Of all male missioncries slightly more than one-half arc ordained (5a
per cent). Tco much emphasis upon these figures for ordained workers,
however, must be discouraged. A number of mission societies employ male
missionaries who, while they have not been ordninetl by any recognized
ecclesiastical body, still exercise the full privileges and assume the full
duties of regularly ordained men.
Approximately 10 per cent of the missionary force consists of
medical uorkers, cither phj'sicians or registored nurses. The
inequality of distribution even between coast provincor. is shown in
the fact that, while 9 per cent of the foreign force in South Chinn are
doctors, only 5 per cent in the provinces of East China are thus profession-
ally trained. Or again, each of the following 6 pro\’inces, Kwangtung,
Szechwan, Fukien, Kiangsu, Chihli, and Shantung, has approximately as
many foreign physicians as the following 8 provinces combined : Kweichow
(2), Yunnan (2), Kansu (2), Kwangsi (7), Kiangsi (6), Anhwei (12), Shensi
(4). Shansi {8).
LENGTH OF SERVICE
/IrriTflls — The number of new missionaries arriving in China
each year has steadily increased, and in igio excelled the 300 mark. From
that time until the opening of the War there was an average of
approximately 325 new missionaries entering China annually (see graph
on page 289). During the first year or two of the War there was a
noticeable decline, especially in the number of British and Continental
mis.sicnaries. Tlie Americjin societies, however, continued to send increas-
ing numbers, so that the average never fell below 300 annually during the
first three j'cars of the War. In 1916 tlie number of ncAv missionarie.s
r«3aching China rose above 400, then, with tlie entrance of the Unitetl States
into the War a temporary drop Avas recorded, although it is possibly
accurate to state that during all the years of the War, on average of 325
to 375 new missionaries to China per year was maintained. In 1920 (ns
shoAvn by the Directory of Protestant Jlissions for 1921, and by a count of
new arrivals m.ide iii the office of the "Chinese Recorder”) approximately
450 new mis.siouarics entered tho China field. It is impossible to state
with any degree of accuracy wluit propoiliou of missiou.iries already on
the field withdraw', die, or ore invalided home each year.
Seme of the following facts regarding the tenn of service of
missionaries now on the field may be of interest. Five per cent of the
present inissionarj’ body reached China before 1891, and 14 per cent between
1891 and 1900. In other words, one cut of every five missionaries in China
today began his or her work on the field before tho Boxer tiprising. Eighty-
one per cant of the present missionary body have been in China less
than 20 years, 20 per cent arriving between 1901 and 1910. and 51 per cent,
or more than one-half of the present missionary body, arriving in China
during the last decade, or since 1911. This last fact is significant, for as
another has stated, "almost one-half of the present missionary body are
still junior missionaries."
SINGLE WOMEN MISSIONARIES
Single Women Missionaries— Ahi\o?.t 30 per cent of the foreign
nissacnary force consists of single women, while approximately s to 6
icr cent are unmarried men. The Lutheran societies report the lorvest
)rcporlicn of single women. In East China the single women missioii-
iries outnumber the men, and constitute approximately 35 per cent of
he total missionary force. In Kiangsi the single women constitute almost
iiie-half of the foreign missionary force, there being 104 single women to 63
non. Among all these Avomen only one w’omaii physician is reported,
n South China the single Avomc-n constitute one-third of the missionary
lotlv. This is chiefly due to the large number of single Avomen connectcAl
vith the CEZMS. Tliere are 198 single AA-omen in Fukien to 135 men.
'ontrary to a common impression, the CIM throughout China mimics
CAVCT single women tliaii total male missionaries, while the CMS, MEFB,
itul JIES report more single Avomen than men. One naturally
•xpects to find in both Kiangsi and Fukien, Avhere so many single Avomen
nissionaries are at Avork, a proportionately large inmiher of Avomcn com-
lumicants than repo.ted elseAvherd. This. hoAvever is f "
Ciangsi is only 3 i^ cent and pAikien only 2 per cent above the aAcrage
)f women ccnimunicants for all China.
‘288
THE CriRISTlAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
V. — Distribution of Foreign Missionary Force
Cen(ei-s with
Centers with
Centers with
Centers with
Centers with
Missionary
ir>
Missiminrios
0-10
Missionaries
11-25
Missionaries
26-50
Missionaries
51-100
Missionaries
over 100
Missionaries
ForeiRi,
Torco
Residential
Centers
ill
Ceiilopj
Total
Total
TotjU
Tobil
Total
with loss
No.
Mission-
No.
Mission-
No.
Mission-
No.
Mission-
No.
Mission-
No.
than 'in
aries
avies
aries
aries
aries
aries
Mission-
aries
1
0
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
It
Total (19 Provinces)
675
430
1,166
120
854
87
1.335
18
609
12
840
8
1,757
51%
Kokth China
187
126
316
27
192
25
369
4
130
3
229
2
469
51%
67%
26%
57%
69,%
Miint'liuriii ...
2S
20
Ii4
a
26
2
26
1
56
Chihli
41
29
62
4
34
r>
76
1
32
1
85
1
375
Slmnlnnf;
.39
17
49
6
54
13
188
1
30
1
88
1
94
Shansi
47
33
80
8
.52
5
79
1
29
Shensi
32
27
61
4
26
1
39
East China
130
87
239
21
153
9
151
7
245
4
246
2
646
32%
11%
47%
59%
65%
KiniiKsii
6
20
10
75
3
38
2
63
*2
96
2
646
Chekiang
34
24
64
3
21
4
77
1
32
2
1-50
Anhwei
26
IS
41
5
37
1
20
•>
71
KiiinK-si
45
39
111
3
20
1
1C
2
79
CENTnAi- China
128
68
210
29
192
25
385
2
54
3
230
1
no
Honiin
5I>
30
92
3 5
95
9
129
1
26
1
52
80%
47%
72%
Hupeh
32
15
50
10
70
4
63
1
28
2
178
Hunan
40
2)
68
4
27
12
193
1
110
South China
127
76
213
28
210
17
265
3
118
1
75
2
379
55'-';
Fukien
41
20
.54
11
82
7
98
•)
70
1
150
52%
52%
KwaiiRtiing
73
47
137
16
122
7
119
1
48
1
73
1
229
KwariRsi
J:i
9
22
1
6
3
48
100%
West China
103
73
188
15
107
11
165
2
62
1
60
1
153
63",.
Kansu
17
11
28
,5
33
1
11
lOD.iij
55%
100%
Szechwan ...
51
30
86
8
60
10
154
1
30
1
60
1
153
Kweichow
16
14
31
2
14
Yunnini
19
13
43
1
32
57%
Special Administhative
Districts
18
12
40
6
56
Mongolia
13
s
28
5
30
• ••
100%
SinkiunR ' ...
Tibet
E
4
13
1
6
100%
GRAND TOTAL (ALL CHINA)
693
442
1,206
126
890
87
1,335
18
609
12
840
6
1,757
52'%
THE MISSIOXARY AT WORK
Classification of the Fo}V:ign Force — The Survey Committee 1ms no
(lata on wliich tc classify missionaries according to forms of work to which
each devotes the majoi' part of his or her time. So man3’’ mix a bit of
educational work with evangelistic, or literary and administrative with
c^•ang€listic, all in a single day, that it is difficult to say in what
proportion one’s time is being given to different t^Ties of missionarj'
activiW. Rloreo^'er, for many missiouaries, especially in the interior, no two
days are alike, and all forms of work are engaged in. Generally speaking,
in Shansi, Cheki’ang, Kiangsi, Honan, Hnnan, Kwangsi, Kansu, Kwei-
chow, and Yiinnan, over threevfourths of the missionary' body devote the
major part of their time to evangelistic work. In othcT provinces the
majoritj' of missionaries ore also giving their entire atlieiition to evan-
gelistic work, and to the care and nurtiu-c of the Chinese Church. Some
light may be thrown on the whole subject b>’ tabulating the information
given iu the South China Missionary Diaiy' for 1921, although one does
not know how nearly the proportions for South China obtain throughout
the other sections of the country. According to the South Cliina Mission-
ary Diary, if we classify- the wiv<^s of missiouaries -with thdr husbands,
54 I ex cent of the missionary body devote the major part of their time to
evangelistic work, 25 per cent to educational, 18 per cent to medical, 2
per cent to literary, and i per cent remaining unclassified.
IVorkht^ Force at r.ny Given Time — In passing judgment on the work
of missionaries in China at 3113' given time, we must remember tliot the
total number enrolled does not represent the number in active work on
the field. Allowance must always be made for onc-sixth of the total force
being out of the comiM- on furlough, and approximately cne-twelfth being
engaged in language studi*. In addition, not all of the married women
find it possible to devote their whole time to missionar3’ activit3', and at
leant one-third of these women must be excluded when reckoning up tlie
exact working force. If we accept the above reservations we ma3’ venture
the conclusion that approximately two-lliirds of the enrolled missionary
force in China is actively at work on the field at any given time. In other
words, instead of 6,636 missionarier. giving^ full-time sendee in China
toda3', tlierc are probably less than 4,500.
Distribution of Foreign Missionaries Among the Proriuccs— Kiangsu,
Kwangt'-'iig, Chihli, Szeclnvan, find Shantung report the highest enroll-
ments (over 500 missionaries each). Obviously the large attendance of
students at the Nanking anl Peking language schools greatly augments the
number of missionaries credited to Kiangsu and Chihli. I ooking at China
as a whole, 57 per cent of the Protestant missionaries reside in the seven
coast provinws, aud 26 per cent in the five interior provinces of the Yangtze
\alle3’. This leaves 0UI3' 17 per cent for tlie remaining provinces Qwa3’
from the const and the main course of the Yangtze.
DISTRIBUTION OF THE FOREIGN FORCE IN MISSIONARY
RESIDENTIAL CENTERS
Eighteen per cent of the inissiouar3’ body live iu foreign residential
centers with 1 to 5 missionaries; 13 per cent in centers with 6-10; 21 per
cent in centers with 11-25; 9 cent in centers with 26-50; 13 per cent in
centers ^vith 51-100 ; and 26 per cetit in resideutinl centers with over 100 mis-
sionaries. IvCt us express these facts in a sliglitl3’ different way, for they
are sig^nificant. Eighty -two per cent of tlie foreign residential centers have
less than one-third of the missionary bod3*. Fort)’ per cent of the mission-
aries (or 2,597) congregate in 20 large cities. There are 38 cities iu China
reporting over 25 resident missionaries each. Of these, 9 are located in
North China, 73 in East China, 6 each in Central) and South China, and 4
in West China. Tlie pvcvinces reporting tlie largest numbers of sm.dl
Pkr cent of MissioN.tRY Residentiai. Centers with
1-5 Resident Missionaries
0 10% 20% 30% 40% 50% 60% 70% fi0% 90% 100«
I
THi; PROVINCES COMPARED
2S9
ioreigD residential centers (each witli from i to 5 missionaries) are : Kwaiig-
lUDS: 47p Kiaiigsi 39, Shansi 33, Szechwan 30, Honan 30, Chihli 29, Shensi
Chekiang 24. Himnn 23, Manchuria and Fukien 20 each. Eight provinces
liave only one or no foreign -esidential center where more tluui 25 mission-
jiries reside, 3 provinces have only two such centers. Chihli, vShantuug,
Kiangsu, Hupeh, Chekiang, Fukien, Kwaugtung, and Szachwan have
-three or more such centers. Shantung, Hunan, and Szechwan report a
number of foreign residential centers rvith am^vhere
from II to 25 missionaries. Eighty-six per cent of the total missionarv
-force in Kiaiigsu and 74 per cent in Chihli reside in centers with 25 m
anore resident inussioiianes.
The following cities report 100 missionaries or ever : Shaii"hai
Peking. Canton, Nanking, Foochow, Changsha. Chenglu, and Tshian!
T'hese cities conttiin 26 per cent of the entire missiioiiarv* Lotly. Sixt\’--five
percent of all foreign residential centers tliroughout China repoit from one
to five resident niissionaries. The fact is significant, when we think of the
sacrifices and loneliness which attend the life of mbssiotiaries, scattered so
thinly over great areas.
CHINESE CHRISTIAN WORKERS
The Chinese EmpUyed Force— In tliis study of the numerical strength
and distribution of the employed Chinese force, the followintr consider-
•ations must be kept in mind : (i) In alD provinces where the Chinese
Church is relatively strong and the work old, tlie names of many emploj'ed
-ivorkcrs no longer appear on the pvayroll of the mission. For this reo’seu
they may or m.ay not be entered on the mission statistical blanks retiimed
to the Survey Committee. Jloreover, in the early years of mission work or
111 provinces where the Cliurch is still young, all Christian workers, however
nnenial their sei^-ice, are often entered on the books of the mission ’trcasiuer
and are therefore reporte<l as full-time workers. As the work advances self-
support’ deidops and many of those who serve as gate-keepers and cliafel
attendants, etc., who were formerly paid by the mission, now become the
financial responsibility of the local church and therefore may or may not
be included longer in mission reports. (a) The statistics supplied for
nuedical workers are incomplete. Contrary to prei-ious practice, nurses
•in training have been included in the total medical force credited to each
mission. (3) The number of ordained Chinese workers is exclusive of a
large number of evangelists and elders, who, although not ordained by
any regular ecclesiastical body, are empowered by the mission to exercise
-the full pridleges of ordained workers. There are a number of reasons
which could be given for this practice on the part of missions. (4) In
•some cases tlie total number of educ-atioiul workers credited to any mission
-may be too low, due to the fact th.at in gathering information the Com-
-Hiittec specifically requested statistics covering teachers cf middle school
5rade and below onij’, hoping later to add all teachers in higher educational
institutions to these totals. Unfortunately, statistics of Normall Schools,
Bible Schools, Seminarie.s, and Colleges are still very iii’satisfactor>'. (5)
While it might be illuminating to know the full number of voluntary
vrorkers in the Chinese churches, the Committee feelfe that the figures
«uppHfcd should be us^ with caution. The definition adopted by the Com-
mittee to guide mission correspondents was as follows : “It is
assumed that all church, members do some Christian work ; therefore enter
•in the column appointed for voluntary workers only those who give on
an average at least 2 da}^ regularly each week to such work.” Many
Tii.-ssions, moreover, have discontinued the practice of enumerating volunLiry
workers. These, therefore, were unable to give any returns under tiis
lieading
Distribiiticn of Chinese Force — The Ih’otestant Churches in China
•employ full-time almost 25,000 Chinese Christian workers. The largest
mumbers are reported for Shantung, Kiangsu, Fukien, and Kivangtimg.
Except m the case of Kwangtuiig, for which the Committee feels it has not
full TCitrirus, the distribution of workers between the provinces is fairly
■proportionate to the age of the work and the numerical strength of the com-
-niunicant boiy. Seventy-one per cent of the Protestant church members
in China reside in the coast provinces. We should naturally expect,
ere ore, th.it at least 66 per cent of the Chinese workers are resident in
uese areas. This is exactly what %ve find to be true. The produces
s owing the highest ratios of workers to communicants are Anhwei,
wiinaii, and Szechwan : those repeating the lowest ratios are Kweichow,
lunnan. and Manchuna. The returns for all China shc-w that 7 out of
y 100 church incumbers are employed as full-time workers by churches
missions. (See Table XVIT, Column 9).
Note that 51% of the Protestant missionaries have been in China less Hi.m 10 years.
1H80 1890 1895 1900 1905 1910 191-5 1920
I
290
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Chrisluin occnpatiov in Terms of Workers, Foreign a»d Chinese, per
Million hibabitanis-L^t us first consider the ^gree "
in terms of workers per million inhabitants. ^1-% pro^.n^ ^West Ch^
as we should expect, are most poorly provided. The figures for thjs
section of the country are 8 foreign and 23 Chinese workers ^
people. South China, and this is again just as one would expect,
rrovided, with 20 foreign and 106 Chinese work«s T?<^^
Among the provincts. Fukien leads with 27 foreign and 21 1 Chinese for
e^^ry million inhabitants, followed by Kiangsu. In r^rovinces he
number of Chinese workers falls below the average recorded for all China
i.e. in Manchuria. Shensi, and Shansi in North China, in « d
Kianersi, in Kwangsi, and in all 7 provinces of Central and \\est China.
The area in gieatest need of more Chinese workers, when we consider tjie
non-Christian population, is Wfcst China. It is an interesting fact that
with the exception of Shans% the 12 provinces just eiuimcrated, as bcitiir
lielow average in the number of Chinese workers per million iulubitnnts’'
are also below average in the number of foreign workeis. This is to b^-
expected.
I.et us turn now to consider the degree of Christian occupation in terms-
of workers ]xr 1,000 coimuunicnnts. In other words, in which provinces is.
the Protestant Christian community best cared foi ? A study of the two'
accomiKinyiiig maps showing Cliriiitian Workers per Million luliabitanLc
and Christinu Workers per Thousand Commuiiicants, will quickly reveal
the fact tlint a province may have -such a large non-Christian population
and such a simdl church enrollment, that while its inhabitants are poorly
supplied with Cliristian woikers in relation to other provinces, its churcb
members may be relatively well supplied. This is clearly illustr.ated im
Foreign and Chinese Christi.an Workers
Api'ROxim.ate Per cent of Evangelistic Centers in each Province
WHERE No Fui.l.-TIMK CHINESE CHRISTIAN WORKERS
Resided during 1919-20
Medicftl Chinese Workers.
KOBTH China
Manchuria
Chihli
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
East China
Kiangsu
Chekiang
Anhwei ...
Kiangsi
Central China
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
South China
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
West China
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
Yunnan
Special Administrative Districts.
Mongolia
Sinkiang
Tibet
Total (19 Provinces)
GRAND TOTAL (ALL CHINA)
i(al
c £
.e-S
1,058
7,799 1
2,330 1
11,187
7.757
3,060
10.817
219
2,102
558
2,879
1,956
749
2.705
18
376
79
473
203
120
323
62
667
124
753
485
228
713
124
727
247
1.098
969
317
1,286
9
216
62
287
184
58
242
6
216
46
268
115
26
141
343
1,767
572
2,682
1,821
737
2,558
183
686
276
1,145
957
410
1,367
103
735
139
977
423
173
596
31
151
68
240
235
66
301
26
195
99
320
206
88
294
71
1,300
330
1,701
1,162
323
1.485
11
462
141
614
312
V7
409
44
406
88
538
416
156
572
16
432
101
549
434
70
504
366
1,990
741
3,097
1,943
1,050
2,993
1 220
948
403
1.571
1,051
648
1,699
1 135
912
305
1,352
849
369
1.218
11
130
33
174
43
33
76
59
640
129
828
875
201
1,076
48
15
63
16
6
22
35
366
89
490
696
188
884
11
102
6
121
79
3
82
13
124
17
154
84
4
KB
7
51
11
69
22
9
31
7
49
11
(>7
18
9
27
2
...
2
4
4
1 1,065
7,850
1
1 2,341
11,256
7,779
3,069
{ 10,848
407
55
130
13
53
49
12
3
86
38
31
12
5
59
17
14
28
113
54
49
10
19
1
17
3
2
1
12
()
1
1
4
3
1
34
15
18
1
3
2
1
99
14
44
32
7
2
133
57
48
13
15
20
41
26
124
78
39
7
16
3
12
1
55
459
382
70
161
127
17
7
540
247
135
56
102
347
45
182
120
343
173
162
8
90
7
80
3
O
i(a)
_c
o S
'S ^
.2 ®
"ft. o
459 1,702 '2.623 24,627
614
97
2G0
208
37
12
771
348
215
82
126
496
83
237
176
614
320
268
26
128 I
11
111
4 I
2
5
5
o H
o.c
3,505
1,707 2,628
6,198
893
1,726
2.592
566
421
6,011
2,860
1,788
623
740
3,682
1,106
1,347
1.229
6,704
3,590
2.838
276
2,032
96
1,485
207
214
105
94
11
76%
771
70
181
359
48
107
1,049
251
526
98
174
261
161
47
53
833
589
227
17
591
37
167
359
28
14
14
24,732
.S5S
a e g
a
Zi
3.8
3,5 9
77%
75%
77%
77%
78%
83%
75%
73%
82%
77%
69%
82%
77%
78%
84%
70%
07%
74%
74%
82%
75%
80%
95%
94%
81%
79%
100%
77%
3.6
5.3
2.6
5.3
2.3
3.3
3.6
3.1
5.3
3.6
3.3-
3.1
2.8^
3.4
3-1
5.3
7.9
3.9
8.C
2.6
1.2
2.7
4.5
3,2
1.4
1.6
0.6
3,7
(a) This column includes workers connected with educational institutions above Middle School grade.
TPIE PROVINCES COMPARED
29:
the c«se of Szeclmnii niul Aiiliwei. The iioii-Christiati popuIaUoii of
Szechwan and Anhwey is sen-ed by few Christian workers per i.ooo.ooo,
vet the averap of workers per i.ooo conrmimicants is high compariiio- very
favourably with other provinces. In fairness also to provinces wher^ work
is .‘■•tilt young’, it should be .said that the ratio between workers and church
piciribcrs is inevitably higher for very obvious reasons during the first
few years or decades than latca*. On the accoinnanying map showino- tlie
number of Christian "Workers pci- Million Inhaliitants. the lowe^ tlie
colmnns the greatei- the neetl for increased workers. On the map showing
Cliristian ■\^'o^kers pa' Thousand Communicants wherever we find the
largest mmibeir of dots we may conclude that there the church members
fire'^niost adequately shepherded, granted of course that the consecration,
zeal, and ability of the workcr.s in each province is about the same. Note the
relatively few dots in Kweichow, whore among the tribes people there is a
large Chri.stian con.stitiiency.
Distributmi of Chinese Workers iv Terms of Foreign Residentini
Centers Jnd EvangelisHc Centers or Outstotions—Over 50 per cent of the
Cliiiiese fulWime force resides in cities occupied by foreign ini.ssionaries.
This couceutratioii is due to a deliberate policy on the part of some
luissions, as well a.s to the existence of higher educafciona.l and medical work
in Itirger cities, thn.s demanding an increased staff of Chinese assistant.^.
In provinces where the work is still very young or is attended with some
opposition we stifl find most of the Chinese workers living in the same
centers witli the foreign workers, e.g. Kansu, Siiikiang, and Mongolia. The
tribal work in Kweichow and Yunnan is characterized by a scattering of
the worker.s over the field rather than by aii}’- conceiuration in foreign
re'i'lciiti.al centers. As a result, these provinces report the lowest proportioji-s
of Cliiuesc workei's in foreign residential centers. Tlie general impression
gained by a careful study of the di.stributioii of workers throughout China
is that as the work progresses and leaders are developed, the>' are
encouraged to assume the responsibility of field work, and to locate at
some place away from centers where the foreign missionary reside.^.
(See Table 11, Column 9).
Tlie proportion of evangelistic centers without resident Chiuese
workers in each province will serve to confirm some of the above
.statements. "With the exception of Chekiang, where the Clltf and GCAJI
k'IM) occupy large areas, and where, therefore, the policy of concentrating
workers in foreign re.sideutial centers is in force, tli'e? coast provinces
overage 93 per cent of their evangelistic centers where one or more Chinese
uiorkers residb. In "West China we find 79 per cent of the e\-angelistic
centers with resident Chinese workers. In Shan.si, Chekiang, Anhwei,
K’wangsi, Kansu, and Kweichow, Chinese workers are found residing in
less than 3 out of every 4 evangelistic centers.
r S3; 's; 1“
to evangelism and the spiritual oversight of
iiiedS-^^^ '?! ""'"g ‘-Hvm.tiaii education, and 10 per cent to Christian
o S- J HWe for the different sections
of China, except in West China where the percentage of educational
workers is rather high and that of medical workers low-
fi,.,')' 'l>;trib«tion of these Chinese workers it is interesting to note
that 65 per cent of the tAmigclistic force, 66 per cent of the ediiwtioiial
and 65 per cent of the medical reside in the 7 coast provinces
I-rcm a .study of Table Vll, as well as of the accompanving man
shewing the classificalioii of workers in eacli province, the foUowin!!
obserya 10ns might well he noted. Over oiic-half of the Chinese workers
r^erted for MaiK-lmnn, Shansi. Shensi, Chekiang, Honan. KwangsL
and \unnan are evangelistic. Shaiitnng, Kiaiigsu
Anhwei. Hupeh. Fnkicn. and Szechwan have larger percentages of Chinese
werkers m educational than in evangelistic work. On the other hand,
Distribution of Mission.uubs ix Small or Larok Foriugn
Residential Centers
0 10% '^0% m% 40% .->0% co"i; 70% ho,'.',; 90% 100%
Manchuim
Chihli
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
Kiangsu
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiangsi
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
Fukien
Kwangtniig
Kwangsi
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
Yunnan
Digni snauinp represents percentage of centei-s with 1-10 resident missionaries darker
shading centers with 11-50 missionaries, and black centers with over r,l misstonari;!
YII.— Chinese Employed Workers
Total (19 Provinces
North China
Manchuria
Chihli
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
East China
Kiangsu
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiangsi
Central China
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
South China
Fukien
Kwangtung ""
Kwangsi ...
^est China
Kansu
Szechwan ...
Kweichow
Yiinnan
Special Administrative
Districts
Mongolia
Sinkiane ...
Tibet ...
SEftKD TOTilL {ML CMM)
Total
Employed
Chinese
Force
1
Total
Evangel-
istic
Force
2
Total
Education
al Force
3
Total
Medical
Force
4
Per cent of Total Force
in Full Time
Evan-
gelistic
AVorkers
per
Million
Inhabit-
ants
8
Educa-
tional
Workers
per
Million
Inhabit-
ants
9
Medical
Workers
per
Million
Inhabit-
ants
10
Evan-
gelistic
Workers
per
rhousan
Commu
nicants
11
Educa-
tional
Workers
per
Thoiis-nnc
Commu-
nicants
12
Medical
Workers
rer
ThoUBlUK
Commu-
nicants
13
Evangel-
istic Work
5
Educa-
tional
Work
6
Medical
Work
7
24.S27
11,187
10,817
2,62$
46%
44%
10%
25
25
6
32
31
' 8
6,198
2.879
2,7®5
614
46%
44%
10%
29
27
6
29
27
693
473
323
97
53%
36%
11%
24
16
4
23
1,726
/53
713
260
44%
41%
15%
28
26
9
34
2,592
1,098
1,286
208
42%
50%
8%
35
41
7
26
566
287
242
37
50%
42%
8%
26
22
3
35
421
268
141
12
03%
33%
4%
30
6
1
38
31
2
6,011
2,682
2,558
771
44%
43%
13%
26
$5
6
38
36
H
2,860
1,145
1,367
348
40%
48%
12%
34
41
1
39
46
12
1,788
977
596
215
54%
33%
13%
42
26
9
21
8
623
240
301
82
38%
49%
13%
12
15
4
48
60
16
740
320
294
126
43%
40%
17%
13
12
5
41
38
16
3,682
1,701
1,485
496
46%
40%
14%
19
16
5
45
39
13
1,106
614
409
83
55%
37%
8%
19
13
2
50
33
7
1,347
538
572
237
40%
42%
18%
19
20
8
.37
39
16
1,229
549
504
176
45%
41%
14%
19
17
6
50
40
16
6,794
3.097
2,993
614
46%
45%
9%
49
47
10
30
29
6
3,590
1,571
1,699
320
43%
47%
10%
92
100
19
41
44
8
2,838
1,352
1,218
268
48%
43%
9%
39
3.5
8
22
20
4
276
174
76
26
63%
26%
11%
16
7
2
37
14
*5
2,632
628
1,076
12s
41%
53%
6%
9
12
1
26
34
4
96
63
22
11
60%
23%
11%
10
4
2
48
17
8
1,485
490
884
111
33%
60%
7%
8
14
2
38
68
8
207
121
82
4
58%
40%
2%
11
7
0.4
13
9
0.4
244
154
88
2
62%
37%
1%
18
10
0.2
20
11
0.3
195
69
31
5
94
67
27
72%
28%
9
4
79
32
11
2
4
5
18%
36%
46%
1
2
3
87
174
210
24,732
n.256
19,841
2,628
45%
44%
11%
25 1
‘ 24
6
33 1
31
“ 1
Per cent
of Church
Communi-
cants wbo
are Em-
ployed
Christian
Workers
J1
7.2%
6-2%
4-4%
7.7%
0.2%
0.B%
C.0%
8.6%
9.6%
6.5%
12.3%
9.4%
9.7%
9.2%
9.2%
11.2%
6.4%
9.3%
4.7%
5.9%
65%
7.4%
U.4%
2.2%
3.0%
11.0%
4«.0%
7.0%
292
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
the peiceutoge of euucational workers iu Chekiaiig, Sheusi, Kwangsi,
Konsu, and Manchuria is strikingly below the average for
the rest of China. Szechwan leads in its emphasis on Christiin
education, as judged by the high percentage of Chinese workers iu mission
schools. Kansu, Kweichow, Vimnan, Kwangsi, Chekiang, Shensi, Hon.iu,
and hlaiichurifl le.id iu evangelistic emphasis. The provinces of Etist and
Central China report the largest percentages of medical workers. Note
the total absence of medical workers in INIongolia, and the relatively small
munbers reported for Yunnan, and Kweichow. The more one studies the
accompanying map the more difficult it becomes to state just wlrat propor-
tion or balance between dilTercnt tj-pes of workers represents the ideal.
There is Szechwan at the one end, and Kwangsi at the other. Suppose
these two provinces were to maintain such proportions between different
tj’pes of workers for a period of years, wliat results could be expected iu
the groudli of the Church, the training of able Cbnrcli leaders, and
the gi'owth of iiidigeiions Christianity ?
ChrisHoii Occnpatioii in Terms of Classified Chinese Workers — In all
of China we have 25 evangelistic, 25 educational, and 6 medical jxaid
Chinese Christian workers for e\'ery million inhabitants. In the number
of evangelistic workers per million, Szechwan falls far below this general
average, reporting onlj* S per million, while Fukien ranks far in the lead
with 92, followed by Chekiang with 42, and Kwangtung -with 39. The
areas of greatest need so far ns Chinese evangelistic workers are concerned
are the whole of West China, the provinces of Anhwei and Kiairgsi in
Fast China, and Kwangsi in Soutli China.
Four provinces report A'ory low averages of Christian ediicalional
workers for eveiy million inhabitants, i.e. Sheusi, Kwangsi, Kansu, and
Kweichow. In fact the majority of provinces rank below the average for
all China. Some indic.a.tion of the different emphasis placed upon the
efdncation of the Cliristian community in the various provinces is shomi by
the following: Fukien reports 100 Chinese education.il workers, and
Honan only 13, for everi- million inh.'ibitants. The supply of Christian
medical workers is at best appallingly inadequate, the average being 6
medical workers per million inhabitants (including nurses iu training).
Such prt-viuces as Shensi, Kiangsu, Kweichow, and Yiimian report one
or one and a fraction Christian medical workers for eVerv million. No
single province reports more than a score. Fukien with 19 medical
wor-kers per million inhabitants has almost twice as many as is reported
by anj' other province-
But, it may be s.aid llrat the responsibility of missions and the Chris-
tian Church in the matter of employed Chinese Clmistian workers is chief-
ly towards the Chriotian community. Is the occupation of the provinces
any more encouraging if considered from this point of view? The averages
for all China are approximately as follows : 32 evangelistic, 31 educa-
tional, and 8 medical workers for eveiy' 1,000 church members. Kwang-
timg, with a Protestant Chimch membership exceeding 60,000, ranks lew
in the number of employed workers per 1,000 coimnnuicants. SzechwaJi
and Anhwei lead in the number of educational workers per 1,000 com-
municants, reporting almost twice as many as the average for all China.
On the other hand, Manchuria and Kwangsi have only one-half as many
as the average calls for, while Kweichow and Yunnan report still fewer.
Or, in other words, the wide differences in emphasis on the education of
the Christian community may he siunmarized as follows : Anhwei reports
Cl..tSSIFICATION OF EMPLOYED CHINESE WORKERS
almost three times as many educational workers per 1,000 communicants
as Chekiang: Szechwan reports twice as many as either Chihli or Shan-
tung ; while the Christians in Hunan are three times better cared for in the
supply of Chinese teachers than the Christians of Kivaugsi.
Tlie provinces of East and Central China show the highest average
numbers of medical workers per i.ooo communicants, although these are
not high if cne considers that 8 is the average for all China. Two
provinces report less than i medical worker per 1,000 church members.
When we recollect how widely distributed over the province communicants
may be, and how impossible it undoubtedly is for two workers tc meet
the needs of moie than a few hundred church members within easy reach,
the despei-ate need for a very large increase of workers, especially evan-
gelistic, comes home with new force.
Approximate Percentage of Total Evangelistic Centers WiTHOur
Resident Full-time Chinese Workers (Table XVIII, Col. 6)
0 5% 10% 15% 20% 25% 30% 35% 40%
'nm PROVINCES' COMPARED
293
natio of Foreign to Chinese ll'or/.-crs— The ratio of Chiuese to foreign
-orkers in China, as reported by the Survey, is 3.7 to 1. This is fairly
"^^sisteiit througheut North and East China, althoush Cbokiaug,
^I'lnchiiria, and Shantung show somewhat higher ratios, approximately
' to !• China the provinces fall considerably below the nll-
ChiJi<‘' Chinese to each foreigner.
goo<l these figures regarding the degree
of ilcYolntion which has thus far taken place in the administration
of the Chinese Church. The high ratio between the Chinese
‘UkI foreign workers in Fukien, namely 7-9 to i. bears some relation
to the age of work, the development iii self-support, indepeudeiice, and a
larger degree of Chinese initiative and responsibility. Were the wi\es of
Chinese leaders included in the total Chinese force, in the same wa}-- as
the wives of foreign workers are included in the total foreign force, the
ratio hetweC'U Chinese and foreign workers would be considerably higher
jo every case.
R-Atio of Employed Chinese to Comnwtiiifrtijfi'^-Sliglitly more than 7
out of every ico Protestant church members are employed full-time in
Christian service. So many varying factors, however, enter into the work
of different missions and affect this ratio between employed workers and
total church communicants that care must alwaj^s be taken ag.iinst hurried
or unfair judgments based solely upon a numerical ratio. In Manchuria,
for example, onij' 4 out of e\'ery 100 church menvhers are reported to be
employed by the missions or churches, while in Anhwei the ratio is as high
os 12 einplo3'ed workers for every 100 cammuuicants. Kweichow and
Yunnan report the very low ratio of 2 and 3 employed respcctiveh' per
100 communicants. Thi.s is due to the special characteristics of tribal
work and to the large number of voluntary workers. If the ratio is Itow for
Kweichow and Y'iinnan, it is relatively high for Szechwan and Hunan, each
reporting more than ir employed out of everv’' 100 communic.ants. It would
lie interesting to know whether or not the rate of grou-th in church member-
ship is any greater in provinces where the proportion of employed
workers to communicants is relatively high. The churches and missions
of Esist and Central China emplo_v t out of every 10 church members, while
those in North, South, and West China employ on an average i in everj' 16.
Strength ond Distribution of Profesfiinf CaiiinM«iicf.')ffs — The coai^-
nuuiicaut strength of the Protestajit Church throughout China approximat-
ed 350,000 in J919 (34SjS53). The Christian community may safely be
estimated, therefore, to equal .at least three-quarters of a million.
Fufcrtunatelj-, reports received covering the numbei* of baptized non-
communicants and of candidates preparing for baptism (catechumens) are
Esipi.ovhd Christian Workers (Chinese .\nd Foreign)
PER Miuion Inhabit.ants
Christianity and under the influence of the Gospel message can not be
classifiecl under these two groupsand therefore remain uncounted. Protestant
¥III, — Extent of Occupation— The Christian Community
c
0
tS
X
.2
w
c
.3
rZ
L
R
d
B
s
0
1
a
a
1
a
.£ h
^ 3
^ c
*C
3 1;
i °
<3 1
ll 0
^ 5*
a
0 £
■3 0
Sf
£ ^
£
“0
*0
0=5
1. a
a a:
5 e -2
c
J3
-
o a
00 -
-w
.3
§0
•B
0
-e 2
n a
§.s®
§ iiJ
0 5~
a
M
3d
>
9
0
0
£
0
e
0 *5
p' 5
^ S
0
3 S
B
e I i
<
0
u
-
£
w
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
10
11
12
13
Total (19 Provinces)
1,016
6,374
8,831
216,559
128,415
344,974
617,194
63%
24%
60%
41%
220,883
39
North China
251
i.5ie
2,639
65.943
34,168
HSO.IH
146,699
6S%
17%
59%
36",.
48,475
38
Miinchutiii
.'{7
8-5
•294
13,898
6,688
20,586
30.575
68%
17%
52%
36%
6.586
70
Cliihli
67
.36.5
471
14.58-5
7,698
22,283
37,089
65%
34%
60%
43%
13.43-2
48
SbantmiK
62
663
1,330
26,970 ■
14,8-51
41.821
53,480
64%
1-2%
57%
30%
23,661
31
Shftusi
.50
22:)
296
5,9.50 •
2,-390
8,340
13,298
71%
4%
81%
51%
3,071
28
Nhensi
176
248
4,-540
2,-541
7,081
12,2-57
64%
15%
61%
3-2%
1,725
‘28
East China
22s
1,525
1,839
43,765
26,817
70,582
145,090
62%
35%
65%
49%
67,321
38
Kiangsu ...
8-5
Sit
460
18.2MI
11,-502
29,783
70.084
6-2%
53%
09%
-58%
•13%
36.699
65
Chekiang
5.5
859
918
17,412
10,490
27,902
48,079
62%
16%
60%
16,618
30
■Anhwei
33
127
189
3.434
1,631)
5,070
11,608
68%
•23%
67%
42%
6,681
27
Kinngsi
oG
22.5
272
4.638
3,189
7,827
15.319
59%
•33%
71%
44%
7,323
•29
Cestiul China
IBS
744
1,208
•i55
25,774
12,387
33,161
69,383
68‘'„
23%
64%
40",;
25,928
52
Honan
67
247
8.344
4,074
12,418
20,636
66%
12%
58%
34%
.5,68!)
27
Hupeh
.58
262
344
10,054 ■
4.671
14,725
26,364
68%
‘27%
60%
28%
9.33!)
43
Huiian
63
235
409
7,376
3.642
11,018
22,383
67%
27%
8‘2%
61%
10.900
27
South China
20s
I.95I
2,296
62,766
41,8G2
104,563
166,974
60%
29%
65%
45",;
50,272
46
Fukien
63
965
1.164
23,133
1-5.451
38.584
86.094
60%
20%
70%
49%
33,022
,58.
Kwangfcung
127
924
1,061
36,889
24,373
61,262
78.-519
60%
35%
62%
43%
11,367
Kwaugsi
18
62
71
2,744
1 ,978
4,722
-5.361
58%
40%
61%
30%
2.883
61,
West Chin.a .., . .
140
636
849
18,311
13,241
31,552
86,048
58%
11%
56%
34'V,
28,887
37
19
33
38
838
49s
1,336
2,519
62%
9%
50%
30%
76
369
4H7
8,230
4.724
12,954
32,942
63%
23%
74!',;
■>4%
21,567
17
106
150
5,100
4.346
9,446
20,873
54%
1%
.39%
17%
3.31) 1
Yimnaii
28
128
174
4,143
3,073
7,816
29.714
53%
4%
o3%
20;'i,
Spkci.al Administr.ative Districts
Mongolia
Sinkiang
21
16
•5
17
13
4
55
50
592
-57 1
18
267
2S2
5
879
856
23
147
1.360
57
67“.,'
67%
78%
28%
17%
67%
38%
676
621
55
22
17
5
Tibet
...
GRASR TOTAL .ALL CHtWAi
1,037
6,391
S.8S6
217,151
128,702
345,853
618,611
62%
24%
60%
41%
221,559 j
39
294
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Number oe Protestant Church Communucvnts ter :o,coo Inhabitants
Churdi couimuiucaiits nre found in largest numbers along tbe coast, and
along tlie loT\-er reaches of the Yangtze. Seventy-one per cent of the
Protestant church members reside in the 7 coast provinces and over 80 per
cent reside either along the coast or in the lower Yangtze Valiev. This
superiority of mimberr. in tlie coast provinces is well shown on the
accompanying map. Kwangtung, where Christian work is oldest, leads
Distribution oe Protestant Church Communicants
with over 60,000 Protestant church members. Sh.antung ranks second with
over 40,000, Fukien third with a membership exceeding 38,000, followel
in order by Kiangsu, Chekiang, Chihli, and Manchuria. Among the
provinces in Central China, Hupeh ranks first, though each of the three
provinces exceeds io,roo. The pi'ovinces at the end of the list are Anhwei,
Kwangsi, and Kansu.
Literacy .-Ijuon.g Protestant Church il/L’iiihcr.?— From
figures received from missiou corre.spondent.s, one in.w
safely venture the conclusion that 40 per cent of tlic
male and almost 60 per cent of the female church iiieiii-
hers are still unalile to read the (lospcl.s in the venin-
ciilar with rny degree of fluency or imderstanding.
The highest clegi-ee of illiteracy appears in Kweicliow,
Kansu, hlauchuria, and Yiiiinau. hi many cases, mis-
sion correspondents who were unable to give exact
statistics refrained even from rough estimates, so tliat
figures given in Table VIII are in mo.st cases for only a
fraction of the total number of commuiiicauts. This
fact, however, should not vitiate the conclusions reach-
ed, since it is safe to assume that the ratio obtaining
among tlu'ee-fourths of the missions in any given pro-
vince, or for three-fourths of the church menibersliip,
obtains as well for the i-emainder.
Religious Jnstrnctiou of Children of Conivuniicant^
— Wherever Christian schools are maintained, we may
assume a certain amount of religious instruction both in
the Piblc and in Christian conduct. The ninount ami
quality of this teaching depend largely on tlie con-
science, mental ability, and spiritual consecration of tho-ic
doing the teaching. No political restrictions arc im-
posed. For purposes of the Survey, the Sunday School
has been defined as “any group of people, adults or
cbildren, definitely organized to meet once a utek fof
Bible study, having a school system, and following a
course of study.” Wherever, therefore, stiulent.s in day
schools have been enrolled in such regularly orgauizei
Sunday Schools, their number has been reported to the
Survey Committee. If, however, as has frequent >
been the case, no regularly organized Sunday Schoo
exists, although the day school students and other child-
ren in the community^ may receive religious instruction
ou Sunday in ways differing from piescribed
national Sunday School lines, the nuniber of
students has not been reported. For this re.asou ii
generous allowance must be made for all figures appe^’’
ing in columns where Sunday School scholars ar
eiimneratecl. If mindful of this fact, we may venture ■
few comments based on the accompanying
Anhwei, Kiangsu, and Szechwan have more studcii > ^
regularly organized Sunday Schools than
church cominiinicnnts : Fukien, Hunan, nutl Kiang?^
port almost equal numhers ; while th-c remaun”.^ 0
provinces present less favourable totals.
Comparison Between the NuiiBER of Students Reported in Regularly Organized
SuND.AY Schools and the Total Number of Protestant Church Members
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
Geographical Distribution op Protestant Communicants
295
The aijove map entitled v..w
ottstaut Communicants” shows in a very satisfactorj'- way the exac
Th'”' n' "where Protestant church members are most luuuerous
Anhwei and Kiangsi appear few in comparison witl
•Cli^Br* Shantung. Among the coast proxdnces, Manchuria anc
• A most backward. It is possible to associate one or twc
the CMC the denser areas (except for large city centers), e.g
imrr ?. • the coast in central Fukien, the CIM anc
CIM ■ southeastern Chekiang aroiuid Wenchov,’, and the UMC anc
to com western Kweichow. It is interesting
other Distribution of the Communicant Body wit]
of ^ those on the Density of PopuUtiou, the Distributior
Kiuuies, and the Lcxjation of Mission Middle Schools, or Hospitals.
24 cp \ Survey Committee is able, to estimate, npproximatelv
■over <;on^ • , Protestant church members of China reside in cities ol
: aonr Against this estimate, we must place the follow-
ol tile foreign missionaries and 34 pe(r cent
the other / Chinese workers also reside in these larger cities. On
the stiteinp^ f ’ ^S'ain one hesitates to place too great an empliasis on
® study it represents the result of as careful and complete
«h1ire Chinn make possible), only 6 per cent of the
above. Tli‘'''f°° Chjua reside in these cities of 50,000 inhabitants and
oiio-iit significant when we come to consider whetlier or not
^Psiise n? ^ '■‘iTigrthen the present emphasis on couutr}'' e\-angelism at tlie
Sreatcr ccuceiitratiou of effort in the Ihrger cities. In
Comparison Between Percentage of Total Population and Percjsntagh
OP Total Protestant Church Communicants in Cities op 50,000
Inhabitants and over
Mftnchurifi
Chihli
ShantuDc
Slmnsi
Shensi
Kitingsu
Chekinng
Anhwei
Kinngsi
Honnn
Huneh
Hunan
Fukien
IvwangtuDg
Kwnngsl
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
liinnan
0 Q% \2% 18% 21% 30% 30% -12% 48% 54%
White bar=percentage of total population, black bar = percentage of total communicants.
•296
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
provinces like Chihli, Kiaiigsu, Kwaiig^ung, Kiangsi, and Kwangsi, over
oue-third of the Protestant church body reside in the larger cities. Yet,
in none of these 5 provinces have more than 13 per cent of the population
concentrated in these cities. In Kiangsu 53 per cent of the church mem-
bers live in citie.s of 50,000 and over. Courpare conditions in Kiangsu with
conditions in Honan. At once the differences in the problems of evangeli-
ism become apparent. East China reports 33 per cent of the commnnicant
body in centers having less than 9 per cent of the total population.
ECCLESIASTICAL LEADERSHIP
Pastoral Oversight of the Churches— Out of a total of almost 25,000
employed Chinese workers, 1,065 w than 5 per cent sre ordained. We
have alre<idy noted the fact that 20 per cent of the foreign missionary force
consists of qrdaiued male missionaries. If we limit our comparison to men
only, then 52 per cent of tlie foreign male workers and only 12 per cent
of the Chinese male evangelists are ordained. In other words, there are
in China today 245 more ord.nined foreign than Chinese workers. The
fact tliat there are a number of Chinese e;vangelists and pastors who, while
not as yet ordained, exercise the full privileges of ordained men, hardly
affects tlie above comparison, since tlie same may be said of the foreign
force. For any society which does not recognize the generally accepte<l
procedure in ordination for its Chinese workers \%dll hardly recognize
such procedure in the case of its foreign missionaries.
The main purpose of the Sur\'cy Committee in gathering statistics
covering ordained workers luis not been to ascertain what the policies of
various missionary societies are on this point. Rather, the question has
been asked because its answer throws not a little light on the problem.s
of church orgauizaticni, independeiic", the training of Chinese loaders, and
the general spiritual oversight of church members.
Distribution of Ordained Workers — Naturally, we exx)ect to find the
largest number of ordained Chinese workers in provinces where the
Christian Church is oldest, and its membership largest. That this is the
case will be made evident in the follor\nng table :
Total Protestant
Ordained Cliinese Communicants
Communicants
Workers
per Ordained
Worker
Kwangtung
61,262
135
454
vShantung
41,821
124
337
Fukien
38,584
220
175
Kiangsu
29.7S3
I S3
163
Chekiang
, 27,902
103
271
Chihli
22,283
62
359
Manchuria
20,586
:S
1,144
Obviously, from the above table, the number of ordained workers is
determined hy factors other than the age of the work and the strength of
the cammnnicant bod^q else Kwangtung and Shantung would not be
outdone in tlie nurab'ar of ordained workers by Fukien and Kiangsu, nor
would Jlauchuria be outdone by Szechwan and Anhwei, the latter two
provinces reporting 35 and 31 ordained Chine.se workers respectively. The
policies of missions legcirdiug the ordination of their evangelists, the
conditions which govern the establishment of their organized churches,
and the system of administration of local church affairs greatly affect the
number of workers ordained. Compare in this connection the policy of
the PN in North Anhwei with that of the MEFB in Fukien. It would
be interesting to discuss here how greatly the growth of the Christian
Church and the development of Chinese Headership are affected by these
different policies.
Over 78 per cent of all Chinese ordained workers reside in coast pro-
vinces, 33 per cent being found in the two southern provinces of Fukien
and Kwangtung. There are more ordained Chinese clergj-men in the
single province of Fukien than in all the 12 interior provinces of China
(although these 12 provinces report three times as many church members).
In otbei words, Fxikien with ii per cent of the communicant body in Cliina
reports 21 per cent of the ordained clergymen. The provinces of West
China, together with Shensi and Shansi in the north, and Kiangsi in the
south, appear most poorly provided with native ordained leaders.
Chinese Ordained Workers and Male Evangelists Compared — As
already stated, 12 per cent of the Chinese evangelists are ordained, 10 pro-
tynces reporting 10 per cent or more. The ratio between ordained and
unordained evangelists is highest in Kiangsu (21 per cent ordained), and
Fukien {19 per cent ordainedj, and is lowest in Maueburia, Shansi, Shensi,
Kansu, Honan, and Hunan. In each of these last-named provinces less
than 5 per tent of the male evangelistic force enjoy the rights and privileges
of ordination. Obviously, the problem of church leadership assumes a
different meaning in Honan, Shensi, and Shansi, where there is a total
of only 26 ordained men, than elsewhere, let us say, in vShaiitung with its
124 ordained workers. In practicalty two-thirds of China the leadership
of the Church is still largely in the hands of the foreigu missionary who
alone receives cenverta into church membership and administers the
sacraments.
There is one evangelistic worker for every 56 of the Christian constit-
uency, and if we include educational and medic.al workers there is one
Christian Chinese employed by the missions and churches for every 25
in the Christian community. On paper, therefore, it would appear that)
the Protestant Church constituency is being intensively cared for.
Ordamed Workers and Organized Churches — The following definition
of an organized church was adopted by the Survey Committee and printed
on its questionnaire forms in order to standardize returns : “Any church
organization which is recognized by the mission as having take*
form, whatever that form of administration may be, is to be coi
organized congregation.’’ According to this definition, 6,391 orca '
gregations were reported, an average of less than 6 psi- mission
The average membership of these organized churches, if ^ve
all communicants are enrolled in seme organized church or othei^^'
In North Chino, the average appears highei- than elsewhere.
Here again, in the matter of organized churches, wide differe
policy between missiens are to be obsei'ved. As a rule the
missions devote themselves almo.st exclusively to evangelistic a
These report an organized church wherever they maintain an eva '’I, f-
center or outstation. Other missions repoi't organized churches
central places, so that members of these churches are frequently scatt^
in a dozen or more surrounding evangelistic centers. In some '
every organized church must be self-supporting, and still iu other'^^^**'
number of organized churches exactly corresponds with the uuinl^’
ordained Chinese clergjTncn. ^
There is an average of 6 organized churches to each Protestant ci '
ordainod worker in China. Extremes are found in the case of R
Shansi, Shensi, and Honan, where a single ordained worker will
as many as 22 to 33 organized churches.
In provinces where the Christian Church is still young and tn'
leaders are few, it may be fairer to compare the number of orgnU^ej
churchqs with the combined Chinese and foreign ordained force. Certaiul
the result is more encouraging, for instead of an average of 6 organi- H’
churches to each ordained Chinese paster, there is an average for ail 'ciiij,
of 3 organized churches for every ordained worker, Chinese and foreifr
The only provinces where the proportion of organized churche.s to a siiiV
ordained worker, Chinese and foreign, exceeds 3 to i are Sheii.si 'siniisi
Kiangsi, Kweichow (each 6 to i), and Chekiang and Yunnan (each 5 to iV
Shepherding Church Members— Iv a few prcwincts tlie avenn-e-
number of church communicants per Chine.se ordained clerg^anaii appeius
very high, especially when we consider the large area over which these
communicants are likely to be scattered and the unnossibility for one
person, howevea- active, to mmister to such a large and widely scattered
flock. In Shansi, Hunan, KKveichow, and Yunnan the number of coni-
muiiicants per ordained clcrg^-man exceeds 500, while in Maiichiuii
vShensi, Hon.m, and Kansu the figures mount above 1,000.
The.sQ figures are considerably changed as soon as we include the
foreign ordained clergymen with the Chinese. Taking the combiued total
(Chinese and foreign) we find that in 10 provinces the average number of
ccmmunicants per ordained clergyman is less .than 150, and in only 5
provinces does this average exceed 200. The relatively high figures still
reported for Manchuria {307) and Kweichow (556) clvalleiige tlioii^ht;
next to these provinces come Yunnan, Shensi, and Shansi. Throughout
IX. — Pastoral Oversight of Churches
S
iS
u
u
0
£
0
g)
M'S
i.i
> ^
K "P
II
S 0
0.^
iS 0
c w
ll
ill
III
JiO
n c
0 g
^
S'Srs
« ..
0 c 0
.2 -5
0 £ 5
0
2 §
•a 55^
3 0
c 5
5 1? «
0
a
*5
1
'S
Ff 8,
ol
si
> T
0
5
0
0
0
Ho
d
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
Total (19
Provinces)
1,058
1,239
12%
S
326
8
146
3
North China ...
219
311
9%
7
457
12
169
3
Manchuria
18
49
4%
5
1,144
1C
307
1
Cbihlt
62
100
10%
6
359
8
138
2
Shantung
124
109
14%
5
337
11
180
3
Shansi
g
29
4%
25
927
33
219
6
Shensi
6
24
3%
29
1,182
41
236
6
East China
343
270
16%
4
296
S
115
2
Kiangsu ...
183
161
21V,';
2
163
3
87
Chekiang...
103
63
12%
8
271
9
168
5
Anhwei ...
31
32
17%
4
163
6
6
Kiangsi ...
26
14
12%
9
301
15
196
Central China
71
317
5%
10
537
17
96
2
■i
Honan
11
100
2%
22
1,129
41
111
Hupeh ...
44
122
10%
6
335
8
89
'
Hunan
16
95
3%
15
689
26
South China ...
366
279
16%
5
286
6
162
3
3
3
.1
Fukien ...
220
70
19%
4
175
5
133
Kwangtung
13.(5
188
13%
7
454
8
1-17
Kwangsi ...
11
21
8%
6
429
4
3
West China ...
sg
122
8%
11
535
14
174
Kansu
11
33
1,336
38
133
Szechwan
35
91
9%
11
370
14
556
290
6
Kweichow
11
6
10%
10
859
14
5
Tiinnan ...
13
14
9%
10
601
13
Special AoMiNisTRATn’E
Districts
122
78
3
1
Mongolia...
7
4
12%
2
0.6
Sinkiang ...
Tibet
7
GRAND TOTAL
(ALL CHINA)
1,065
1,310
12%
6
325
e
146
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
297
-rovinces conunxiiiicants are mdely scattered over rural areas and
*^^^peiiods of time must elapse during which church mombers are with-
ministration of cither a foreign or Chines© ordained clergyman. The
esc Church averages 325 couununicants per Chinese ordained pastor,
h”i/i6 communicants per ordained worker, Chinese and foreign.
Some diffCTences betw’een provinces in the degree of their Chris-
j' occupation when considered in terms of Chinese ordained ministers
i ^''^^inade even more apparent by the following observation. In Fukien,
'irhekian&» and Shantung, each Chinese ordained worker has a parish
I vera^'iog 210, 356, and 453 sq. mi. I'espectively. In all other provinces
the are larger, frequently ranging from 5,000 sq. mi. upwards. It
•ould te interesting to compare various mission fields on this point, e.g.
there is one ordained worker for every 12,200 sq. mi. in the PN field in
North Auhwei while in the field of the JIEFB in Fukien there is one for
^ every loi sq. mi.
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG WOMEN
Almost simultaneously with or shortly after the opeuing
of any missiou station special work for women was begun by the
wives of missionaries or by single women missionaries. We have already
(directed attention to the fact that 1,939 or 29 per cent of the foreign
[missionary forte are single women, and if we consida: mr-iried and single
Communicants pitn Ordained Worker (Chinese and Foreign)
X.— Work Among Women (see diagrams on page 304)
'
1 0
-3-^
of Total
i Force
Women
0 ^
0 P s
ja
£ w c
ill
211
s
5 'O
0 S4
H a? •-
- 0^
' B
5 "§ a
0 2
III
w ClJ
a
1 1
"dw a
0
l^l
II-
IP
la-
ss 0
c-g s
goi 0
"c "o ^
g M 0
0 3 a,
lis
c s
^0
gK 2
0 c “
w
S fc, j=
i s
cu
^ a
Ss Ef
'^.213
Cm
s
s s
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
Total 19 Provinces
89
62%
24%
37%
31%
17%
41%
112
40%
North China
22
61%
23%
34%
29%
!9%
36%
35
40%
Manchuria
1
58%
25%
32%
41%
3%
36%
11
45%
Chihli
7
61%
23%
35%
32%
15%
43%
14
46%
Shantung
2
62%
23%
36%
24%
30%
30%
9
34%
Shansi
6
62%
22%
29%
20%
22%
51%
31%
Shensi
7
58%
17%
36%
21%
0%
32%
1
24%
East China
26
66%
25%
38%
32%
19%
49%
18
43%
Kiangsu
65%
27%
38%
33%
19%
58%
15
46%
Chekiang
4
66%
18%
38%
30%
19%
43%
1
34%
Anhwei
5
64%
23%
32%
29%
7%
42%
1
33%
Kiangsi
15
T2%
31%
■11%
33%
42%
44%
1
67%
Ce.\tral China
i
59%
18%
32%
33%
16%
40%
15
32%
1
62%
23%
34%
29%
15%
34%
4
33%
•58%
22%
32%
38%
14%
28%
7
25%
3
56)^6
16%
33%
30%
19%
61%
4
39%
South China
Fukien ...
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
26
64%
30%
40%
52%
14%
45%
32
45%
16
70%
33%
40%
31%
15%
40%
15
49%
8
59%
26%
40%
32%
12%
4.3%
17
42%
2
61%
26%
42%
37%
53%
30%
46%
^'est China
Kausu
Szechwan ...
Kweichow ... ""
Yiinnan ...
U
61%
18%
42%
33%
10%
34%
12
34%
1
60%
25%
38%
25%
30%
...
36%
6
62%
20%
37%
39%
10%
54%
12 .
30%
2
55%
5%
46%
6%
17%
33%
2
56%
6%
47%
8%
29%
...
40%
-^‘'ministrative
Districts
t
Mongolia
Sinkianc
Tibet
2
65%
50%
21%
33%
22%
42%
25%
4
Tom (all Ghiaa)
91
£2% ,
23%
38%
31%
17%
41%
116
40%
women together they outnumber the men in the ratio of over 5 to 3. This
excess in numbers should ensure strong emphasis 011 evangelistic work
among women. Practically every foreign residential center has foreign
women representatives. Out of 675 such centers in China Proper, 89 or
13 ptr cent have women missionary representatives oily (Fukien and
Kiaugsi reporting the most centers). In other words, one foreign
residential center in every 8 is staffed by foreign women mi.ssionaries only,
mid centers of this kind may be found in every province in China except
Hupeh. Mission societies reporting the largest percentages of women
missionaries are the MEFB. CMS ( + CEZMS), and CIM. In terms then
of foieign workers, may we not venture to believe that the religious claims
of the women of China are as adequately met in certain parts of China
as the religious claims of the men?
Chinese U'ojnen lP’or/.’crs — When compariug the number of Chinese
women employed in Christian service with the number of men, the com-
parison is so unfavourable that any advantages evident in the larger pro-
portion of women to men in the foreign force are more than offset, '’only i
in every 4 employed Cliinese workers is a woman. This lact is significant
and fundamental, when planning any extended program for winning tlie
women and therefore the liomes of China for Christ. Even were the wives
of all Chinese male workers added to the figures given (as is the case with
foreign workers), we still would have a ratio of 4 Chinese women to 3
Chinese men as against 5 to 3 in the foreign force.
The provinces where the percentage of women workers is lowest are
Kweichow, Yunnan, Shensi, Chekiang, and Hunan. The low proportion
in the first two provinces is accounted for by the unusual conditions
which prevail in tribal work, the disadvantages of male evangelists and
teachers having been found by experience to be less than in work among
Chinese. Fukien and Kiangsi report the highest proportions of Chinese
^\ome^ workers. This is undoubtedly duo to the large majority of foreign
women workers in both these provinces.
In Table VH, Columns S, 9, 10, we are given the mnnber of Chinese
CTnploj'-ed workers per million inhabitants for each prcvince. By taking
these figures and multiplying these by the percentages given in Column 3
of Table X. one may very easily determine for himself the number of
women workers (evangelists, teachers, and medical assistants) per million
inhabitants in each province. For example, in all China there are 14
emploj^ed Christian women workei-s per million population. In one
province (Kweichow) the number of women workers per million is less
than I, while in a province like Szechwan, where we should expect a more
favourable balance behvecu men and women workers, we find less than 5
employed women Christian workers per million inhab’tants. (See also
Tablb XVII, Column 7).
It is interesting to take the munbcr of Chinese workers giving major
time to different forms of missionary activity, and to notice the various
proportions between men and women from this angle. Twenty per cent
of the Chinese evangelistic force, 28 per cent of the cducuitional force, and
T3 per cent of the physicians are women. These ratios are f.iirly consistent
for most of China, with a few exceptions, as for example Szechwan and
Fukien which show larger proportions of women teachers Gian other pro-
vinces. Sixt5'-six per cent of all the women employed in Cliristian service
reside in the 7 coast provinces.
Reaching the Women in the Homes — Let us confine ourselves to tlie
question of whether or not we are evangelizing the homes of Christians,
and so winning the whole famil}'. Tliese homes number anywhere from
200,000 to 300,000. The lists of church members record 6 men to every 4
women. Is it not permissible to infer from this fact alone that there are a
large number of families directly connected with the Church through their
male members where, as yet, the mothers or the unmarrried dauglrter.s
have not been won? In other words, does the proportion between men and
women clmrcli members suggest a healthy balance when the winning of
Gie Chinese heme is the main consideration ? In the provinces of North
and Central China the minority of women communicants is particularly
noticeable. Kweichow and Yiinnan report the highest percentages of
women within the Church, namely, 46 and 47 per cent respectively.
Arc the Girls of Christian Parents Being Educated?— Our best way of
answering this question is first to study the figures appearing in Column
12, Table XVII. This gives us the number of children under Christian
instruction for every thousand communicants. The second step will then
be to study Column 5, Table X. It is not enough, for example, to know
that 31 per ceut of the primary students in mission schools are girls, how-
ever encouraging this may be, especially when we read that in govern-
ment schools the proportion of girls is still below 5 per cent. We must
also know ‘‘31 per cent of how many” students. If in one province Uiere
are too students in mi.ssion primary’ schools for every 100 comrauuicants,
the fact that 31 per cent of these students are girls means one thing,
but if in another province only 20 students are being educated for every
TOO communicants, then the fact that 31 per cent of these students are girls
means quite another thing. In other words Column 5, Table X takes
on significance and v.ahie when it is studied with Column 12, Table XVII
as a background. The same may be said of Column 6, Table X.
Strangely enough, Manchuria and Szechwan report the highest p.roportions
of girU in primary schools. The avc-rage percentages for all China are 31
per cent in mission primary schools and 17 T>cr cent in mission middle
schools.
The following comparisons, giving the percentages of communicants,
of employed workers, an.l of primary students who are women or girls,
will serve to show how the emphasis on work among fem.alcs waries
between provinces, as well as what progress has been made or still rem.iins
to be made.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
293
Yiiinimi
Kweichow
Slictifti
Manchuria
Percentage of
Communicants
who arc W’omeai
47 per cent
46 per cent
36 per cent
32 per cent
Perceiitiigc of
Employed Workers
who are Women
6 per cent
3 per cent
17 ]'er cent
25 per cent
Percentage of
I'rinuary vSUidents
who are Girls
5 per cent
6 per cent
21 percent
41 percent
In this respect no
Note the low percenUges in the last two coKumns.
one of the provinces is any exception. The provinces ^ •
report lower percentages of girls in mission middle s hools than the
provinces of either Ncrth or East China. vSzechwan is the only province
in West China where girls receive middle schooli education. Only 3 per
cent of all mission middle school students in Manchuria are girls; only 7
per cent in Anhwei; and in Shensi, Kweiclimv, Yunnan, and Kansu
no girl middle school students are reported. _
Facilities for IKomfii— In the foreign missionar>'
staff the men outnuml-er the women by 3 to r. Five provinces are without
any active foreign uomcn physicians, and four report only one each. In
all China the average is 6 foreign women physicians per province. Tlie
total inmiher of hospital beds ranges from 2.722 in Kunngtung to less
than 100 in Kweichow or Yunnan. The proportion of beds reserved for
women in each province is fairly consistent. In no province is the pvc^
portion lower than 24 per cent, while in one it is as high os 67 per cent.
The average for all China is 40 per cent.
ir/irtf Proportion Of U'omoi in the Church are Litcmtc — By the term
‘literate’ wc imply the ability to read the Gospels in the vernncnlar with
fluency and understanding. Approximacly 4 owt of every 10 women com-
municants possess this abilitv. In five provinces the ratio is as high
as 5 or more out of every 10. Hunan repoiis the surprisingly high r.atio
of 6 in every 10. These figures are significant and have a direct bearing on
Bible study, evangelism through the home, and the Christian nurture of
the future generation. No data is available on which to b.ise any estimate
of literacy among women outside of the Christian Church and in China
generally. A .statement commonlv made is that less then one in e\wv-
100 women in China are able to read or write in the vernacular. The
promotion of the phonetic and the increase in the number of girl students m
primaiy schools, both mission, government, and private, will gradually
increase this number, and in certain districts lias already noticeably raised
the degree of literacy among women.
CITY EVANGELISM
Occupation of Large Cities— Alter carefiiUv coinpiliim
studjnng all information on the population of large cities obtained fr
many sources, the Committee estiuuites that there are anywhere from
to 175 cities in China with populations exceeding 50,000 each. All ^
these cities arc foreign missioiiaiy residential centeas exceft 12, of wii, j
9 are situated in North and East China. These cities of oWr 50^1
inh.ibitsants represent an aggregate population e.\ceeding 25,000,000, or over
5 per cent of the tobil population of China. vSixty-six jier cent of t},
iyolestant foreign mission.ary force reside in these larger cities, as well
34 per cent of the employed Chinese force, and 24 per cent of the totd
^otesLant communicant membership in China. In Kweicliow and Sliausil
slightly moi-c than i per cent of the total population of the provinces is
concentrated in large cities. The proportion among other province.^ rautrcj 1
upwards as high as 10 per cent for Chekiang, ii per cent for Kwangtunjr '
and 13 per cent for Kiangsu. The average percentage of inhabitants hi '
cities of 50,000 and above for the majority of piovmccs is between 3 nnd
6 per cent.
Thei'c are sufficient re.isoiis for the concentration of Christian workers <
both Chinese and foreign in these larger cities. They are strategic centers
into which the life of the surrounding counti-y constiuitly flows, and from
wliiicb influences radiate which effect the life and thought of the entire
province. These larger cities, moreover, are usually points of easiest access 4
and constitute the natural ceulers for higher educational and strong incdinl
work. Kiangsu has 97 per dent of its Protestant foreigu missionaries
residing in these largd' cities. Chihli, Chekiang, Hupeh, and Kwangsi
report somewhei'e between 75 ^>’1^ So P'^^' cent. Most provinces, Iiowcvct,
show a wider distribution of foreign workers among snviller cities, and so
report a lower pcrcenLige of the total force in cities of 50,000 and above,:
e.g. Shansi reports only 19 per cent of the foreign missionaries in larger
cities, Kweichow 27 per cent, Honan 29 per cent, Yunnan 32 per cent,
and Shensi 46 per cent. Hpon closer study of these figures
one discovers that, in most cases where the percentage of the
missionary' force residing in large cities is small, the perceiitige
of the total population in the province is also small. Take for
example Shansi where the great majority of the missionaries are in
smaller centers. The majority of the people and a large proportion of the
church communiegnts are also found in small cities and rural districts.
XI.— Relation of Population to Evangelism
Population
s
1
Density
per
quare mile
2
No. of
Cities of
50,000
and over
3 1
Estimated
Total
Population in
Cities of
50.000
and over
4
Estimated
per cent of
Total
Population
in Cities of
50,000
and over
•'»
Estimated
per cent
of Total
Church
lommuni-
cants
n Cities of
50,000
and over
6
Per cent
of Total
Foreign
Slissionnry
Force
in Cities
of .50.000
and over
7
Per cent
of Total
Chinese
Force
in Cities
of .50.000
and over
8
Estimated
per cent
of Total
’opulation
in Towns
of 10,000
r less and
in Rural
Communi-
ties
9
Number of
Inhabitants ]
per
Individual
Protestant
Cbui'cli
Communi-
cant
10
'Cumber of
nbabitanls I
per
fodividual
Christian
Protestant
nd Roman I
Catholic)
11
Total (19 Provinces)
440,925,836
250
167
25,558,000
5.89^
24%
66%
349i,
88%
1,278
201
North China
Manchuria
Chihli
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
East China
Kiangsu
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiangsi
Centrai, China
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
South China
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
West China
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
Yunnan
Special Administrative Districts
Mongolia
Sinkiang
Tibet
98,246,155 :
19,998,989 '
•27,312,673
30.955,307
10,891.878
9,087,288
101,081.286
33,678,611
22,909,822
•20,002.166
24,490.687
90.640,960
32,547,366
28,574.3‘22
29,519,272
63,134,613
17,067,277
35,195,036
10,872,300
87,822,842
6,083.565
61,444,699
11,470.099
8,824,479
7.780.000
1.7.50.000
2.200.000
159
54
455
5.53
181
126
505
872
627
364
352
405
479
400
355
382
386
352
140
175
48
384
170
60
5
3
4
43
12
6
16
2
7
49
20
11
7
11
24
7
9
8
28
6
16
6
23
5
14
2
2
3
2
5.303.000
1.088.000
1.855.000
1,. 525, 000
145.000
690.000
8.733.000
4.568.000
2.2.55.000
595.000
1.315.000
2.969.000
800.000
1.172.000
997.000
5.561.000
1.045.000
4.1.56.000
360.000
2.992.000
387.000
2.305.000
150.000
150.000
200.000
125,000
5.49^
5.i%
5.1%
4.9%
I. 3%
7.5%
8.6%
13.0%
9.9%
3.0%
5.3%
3.3%
4.0%
4.1%
3.0%
8.7%
6.1%
II. 0%
3.3%
3.4%
6.2%
3.7%
1.3%
1.7%
2.5%
1.0%
17%
17%
34%
12%
4%
15%
33%
53%
16%
23%
33%
23%
12%
27%
27%
29%
20%
35%
40%
11%
9%
23%
1%
4%
28%
17%
60%
68%
77%
69%
19%
46%
84%
97%
79%
59%
55%
55%
29%
77%
58%
62%
53%
65%
79%
58%
61%
67%
27%
32%
27%
74%
28%
•2.5%
45%
22%
12%
18%
54%
77%
23%
40%
48%
32%
12%
53%
28%
26%
22%
25%
55%
28%
4^2%
34%
5%
10%
16%
63%
89%
93%
86%
90%
94%
88%
87%
83%
87%
93%
90%
92%
91%
92%
93%
78%
83%
70%
94%
91%
98%
89%
96%
96%
95%
71%
98%
981
971
1,221
1.389
1,305
1,283
1,432
1,131
821
3.945
3.129
2,367
2, 6-21
1,940
2,680
603
442
574
2.302
2,783
4,553
4.743
1,213
1.129
9,089
76,086
98
•263
45
153
148
162
219
108
273
272
280
403
508
241
709
237
171
•>34
1,117
1 SIS
703
39-2
356
363
73
520
563
GRAND TOTAL (ALL CHINA)
452,655,836
106
172
25,883,000
S.4%
24%
66%
34%
89%
1,302
The above estimates re
population throughout China. E
missionaries consulted in the ma
‘guesses’) and the Committee reco
obtainable.
present the cons
very known ava
jority of cases,
rds them here m
ientious ntt
liable sourc
However
erely as its c
empt of the Survey Committee to present the most reliable information possible regarding
e has been consulted, various estimates for the same city have been eompiwod, anil the ju g of
the results remain very incomplete aud unsatisfactory (most estimates still falling ugst light
ontrlbution to the whole subject, regarding them as valuable in so fat as they represent
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
299
Distribotion of Evangelistic Centers (Exclusive of those Located
IN Large Cities of 50,000 Inhabitants and above)
Over against the fact that 66 per cent of the foreign missionary force
-reside in cities of 50,000 and above, must be placed the following fact, that
54 per cent of the Chinese force also reside in these larger cities. As one
compares Columns 7 and 8 of Table XI he realizes that because a province
has a high percentage of missionaries in large cities it does not follow that
•the percentage of Chinese workers will also be rellatively high; in fact little
lelotionship is seen between these two. Chekiang, for example, reports 79
per cent of its missionary force in large cities and only 23 per cent of its
Chinese force in these same centers. Manchuria with 68 per cent of the
foreigners in large cities reports only 25 per cent of the Chinese force so
located. The percentage of Chinese in large cities ranges anywhere from
5 to 77 per cent among the various provinces.
City -uersMs Country Evangelism — There are two very natural approaches
to the problem of the extent to which evangelism in China is a city or a
rural problem. Naturally, it is both. The real! problem lies in the relative
emphasis to be placed upon each. One approach is through a comparison
•of the number of cities of 50,000 inhabitants or more with their aggre-
gate population. The other approach is through a study of the
proportion of people wdthin each province who reside in small towns and
rural districts. We have dealt with the first approach in the preceding
paragraph. The statistics for our second approach are to be found in
Column 9, Table XI. Eighty-eight per cent of China’s millions still live
lu relatively small cities and in nwal districts. In 12 out of 21 provinces
this percentage is even higher, exceeding 90 per cent, while in Kansu it
runs as high as 98 per cent. \\Tien one places these figures for each province
along side of the population estimates, he realizes their significance and
the essentially rural character of the problem of evangelism in great sections
of China. This country cannot be won by the more adequate occupation of
3rgc cities alone. The high percentage of rural inhabitants in China calls
or serious consideration. The questions of church leadership, self-support,
ue training of men for the ministrj’, the spiritual oversight of communi-
oatits, and a resident pastorate, as these relate to niral districts, are no
Py^siug than the same questions when related to large cities. The
ol'lewing provinces report the highest percentages of population in small
cities and rural districts.
Note how closely the figures in the two columns
compare.
Percentage of Total
Percentage op Protestant
Poi'UI,.ATION IN SilALL
COillUUNICANTS IN SilALL
Cities and Rural
Cities and Ruilal
Districts
Districts
Kansu
9S
91
Kweichow
96
99
Yilnnan
96
96
Shansi
94
96
Manchuria
93
S3
Honan
91
88
Shautung
90
88
Shensi
88
85
Chekiang
S7
34
Fukien
83
80
Roman Catholic Church Statistics — Before
any study of the Christum
occupation of China in terms of both Protestant and Eoman Catholic
ChurcheiS is possible, the following explanatory notes regarding the gather-
ing of Koman Catholic Church statistics must be made. Only recently have
statistics of Roman Catholic Church activities, arranged by provinces, been
made available to the public. The notes appended to the statistical table
appearing in Appendix C, page Ivi, explain the paucity of the source
material and the difficulties experienced in arriving at any complete and
satisfactory totals. "Les Missions de Chine et dn Japon,” which has
appeared as an annual each j’ear since 1917, has proved to be the Com-
mittee’s most reliable source. Figures in Column i, Table XII represent
the total of Protestant end Roman Catholic foreign missionaries, both
men and women. Mongolia, Chihli, Shantung, Kwangtung, and Sze-
chwan report the largest numbers of foreign Roman Catholic representa-
tives. There is no province or special administrative district of China
where priests of the Roman Catholic Church do not reside. Yunnan
reports the smallest number of foreign priests. Tlie ratio between foreign
Roman Catholic priests and sisters is almost 3 to i. Unfortunately,
300
{THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
einircs for the lorcigi' womca representatives of the Roman Catholic
Church are less complete than figures reporting the number of priests.
As far as is kuomi, there arc less than 700 foreign Roman Catholic sisters
in China today. The number of Chinese Roman Catholic priests is greatest
in Chihli followed by Szechwan, 134- ‘I'liere are more Chinese Roman
Catholic priests in Chihli than in all 7 provinces of East and Central China
combined. The total number of Chinese Roman Catbohe priests 111 China
is 041, as against 1,351 foreign ecclesiastical representatives. No informa-
tion has been obtained on the number of Chinese workers apart from
Chinese priests. Wc may safely conclude that there are a large number
of Chinese sisters and a still larger number of evangelistic, eclucatioual,
medical, or specialized workers. The ecclesiastical force is distnbuted 111
1,350 centers with superv’ision over almost 10,000 churches and chapels.
Column 2 of Table XII gives the combined Protestant and Romm
Catholic Church enrollment. The term “ChrMieiis,” under which the
numerical strength of the Roman Catholic Church has teen recorded, is
much more inclusive than the term “comiiumicants” as used by Protest-
ant churches. For this reason, it is manifestly unjust to conclude that
because the Roman Catholic Church reports 1,961,592 Christians 111 China,
and the Protestant Church reports 345.S53. that therefore the Roman
Catholics outnumber the Protestants in the ratio of over 5 to i. A fairer
ratio might be 3 or less to i. The foUowing 6 provinces are repoi-ted as
havino- over 100,000 Roman Catholic Cliristiaiis each: Chihli, Kiangsii,
Shantung, Szechwan, Mongolia, and Hupeh. Chilih alone reports
5781*^73 Christians, a number considerably greater than the total com-
municant strength of Protestant churches throughout China. The weakest
provinces so far as the Roman Catholic church membership is concerned
are* Shensi, Hunan, Kwangsi, Kan.su, Kweichow, and Yiinuan. 'WTiercas
the Protestant churches report 71 per cent of their commuincaiits in the
7 coast provinces, the Roman Catholic Church reports 61 per cent.
The figures in Column 3, Table XII represent the tctals of Protestant
mission stations, Protestant ev'angelistic centers, and Roman Catholic
churches and chapels. Figures in Column 5, Table XII are printed with
reluctance, for although all students in Roman Catholic primary and
secondary schools, colleges, and seminaries, as reported in "Les
Missions de Chine et du Japon,” have been added to Protestant figiires,
they nevertheless are so small in comparison, that the Committee feels
there must be incompleteness. The Roman Catholic schools total 136,960
students as against 199,694 students reported to be in Protestant mission
schools. In this connection it is worth while remembering that the
Roman Catholic Church is carrying on extensive orphanage work, report-
ing over 16,000 orphans. Few of these have been included in Roman
Catholic educational figures.
XII.— Combined Work of Protestant and Roman
Catholic Churches
Protestant and Roman Catholic
Students
under
Protest-
ant and
Roman
Catholic
'hristian
Instruc-
tion*
Foreign
Mission-
ary Force
Church
SDrollment
'laces of
Regular
Worship
Chris-
tians
Per
Ten
Thou-
sand
Total (19 Provrincesl
8,410
2,196,648
18,829
49
326,043
North China
Manchuria
Chihli
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
EAST CHINA
Kiangsu
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiangsi
Central China
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
SOUTH CHINA
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
^Vest China
Kansu
Szechwan ...
Kweichow
Yimnan
Special Administrative Districts
Mongolia
Sinkiang
Tibet
2,297
240
848
706
311
192
2,097
1.1‘28
403
274
294
1,448
463
532
453
1,574
541
932
101
994
105
690
94
105
182
22
25
1,007,819
75,894
600,6-56
201,560
73.480
56,029
463,690
218,929
83,953
73,388
87,420
224,106
64,010
118.473
41,623
266,710
100,296
156.686
9,7‘28
234,323
8,585
156,701
44,732
24,305
106.551
836
3,910
6,432
574
2,157
2,199
906
596
4,207
1,307
1,549
660
691
2,684
990
900
794
3,360
1,875
1,662
133
2,146
120
1,389
299
338
374
10
18
103
38
220
65
67
61
46
65
36
36
35
25
19
41
14
42
56
44
9
27
14
25
38
27
137
1
18
100,887
10,126
53,051
23,249
12.189
2,272
83,472
45.189
16.133
12,683
9.267
44,321
12,305
21,138
10,878
65,734
36,575
27.664
1,595
31,629
975
26,633
1,966
2,05.5
11,071
531
99
GRAND TOTAL (ALL CHINA
8,639
2,307.445
19,251
51
337.744
• Figures obtainable from Roman Catholic Church statistical sources seem very
incomplete.
Christifin Otevpation in Terms of Both Protestdvt »
Catholic Churches— Virst, in terms of foreign force. Chihli, Fukieu Ki”*^'*
su, Kwangtung, Shantung, Szechwan, and Hupeh report over 500* fore^^'
missionaries each, Protestant and Roman Catholic. In Column i
XII, the large number of missionaries in Mongolia is due wholly* to\*^
large Roman Catholic addition. The following table of comparisons m ^
be of value, as well as of interest, if we keep in mind how incomplete
infonnation is, especially for the Roman Catholic employed Chiuese force*^
Protestant and Roman Cntbolic Combined
Missionaries
per 1,000,000
Inhabitants
E mployed
C hincse
W orkevs per
1.000.000
Inbabitaiits
Missionaries
per 1,000
Communicants
Employed
Chinese
Workers
per 1.000
Communicant?
Grand Total
19
60
3.7
(all China)
North China
Manchuria
12
50
3
13
Chihli
31
74
1
3
•Shantung
23
88
.1
14
Shansi
29
56
4
8
Shensi
21
50
A
8
East China
Kiangsu
33
89
5
14
Chekiang
IH
85
5
23
Anhwei
14
38
4
10
Kiangsi
12
35
3
10
Central China
Honan
14
35
7
18
Hupeh
18
.53
5
13
Hunan
15
43
11
30
SoliTH China
Fukien
32
216
5
37
Kwangtung
26
Si)
6
19
Kwangsi
9
26
10
26
West China
Kansu
17
16
12
12
Szechwan
11
26
4
10
Kweichow
9
20
5
Yiinnan
12
37
4
13
Spec. Admin. Djst.
Mongolia
24
18
1
Sinkiang
12
16
5
30
Tibet
11
29
6
16
Note from the above col'irms that tlie 3 provinces best provided with
foreign missionaries. Protestant and Roman Catholic, are Kiaugsu, Fukien,
and "chihli, while the 3 provinces most poorly provided are Kwangsi,.
Kweichow, and Sze<hwan. In the matter of employed Chiuese workers
per 1,000,000 inhabitants, Fukien ranks high above all other provinces,
followed by Kiaiigsu, Shantung, Chekiang, and Kwangtung. It is-
interesting to note further that the same 3 provinces vvhith are so poorly
provided with foreign workers, rank lowest in respect to tlie number of
Chinese workers to each million of inhabitants as well.
But it is not enough to compare the Christian occupation of the
province in terms of W'orkers, foreign and Chinese, per million inhabitants.
■\Ve must also study the Christian occupation in terms of workers per t.ooo'
communicants. The Christians of Kansu, Kwangsi, and Hunan appear
best cared for bj' foreign workers, while the churches of Chihli, Kwei-
chevv, Shensi, Kiangsi, and Manchuria report the lowest perceutages.
Chihli and Kweichow also report the lowest numbers of -employed Cliinesa
workers per 1,000 communicants, the provinces rnnkiug Iiigliest in this-
respect being Fukien, Hunan, Kwangsi, and Chekiang.
Christim Occupation in Terms of Protestant Communiemts and
R07nan Catholic Christians Combined— China averages 49 Christians per
10,000 inhabitants, or 1 Christian to every 200 inhabitants. Because ot
the large Roman Catholic church membership in both Chihli and
Mongolia, this section of Chinn ranks above all others, reporting 220 an .
137 Christians per 10,000 inhabitants respectively. Next in rank is Sbansv
with 67 Christians per 10,000, followed by Kiangsu with 65. The pro-
vinces with the lowest ratios, and therefore with the most urgen
challenge to evangelistic endeavour, are Kwangsi, Kansu, Hunan, Hon^,
Szechwan, and Yunnan. The above facts might be put more striking y.
if grouped as follows :
Provinces where
there are less
than 100 non-
• Christians for
every Protestant
Communicant
or Roman
Catholic
Christian
Provinces where
there arc between
100 and 2.50
non-Christians for
every Protestant
Communicant or
Roman Catholic
Christian
Provinces where
there are from
250 to .500
non-Christians
for every
Protestant
Communicant or
Roman Catholic
Christian
Provinces where
there are over
500 non-Clivisliaii5
for every
Protestant
ConiDUinicnnt
or Roman
Catholic
Christian
Chihli 45
Inner Mongolia.. Ti
Shansi 148 Kweichow 25fi Honan...
Kiangsu 153 Manchuria 263 Sinkiang
Shantung 153 Anhwei ‘.272 Tibet ...
Shensi 162 Chekiang 272 Hunan...
Fukien 171 Kiangsi 280 Kansu ...
Kwangtung 224 Yiinnan 363 Kwangsi.
Hupeh 241 Szechwan 392
.. 508
.. 520
.. 563
. 709
. 760'
,1.1»
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
aoi
Di.stbibution of Mission Lower Primary Schools
CHRISTIAN EDUCATION
The Christian School — The responsibility of the Christian Church is
^ot limited to its commimicant membership. The children of church
tnanbers are a very important element in every Chnstiin community,
■end tlirough the Christian school it is possible to make distinct contri-
'biilions not only to the religious training of the younger generation, but
flho to the social, economic, and physical welfare of society in general.
As long ns government educational facilities remain inadequate to meet
■tile large demands, and as long as the managemen’. and religious
•atmosphere of these schools continue non-Christian, the purely Christian
school lids a large and natural place in China. Its importance in ad-
■^■ancing the welfare of the younger generation of Christians and especially
In training future church leaders cannot be overemphasized.
Mission I.oicer Primary Schools — The total number of mission lower
Primarj' schools (5,637) compares very favourably with the total number
of ev'angedistic centers (8,886). Considerably more than one-half of the
tenters where at least 10 communicants reside and a weekly service is
' Tcport Christian lower primary schools. In some mission fields
Us proportion appears much higher, while in others, chiefly due to
policies which discourage the establishment of lower primary schools
^less self-support be locally assured, the proportion is much lower.
^ Iierm-cr the Church is relatively old and well established, e.g. in South
China, and many of the individual churches are self-supportiug, we may
expect to find Christian primary schools connected with the majority of
organized churches. Sometimes these schools are reported in the statisti-
cal returns of the mission, sometimes not.
The greatest development in Christian lower primary schools lias
taken place very naturally in provinces where mission work is oldest and
strongest. Kwangtung, Fukien, and Shantung together report 43 per
cent of all mission lower primary’’ schools in China. The 7 coast pro-
vinces, where 71 per cent of the communicants reside, report 63 per cent
of the lower primary students. It is rather surprising lo find that Sze-
chwan ranks fourth among the provinces, with a lou'cr primary student
enrollment (15,954) considerably larger than the totil coimnunicant
church membership in the province. With the exception of Shantung,
North China appears rather backward. Undoubtedly the tot.al number
of lower primary students reported for Kwangtung (19,057) is incomplete,
for it represents less than one-third of the church membership. How-
after granting tliat it may be so, the corrected proportion, we
imagine, will still call for serious thought.
Mission Pliffher Primary Schools — Approximately 22 per cent of the
lower primaty students continue their education in mission schools of
higher primary grade. Undoubtedly some accessions are made from non-
mission lower primary schools, and for this reason wc m-aj* safely put
302
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Per cent of Missionary Residential Centers with Mission
the pcicentage of mission students who leave school after or durine th
first four years at 78 per cent ns the minimum. The percentage of ^ j
who continue from lower to higher primary schools is not as high as th f
of the boys. These facts are very significant. The Protestant church
and missions are touching the lives of 120,000 children in their schoor
only for four years or less. Questions like the following naturally aris ^
Is the education given during these few years of the best possible kind>
Are the missions and churches giving sufficient attention to low ^
primary school work ? WTiat percentage of these children relapse 10^
illitteaacy? Are the subjects taught sufficiently practical) aud^closdv
related to life, enhancing the future economic and socia’ welfare of th
Christian cominunit)' ? What is the quality of the teaching? There ai^
almost 8,000 men and over 3,000 women teachers (Chinese) employed i^
mission schools. Approximately 7,000 of these are connected \vitli lo^^^
primary schools and are scattered among almost 4,000 centers. They labour
from year to year with little supervision, low salaries, few advantages bv
way of technical training or literature on the latest methods of teacliicw
and the best text-books. What of the religious life and Bible knowledo-e
of these teachers? What efforts are being made by the missions to rafse
the educational qualifications of primary school teachers and to extend'
help and inspiration to them ? In many places the school teacher is alsO'
burdened with church duties.
The total number of students in mission higher primary schools is
32,899. These schools are found in less than oue-half of the fereigu mis-
sionary residential centers, namely 306 out of 693. The largest numbers
of students are found in Kiangsu, Kwnngtung, Pukien, and Chihli. There
is considerable variation between provinces in the proportion of lower
primary students who advance to higher primary schools ; e.g. the propor-
tioiis fer Kfiangsu and Chihli are 44 per cent and 37 pea- cent respectively,
while the proportions for neighbouring provinces, namely Chekiang and
Manchuria, are as low as 22 per cent and 14 per cent respectively. The
percentages are highest in East and South China. In West China the
provinces appear most backward, only 12 pea- cent of the lower primary
students continuing their education in schools of higher grade. North
China, with the exception of Chihli, shows percentages only slightly
higher. When we consider the additions from uon-missiou schools, which,
mission higher primary schools record, we are forced to the conclusion
tha.t at least So per cent, if not 82 per cent of the boys, and eveu ahigher
percentage of the girls, discontinue their education after or before the
completion of lower primary school work.
XIII.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
0
0
0
0
D
'C
c
9
ci
a
g
3
a
S
a
3
a
3
0
ja
c •©
-• 0
C-O
•Seg
>»
0
0
M
W
£
. e
CO
b iS
i- 0
M U)
W cft
.is
CO M
c
>
.= 3.2
o3“
1
0
1
'u
Cm
u
t/1
If
b
1!
%
ll
”3
0
E-i
2 ©•
.§«
1
If
Ch
-a "2
to®
“a
"o
H
IT
.2
"d
0
H
sS-
-e c c
g.i **
3 i
0 i
iJ
n
>j
5
C
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
Total (19 Provinces)
5,607
956
291
102.747
48,032
150,779
23,453
9,376
32,829
12,644
2,569
15,213
198,821
North China
Mancliuriii
1,711
260
86
26,513
10,726
37,239
5,546
2,096
7,642
3.444
809
4,253
49,134
2*23
39
44
16
24
3,584
5,418
2.601
3,136
6,185
8.554
585
2,480
308
708
893
3,188
507
1.660
14
293
521
1,953
7,599
13,695
942
142
40
13,196
3,887
17,083
1.672
910
2,782
1,045
444
1,489
21,354
Shansi
Shensi
139
91
26
9
7
1
2,779
1,536
669
413
3,468
1.949
382
227
123
47
505
274
209
23
56
267
23
2,246
981
236
87
18,495
9,059
27,554
6,274
2,485
8,759
3,901
932
4,833
41,146
East China
120
7^483
4’067
11,550
3,586
1,429
5,016
2,705
618
3,323
19,888
Kiangsu
Chekiang
283
53
39
19
11
5.570
2,998
2,293
1,320
7,872
4,318
1,147
768
.599
248
1,746
1,016
792
251
182
19
974
270
10,592
6,604
11
<a
159
24
6
2,435
1,379
3,614
773
209
982
153
113
266
5,062
Central China
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
788
257
288
223
159
45
58
66
41
10
17
14
13,508
4,096
5,085
4,325
6,825
1,754
2,964
2,107
20,331
8.8.50
8,049
6,432
3,426
757
1,338
1,331
1,335
22.5
847
263
4,761
982
2,185
1,594
1,507
240
734
533
279
35
118
126
1,786
275
652
659
26,876
7,107
11,086
8,685
South China
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
1,576
852
675
49
224
96
122
6
59
20
37
2
31,216
17,526
12,872
818
14,671
8,042
6,185
444
45,887
25,568
19,057
1,262
6,499
3,284
3.086
129
2,857
1,328
1,421
105
9,356
4,612
4,510
234
2,992
1,291
1,693
8
464
219
236
9
3,456
1,510
1,929
17
58,699
31,690
25,496
1,513
West CinNA
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
Yunnan
571
18
408
84
61
77
4
59
B
6
16
15
1
13,017
330
9,531
1,516
1.640
6,751
93
6,423
93
142
19,768
423
15,954
1,609
1,782
1,708
36
1,306
187
179
603
27
529
2
45
2,311
63
1,835
189
224
800
790
’ 10
85
85
885
875
"10
22,964
486
18,664
1,798
2,016
Special Adhinistr-atinx Districts..
Mongolia
Sinkinng
30
6
6
485
429
66
316
300
18
803
729
74
37
37
33
33
70
70
...
873
799
74
Tibet
...
GRAND TOTAL (ALL CHINA)
! 5,637
1
1 962
291
103,232
48,350
151,582
23,490
9,409
32,899
12,644
2,569
15,213
199,694
o U
S
;,i-3
. S M
O C
o J
69pr. I m
71%
59%
68%
76%
80%
79%
68%
67%
70%
7l%-
67%
67%
71%
62%
70%
68%
69%
08%
63%
67%
75%
61%
94%
92%
41%
58%
75%
69%
81%
97%
85%
70%
78%
100%
81%
61%
81%
93%
58%
O 5 ;
cw:
0_ '
0 :
K C-
o.£.:
C. o r
OM-
22?0
20?i(
li%
37%
16%
15%
14%
31%.
44%
22%
23%
26%
84% 1 25%
85% 1 17%
86% I 27%
81% I 25%
86% I 26%
85% I 1«%
88% I 24%
47% ' 19%
30«I.W
12%
90%
100%
83%
11%-
13%.
9%
10%.
22%
TJIE PKOVINCES COMPABED
303
If we combine lower and higher primary
dents, 'VC find that the boys ontmnuber the
tirls by 2 to i. In the higher primary
o jjpols a proportion still more advautageons to
the boys is reported. Variations between pro-
vinces are slight, except in the case of Kweichow
ud Yunnan where tribal work with its special
characteristics partly accounts for the high pro-
portion of boys in primary scbools, namely, 94
and 92 per cent respectively. On the other hand
both in lilanchuria and Szechwan the dispropor-
tion between boys and girls is not very notice-
able. One might almast say that the ratio
between boys and girls in these two provinces,
when considered in respect to population, is
approximately normal, Manchuria and Szechwan
reporting 59 per cent and 61 per cent respectively
of their primary students who are boys.
A total of 291 mission middle schools are
located in 141 of the 693 foreign residential
centers. Kansu and Kweichow report no middle
schools. Only 4 provinces, namely Shantung,
Manchuria, Kwangtimg and Kiangsu, report
middle schools in more than 10 cities (See Table
II, Col. 7). In the whole of West China there
are only 10 centers with mission middle schools.
In some provinces there is a noticeable concentra-
tion of middle schools in a few centers, e.g. Chihli
has 24 middle schools located in S cities ; Kiang-
S11 51 middle schools in 13 cities. In other pro-
vinces there is a noticeable scattering of middle
schools, e.g. 16 middle schools are reported for
Jfanchuria, located in 16 different centers ; Honan
has 10 middle schools in 8 centers and vShansi 7
middle schools in 5 centers. How strategically
Christian middle schools are located over China
may be seen from a study of the accompanying
maps, and by comparing these maps on the
location of middle schools with other maps
appe.iring in this section giving, (i) The Distri-
bution of Communicants over China, (2)
The Distribution of Evangelistic Center.s,
(3) The Distribution of Higher Primary
Schools, (4) The Distribution of Govern-
ment Schools, and (5) The Distribution
of Mission Hospitals. A further insight into
the inadequate occupation of many sections of
China in terms of Christian middle schools may
be gained by a careful comparison of Column r
with Columns 6 and 7 of Table II. The com-
p.ari.son will be mo.st illuminating to those in-
terested in the future program of Christian
education. Consult Appendix E for a full list of
mission societies which are offering educational
facilities of middle school grade.
The 291 mission middle schools in China
report an enrollment of 15,313, or an average
of 52 students for each middle school. Viinnan
and Slien.si report only boj' students. In Man-
churia, Anhwei, and Szechwan the proportion
in favour of bo^'-s is also high, being 97 per cent,
93 per cent, and 90 per cent respectively. The
average ratio for all China is 83 boys in middle
schools to every 17 girls. The single province
of Kiangsu reports almost as many middle school
students as are reported by the 12 interior pro-
M*nces combined. Sevent3’^-seveji per cent of
students in mission middle schools reside In the
7 coast provinces,
importance of mission middle schools iu
heir relation to the training of Christian work-
ers and as feeders to higher educational institu-
tions cannot be overestimated. The location and
justification of a Christian college should largely
epend on the location of middle schools and the
percentage of middle school .students which may
airy be expected to coiitimie educational work
ejond middle school grade. For instance,
ou nvest China with only 3 middle schools i.s
3’et for an\' higher educational
W' 111 sjjpIj ^ center as Y'uimaiifu. Even in
'^'’ith 20 middle schools, or Manchuria
I 1 16 middle schools, the supply of students
^ pursue studies of college grade con-
erhi" ^ limit to the number of higher
ed iustitutions which need to be provid-
also 'o^ution of govermneiit middle schools
locati^ question of the number and
tioiis ^^**’istian higher educational institu-
^ '^mall number of students from non-
in nu ure constantly matriculating
Chrtstmn college.s.
304
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Rclilive Emphasis on Christian Education— T\\e total number of
stvidents receiving instruction from Christian schools of all grades approx-
imates 200,000. This number compares favourably with the total com-
municant strength of the Protestant Church. There are 53 students in
Christian schools to every 100 church members (See Table XVII, Col. 12).
The emphasis on Cliristian education in the different provinces varies
considerably. Szechwan and Anhwei report more primary students than
church members. Fukien, Hunan, and Hupeh each average approximate-
ly 75 students to every 100 communicants. Chihli, Shantung, Kiangsu,
Honan. Shansi, and Kiangsi average one-half as many students in
Christian schools as members in their churches. For Manchuria, Che-
kiang, Shensi, Kwangsi, and Kansu the proportions are not very en-
couraging. In Kweichow only 19 students ai-e reported in mission
schools for every 100 adult communicants. This comparison of emphasis
on Chnrtian education is of even greater interest and value when made
between various mission societies.
Classification of Students Under Christian Instniciion Seventh -
per cent of the studonts who are receiving Christian instructiou bel ^
lower primary schools, 16 per cent to higher primary schools, and'^S^
cent to middle schools. In West China the percentage of lower
students is notably higher than elsewhere; although Shensi, Shaf*^
Honan, Manchuria, Fukien, and Kwangsi also report over 80 per ceiit^'f
their students in lower primary schools. Kiangsu aud Chihli lead w ii
the highest percentages for higher primary and middle school studaits '] '
schools of this grade West China compares unfavourably with the rest f
China, as does North China also, if we except Chihli and Maiicluiri''
The training of highly educated church leaders is still largely restricts
to the coast provinces, whe-re the need of better trained workers is nerhaii-
most urgent. Almost one-half of the mission middle school students in
China arc in the Peking, Shanghai, and Canton provinces. In Chihli ther
is one middle school for eveiy two higher primary schools, while in Shensi
by way of coutra.st, there is one middle for every 9 higher primary schools
Pkr cent of Boys and Giri.s in Government and Mission Schools
L- r.
H. P.
Middle
Normal
Higher
0 10% 20% 30% 40% 50% 60% 70% 80% 90% 100%
Upper bars* Government students, lower = Mission. Black* percentage of Gills.
XIY.— Emphasis on Christian Education
»- Total Church Communicants
N) Total under Christian Instruction
Per cent of Students under Christian
w Instruction who are enrolled in
Mission Lower Priiimrv Schools
^ Per cent of Primary Students
who are Boys
Per cent of Middle School
Students who are Boys
Per cent of Total under Christian
o> Instruction who are enrolled in
Mission Higher Primary Schools
Per cent of Total under Christian
-j Instniction who are enrolled
in Mission Middle Schools
Number of Students in Mission
® Primary Schools (lower and higher)
for each 100 Communicants 1
Total (19 Provinces)
344.974
198,821
76%
69%
83%
16%
8%
53
100,111
49,134
76%
71%
81%
16%
9%
45
Manchuria
20..586
7,599
81%
59%
97%
12%
v%
34
Chihli
22,283
13,695
62%
68%
85%
24%
14%
53
Shantung
41,821
21,354
80%
76%
70%
13%
7%
47
Shansi
8,340
4,240
82%
80%
78%
12%
6%
48
Shensi
7,081
2,246
87%
79%
100%
12%
1%
32
East China
70,582
41,146
67%
68%
81%
21%
12%
52
Kiangsu
29,783
19.888
68%
67%
81%
26%
16%
56
Chekiang
27,902
10,592
74%
70%
81%
17%
9%
34
Anhwei
5,070
5,604
77%
71%
93%
18%
5%
105
Kiangsi
7,827
5,062
75%
67%
58%
19%
6%
62
Central China
38,161
26,878
76%
67%
84%
17%
7%
66
Honan
12,418
7,107
82%
71%
85%
14%
4%
55
Hupeh
14,725
11,086
73%
62%
86%
19%
8%
70
Hunan
11,018
8,685
74%
70%
81%
18%
8%
73
South China
104,568
58,699
78%
68%
86%
16%
6%
53
Fukien
38..584
31,690
81%
69%
85%
15%
4%
78
Kwangtung
61.262
25,496
74%
68%
88%
17%
9%
38
Kwangsi
4,722
1,513
83%
63%
47%
16%
1%
32
West China
31,552
22,964
86%
67%
90%
10%
4%
70
Kansu
1,336
486
88%
75%
0%
12%
36
Szechwan
12,9-54
18,664
86%
61%
90%
10%
4%
138
Kweichow
9.446
1.798
89%
94%
0%
11%
19
Yiiiinan
7,816
2,016
88%
92%
100%
11%
1%
25
Special Administra-
TWE Districts
Mongolia
856
799
91%
58%
9%
0%
93
Sinkiang
23
74 100%
75%
0%
0%
321
Tibet
...
1 •••
...
...
CRANDTOTALiALL CHINA
) 345,853
199,694
] 77%
69%
83%
1 16%
1 8%
57
GOVERNMENT SYSTEiM OF EDUCATION
Govcrnnirnf Education — In Table XV the Committee has given the
latest statistical iufonnatiou obtainable for all govermnent schools, Uii.
fortunately these figures represent conditions which prevailed either in
1916 or 1918 and are therefore not as up-to-date as we should like to have
them. Since 1916, political unrest and economic chauges, favourable in
some provinces aud unfavourable in others, have greatly altered tbe status
of government education. Moreover, personal investigation, as well as
comparison of figures given in official publications in Peking with official
provincial reports, reveal nmnea-oiis inaccuracies and inconsistencies
Since 1916, the statistics have been less complete, due to the fact that
educational authorities in seceded provinces 'Uirouglioul the South have
stopped sending in educational reports to the Central Government.
a result, the Committee hesitates to attach very much importance to
the fiprures here given, but presents them as better than nothing and
merely as a contribution to our studj', since they represent all the light
obtainable at present.
China has approximatel3' i out of every 75 inhabitants in school.
Approximately four million (3,725,982) are enrolled in registered lower
primarj' schools in 1916. Of this number 10 per cent advance to higher
primary schools. Of the 388,941 students in government higher primary
schools, 18 per cent continue their educational work in middle schools,
wliile others matriculate in vocational or technical schools of middle
school grade or higher. The following statistical summary, printed in
the China Year Book for 1921-2, may throw additional light on govern-
ment education. See also the special section on Educa+ional Work, and
Appendix D., pages Ixviii-lxxix.
The most accurate information obtainable on the distribution of
government elementary and secondary schools has been given on a map
for each province in connection with the studj' of the Christian Occup.i-
tion of the Provinces, Part III.
Per cent of Total Chinese Christian Workers who are Women
Per cent of Total Church Communicants who are Women
Per cent of Total Primary School Students who are Girls
Manchuria
Chihli
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
Kiangsu
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiangsi
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kwangsi
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
Yunnan
5% 10% 15%
20% 26% 30% 35%
0
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
305
Tlie foUowinff statistical summary, printed in the China Year Book
021*2 may throw additional light on government education. See also
special sei-tion on Educational Work, and Appendix D, pages Ixviii-
Ixxix-
SuMSfAKV Of Government Educational Statistics for 1916
Kind of School
No. of Schools
No. of Students
No. of Teachers
Uower rriniftry
nicrbcr Primary..- ■■■
fodustriftl of Class B, etc
Middle
fnSdni'of Class A, etc
nmlTrotessionai
118,852
7,862
1,711
444
211
45-5
10
94
3.700.604
386,3-58
53,104
69.770
27,905
28,710
2,357
2-5.373
155.7-59
27,685
3,25-5
5,061
2,399
2,447
285
2,086
Total...
129,739
4.294,251
198,976
XV. — Summary of Christian and Non-Mission
Education (a)
Government Lower
>“ Primary Students '
(1916)
Government Higher
Primary Students ,
(1916)
Government Middle
w School Students
(1918)
Total Christian nnd Non-
^ Mission Primary School
Students (lower nnd
higher)
Total Christian and Non-
Mission Middle School
Students
Per cent of Government 1
o) Primary School Students j
who are Boys
Total (19 Provinces)
3,752,982
388,941
69,902
4,422,219
403,773
95%'
North China
1,542,652
95,437
18,370
1,705,270
85,082
96%
Manchuria
246,532
24,842
3,387
251,526
25,735
93%
Chihli
472,645
32,078
7,193
555,821
20,077
96%
Shantung
401,562
16,899
3,406
440,221
16,873
98%
Shansi
831,198
14,091
2.854
327,211
14,596
97%
Shensi
120,715
7,527
1,530
130,491
7,801
97%
East China
680,210
85,700
12,783
844,549
94,459
92%
Kiangsu
260,738
25,679
3,119
328,283
30,694
87%
Chekiang
288,-578
31,144
5.525
334,881
32,890
95%
Anhwei
41,074
9,998
1,126
63,685
11,014
96%
Kiangsi
89,820
18,879
3,014
117,700
19,861
97%
Central China
576,977
54,230
14,442
672,742
58,991
97%
Honan
185,360
12,554
2,932
209,944
13,538
98%
Hupeh
215,736
10,256
2,896
245.278
12,441
96%
Hunan
175,881
31,420
8,614
217,520
33,014
96%
South China
268,007
75,253
12,314
405,457
84,609
97%
Fukien
49,678
14,436
2,636
99,158
19,048
96%
Kwangtung
162,748
47,534
7,105
235,917
52,044
98%
Kwangsi
65,581
13,283
2,573
70,382
13,517
94%
West China
685,136
76,321
11,993
794,201
80,632
94%
Kansu
35.435
4,250
667
40,660
4.313
99%
Szechwan
436,535
43,757
8,008
506,050
45,-592
94%
Kweichow
47,068
10,020
1,664
59.0-54
10,209
90%
liinnan
166,098
20,294
1,654
188,437
20,518
94%
(a) Including nil students of middle school grade and below reported by Protestnnt,
Roman Catholic, nnd Chinese Government authorities; but excluding all students enrolled
ID private, unregistered, and old-style Chinese schools.
MISSION MEDICAL WORK
Hospitals — SLitistics covering mission medical work in
■Cliina have been compiled from several sources. (1) The China Medical
Missionary Association recently adopted new and full statistical blanks
■which were sent out to all medical workers and which have been made
accessible to the Survey Committee. (2) Considerable information of
a statistical nature was embodied in the returned questionnaire blanks used
by Dr. Harold Balme in his recent survey of “Hospital Efficieucy." To
this the Committee has also had access. In all cases where statistical
laiiks have not been sent in to the China Medical Missionary Associa-
^011, or where missions have been discovered in the matuial supplied by
^ Balme, the Survey Committee has attempted to fill in the gaps by
T^erriug lo Home Board reports, nnd to CCC statistics for previous years.
P’ssciit statistical Libles, therefore, covering Medical Workers and
e Christian Hospital, while obviously not complete, nevertheless repre-
sent the most reliable information available anj'where.
Almo.st one-third or 240 out of 693 foreign residential centers report
^'ssion hospital's. In cities where the men’s department and the women’s
epartment of the same hospital are separately administered, two hospitals
®rc frequently reported, instead of one, although both buildings are
^ated on the same compound. ThivS, as well as the fact that in some
ciliefe we have more than one mission doing medical work, gives
326 hospitals in 237 cities. Fukien leads in the number of foreign
’ssionarj' residential centers wliich report Christian hospitals (31), fol*
Government Middle Schools
lowed by Kwangtung (27), Shantung (20), Szechwan (20), Manchuria (20)
Kiangsu (18), Hupeh (16), Chihli (15), and Huuan {15). There are only
21 out of the 240 centers reporting mission hospitals where more than one
mission society ^gages in medical missionary work, lliese cities are:
Peking, Shanghai, Canton, Tsinan, Foochow, Tientsin, Wuchow Moukclen
Nanking, Niiigpo, Hankow, Swatow, Cheiigtu, Chungking, Siangyaugfui
Yenchowfu, Chefoo, Soochow, Paoking, Huchowfu, and Taichowfu {See
List of Residential Centers with Mission Hospitals, Appendix E).
The following provinces have mission liospital faciliiies in only two
centers : Shensi, Kweichow, Kansu, and Yiiuuan. The need for wider
distribution of mission hospitals is made very evident l y the following
comparisons : vShensi reports mission hospitals in only 2 of its 32 foreign
ifesidential centers, Kiangsi in 5 out of its 45, Yunnan in 2 out of 19.
Sliansi in 8 out of 47, and Honan in 12 out of its 56 foreign residential
centers.
LOCATION OF HOSPITALS
A study of the map on the next page showing the
Distribution of Mission Hospitals over China will reveal clearlj’ enough
the larger areas where the witness of the Christian hospit.il is still com-
paratively unknown. In many of these areas evangelistic and educational
work has already being done. In some of these the healing ministry of
a medical missionarj' would do much to open the country and create a
favourable altitude toward the preaching of the Gospel. In Table XVIII,
Column 7, the average area for each mission hospital throughout China
is given as 5,449 sq.mi. In some provinces this average is greatly ex-
ceeded, e.g. Yiinnan has one Christian hospital for everj’ 73,350 square
miles, Kansu one for every 62,700 sq.mi., Shensi one for every 37,645
sq.mi., Kweichow one for every 33,591 sq.mi., and Kwangsi one for every
19,300 sq.mi. Some idea of the relative uuocciipation of the above pro-
A-iiices in terms of mission hospitals may be gained by a comparison of
conditions in these provinces with conditions prevailing in a province like
Fukien wlieie there is one mission hospirtlal for every 1,130 square miles.
Some care needs to be taken in the use of these figures, however, for mission
hospitals are not distributed evenly over any province, nor are all mission
hospitals equally efficient or equally provided with pluoiiiians and equip-
ment. On the other hand, after granting all this, the above comparison
presents a real appeal. In Table XVII, Column 14, the number of hospital
teds per million of population furnishes another metlio<l of approach in
anj* study of the relative needs for medical work in the various provinces.
Nexo Hospitals — Mission correspondents have reported definite idans
otfiicially sanctioned for the erection of 38 new mission hospitals within
the next five 3’ears. A list of the centers where tliese hrspiUils arc to be
built is given in Appendix E. The following impressions are gained liy
a casual studj’ of this list : (i) No new hospitals arc plomicd for 7
provinces ; the.se provinces, with the exception of Chekiang, being the
most poorlj- occupied of all the prcvinces of China from many points of
view. Thej’ are Shensi, Chekiang, Kiangsi, Kwangsi, Kansu, Kwei-
chow, and Yunnan. (2) Two-thirds of all the new hospitals to be built
are to be located either in North or Central China where, witli tho excep-
tion of one or two provinces, medical work is relalivelv well advanced.
(3) Tlie majoritj* of these new hospitals are being built b\' British or
Continental mission societies.
306
,THE CI-IKISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
Mission Hospitals and Dispenaries in China
(Anhwei, Kiaiigsi, Kw.iugsi, Kwelchowf sw'®
Yunnan and Szechwan) there are less than
mission hospital beds for every 1,000,000 iuhab^tant^'*
The total number of inpatients annually report
ed is 144.477- Obviously these figures for th'
various provinces are not complete. As they j
at present, there is an average of only 5 inpatient
per hospital bed annually, which would indicaf''
that a number of beds are unoccupied for couk
paratively long periods each j'car.
Dislyetisarics—h\ addition to those dispeusarie-
which are located on hospital premises, and which
number over 500, we have dispensarie.s located in
centers where mission hospitals are not found
These number 244- H we combine centers where
mission hospital facilities are offered, with foreign
residential centers where dispensaries under foreign
supervision are maintained, we find that in almwt
two-thirds of the missionary residential centers of
China some form of medical help is given.
reliable figures covering the number of patients
treated in mission dispensaries, both those connect-
ed with hospitals and those independent of
hospitals, are available. Certainly the number
exceeds one million, and very likely approaches
two million annually.
Schools for Nurses — Although this form of
work has been developed only recently, approxi-
mately one out of every 3 hospitals reports a school
for the regular training of nurses, under the direc-
tion of a registered foreign nurse or the physician
in charge. The Nurses’ Association of China
attempts to keep a complete and up-to-date list of
all such schools, as well as of all registered foreigm
Degree of Christian Occupation in Terms of
Physicians and Hospit.ai, Beds per 1,000,000
Population
Foreign Physicians— The ideal for every mission
hospital of 50 beds as set by the China Medical
Missionary Association is two foreign doctors and
one foreign nurse. Were an attempt to be made
by mission societies throughout China to reach
this standard and were provision also to be made
lor filling places vacated by those on furlough, we
would need 7S0 physicians in China instead of the
present 457, and 390 registered nurses instead of
206. In other words, the foreign medical force
would need to be almost doubled. Meanwhile, it
would also be necessary, in order to bring the
Chinese force up to standard requirements, to
increase the number of Chinese doctors and nurses
in approximately the same proportion. There is
one foreign physician and approximately one
Chinese physician under mission employ for every
million inhabitantB in China. The supply of foreign
medical workers is best in the coast provinces,
although even in Fukien which leads in this respect
there are only 2.4 foreign physicians per million
population. Five provinces in China report less
than one foreign or Chinese emploj'ed doctor for
every two million inhabitants.
Hospital Beds — The 326 mission hospitals report
16,737 beds, or an average of 51 beds each. This
average is highest in South China (62), and lowest
in North and West China (40 each), Fukien and
Kwangtung naturally reporting the largest nuin-
hers- Throughout China the ratio of hospital beds
for men to tho.se for women is mere favourable so
far as women are concerned than similar ratios
between male and female communicants or male
and female students. The average number of
hospital beds for each foreign physician is 37, for
each foreign registered nurse 82, and for each
foreign and Chinese physician 20 (compare Table
XVI, Columns 8 and 9). The burden, as repre.sented
by the number of beds, weighs heaviest in Kansu
(no), Kiangsi (67), Chekiang (61), Fukien (59), and
Shansi (50). How inadequate the supply of
hospital beds in relation to the total population
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
307
Extent of Occupation — The Christian Hospital
— Hospitals
Dispensaries — exclusive of
t* those located on Hospital
Premises
w Hospital Beds — Men
c
1
0
!
'd
ffi
4
^ Total Number of
Inpatients Annually
0 Schools for Nurses
Students
^ No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Physician
No. of Hospital Beds per
<0 Physician (Foreign
and Chinese)
Total
{19 Provinces)
m
234
6,963
6,730
144,437
106
1,380
37
20
JJOPTU CHINA...
90
78
2, ISO
1,438
23,544
22
262
23
13
25
3
537
423
5.217
2
11
31
22
21
6
634
534
9,548
10
161
21
11
28
36
654
832
5,981
8
108
25
11
11
12
278
122
2,2.56
2
12
50
19
Shensi
2
21
87
27
512
29
16
East China ...
63
42
2,005
1,522
38,397
34
538
40
20
29
11
829
718
17,537
15
247
30
15
Cbektnng ...
19
9
811
422
13,216
10
135
61
24
8
4
231
114
2,293
5
56
29
14
Kiangsi ...
7
18
134
268
5,349
4
100
67
27
54
36
1,676
933
29,109
21
233
39
21
14
10
586
299
8.006
4
30
39
22
22
8
842
278
12,467
8
91
49
30
Huniui
18
18
548
356
8,636
9
112
32
16
South China ...
84
23
2,604
2.367
43,359
24
266
49
21
Fukien
41
9
1,242
1,188
21,125
13
132
59
22
Kwangtung
39
11
1.597
1,125
21,361
10
126
46
22
Kwangsi ...
4
3
65
54
873
1
8
17
7
West China ...
32
55
90S
470
10,028
5
51
28
19
Kansu
2
12
140
80
864
1
3
110
73
Szechwan...
26
28
693
348
8,839
3
43
24
17
Kweichow...
2
G
45
22
175
1
3
33
33
Yunnan ...
2
9
30
20
150
12
SpECiAii Admin-
istrative
Districts
Mongolia ...
9
6
Sinkiang ...
3
1
24
40
4
Tibet
GRAND TOTAL
ALL CHINA)
326
244
10,007
6,730
144.477
106
I,3B0
36
18
XYII.— Degree
nurses. At present most of tlie systematic training of nurses is being
done in Fukien, Kiangsu, Chihli, Kwangtuug, and Chekiang. These
provinces report 58 or over oue-haU of the total 106 schools. The back-
wardness of other provinces is made apparent by the following contrast :
Manchuria with 25 hospitals reports only 2 schools, and Szechwan with
26 hospitals only 3 schools. In many provinces the number of Chinese
nurses registered under the Niu'ses' Association of China may be counted
on the fingers of one hand.
Per cen’t op Missionary Resihkntiai. Centers with JIission Hospitals
0 10% 20% 30% 40% 50% 60% 70% 80%
of Occupation
Area
Population
Total (19 Provinces)
1,760,283
440,925,836
North China
614,974
98,246,135
Manchuria
363,700
19,998,989
Chihli
60.000
27,312,673
Shantung
55,984
30,955,307
Shansi
60,000
10,891.878
Shensi
75,290
9.087,288
East China
199,614
101,081,286
Kiangsu
38,610
33,678,611
Chekiang
36.680
22,909,822
Anhwei
54,826
20,002,166
Kiangsi
69,498
24,490,687
CE.STRAL China
222,780
90,640,960
Honan
67,954
32, .547, 366
Hupeh
71,428
28.574,322
Hunan
83,398
29,519,272
South China
223,550
63,134,613
Fukien
46,330
17,067,277
Kwangtuug
100.000
35.195.036
Kwangsi
77.220
10,872,300
West China
499,365
87,822,842
Kansu ...
125,483
6,083,565
Szechwan
160,000
61.444,699
Kweichow
67,182
11.470,099
Yunnan
146,700
8,824,479
Special Administrative Districts
Mongolia
1.445.000
7,780,000
Sinkiani?
550,340
1,750,000
Tibet
521,853
2,200,000
« Total Missionary Force
^ Total Chinese Employed
Force
fl
cd
‘S
3
s
s
0
0
1
0
H
5
Missionaries
per 1,000.000 Population
Chinese Employed Workers
1 per 1,000,000 Population
5
i I
0 0
‘«o
i|
A
8
^ Chinese Employed Workers
per 1,000 Communicants
Communicants
® per 10,000 Population
_ Sunday School Scholars
■“ per l.uOO Communicants
Mission Primary Students
per 1,000 Communicants
c
0
ff 'S
.So
<j C4
5 0
c ®
too
<3
t.
0
13
Hospital Beds '
per 1,000,000 Population |
6,562
24,627
344,974
15
56
19
72
7.8
640
533
I.O
38
1,706
6.198
100,111
17
63
17
62
10.2
484
446
1.4
37
172
893
20,586
9
45
8
44
10.0
321
345
1.5
48
664
1,726
22,283
24
63
30
77
8.2
605
527
2.0
43
504
2,592
41,821
16
84
12
62
13.5
566
475
1.3
32
240
566
8,340
22
52
29
68
7.6
370
478
0.7
.36
126
421
7,081
14
47
18
60
7.8
243
317
0.4
13
1,689
6,011
70,582
17
59
24
86
7.0
955
516
0.8
34
938
2,860
29,783
28
85
32
96
8,9
1,236
556
1.5
46
344
1,788
27,902
15
79
12
65
12.5
593
345
0.9
54
172
623
5,070
8
31
34
123
2.5
1.336
1,052
0.6
17
226
740
7,827
9
31
30
94
3.2
938
615
0.2
16
1,16!
3,682
38,161
13
41
31
97
4.2
662
658
0.8
32
394
1,106
12,418
12
34
32
92
3.8
474
550
0.7
27
389
1.347
14,725
14
47
27
92
5.2
635
696
0.9
39
398
1.229
11,018
14
42
36
112
3.7
987
729
1.0
31
1,260
6,704
104,563
20
106
12
64
16.5
482
529
1.7
85
454
3,590
38,584
27
211
12
93
22.6
782
2.4
143
2,838
61,262
21
81
12
47
17.4
231
385
1.7
78
76
276
4.722
7
26
16
59
4.0
610
317
0.7
11
735
2,032
31.552
8
23
24
G5
3.6
917
701
0.6
16
90
1.336
12
16
55
74
2.2
495
363
0.3
36
1,485
12,954
9
24
42
114
2.1
1,659
1,376
0.7
17
207
9,446
4
18
5
22
8.2
358
191
0.2
6
75
244
7,816
9
27
10
30
8.8
411
255
0.2
6
94
856
8
14
65
no
1.2
725
933
18
11
23
10
7
782
430
0.1
2,391
3,217
4.()
i-i
30S
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Aiui-vs (Shauui) Bi.ack) 30 i.: and more Beyond Rhi’Orted
Evangelistic Centers
territorial occupation
Areas Utnlaimrd — Almost oiie-fourtli of Cliina Proper still reiUAins
uuclbimed by any Protestant missionary or Chinese Home Missionary
Societj'. In addition, an area exceeding in extent the whole of China
Proper, and embracing almost the whole of Mongolia (Inner and Outer),
Sinkiang, Kokoiior, Chwaupieu, and Tibet, remain practically unentered.
To Ihese great stretches of unclaimed territoiy' we must add cities of
Indo-China, Formosa, the East Indies, and many other places where
colonies of Chinese, estimated at over S, 000,000 in total number reside,
and where as yet comparativdy little work is done among these relativelj'
influential countiymen. In all China, most of the areas still unclaimed
by missions are in Heilungkiang (Manchuria), Yiiunau, Kansu, Kwaugsi,
and Kweichow. Seven provinces report no unclaimed areas whatever.
The exact location, extent, and nature of these unclaimed areas may be
studied by roference to maps and letterpress, given in Parts III and IV.
Areas Claimed by Missious. but Still 30 li or more Beyond any
Reported Evangelistic Center — One may easily give undue importance
to areas unclaimed as yet bj' any mission. GeneTall5' speaking, all these
areas are sparsely populated, mountainous, or arid in character, and ver}’
difficult! of access. Within the boundary lines of most mission fields,
there are areas which for one reason or another still remain practically
unreached. Areas of this kind are of equal importance with if not of
greater importance than areas still unclaimed, hlany factors enter into
the effective evangelization of any field. It inaj' be that in certain mission
fields and for some very good reasons areas beyond 30 li of any evangelistic
center are better cared for than more populous areas within the limits
prescribed. For this reason, one easily sees how injustice mav be done
by attempting to compute the degree of occupation in any field in tenns
of area alone. However, if we are generous in the couchisious which we
reach from a study of such figures, we may venture some general state-
ments which are not without value or appe.al. Nor are they without
foundation. The figures are not gTiesses. Tliey have been computed from
information gathered in the Survey after considerable expeudilure of time
and effort. Tlie exact location of nil evangelistic centers has constituted
one of the important bits of information gathere<l by the Survej'^ Com-
mittee. The location of these evangelistic centers has been carefully marked
on a large base map of all China, after which circles of 50 li radius have
been drawn about each, and the nre.as outside these rougldv indicated and
their extent in square miles approximately estimated.
Protestant missions have laid claim to 74 per cent of China Proper,
including Manchuria. Over 380,000 sq. mi. of this territory or more than
one-fourth of it is still beyond 30 li of anj’ evangelistic center. In other
words, missions and churches today liave permanent centers of Christian
influence distributed over three-fourths of the areas already claimed. If
we add together the 437,800 sq. mi. of unclaimed territory and the 380,000
sq. mi. of territory already claimed by missions but still inadequately
reached, we discover that 45 per cent of the total area of the 18 pro\’ince-s
and Manchuria lies beyond 30 li of auy evangelistic center.
Provinces with the largest areas unclaimed, or if claimed still in-
adequately reached, together with the percentages of the total areas of the
provinces which these nnreached portions represent, are as follows :
Province
Extent of Aren in Sqiuue
Miles either Unclaimed
or if clnimoil still beyond
HO li of (iny reported
Evangelistic Center
Peitentagc of
Total Area of
I’roviiiei,
■ ' -
77%
03%
Kweichow
75%
50%
Shensi
33%
33%
22%
Shiinsi
2-1%
Anhwei .... ...
26%
HoUun
12!-i00
25%
16%
* Inchuliiig 3 provinces.
Each of the remaining provinces has less than 10,000 sq. mi. uuclaimeH
or if claimed, inadequately reached. Note that 12 of the 19 provinces S
Cliiua still have 20 per cent or more of their territory beyond 30 li of an
reported evangelistic center. Please keep the arbritrary definition of
evangelistic center as adopted for the purposes of this Survey well in iniu<j'
Reference to tho accompaiii-ing map vnll show that no province i'
wholly without unw’orkecl territory, althcugli Shantung, Chihli K\nn ^
timg, Fukien and Chekiang may almost be so regarded. A glance at
the special administrative districts shows one how inadequately covered
with evangelistic centers these territories are. Jeho], for example as
well as several other sections of Inner Mongolia are as clen’sely
populated or more so than large sections of Northwest or Southwe.st China
Into these districts Chinese have immigrated recently in large
numbers. Column 5, Table XVIII, which gives the munher of
square miles per evangelistic center, suggests another way of studying
the degree of Christian occupation in terms of permanent centers o'f
Christian influence and their distribution. Fukien, Chekiang, Shantnn'r
Kiangsu, Kwanglung, Chihli and Honan rank in order, while the pr^
vinces at the end of the list are Yunnan, Kwaugsi, Manchuria and Knusu.
Areas of Intensive Work — A total of 8,866 evangelistic centers has
been reported for China. If we add to these the many individual ccc-
gregations in large cities which mission correspondents have not in-
di-sidnally reported in many cases, we have a more accurate total of
evangdistic centers for all China ranging somewhere between 900 and
1,000. Besides these evangelistic centers, there are numberless preach-
ing places, where small groups of comiuuuicants reside and where
services are regularly held hut which have not been reported as
XVIII. — Christian Occupation in Terms of Area
_ Total Area of the
Province in sq. mi.
Area in square miles
w Unclaimed by Protestant
Missionary Societies
Area lying beyond 30 li 1
w of any reported Protes-
tant Evangelistic Center j
i Per cent of Total Area of'
^ the Province beyond
30 li of any reported '
Evangelistic Center 1
Number of square miles
per Evangelistic Center j
Per cent of Evangelistic
Centers without
1 Resident ChineseWoi'kera
1
Number of square miles j
per Mission Hospital 1
Total (19 ProvlEcas)
1, 760,283
437,800
619,900
46%
200
14%
5,449
North China
614,974
231,000
333,400
54%
233
11%
6,933
Manchuria
363,700
230.000
284,400
77%
1,237
8%
9,209
Chihli
60,000
600
6,300
10%
127
8%
2,500
Shantung
i5.5,9fl4
400
2.100
■1%
42
9%
2.000
Shansi
60,000
15,800
26%
202
30%
5,45S
Shensi
75,290
24,800
33%
303
6%
.37,645
East China
199,614
8,S®0
40,100
20%
109
25%
3,152
Kiangsu
38,610
5,200
13%
S3
6%
1,332
Chekiang
36,680
3.900
11%
39
34%
Anhwei
54,826
6,600
13,900
25%
290
33%
6,853
Kiaiigsi
69,498
2.300
17.100
24%
255
12%
Central China
222,780
6,000
58,400
25%
184
10%
4,126
Honan
67,954
12.400
18%
149
18%
Hupeh
71,428
2,700
25,900
36%
207
5%
Hunan
83,398
3,300
18,100
22%
203
6%
South China
223,550
31,200
70,800
51%
97
69,;
2,661
Fukien
46,330
4,300
9%
39
5%
Kwangtung
100,000
2,800
8,800
9%
94
6%
Kwangsi
77,220
28,400
57,600
75%
1.087
25%
West China
499,365
160,700
319,200
64%
585
21%
15,605
Kansu
12-5,483
62.700
108,000
86%
3,302
40%
Szechwan
160,000
85,900
53%
328
17%
Kweichow
67,182
28,000
34,600
50%
447
33%
Yihinan
146,700
70,000
90,700
62^^
843
18%
THE PEOVIKCES COilPARED
309
XIX.— Christian Occupation in Terms of Hsiens
0
d
'0
X
0
H
1
li Total Number of Hsiens
^ Hsiens Unclninicd by any
Protestant Mission Society
l-gi
j 2 2
^ Q g
-c ** E,
C C ^
^ .3 C
S d
.Si
P 0 c
^ Jr 0
111
•y, 0 0
K U
4
^ 0
i®
0
0 z
£ ^
*■? c
c'i
i. H
i"?
Il
u
a
^ Hsiens reporting 6-10 Protestant
1 Church Communicants per 10,000
Hsiens reporting 11 or more
-j Protestant Church
Communicants per 10,000
Per cent of Total Population of the
^ Province in Hsiens reporting 11
or more Protestant Church
Coniiiuinicants per 10.000
Per cent of Total Population of the
^ Province in Hsiens reporting less
than one Protestant Church
Communicant per 10,000
1 ^ Hsiens for which no Evangelistic
1 ® Centers have been reported
Hsiens for which no Christian
« Lower Primary Schools have
been reported
Total
(19 Provinces!
82
1,704
106
609
581
207
307
18%
27%
374
803
North China
21
534
17
120
197
91
126
28%
13%
73
235
Maneburia
a 7
U4
17
29
23
15
27
35%
6%
25
39
Cbihli
4
140
31
69
20
20
19%
17%
15
64
bbantung
4
107
13
28
26
40
38%
11%
1
19
Shansi
3
103
17
47
16
23
18%
15%
7
51
Shensi
3
90
30
30
14
16
23%
26%
25
62
East China
16
276
7
78
97
48
53
19%
29%
21
95
Kiangsu
5
GO
20
17
8
1.5
24%
62%
4
20
Chekiang
4
7-5
3
22
23
27
32%
2%
21
Anhwei
3
60
6
22
26
8
4
3%
47%
9
17
Eiiuigsi
4
81
1
33
32
9
7
5%
37%
8
37
Central China
10
252
4
72
128
26
24
9%
21%
31
88
Honan
4
108
26
59
12
11
8%
26%
4
38
Hupeh
3
69
1
20
31
10
8
11%
17%
13
22
Hunan
3
75
3
26
38
6
5
9%
24%
14
28
South China
16
243
IS
78
55
25
85
31%
15%
72
98
Fukien
4
63
3
21
6
33
13%
2%
1
7
Kwanutunc
b 6
96
6
15
21
13
47
48%
9%
7
27
Kwangsi
6
84
12
60
13
6
5
7%
58%
64
64
West China
19
399
60
261
104
15
19
4%
53%
177
287
Kanst)
7
76
16
61
10
2
3
4%
•57%
56
63
Szechwan
5
140
80
57
.5
4
2%
51%
34
70
Kweichow
3
81
2-5
69
8
1
3
4%
69%
46
73
Ydnnnn
4
96
19
51
29
7
9
11%
•52%
41
81
n Exclusive of Hcilungkiring.
b Including Huinikn.
"evangelistic centers” because of the strict definition specially adopted
for this Survey.
The accompanying map shows the following areas of greatest in-
tensive development : eastern Fukien, iiorthein Shantung, eastern
K\v.ingtung, southeastern Chekiang, and western Ku-eichow. There are
® Dumler of other smaller areas intensively worked and scattered over
China to which special reference has been made in Part III. Shantung,
Fukien, Kwangluiig and Chekiang report the largest numbers
evangelistic centers. These four provinces have more such centers than
all the rest of China put together. Evangelistic centers are fewest in
Kwangsi and Kansu, wheie a combined total of 109 is reported.
XUMllKK Ol' ISHAUITANTS TO EACH PROTESTANT ClICRCH COMMUNICANT
-•o>
Manchiirin
Chihli
Shantung
Shnnsi
ShCDKI
Kiangsu
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiungi-i
Honan
Huiieh
Hnnon
Fiikicn
Kwnngtnng
Kxvangsi
Kan&n
Sxcchwan
Kweichow
YUnnnn
0 •'500 1 000 I.-lOO ‘2000 2500 aOOO S-'iOO 4000 4-500
Number ok Hsif.ns PEroRTiNO 10 or more Protestant Church
Communicants keu 10,000 iNiiAniTANTs
0 5 10 lo 20 2.5 30 35 40 45
Mission Fields in China
Areas sbaded by diugomil lines (except large cities) arc worked by one society;
areas indicated by cross lines by more than one society. Blnckjireus are outside the
accepted responsibility of any mission.
310
THE CHIUSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
“Tao” Divisions
of
unclaimed
Christian Occupation by Hsiens~OnW , ^
1,704 hsieus in China still remai^ ,
by any Protestant missioZ
By far the greater number of these are\,rnf^’-
China. As an evidence, however that
hsiens already included in mission
fields
are
occupied, note that 374 hsiens report no evancr.i-
centers, and that 803 or almost oue-half of fiT t
number of hsiens in China report no mission'i
primary schools. The latter fact is strikSl
Column II of Table XIX deserves careful studi
Shensi 62 out of 90 hsiens, in Kwaugsi 64 out 1 0
listens, ill Szechwan 70 out of 146 hsiens aiiH •
Kweichow 73 out of Si hsiens report no’ mis,
lower primary schools. Against this condition
backwardness place the relatively advanced
dition in Fukien and Shantung, where only
of 63 and 19 out of 107 hsiens I'espectively renw!
no mission lower primaty- schools. In Coiumii
to 7 Table XIX, an attempt has been made to lx
press the degree of Christian occupation in terms
of hsiens and in terms of communicants per 10 000
Over one-third of the hsiens in China still report
less than i communicant per 10,000 iuhabitnuts-
another third report from i to 5 communicaiits per
10,000. In other words, two-thirds of the hsieus
of China still average fewer than 5 cominmiicmls
per 10,000 inhabitants each. The names and
locations of these hsiens m^y easily be found by
reference to Jlap VIII of each province as found in
Part III, and by reference to the Hsien Tables
Appendix A. ’
Regarding hsiens which report 6 communicants
per 10,000 and upwards, it is intersting to note
that in Fukien, Kwangtuug, Chekiang, and Shan-
tung, oue-half the hsiens come under this classi-
fication. On the other hand, the majority of pro-
vinces fall far in arrears. For example, there are
ns many hsiens which report 10 or more communi-
cants per 10,000 inhabitants in the one province of
Shantung as there are in Hunan {5), Kiangsi (7),
Hupeh (S), Kwangsi (5), Anhwei (4), Szechwan
(4), Kansu (3), and Kweichow (3) combined.
Christian Occupation in Terms 0} PoHiicai Units Smaller than the
Province— Fov political administrative purposes the provinces of China
Proper and Manchuria are divided into 82 tao (exclusive of Heilungkiang).
These are subdivided into 1,704 hsiens (also exclusive of Heilungkiang).
The average extent of each tao is over 20,000 sq. mi. ; the average popula-
tion exceeds 5,000,000. For purposes of intensive study by missionary and
Chinese Church, leaders on the field, it is convenient to use these smaller
political units.
Christian Occupation by Tao — The following 8 tao are the best occupied
tao in China, when considered in terms of communicants per 10,000 :
Tao
Province
COJDIUNICANTS
Per 10.000
Inhabitant.s
Minhow-tao
Fukien
33.C
Amoy-tao
Fukien
.31.1
Lingnan-tao
Kwangtung
26.7
Kiaotung-tao
Shantung
24.3
Chaosiin-tao
Kwangtung
22.4
Tenki-tao
Manchuria (Kirin)
22.0
Kweisi-tao
Kweichow
21.6
Huhai-trto
Kiangsi!
20.7
The following summaries are also interesting (vSee Appendix A).
41 tao report less than 5 communicants per 10,000
21
6-10
13
11-20
5 .,
21-30
2 ,,
more than 31
The lelative emphasis on the education in mission schools of children
in Chnstian communities is shown in terms of geoerviphical units as
follows :
1-5 tao report less than '2o mission primary students per 100 comnuuiieants
32 ,,
.. 26-50
14
.51-7.5
12 .,
76-100
9 ..
more than 101
In other words, in one-half of the tao of China the •■'ommunicants out-
number the students in mission primary schools by two to one. Of the
9 tao reporting over 100 mission primary students for every xoo com-
municants, all 5 tao in Szechwan, all 3 in Anhwei, and : in Kiangsi.
The following 12 hsiens report the highest number of coimiinnicatils
per 10,000 :
Hsien
Province
Communicants Per
10.000 iKH.ABIT.mS
Weining-lisien
Kweichow
272.3
Ilinng-hsieii
Yiinnan
214.0
Tnning-hsien
Shansi
197.6
Wuting-hsien
Yiinnan
1.S7.2
Pingtnn-lisien
Fukien
159.6
Po-on-hsieii
Kwangtung
156.1
Kitynng-hsien
Kwangtung
l-lo.O
Quemoy-bsien
Fukien
109.2
Pingtii-hsien
Shantung
10-5.1
Fensi-hsien
Shansi
105.0
Yungshnn-hsien
Yiinnan
96 7
Wukang-lisien
Chekiang
92.9
Since the number of conimuiucants per 10,000 inhabitants in auy
given hsien bears a dirc-ct relation to the influence of the Christian Church,
and thus directly affects the general social, educational, and moral tone
of the whole community, it is interesting to note not onl}' how many hsieus
report ii or more communicants per 10,000 in any province, or how many
report less than i communicant per 10,000 but also, in both cases, we must
note the percentage of the aggregate population residing in these hsiens.
and therefore directly affected. For example, in Columns S and 9i Table
XIX, we note that 27 per ceii/t or over one-quarter of China’s millions
live in hsiens reporting less tlian i communicant per 10,000 inhabitants.
The provinces reporting the liigheist percentages of inhabitants residing
in hsiens which are .still practically unreached are : Kweichow 09
cent, Kwangsi 58 per cent, Kansu 57 per cent, Yiinnan 52 per cent, Sze-
chwan 51 per cent, Anhwei 47 per cent, and Kiangsi 37 per cent.
olhejr extreme we find Fukien and Chekiang each wdth only 2 per cent 0
its population residing in hsiens still relhtively untouched.
If one-quarter of China’s population lives in hsiens scarcely towch
ns yet, it Is encouraging to note that 18 per cent or almost oue-fiith 0
China’s inhabitants live in hsiens reporting ii or more comffluumon »
per 10,000. As one would expect, Kw'angtung, vShantimg, Manchun^
and Chekiang report the highest percentages of population in hsiens r
latively well advanced. Note in Table XIX, Column 8 the rri
variation between South China (31 per cent) and West China (4 per ’’
or between South China (31 per cent) and Cc-ntral China (9 per cen )-
THE PROVINCES COMPARED
311
U is exceedingly difficult for oiiy oue to state
1-1 province or provinces in China are best
Too many factors, each varying in
involved. Moreover, who is there who is
of emiineratiug these factors or setting
*^*posite them tlieir relative importance !
Bv referring to Column i, Table XX, we may
ssify tlic provinces of China according to their
I groups.
' First we have Kansu, which stands in a class
11 its own, and undoubtedly represents the most
poorly occupied province of China today.
The second group embraces all provinces re-
ting from 2 to 3 per cent each of the tota.
population of China, namely Shansi, Shensi,
twangsi, Kweichow and Yilnuau. Of these five
PTOviiices Shansi is the best occupied, with pcrcent-
Les considerably above the other 4 for foreign and
Chinese forces, hospitals, and students under
Chri'^tiaii instruction. Kweichow, however, reports
the hirgest communicant church membership.
In the third group we have Fukien, with 4 per
cent of the total population of China. This pro-
vince like Kansu is classed by itself. After a
consideration of all factors concerned, Fukien is
perhaps the best occupied province of the Chinese
Republic.
In the fourth group of provinces, having from
e to 6 per cent each of the total population of China,
ie include Jlaiichuria, Chihli, Chekiang. Anhwei.
Kiangsi, and Hupeh. From a comparison of figures
land "it must always he remembered that through-
put this Survey the Committee has never claimed
that statistics tell the whole truth or even one-half
of the truth), Chihli appears to be best occupied,
followed by Chekiang which reports the largest
tominunicant church membership. Both Anhwei
and Kiangsi fall far below the average of this group
in every' column, while hlanchuria also appears not
to have her proper percentage in workers, either
Chinese or foreign, or in the number of students
under Christian instruction.
PlUlTKST.VNT Co.MMU.XICANTS I*hU 10,000 INH.UUT.VXTS (llV T.\0 DIVISIONS)
XX.— General Provincial Comparisons
Pei cent 01 iotal ropulatioo
of China
Per cent of Total Protestant
Church Communicants
Per cent of Total Number of Students
^ under Christian Instruction
■i- Per cent of Total Foreign Force
-a
_o*
e
.s
3 g
'o
5
5
'S
S
■s's*
la
w. e
0 0
a “
6
Residential Centers Planned to be
Opened within the Next Five Years
^ Mission Hospitals Planned to be
Built within the Next Five Years
&
i 5
9 ^
— -2
E ^
0 *
® 3
® g
'S 3
0
9
'Total (19 Provinces)
82
38
12
INortr China
22%
29.1%
24.7%
27%
25,2%
22.1%
10
14
5
Manchuria
n%
6.1%
4.0%
3%
3.6%
8.0%
1
2
2
'Chihli
6%
6.4%
7.0%
10%
7.0%
7.0%
4
0
Shantung
7%
12.2%
10.7%
8%
10.5%
6.0%
8
6
Shansi
2%
2.4%
2.0%
4%
2.3%
2.4%
2
0
^Shensi
2%
2.0%
1.0%
2%
1-8%
0.7%
1
1
East China
24%
19.3%
20.8%
24%
24,6%
20.9%
17
5
4
Kiangsu
s%
8.3% 10.0%
13%
11.7%
9.2%
s
Chekiang
7.3%
. 5.0%
5%
7.3%
7.3%
0
Anhwei ...
5%
1.5%
2.8%
3%
2.6%
2.0%
9
0
Kiangsi
6%
2.2%
3.0%
3%
3.0%
2.4%
6
1
Central China ...
20%
11.2%
13.3%
18%
14.7%
17.6%
25
13
0
Honan
m
3.7%
3.5%
6%
4.3%
5.3%
11
6
0
Huneh
6%l 4.3%
5.5%
6%
5.4%
7.0%
6
4
0
Hunan
7% 3.2%
4.3%
6%
5.0%
5.3%
8
3
0
South China
14%; 30.9%
' 25.5%
19%
26.8%
31,7%
9
4
0
Fukien ...
4%lll-39<
I6.09f
7%
14.3%
15.0%
2
3
0
Kwanutune
8%1 18.29(
' 12.8?f
11%
n.6%
16.0%
3
1
0
Kwangsi
2%
> 1-4?1
'i 0.7?(
1%
1.0%
0.7%
4
0
West China
205i
< 9.9^
< 11.79,
J 12%
8.7%
7.7%
21
2
3
Kansu
15
S 0.4% 0.25
^ 1%
1.0%
1.0%
6
0
•Szechwan
10
6 3.9% 9.55
« 9%
6.0%
6.0%
10
2
2
Kweichow ..
3‘
i 2.8% 1.05
6 1%
0.8%
0.4%
3
...
0
Yunnan
25
^ 2.4% 1.0?
6 1%
0.9%
0.3%
3
1 -
1
The fiftli group embraces all provinces reporting 7 to S per cent each of
the total population of China, namely .Shantung, Kiangsn, Honan, Human,
and Kwangtung. Of these, Kwangtung is obviously the best occupied,
followed by Shantung, although this latter province sliows a striking
weakness in the proportion of hcspiLal be<ls. Honan aiul Hunan are
coiisisteutlv below the average in every column; in fact, the perceutigcs
given fer these two provinces are only half as high as the average per-
centages of the group. They also fall below the figures for Hupeh.
Tlie sixth group consists of a single province, Szechwan, with 14
per cent cf the total' population of China. This province, if we were to
<'auge our expectations in proportion to its large popul.itiou, should re-
port higheir percentages in every column than were reported by' the pre-
ceding group, in order to rank on an equal with them iii respect to the
degree of Christian occupation. As a matter of fact, all percentages
reported fall below the average percentages of group five except in the
columns on foreign force and students under Christian instruction.
From all that has been said in the preceding pages of this study on
“I'rovinccs Compared,” one nxny venture the following general conclusion
regarding the relative Christian occupation of the provinces of China :
Tir Fukien, Kwangtung, and Shantung tlie work of evangelizing and cf
Christianizing the Chinese people is perliaps furthest advanced. Follow-
ino- these three provinces are the remaining province.s bordering on the
coast iiamciv Chihli, Kiangsu, Chekiang, and Manchuria in order. Then
come the province?; of Centr.il China and .Szechwan, followetl by Shansi.
Kiangsi, niul Anhwei. The provinces at the foot of the list where the
degree of Christian occupation is relatively lowest, and the needs therefore
reiati%'ely great, are Shensi, Kweichow, Kw.angsi, Yunnan, and Kansu in
order.
312
THE CHRIf^TIAN OCCUl'A^l'TOH OF CHIHA
PART VI
COMPARISON OF THE FIELDS AND WORK OF
LARGER MISSIONARY SOCIETIES
The purpose of this Section is to show tlic work which has been aiul
is being done by a score or more of the larger missiouarv societies, and
to compare the fields and the various activities of these societies so as to
bring out the extent of their operations, the nature of thtir activities, and
the present strength or weakness of the Christian occupation of their fields,
for the sake of such lessons as they may have to give to the student of this
volume.
This Section is another attempt to facilitate the comparative study of
the facts collei'ted by the Sura'ey, by placing side by side the data regarding
the work of individual administrative units, in the hope th by this method
of presentation differences of policies will be revealed I > those not yet
familiar with them, and also that such results of work as are revealed by
statistics may be studied in the light of these differences.
The Committee has purposely endeavoured not to express any opinion
ou the comparative value of the different policies and methods. The main
purpose has been to help the reader in appreciating the magnitude of the
work which various societies are carrying forward, the proideras which thev
face, and any points of difference in emphasis. This, it is hoped, will lead
all societies and Churches to a re-examination of their own work in the
light of the facts revealed, in order that the wisest administration maj’ be
made of the lives and funds now placed at their disposal.
Throughout it will be seen that there is great diversity in the way
different societies administer their trust. This is affected both by the
general conception which each society holds as to the primaiy' aim or aims
of mis.sionary work, and by the specific obligations whicb rest tipon each,
liloreover, each society is inevitably affected by the environment from which
Its missionary representatives come, as well as by the spirit wdiich
actuates the leaders of missionary' movements and supporting churches in
the home lands. For this further reason, if for no othev, the Committee
has refrained from giving any'thiug more than a bare statement of facts,
leaving all value judgments and inteipretations of figures to the representa-
tives of societies concerned, or to those leaders of missions upon whom
this more qualitative aspect of suiwey work may fall.
In this Section, as well as in others w’hich precede, many facts on
which students of the Christian Occupation of China might de.sire more
light have had to be omitted, chiefly because it has been found impossible
or impracticable to secure the essential information. For example, facts
regarding (i) the classification of the micsiouary body into evangelistic,
educational, and medical workers, (2) the degree of self-support in the
Chinese Church, and (3) the per capita contribution of church members
are wholly wanting. These all have a direct bearing ou our study of the
Christian Occupation of China, and it is hoped that the Commissions
appointed by the National Conference, 1922, will endeavovir to supply
these omissions, relating their findings to associated facts already
gathered by the Sui^'ey Committee and reported upon in this volume.
The Basis of Selection — The selection of societies dealt with in this
study has been determined on the basis of the numerical strength of their
missionary forces. Flowever, a few societies which would not be included
on the basis of nuraerical strength and w’hicli have not heen at work in
China for a long time, are included in this list as representing a nation
which otherwise might not be brought into the comparison . or as represent-
ing a Church group which, because of characteristic features would add
interest and value to any comparative study. The YMCA and YWCA are
included chiefly’ because of their rapid growth during the last twenlv
years, and because of the intimate relationship of the:;- special work
among men or women to the churches of all denominations.
MISSION FIELDS
Localioii and Extent of Fields — Reference to Column i in the accom-
panying Table I will show in which provinces the various societies are now
working. The exact location and extent of their field.s may be clearly
seen by referring to the more detailed studies of the Christian Occupation
of the Provinces, Part III. For example, Map 111 for each province in
Part III will show the location of the fields, and Table VI, Col. 2 for each
province will give the appro.ximate extent of these fields in square miles.
Provinces where work of an evangelistic character is caiTiod on, but where
no foreign represeutntives reside, are indicated in Table I, Column 1 by
italic.s. The extent of each society’s fields in square miles is given •
Table VUl of this section. No figures appear for the YMCA or
YY^CA. Such delimitations of SDA fields as have been sent to t^
Committee are so vague and incomplete as to make it impossible either f
compute their extent in square miles or to indicate their location
provincial maps.
The following societies are working mission fields of i-^.ooo sq. mi or-
a\ er in extent : *'
CIM
.-^BCFM...
I’N
... 92,025
SBC
MEFB...
... 79..500 ,,
BMS
.. 3.S.900
CMS ...
.. 66,42.5 ,,
LMS
.. 32,2.50 ,,
1-CI
.. 57,600
UMC
ABF
.. 54,77.5
PE
UFS
... .51.400 ,,
PS
CMA ...
... 50,500 ,,
If wc add together the areas given above, we discover that the-
mission field.s of these 15 societies equal tliree-fifths of the total area of
the 21 p.cvinces.
In a few cases societies may be credited with responsibility for a larger
area than at present they are able to work or disposed to accept. For
example, while the ABF originally accepted the w’hole of southwestern-
.S/cchwan as its field and endeavoured to w'ork it, the desire of the Society
at the present time is to transfer responsibility for a large part of this
field to any other society prepared to accept and adequately w’ork it. In
the case of the CIM in Kweichow or the ChIA iu Kwaugsi, obviously unliF
other large missions are prepared to enter, the provinces referred to-
remain more less the special responsibility of these missions. On the
other hand; the boundary' lines of fields in both these provinces have
been re.stricted so as to include the furthest outstations, thus leaving
large areas outside of each society’s fields w'hich undoubtedly are regularly
visited and in w'hich some w’ork exists. For these rea.soiis, all figures
on the extent of mission fields in sq. mi. should be used rrith caution.
They' are rough estimates and in most eases represent a much larger area
than tlie societies are as yet able adequately to work.
The following general observations on the locatieu and extent of
mission fields may' W’ell be stated here. About half of the 35 societies-
eoneerned in this study either have one large unbroken field or several
fields which, if not contiguous, are so closely' situated as to be practically
contiguous. The other half of tlie societies report two or more mission
fields widely separated. This necessitates the scattering of forces and the
facing of very diverse problems. For example, the UJIC has three
widely separated fields, one in North China, another in Central China,
and a tliird in Soutliwest China. Between these fields distances are
great, and conditions of work strikingly different. The methods and prob-
lems of the UMC missionaries in Yunnan and Kweichow among the Miao,
for example, vary' greatly' from the methods and problems of UMC mission-
arie.s in North China. Alongside the UMC with its three widely separated
fields let ns place the UFS w'ith its one and only field in Manchuria. Or agniii
alongside tlie LMS with its five large mission fields in Hupeh, ChihU,
Kiangsu, Chekiang, Fukien and Kwangtung; or the P^i ^vith its seven
fields in Chihli, Shansi, Shantung, Kiaiigsu, Anhwei, Chekiang, Hunan,
Kwangtung, Hainan, and Yunnan, let ns place the MCC with its one ana
only fiehl in Szechwan. A historian of missions in Clnn.i
could easily refer to a number of societies which, during the last 20 years,
have taken important steps in the interests of greater corii'guity of fiekb,
and at the same time of economy and simplicity', both in the allocation 0
foreign workers and in mission administration. It was only natural that,
until the la.st ten years at least, strong societies should feel the
sibility’ to begin work in widely separated sections of tliL country.
gieat incentive up to that time was to open the country' to the Gospel, an
missions imturally have had to pass through periods of extensive devc op-
ment before periods of intensive development could follow. Fortun-i e
for many societies, centralization in organization has overcome hindrances
due to widely separated fields. For example, the Ahghcnii
through the Heneral Synod of the Chung Hua Sheng Kiing Hui or ^
House of Bishops, are prepared to act as a unit on all big
LARGER MISSIONARY SOCIETIES COMPARED
313
I fifumber of Stations Arranged Chronologioally *
Provinces
1807-
1861-
1881-
1891-
1901-
1911-
Total
Society
1860
1860
1890
1900
1910
1920
CMS
(Che, Fu, Hun, Ki, Ku, Si,
Tunc, Sze, YUn)
3
3
7
22
15
8
58
PE
SPG
(An, Hun. Hup, Ki, Ku) ...
1
2
3
3
6
15
(Chi, Sung)
6
1
3
2
11
ABF
bms
SBC
(Che, Fh, Ki, Ku, Tung, Sze)
(Sba, She. Sung)
(An, Ho, Ku, Si. Tung. Sung)
2
1
2
5
1
5
4
4
4
2
19
11
H
2
0
2
7
4
24
ABCFM (Chi, Fu. Sba. She. Sung,
^ Tung)
2
7
4
1
14
LMS
[Che, Chi, Fu, Hup, Ku,
Tiiug)
!}
7
1
4
17
6
(Tung) —
1
1
7
5
1
18
(Ki, Sung, Tung)
1
2
0
6
1
15
UMS
(Man)
4
4
4
12
fms
(Hun)
3
1
4
LUM
(Ho, Hup)
4
4
7
15
NLK
(Ho, Hup)
3
6
1
10
nms
(Hun,
6
1
7
SEMC
(Hup) ... ^
2
3
5
SMF
(Hup, Sin)
1
3
7
2
13
MCC
MEFB
(Sze)
(An, Chi, Fu. Hit}), Ki, Ku,
2
6
2
10
Sung, Sze, Tumj, A/an)...
1
7
6
6
2
4
28
MES
(Che, Ku)
<2
1
1
1
1
6
UMC
(Che, Chi, Kwei, Sung, Yiin)
S
3
4
1
l.S
WMMS
(Huu, Hup, Si, Tung)
1
7
2
3
6
19
EPM
(Fu, Ki, Tung)
2
4
2
1
1
10
PCC
{Chi. Ho, Tung)
1
,5
2
8
PCI
PN
(Man)
(An. Che, Chi, Hun, Ku, Shn,
Sung, Tung, Y’iin)
1
4
3
1
9
4
6
7
G
6
7
36
PS
(Che, Ku. Sung)
1
2
a
5
2
15
UPS
(Man)
1
1
2
3
2
9
CIM (li)
(An, Che, Chi, Fn, Ho, Hun,
Hup, Kan, Ki, Ku, Kwei,
Sha, She, Sung, Sze, Yiin,
Man, Sin)
2
28
50
78
52
36
CMA
(An, Hun, Hup. Kan, Ku, Si)
14
7
5
CMML
(Ki, Sung, Mon)
3
10
4
6
FCMS
(An, Ku, Sze)
...
4
2
1
SDA
(Che, Chi, Fu, Ho, Hun. Hup,
Ku, She, Si, Sung, Sze,
Tung. Man)
4
15
19
YMCA
(Che, Chi, Fu, Ho, Hun, Hup,
Ki, Ku. Sha, She, Sung,
Sze, Tung, Yiin, Man) ...
3
8
14
25
YUTA
(Che. Chi, Fu. Hun, Ku.
Sze, Tung, Man)
1
10
11
Total (for 35 Societies)
29
90
125
20 1
200
143
788
(a) Includes Associate Missions.
* Prepared from Directory of Protestant Missions 1920. and from Survey data.
Provinces where work is done but no foreign missionaries of that Society reside are in
italics.
effecting their work in China. The BMS, LRIS, lilEFB, PN, PS. CIM, aiul
ot1ier societies, through their A lvisorj’ Councils or Executive Committees,
are also in a position, despite widely separated fields, to deal with mission
problems as a whole, and to some degree correlate their activities and bring
the experiences of workers in one field to the utteutiou of workers in other
fields. Following is a list of the larger societies and the province or pro
yinces in which these societies now report their largest fields (measured
ni sq. mi.) : —
CMS
PE
ABF
BUS
SBC
ABCF.M
LMS
MEFB
Szeehwan
UMC ..
Yunnan
Hupeh
WMMS ..
Hupeh
Szechwan, Kwangtung
Bn
. Kwangtung
Shensi
PN
. Kwangtung, Shantung
Shantung, Kwangtung
EPM ..
. Fukien
Chihli
CMA ..
. Kwangsi, Kansn
Hupeh, Chihli
FCMS ..
. Anhwei
Kiangsi, Chihli, Fukien
CIM
. Szechwan, Knnsu, Shensi,
Shansi, Kiangsi, Chekiang
HISTORY OF MISSION STATIONS
Table I is unsatisfactory in that it does not shew the mission
s a ions which were opened in years past, only to be abandoned later or
ansferred to more strategic centers. In the latter event, the society
w ich took over the work has natirrally given the date of the transfer as
opening date of the station, rather than the date when the mission-
aries of the pioneer society first entered the city. For example, the LMS
waintaiued mission .stations for many j’cars both in Hunan and in
eastern Szechwan. These have since been transferred to
0 'er societies. The ABF similarly carried on work for many
Central China and the CMA in Mongolia. These
of^ ^ ^ of those that might be mentioned. Tlie history
'vithdraw'als and retrenchments on the part of mission
cli'^'V^-'^ with their attending causes, w'ould make an interesting
cou^t^ account of the progress of Christian missions in this
niiss'^ societies \vhich have followed in the steps of pioneer
find ^ profited by whatevei- good has been done in bre.aking ground
I” gathering initial companies of believers. In studying the accom-
J'lng Table I, therefore, we must not conclude that the total number of
sLations which any society opened in any given period is wholly represent-
ed by the number appearing in the colninn. Only those stations where
societies have maintained re.sidcnt missionaries from the first opening of
the station and where missionaries now reside are here leported.
Gfiicrn! hnprcssiotis — Tlie total number of mission siations in China
exceeds a thousand. In limiting ourselves to 35 missionary societies, we
are dealing with exactly three-fourths of all mission stations reported.
The other fourth belong to approximately 100 smaller societies, many of
which cannot be classified under any of the larger clcnomiiintion.al groups.
Of the 35 societies with which we are specially concerned, >3 report mission
stations which were opened before i860. The place of honour is given to
the LMS with 5 mission stations before 1S60, followed in order by the PN
CM.S, and SBC. Note that the CIM is credited with 2 mission stations for
this period. In reality these statioii.s belonged to the Chinese Evangeliza-
tion Society', and did not become stations of the CIM until the offici.d
organization of that society in the early sixties. J- Hudson T.iylor came to
China in 1853, but it was not until 1S66 when the first CIM party (the
Lamvicrmuir part}*) reached Hangchow, that the work of the CIM practi-
cally commenced.
By 1880, the SPO and WMMS had occupied almost half their present
nnmhcr of mission stations, while the ABCFM .ind LMS had occupied
two-thirds of the number now reported.
From iSSi to 1900 a large inimber of stations w’cre openexl, which at
the time of the Boxer Uprising, or shortly after, were either transferred
to other missions or wholly abandoned. During these two decades the
CMS registered phenomenal advances along with the CIM, reporting ag
and 12S new mission stations respcctivelj'. How luanv more were opened
which had hater to be abandoned only liistorians of these two societies c.m
tell. Strong pioneer movements were also evident in the work of the
following missions : ABF, MEFB, EPM, PCI, PN, PS, and FCMS. Mis-
sionaries of the CMA and the CMJIL entered China during this period,
and strengthened the deep evangelistic spirit already so strongly evident
in the missionary body, due chiefly to the large increase in CIM mis-
sionaries. By 1500, all societies in the list except 12 had opened a
majoritj' of the mission stations now occupied.
Adv(i)icc Since iQoo — The CM.S has extended its work into Hunan,
Kwangsi, and Yunnan. Tlie number of st.atioiis in Fukien and Szeihw ;ii
has been greatly increased, while a good growth in stations is reported for
Chekiang ns well.
The PE has opened new stations in Kiaiigsu and Kiangsi, and
extended work from Ilnpeli into North Hunan. No new stations establish-
ed during the last 10 years have been reported.
Tlie SPC, which is credited with having opened only one new per-
manent mission station during the whole 20 years before 1900, has since
then opened 5 and iiicrea.sed its total to ii. All of these are located cither
ill Chihli or Shantung.
Since 1900, the ABF has greatly slrengtlicneil its W’ork in fields pre-
vionslj' entered, and from Kwaiiglnng has extended its activities to
southeastern Kiangsi where one new station has been occupied.
The English Baptists (BM.S) report no incre.ase in the number of
mission stations since 1910, although during the preceding dec.ade 4 new
centers in Shantung were chosen for permanent residence by foreign mis-
sionaries. This society has opened no new stations either in Shansi or
Shensi since the Boxer Uprising.
The American Sontlicni Baptists (SBC) have increased their stations
more rapidlv since 1900 than during the decades preceding. Honan was
entered during the years 1900 to igio, and three statioiis were opened.
From this province, work was later extended into Noithwest .Anhwei
where tlie Societj' took over the work formerly conducted by the Gospel
^fission at Pochow. Meantime the long established work in Kw.mgtuiig
and Shantung was extended by the opening of seven new stations
during the last two decades. No new' centers for foreign residence, how-
ever, liave been opened since 1900 in the very needy province of Kwangsi,
w'liere this Society has two stations, one occupied between 1881 and 1890,
and the other betw’ceii 1891 and 1900.
The Congregational societies (ABCFM and LMS) have opened only
one new mission station since 1900 (Kieniiinghsicn, Fii., .\BCFM). In
addition, the ABCFM station at Pangeinvaug has been moved to Telicliow,
Sling. Of the nine laitlieraii societies given in oiir list, only two entered
China before 1890 (Basel 1S46, Berlin 1S50). During the last two decades
each of these societies has strengthened existing work in Kw’angtung. The
Berlin Mission also entered new' territory in Shantung, and from its old
Hakka field in Kwangtung extended its work into southern Kiangsi.
Any further increase in new' stations was arrested by the War.
The DIMS, LUM, NLK, .SEMC, and SMF opened their first stations
just before the Boxer Uprising. In the decade iinmeeluitely following,
substantial advances were made. .Since 1900, the DJIS, LUM, NLK, NMS
and SMF report specially good progress in the number of their mission
stations.
The MCC field is restricted to Szechwan, where steady advances have
been made during the hast two dcc.ades. Since 1911, this Society seems
to have favonre<l the intensive policy with greater concentration of foreign
workers in large centers. As a result, fewer new stations have been
opened tlian during the preceding decade.
The MEFB opened two ncsiv stations between iqoo and 1910, one in
Fukien and another in Chihli, and four during the last decade.
vSiiice 1900. the l^MC has extended its lines both in Chihli and Shan-
tung, and from Yiimmii has advanced into Kweichow.
All now stations of the WMJIS since the Boxer Uprising have been in
Hunan. No advances are reportetl since 1911.
814
THE CHEI8TIAK OCCUPATION OF CHINA
The English Presbyterians (EPM) have averaged one new station in
each of the last two decades, both stations being in provinces where work
has long been established (Fnkien and Kwangtung).
The Canadian Presbyterians (PCC) have opened seven out of their
total of eight mission stations during the last 20 years, six in Honan and
one in Kwangtung.
In Manchuria the Scotch Presbyterians (UFS) have opened five new
stations and the Irish Presbyterians {PCIJ one since 1900. No new stations
have been opened by the latter Society during tlie last decade.
American Presbyterian Missions (North and South) together liave
averaged one new mission station annually since 1900. All advance on
the part of the Southern Presbyterians lias been in Kiangsu. The Northern
Presbj'terians have increased the number of their stations in five provinces
(Chihli 1, Shantung 2, Anhwei 2, Chekiang 1, Kwangtung 2), and have
entered two new provinces, Hunan with four mission stations and
Yunnan with one.
The CIM and Associate Missions opened their greatest number of new
mission stations during the decade immediately preceding the Boxer
Uprising. Since then the number of new stations has decreased each
decade. Between 1901 and 1910, Szechwan witnessed the greatest increase
in CIM stations (ii), followed by Kiangsi (10), Hunan. (7), Shensi {5),
Honan (5), Yunnan (4), Shansi (3), and Kweichow (3). During the last
10 years the following five provinces report encouraging advances (Hunan
9, Shansi 8, Kweichow 5, Shensi 3, and Szechwan 3). A smaller number
of new stations were opened in six other provinces as well.
Since 1900, the CMA has concentrated its foreign force in two
provinces, with only slight advance elsewhere. Five new stations have
lieen opened in Kwangsi and four in Kansu.
The CMML since 1900 has been chiefly concerned with its responsi-
bilities in Kiangsi, where it has opened five new stations, and in Jehol
where six centers have been occupied by missionares of this Society.
The SDA has experienced a remarkable growth in missionary force
since entering China in 1902. Previous to 1910 this Society had mission
stations in two provinces, Kiangsu and Kwangtung. Since 1910, SDA
missionaries have made their way into ii provinces. The Society has
averaged 1.5 new mission stations annually, thus ranking next
to the CIM in the increase of its missionary residential centers. Since
1900, the SDA has opened as many new mission stations as the five largest
Methodist societies, the two largest Congregational societies, and the three
largest Baptist societies combined.
The YhlCA ranks third and the YWCA fourth in rapidity of growth
during the last decade, the former exceeding one new station annually
since 1900. These two organizations have opened 33 new mission stations
within the last 20 years.
It will be seen from tbe accompanying table that, up to 1900, each
decade saw steady advance in the number of mission stations opened.
This advance has continued, although tbe last ten years shows something
of a falling off as compared with the two preceding decades.
A more careful study of the work of each society will show when the
extensive movement has been mast marked in the case of each, e.g. CMS
1891 — 1910, etc.
FOREIGN FORCE
Numerical Strength — The 35 societies listed for this study report 81
per cent of the entire foreign missionary force in China, 17 of these
societies reporting over 100 missionaries each. One-thiid of the entire
foreign force in China belongs to the following five societies : CIM 960,
PN 502, MEFB 419, CMS 353, and PE 202. If we add five additional
societies to the five just mentioned (ABCFM 198, YMCA 192, ABF 188,
MCC 184, SBC 175), we find tnat in these 10 missionary societies we have
over one-half of the missionary body now in China. These societies (with-
out the YMCA) also report 55 per cent of the total church membership.
Arrival on the Field — The statements that follo^v are based on
information compiled from the Directory of Protestant Missions 1920,
where the date of each missionary’s first arrival on the field is given. It
was impossible to include the names of missionaries arriving in China
after the first two or three months of 1920. For this reason any fig^ures
which we may use covering the last decade will be slightly incomplete.
Over 40 per cent of all tlie missionaries reported by these 35 societies
have been in China 10 years or less, and 33 per cent between 11 and 20
3'ears. In other words, almost three-fourths of the missionary body,
representing these 35 societies, have been in China less than twenty years.
About half have not yet had their second furlough. The tIMC, PCI, and
CMML report the fewest numbers of recruits (proportionately) during the
last 10 years. In each of the following societies there are over 50 mission-
aries wlio arrived before the Boxer Uprising still at work in China : CIM,
PN, MEFB, 1-MS, and CMS. Almost half of the missionaries of the
following societies have been in China less than 10 years : ABF, DMS,
WI)rMS, PCC, PN, and CMA. At least half, and in most cases more than
half, of the entire missionary force of the following societies have been
on the field less than 10 years : PE, SBC, ABCFM, FMS, LHM, NMS,
MCC, MEFB. MES, FCMS, SDA, YMCA, and YWCA. Note the large
number of American societies which report a preponderance of j'ounger
missionaries.
Classification of Foreign Workers — A comparison of Columns 1 and 6,
Table II, will show the proportion of ordained to unordainc-d male mission-
aries In comparing proportions for different societies, we need to bear m
mind the fact that many missionaries who have not received ecclesiastical
ordination from an established church body have, nevertheless, received
what is frequently referred to as “missionary ordination.’’ These men are
not included in the Column giving numbers of “ordained,” although so far
II. — The Foreign Fore®
Hama Soslety
Ordained
Physicians — Men
« Physicians — Women
*• Nurses
Single Women
1 1
1 ® Total Men
'
1
0 Total Women |
&
£
0
5
0
8
Grand Total
(All China)
m
116
20s
1,939
2,49S
4,141
6,658
Total (for
35 Sooloties)
1,110
283
363
1S6
3,524
2,639
3,326
5,565
CMS
72
18
7
24
162
lOG
247
PE
40*
9
2
11
64
78
124
OriO
SPG
24
2
1
2
18
32
30
G2
ABF
39
14
7
10
48
68
BMS
34
11
1
4
23
52
SBC
34
10
7
4-5
66
109
l7o
ABCFM
43
11
5
4
60
72
m
14.i
LMS
83
16
2
6
32
62
63
B
Bn
DMS
33
22
16
2
’4
3
3
3
6
14
41
26
23
.84
23
75
49
FMS
10
1
5
11
LUM
26
5
5
21
32
NLK
26
3
16
26
NMS
J9
3
1
4
15
24
SEMC
10
1
3
8
10
SMF
33
3
4
2
16
34
42
76
MCC
49*
16
5
6
37
72
184
MEFB
76
22
16
12
l53
124
29.5
419
MES
21
7
3
4
53
36
82
118
I’MC
19
3
1
2
23
44
WMMS
45
14
5
5
16
57
61
118
EPM
15
10
4
29
32
50
82
PCC
24
8
3
3
27
34
60
2.5
94
PCI
16
4
4
9
19
44
PN
122
39
18
15
122
198
304
502
PS
.39*
11
2
7
36
57
89
146
UFS
15
12
7
15
25
36
61
CIM (a)
64
15
4
8
333
338
622
960
CMA
33
34
38
68
106
CMML
27
30
53
83
FCMS
18
6
1
17
24
36
60
SDA
26
5
2
2
4
68
70
138
YMCA
4
2
3
101
91
192
YWCA
.53
53
53
• Corrected returns.
(a) Includes Associate Missions.
as the exercise of tbe rights and privileges of ordination are concerned,
they differ in no respect from those more regularly set apart.
The EPM, SDA, and YMCA are the on!}' societies reporting less tb.ni
one-half of their male force as ordained. Most societies average between
50 and 75 per cent. Those with more than 75 per cent ordained are the
SBC, B, Bn, FMS, LUM, NMS, SEMC, SMF, UIvIC, miMS, PCI, CMA,
and FCMS. Of these 13 societies, 7 or over half are of the Lutheran
denomination. In the actual number of ordained missionaries the PN
society leads, follov^ed by the MEFB, CMS, SBC, and CIM in order.
Womeji Missionaries — The same preponderance of women over men
which is evident in the totals for all China appears here in the totals for
o*ily 35 societies. When we compare the different societies, in respect to
the percentage of women in their foreign staff, we find these rather
interesting facts. Four societies report more men than women mission-
aries : SPG, B, Bn, and the UMC. Three societies report more than
twice as many w’omc-n as men : CMS, MEFB, and MES. Tliis hi?^
percentage of women (70 per cent in the case of each mission) is due
the strong support of Women’s Foreign Mission Boards in
countries. In the Fukien field of the CMS 116 women are reported anu
only 26 men. Six additional societies report almost as many
women as men : PE, ABCFM, EPM, CIM, CMA and CMML. The low«-^
proportions of single women are found in Continental Lutheran swe _ ^
and in the UMC and SDA. In societies where single women
are in the majority, as for example in the CMS, MEFB, ME^
percentage of women church members is 39 per cent, 40 per cent, a
per cent respectively. , jpA
Medical Workers — In actual number of medical workers the 0 0
five societies lead : PN 57, MEFB 38, CMS 25, ABF 21, ^ ‘jg
Approximately two-thirds of all the medical missionaries in
connected with 15 societies. The 35 societies listed in this stu ^
51 per cent of all foreign male doctors and 89 per cent of all . pn,
Silx societies out of these 35 report no foreign medical wor'e •
FMS, NLK, CMA, CMMI, and YWCA. Fourteen report no foreign
physicians.
LARGEE MISSIONARY SOCIETIES COMPARED
315
Thirty years ago there were few foreign women in China who had
lar hospital training in nursing before coming to the field. Today
mission hospital of any size aims to have at least one foreign nurse.
^^T^tuuately) the statistical returns on this point are incomplete,
° so for British and Continental societies than for American, due to
^°*^fact that in the Directory of Protestant Missions in China the names
S'^American nurses are followed by the letters R. N. (Registered Nurse),
distinguishing marks after the names of British and Continental
"^irses are in most cases lacking. The CMS, PN, MEFB, ABF and CIM
T 1 in the number of their foreign nvirses. These five societies repott
^nt 40 P'^*' foreign nurses connected with Protestant
nii^sious in China.
j-Ioui Societies Distribute their Forces— The prevailing average number
of missionaries per station in China as a whole is between 5 and 7. One
ociety has fixed on 7 as the ideal minimum number, one couple for
evangelistic work, one for educational work, one for medical work and at
least one additional single worker either for educational or medical work
or specially for women’s work. Among the 35 societies dealt with in this
stii(ly> about half equal or exeed this average number of 7 missionaries per
mission station. The Bn Mission reports the lowest average (3), and five
societies (B, DMC, CIM, CMA, and CMML) report 4 missionaries per
mission station. At the other extreme we have the PE, ABCFM, MCC,
’\IEFB, MES> which average 14 or more missionaries in
Uch of their mission centers.
III.— Average Working Fore© to each Mission Station
Name of Society
Average Number of
Missionaries
Per Station
Average Number of
Chinese Workers
Per Station
Average Number of
Communicants
Per Station
CMS
6
25
188
14
62
400
SPG
6
17
189
ABF
10
42
451
BMS
11
-51
787
SBC
7
46
985
ABCFM
14
72
1.000
LMS
8
49
671
B
4
12
455
Bu
3
11
401
DMS
a
13
117
PMS
H
20
266
LUM
6
24
313
NLK
0
19
135
NMS
8
39
416
SEMC
!}
20
387
SMF
6
10
123
MCC
18
44
197
MEFB
15
112
1,400
MES
20
109
1.806
UMC
4
51
1.183
WMMS
6
23
317
EPM
8
73
933
PCC
12
28
433
PCI
5
.38
1,003
PN
14
63
1.074
PS
10
37
378
UFS
7
40
1,101
CIM (ft)
4
9
206
CMA
4
9
122
CMML
4
3
57
FCMS
y
21
161
SDA
7
17
110
YMCA
8
24
YWCA
ry
5
(a) Includes Associate Missions
From the figures given in Table 111, it will be seen that there
is no apparent relation between the average number of Chinese
workers, the average number of church members, and the average number
of missionaries per station. For instance, the PE and ABCFM average 14
missionaries in each station, yet the PE has only 400 communicants per
mission station, while the ABCFM has 1,000. Again, the CIM, B, and
the UMC average 4 foreign missionaries per station, while the average
number of church members per station is 206, 455, and 1,183 respective!}'.
These wide variations suggest very marked differences in methods of
Work, church supervision, and forms of missionary service. Obviously,
the average number of foreign and Chinese workers per station is largely
determined by the amount of educational and medical work attempted.
Aud yet beUveen societies which do relatively equal amounts of educational
and medical work we find such differences as the following. The ABF
10 foreign and 42 Chinese W'orkers per mission station reports an
^*verage of 431 church members, while the SBC with fewer foreigners and
approximately the same number of Chinese workers per station reports
^5t or double the ABF average of church members per station. Compare
in a similar way the LMS aud" the PCI, or the PN and the PE, or the CMS
and the WMMS. How may one account for the wide differences? Do
suggest that any changes in emphasis or method are desirable within
One s own society, or are the variations due perhaps in larger measure
uau We realize to differences in personality and evangelistic fervour,
tatlier than to differences in policy or machinery?
Distribution of Missionaries — Almost two-thirds of the societies
inUudcd within the range of this study report only 5 missionaries or less
in at least half of their stations. Six societies report that 4 in every 5
of their stations are of this size. These societies are the CIM, the
CMML, UFS, UMC, B, and Bu. Facts like this are interesting, for they
indicate main policies and characteristics of the work of different societies,
as well as the conditions under which a large iiumLcr of missionaries live.
Twenty-seven per cent of the missionary body connected with these
35 societies (and they represent, let us remember. Si per cent of the whole
foreign force in China' reside in mission stations liaving from i to 5 mis-
sionaries each ; fifty per cent live in stations numbering from i to 10
foreign workers each ; and ihirty-two per cent live in stations having
from II to 25 foreign workers each.
Sixty-two per cent of the mission stations of these scK.ieties have from
I to 5 missionaries each, 83 per cent have 10 misrionarics or less, 14 per
cent from n to 25 missionaries, and the remaining 3 per cent of mission
stations, or slightly over, report over 26 missionaries each, and have 17
per cent of the total missionary bod}’.
Differences of Policy re Distribution of Foreign WorUers — From the
nccompanying diagram one gets a better understanding than mere figures
can give of the wide differences in policy among the larger societies regard-
ing the allocation of their workers. Note in this diagram, or in Table IV,
that none of the stations of the CMA, CMMI., Bn, SEMC, and PCI report
over 10 missionaries ; in fact lire great majority of the stations have under
5 missionaries each. Then note further that 75 per cent or more of the
stations of the B, CIM, and UMC are of this same class. Out of 246 stations
in China the CIM and associ.ated missions report only 7 stations \vith over
10 missionaries each. The UMC reijorts 12 stations unth an average of 3
missionaries each, and only one larger station with ii missionaries.
Societies favouring concentration of missionaries in one center, where
strong educational, medical, and church institutional work is maintained,
are still in the minority, though they represent some of the largest and
strongest missions. For example, the following societies have at least
three-fourths of their foreign force in stations reporting over 10 mission,
aries each ; ABCFM (86 per cent), MEFB (86 per cent), MES (82 per cent),
PN (78 per cent) MCC (78 per cent), PCC (76 per cent), BMS (76 per cent),
and PE (75 per cent). For example, in Slianghai, Anking.'and the Wuluin
centev, the PE has concentrated 75 per cent of its total foreign force, or an
average of over 50 missionaries per center, while in its remaining eleven
stations the average is under 5 missionaries each. In such
societies as the MCC, PN, and ABCFM, the general practice is to develop
fairly large stations, staffed to undertake in connection with country
itineration and church supemision, higher primary and middle school
education both for boys and girls, as well as hospital work. In Table IV
note that six societies report stations with more than 50 missionaries each :
PE (Widian, Sh'^nghai), MEFB (Peking, Foochow), MCC (Chengtu), MBIS
fSoochow), PN (Canton), and CIM (Shanghai).
In considering the working force in a station at any given time, the
following additional facts need to be taken into account. Probably one-
sixtb of the foreign workers are away from China on furlough at any given
time. A certain proportion are laid aside by illness, often requiring the
care of fellow missionaries. Many of the married women missionaries are
occupied until family cares. The annual loss by death and resignation is
considerable, and a number of years must necessarily elapse before such
vacancies can be fided by others who speak the Chinese language and have
had sufficient experience in the work to be of real value. It inevitably
results that the actual working force in any station at any given time is
considerably below the numerical strength reported, varying probably be-
tween 50 and 70 per cent. Many mission stations, therefore, with from i
to 5 missionaries must frequently be without more than one or at mcKt two
active foreign workers. The bearing of tliis question of distribution of
staff as compared unth available working force at any given time on the
efficiency of the work as a whole must be evident to all who study into the
matter. Moreover, the desire to expand, to open more evangelistic centers
aud more institutions and of higher grade, and to have “one’s own piece of
Pfucentage of Missionaries in Stations where there are 10
Missionaries or less
0 10 -20 30 40 50 60 70 80 90 100
316
THE OHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
lY. — Geographioal Distribution of Foreign Force (e)
Name
of
Date of
Enteriiif:;
Stations with
1-5
Missionaries
Stations with
6-10
Missionaries
Stations with
11-25
Missionaries
Stations with
28-50
Missionaries
Stations with
51 and more
Missionaries
Total
Number of
Total
Number of
Missionaries
Society
Field (d)
Number
of Stations
Number of
Missionaries
Number
of Stations
Number of
Missionaries
Number
of Stations
Number of
Missionaries
Number
of Stations
Number of
Missionaries
Number
of Stations
Number of
Missionaries
Stations
Total
(for 35
Societies)
...
m
1,434
186
1,2s®
113
- 1,6SS
15
573
7
413
im
5.363
CMS
1844
37
104
12
89
8
114
1
48
58
353
202
62
PE
1835
7
22
4
28
2
44
1
48
i
60
15
SPG
1863
8
21
2
17
1
24
11
ABF
1834
8
34
3
23
8
131
19
188
BMS
1859
4
14
2
15
4
67
1
27
11
SBC
1834
10
30
9
73
5
72
24
175
ABCFM
1847
4
28
8
100
2
70
14
LMS
1807
6
22
.5
40
6
83
17
14.5
B
1846
15
49
2
1'2
1
14
18
75
Bn
1850
13
36
2
13
15
DMS
1896
8
23
3
21
1
11
12
55
FMS
1898
3
14
1
11
4
LUM
1891
8
23
4
26
3
38
15
NLK
1891
7
32
2
1‘2
1
20
10
NMS
1802
3
9
2
18
2
32
7
59
SEMC
1890
3
13
2
12
5
SMF
1890
5
13
6
41
2
22
13
76
MCC
1891
1
5
4
34
4
65
1
80
10
MEFB
1847
5
13
6
47
14
210
1
39
2
110
28
MES
1846
1
3
2
18
2
41
1
56
6
UMC
J.860
11
27
1
6
1
11
13
■WMMS
1852
12
44
s
39
2
35
19
118
EPM
1847
6
25
4
57
10
PCC
1872
3
14
1
8
3
46
1
26
8
94
PCI
1869
5
18
4
26
9
PN
1841
4
12
13
97
15
227
3
113
1
53
36
PS
1867
4
19
5
44
6
83
15
146
UFS
1862
8
30
1
31
9
61
CIM (n)
1866
203
545
36
253
5
68
1
40
1
54
246
960
CMA
1888
•20
63
6
43
26
CMML
21
65
2
18
23
FCMS
1886
3
11
2
18
2
31
7
60
SDA
1902
11
34
6
48
1
13
1
43
19
138
YMCA (b)
1895
13
29
10
73 (c)
2
90
25
192
YWCA
1903
8
18
2
16 (c)
1
19
11
53
(a) Includes Associate Missions.
(b) Exclusive of those missionaries who are ofBcialiy connected with other Societies, but who have been allocated to YMCA work.
(c) Includes Language Students.
(d) The dates given in this Column have been taken from the Table of Statistics compiled by the Rev. W. Nelson Bitbon for the Centenary Conference 1907, and published
in “A Century of Missions in China.”
(e) The figures for this Table have been obtained from the Directory of Protestant Missions in China, 1919. Newly opened mission stations not noted in the Directory, but
reported on Survey questionnaire blanks, have been included. Additions and changes in residence within the missionary body since the Survey material was gathered soon
make many changes in such a table as the above-
work,” leads in many instances to missionaries taking on more than can he
done effectively. The result in many stations is '‘too little fuel to produce
a sufficient steam pressure to make the machine produce its maximum of
work.” The missionary breaks his back to keep the machinery going
which he or his society has unwittingly set up. Or to put this into more
spiritual terms, ‘‘we thwart God deliberately overburdening ourselves.”
CHINESE FULL-TIME CHRISTIAN WORKERS
hitrodnctory Remarks — ^The 35 societies listed for our study employ
per cent of all Protestant Christian Chinese workers, thus leaving only 11
per cent cmplo3'ed by the remaining 100 smaller missionary societies which
are net included in this study. In addition, 97 per cent of all voluntarj’
workers reported are connected with these 35 societies. At a time when
questions like the training of leaders and closer relationship between Chi-
nese and foreign workers are so conspicuously to the front, it is interesting
to note that if the following eight societies w’ere to attempt to face these
questions and solve them unitedlj', over half of all the Ciiristian Chinese
workers in the great mission field of China would be directly affected. These
eight societies are the MEFB, PN, CIM, CMS, SBC, ABCFM, PE, and LMS.
Concerted action, therefore, by these eight societies affecting employed
Chinese workers could easily alter the complexion of the whole question.
Fifteen societies (the eight above mentioned, and the ABF, EPM, UMC,
MES, \MCA. BMS, and PS) employ over two-thirds of the entire full-time
Chinese force in China. These fifteen societies report 58 per cent of the
total missiouarj' body, 70 per cent of the total number of Chinese workers,
and 87 per cent of the total number of Chinese pastors.
Strength 0/ Chinese <tnd Foreign Force Combined — ^The ratios between
the number of employed Chinese and employed foreign workers vary con-
siderably for different societies, extending all the way from 16 to i (UMC),
to 2 to I (CIM), or even lower as in the case of the CMML.
Many factors affect these ratios, such as ; (a) the degree of emphasis on
educational and medical work; (b) the policy of each society regarding the
use of Chinese workers and the rapidity of the transfer of responsibility for
the work ; fc) the attention given to the training of strong and responsible
leaders ; (d) the nature of church organization and methods of church
administration, etc. Certainly the policy of the UMC differs from that of
the CMS or CIM. One might well ask in connection with these comparisons
whether the preponderance of Chinese workers over foreign workers iu any
particular mission has made for more rapid growth in church membership
or not. Has it resulted in a larger number of Chinese workers who are able
to take the initiative and carry responsibilitj’’ ? Is there any relationship
between the number of employed Chinese workers and the degree of
emphasis which a mission places on the training of its Chinese workers?
For example, both the PE and the YMCA, while reporting ratios of 4 Chi-
nese to I foreigner and 3 Chinese to i foreigner respectivelv, have specially
stressed the training of future leaders, and are leading other missions to-
day in their encouragement to Chinese to assume responsibility for various
forms of Christian activity. Obviously, figures showing the preponderance
of Chinese over foreign workers in any society do not reveal anj'tliing re-
garding the quality of the Chinese leadership or the policy of the mission
as regards the training of strong and efficient future church workers.
The figures in Column 16, Table V, may well he studied from at least
two view points : the one, that of evangelism and the spread of Christianity
over the field ; the other, that of intensive occupation. Two societies, both
reporting the same ratio between Chinese and foreign workers, may be and
frequently are making use of their Chinese staff in very different ways.^ fn
the field of one society, Chinese workers are widely scattered and cbieuV
engaged in evangelistic work, while in the field of another society tbe
Chinese workers are concentrated in a very few stations where intosive
church w’ork is carried on and large educational and medical activities aic
to be found. In fields where occupation is relatively recent, and mission
schools have not been sufficiently long established to train Chinese w
might be employed, the proportion of Chinese to foreign workers is very
naturalty low. For example, the ratio of Chine.se to foreign
ported by the MCC is only 2.4 to i, while in the older mission fields of ’
EPM, wiiere the church is well established and self-support well develope 1
the ratio is 9 to i. That there are exceptions to this general rule
seen by reference to the ratios shown between Chinese and foreign wpr '
in the B and SPG societies. Both of these missions have been working 1
China for many years.
t.argp:r missionary societies compared
317
Y.— Force at Work— Chinese
of Society
Ordiiined |
(Jnordained Pastora and
Evangelists — Men
(iiichuUng colporteurs)
!
Evangelists — Women |
Total Evangelistic Force
Teachers — Men
Teachere — Women
Total Educational Force
(all grades) p.
a
1
c
.2
aa‘
e
1
_o
T
c
>1
.a
Ch
Graduate Nurses
c
*S
'2
H
Q
2
s
Total Medical Force
(including nurses in training)
Total Employed Chinese
Force at Work
Total Voluntary Workers
Report^
Proportion of Men
in Total Force
Number of Employed
Chinese Workers to each
Foreign Worker
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
Orand
Total (All China)...
7,s§a
2, MS
7.779
3,069
10,046
407
55
459
S,707
2,628
24,732
3,519
11%
3.7
Total
36 Sociotisis)
932
7,019
2,049
9,992
6,78S
2,771
9, ESS
337
46
398
1,438
2,219
21,894
3,441
n%
4.1
CMS
PE
SFG
61
318
190
575
362
297
665
30
4
65
118
217
1,457
128
60%
4.1
66
121
46
233
370
138
508
17
3
16
147
183
924
1
75%
4.6
13
38
14
66
77
27
101
3
6
10
19
189
24
65%
3.0
ABF
BUS
SBC
22
34
66
150
142
343
45
53
82
217
22)
493
373
232
395
138
62
157
.511
294
552
18
8
15
3
1
1
6
9
9
4o
15
34
67
33
59
795
556
1,101
42
214
14
75%
78%
77%
4.2
4.4
6.3
ABCFM
LMS
21
2-5
280
231
131
62
442
318
309
218
173
112
490
330
19
27
2
11
41
41
110
71
180
1,003
823
83
8
67%
74%
5.0
5.7
B‘
13
107
14
134
59
9
68
2
2
6
10
212
88%
2.8
6
106
4
116
43
3
46
1
1
163
53
95%
3.3
DMS
FMS
LUM
NbK
NMS
SEMC
;SMF
1
53
28
82
38
21
59
2
13
15
156
9
65%
2,8
41
7
48
20
7
27
1
1
3
3
80
7
80%
3.2
»>
146
42
190
98
36
134
6
5
31
42
.366
13
77%
4.2
85
27
112
61
16
77
1
2
3
192
3
78%
3.0
8
95
12
115
138
11
149
2
8
10
271
12
91%
4.6
10
32
58
31
10
45
68
42
34
13
20
53
54
2
11
13
100
135
17
9
81%
76%
4.0
2.0
MCC
MEFB
MES*
CMC*
WMMS
7
10.5
16
128
191
54
247
9
9
48
66
441
115
82%
2.4
213
730
306
1,279
963
506
1,481
50
16
61
260
387
3,147
660
70%
7.6
337
55
445
112
76
188
5
6
10
21
654
190
79%
5.0
63
360
15
438
196
14
210
6
6
6
18
666
124
95%
16.0
14
104
28
146
1-24
48
17-2
9
23
85
122
440
12
77%
3.7
EPM
PCC
PCI*
PN
PS
UFS*
261
35
341
215
109
324
14
4
8
41
67
732
79%
9.0
0
68
31
105
61
29
90
10
1
14
25
221)
7
70%
2.3
164
14
186
79
41
120
8
. .
14
13
341
58
82%
7.8
574
226
894
7f)3
317
1.110
44
10
41
165
260
2,264
192
73%
4.5
142
40
188
193
50
243
12
1 1
24
70
107
538
5
79%
3.7
8
135
34
177
79
56
135
3
44
47
359
5
72%
5.9
•CIM (b)
32
3
1,076
108
304
50
1,41-2
161
438
38
141
37
629
75
1-2
23
49
84
2.125
236
1.328
9
77%
63%
2.2
2.2
25
6
31
IG
7
26
57
5
75%
0.7
29
10
54
08
13
76
5
5
10
20
150
10
79%
2.3
5
196
36
237
47
12
59
1
2
29
32
328
49
84%
2.3
TMCA
YWCA
248*
39
248
39
361
14
361
14
609
53
100%
0%
3.1
1.0
* Incomplete returns. (iv) In n few cases, educational workers in institutions above Middle Sdiool not included. (b) Includes Associate Missions.
Again, there are societies whose missionaries lay special emphasis on
Toluntiiry workers- These have not been included, when determining the
ratio between employed Chinese and foreign workers. Many render most
valuable service in the interests of evangelism and are frequently as fruit-
ful in this form of work as paid workers, if not more so. The high ratio
•reported by the UMC is largely due to the large number of Chinese
•evangelists who receive a verj' nominal salurj', and so must be counted as
■paid workers, but who are given so little that to all intents and purposes
they regard themselves as voluntary worker.^, even though reported as
-anployed workers on the statistical blanks of the mission.
With the above qualifying factors in mind we maj- venture the follow-
ing general observations : nine societie.s report 5 or more paid Chinese
■workers to every foreign missionary (SBC, ABCFM, LMS, MEFB, MES,
■UMC, EPjl, PCI, and UFS). Note that most of these societies, if not all,
have been working in China for man}’ years. Notice also the absence of
Lutheran missions. Thirteen societies report 3 Chinese workers or less to
■every foreign missionary. All these societies, except three, are either in.
file Lutheran group or hi the group of societies which are either Inter-
national or remain unclassified denominationally. The five societies report-
ing tile lowest proportions of Chinese to foreign workers ai'e the CMML,
VWCA, SMF, CIM, and CMA. The average ratio for the 35 societies in-
'cluclcd ill our study is slightly more than 4 Chinese to every foreigner
•employed. Tliis is slightly above the average reported for all societies in
■China.
In Table V, Columns S to la, we have a total medical force reported
V these 35. societies exceeding a, 000. The growth both in Chinese
physicians and especially in the nursing profession since 1910 stands out as
of the most conspicuous features of mission work during the last
'decade. In the statistics for 1905 no notice was made of Chinese nurses,
a total of only 367 hospital a.ssistants was reported for all China. In
*910 this number had increased to 419. By 19T5 a distinction was made
Ptwoen Chinese doctors holding medical degrees from institutions of re-
<^o^ized standing, medical assistants (other than orderUe.s and servants),
and regular Chinese nurses, male and female. At that lime missionary
Societies 111 China reported 119 Chinese physicians, 504 medical assistants,
734 nurses, male aud female. Unfortunately statistics regarding
medical work were not gathered by the Surv'ey Committee in 1919, due to
the Committee’s decision to depend 0:1 such information as might be
gathered from regular CCC statistical blanks and from questionnaire forms
sent out to all hospitals by Dr. Harold Bnlme in connection with his Survey
of Hospital Efficiency. Both of these scnirces have proved to be somewhat
Avrragi? Numiifr ok Inhabitants in areas worked uv the difkerent
Societies to each empi.p\t-d Chinesb Evanc-emst
318
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
YI.— Classification of Employed Chinese Workers
Name of Society
I’or cent in
Full-time
Evangelistic
Work
Per cent in
Fulltime
Educational
Work
Per cent in Full-time
Medical Work
(including nurses
in training)
CMS ...
PE ...
SPG ...
d9%
■2ry%
46%
5596
5596
1596
2096
1 96
ABF
BMS
SBC
2S%
4\%
4596
0496
55%
50%
■5%
0%
5%
ABCFM
LMS ...
44%
50%
49%
40%
7%
22%
B
Bn
DMS ...
FMS ...
LUM ...
NLK ...
NMS ...
SEMC...
SMF ...
63%
71%
52%
00%
52%
42%
4.7%
50%
32%
2S%
38%
34%
37%
40%
.74%
5.7%
40%
5%
1%
10%
6%
11%
2%
4%
i6%
MCC ...
MEFB
MES ...
BMC ...
WMMS
•29%
41%
68%
66%
33%
.76%
47%
29%
31%
39%
1.5%
12%
3%
5%
20%
EPM ..
PCC ..
PCI
PN
PS
BFS ..
47%
48%
5.7%
39%
3.7%
49%
44%
41%
3.7%
49%
4.7%
38%
9%
11%
10%
12%
20%
13%
CIM (a)
CM.\ ...
CMML
FCMS ...
SDA ...
YMCA...
YWCA...
60%
68%
•74%
36%
72%
41%
74%
30%
32%
40%
51%
18%
'•.qu*:
4%
13%
10%
(u) Includes Associate Missions
incomplete. While, therefore, the figures given are not wholly satisfactory
they nevertheless represent the most complete statistical data yet published.
The increase since 1915 as revealed by these figures is striking indeed. The
number of doctors siuce 1915 has increased more than threefold, and over
1,000 students, male and female, are reported as enrolled in regularly con-
ducted training schools for nurses.
Note from figures in Tabic VI that almo.st half of the societies listed
report a larger proportion of evangelistic workers than of educational or
medical workers. No Anglican, Baptist, or Congregational society, how-
ever, is included in this number. Note ftxrther that four societies (PK,
ABF, MCC, and WMMS) report only one-third or even less of all their
Chinese employed workers in direct evangelistic work. The following
societies place greatest emphasis on educational work in so far as one may
judge from statistics regarding employed Chinese workers : PE, SPG, ABF,
BMS, SBC, ABCFM, NMS, SEMC, MCC, PN, FCMS, and YMCA.
Approximately 50 per cent or more of all employed Chinese workers, re-
ported by these societies, devote the major part of their time to educational
work. The following five f<x:ieties report the lowest percentage of educa-
tional workers: SDA, CIM, Bn, MES, UMC, and CMA. In the third
column, which shows the percentage of medical workers, note the relative-
ly high figures for the following societies : WM^IS, LMS, PE, and PS.
YII. — Societies Reporting the Largest Employed
Chinese Force
Chinese
Evangelistic Workers
Chinese
Educational Workers
Chinese
Medical Workers
CIM ...
... 1.412
MEFB
1,481
MEFB
387
MEFB
... 1,279
PN
1.110
PN
260
PN ...
894
CMS
665
CMS
217
CMS ...
575
CIM
629
PE
183
SBC ...
493
SBC
.752
LMS
180
MES ...
44.7
ABF
511
WMMS
122
ABCFM
442
PE
508
PS
107
UMC ...
438
ABCFM ...
490
CIM
84
Note that the MEFB, PN, and CMS rank in order at the head of each
column except in the column for evangelistic workers, where the CIM
leads. Note further that the SBC which appears among the leading
societies in the first two columns does not appear in the third column.
Similarly the PE while not appearing in the first column is found in both
the second aud third, and the ABCFM which appears in the first two, does
not appear in the third.
Comments on the preponderance of one type of worker over another in
different fields of the same Society — In PN fields the gTeate.st preponderance
of educational workers is to be found in Anhwei and Kiangsu. In the
Eul ien and Shansi fields of the ABCFM the majority of workers devote
their time to education, while in the Kwaiigtung field of this S •
where we have twice as many evangelistic as educational workers
reverse is true. In the Chihli and Hupeh fields of the LMS we find f
educational workers as compared with other types of workers than^^
either Fukien or Kwangtuug. Tlie MCC in vSzechwan reports an ed
tional (orcc almost twice as strong numerically as its evangelistic fore
the Chihli and Fukien fields of the MEFB, the educational and evangeii
forces are approximately equal in strength. It is in the Szechwan a
Kiangsu fields of this Society that we find the preponderance of education-i
workers. The .same preponderance of educational workers exists in it
fields of the ABF, witliout exception. In Kwangtuug as well as
Kwangsi the greater empliasis of the SBC is on evangelistic work ■ onl
the Shantung field of this Society do we find a larger proportion of educ''*
tional workers.
Comparison of H'ojucn Teachers and Bible IFomcn — From a coni
parison of Columns 3 and 6, Table V, we discover that the 3^ societie.'
which we include in our study employ on an average three women teaclic^
to eveiy Bible woman. In several societies comparative fig\ucs (u-»-
striking.
YIII. — Bible Women versus Women Teachers
Societies Reporting more Bible Women
than Women Tenchei-s
Societies Reporting fewer Bilde Women
than Women Teachers
Bible Women
Women Teivehers
Bible Women
Women Tcnebeni
B ...
14
9
PE...
46
)3n
DMS
‘>8
21
ABF
4.7
LUM
42
36
MCC
16
.74
CIM
304
141
In neither of the above columns are all of the societies given that
miglit be listed. It may be said in support of lho;e societies reportin'^
fewer Bible women than women teachers, that much of the work ordinarily
done by cn4plo3 ed Bible women is now being done by voluntary workert;
Obviously, since teaching requires regular service during fixed periods of
each day, it is not possible to secure as large a proportion of volunteers.
The relation of the above figures to the problem of evangelism aincm»
women and of winning the Chinese homes for Christ will be obnoits to ail
students of the Christian Occupation of China.
Percentage of Men in Total Employed Chinese Force— The proportion
of Chinese men to women in the total force employed by these 35 societies
<iverages 74 per cent, and is slightly lower than the average proportion
reported for all Protestant missionary societies in China (77 per ceut). In
Column 15 we find proportions for the different societies ranging all the
way from 95 per cent male workers (HMC and Bn), down to tw per cent
(CMS). Twenty-four of the societies report that three-fourths or more of
all their employed Chinese workers are men. If we compare the figures irv
Column 3 with those in Column 6, we find that the proportion of women
among evangelistic workers l.s considerably lower than the proportion r.f
women among educatioiml worker.s.
Ordained Workers — It is difficult, in any purely quantitative study such
as this, to avoid giving the impression that ordination is in every case a
desirable thing, and that the society which reports the largest supply of
ordained leaders, relative to its communicant strength and to the popula-
tion of its field, is best meeting the needs of both Christians and non-
Christians under its charge. This, however, does not necessarily follow.
Ordination or the lack of it are secondary factors in evangelism. Even tlie
number of paid workers denotes little in itself, except that one society h-is
more money to expend on workers than another. This larger expenditure
may or may not be what the Church of Christ in a particular mission field
needs. It may or may not advance the Cause effectively. The Apostolic
Church increa.sed in numbers and power through the efforts of voluntary
lay workers, quite as much as through the efforts of paid ministers, and tlie
danger of too much paid leadership in the Church of China, both ordainerl
and unordained; may be as real as the danger of too little such leadership-
‘‘Every member a voluntary worker” has always been the .secret of any
marked growth and deep spirituality in the Church. Large resources, and
a strong employed force with a go^ proportion of ordained workers are
undoubtedly a very effective agency in the Christian occupation of any
field. Only, lest we let our eyes dwell too much on these factors due t'X
the large quantitative element in our study, it m.av be well occasionally to
affirm to ourselves the advantages of voluntary workers, limited funds and
less emphasis on ecclesiastical ordination in evangelism. Tlie layman .s
{mind is as necessary in a study like this as the ecclesiastical mind and tlie
methods and spirit of the early Apostolic Church are as valuable and
suggestive as those of the more complex church organizations of today.
The MEFB leads in the number of ordained pastors, 243, followed >y
the PN 94. SBC 68, PE 66, UMC 63, and CMS 61. These six soci^-^
report over half of the total number of ordained Chinese in all Cliina. ®
MEFB alone reports almost one-foiirlh. Relatively few evangelistic
workers in Lutheran missions have as yet been ordained.
Columns i and 2 of Table IX give us a comparisoti of the foreig^
ordained and Chinese ordained forces, and therefore some idea of the
to which the pastoral oversight of the Chinese Church is now in the nan ^
of Chinese clergymen. In the following societies the number of
Chinese pastors exceeds the number of ordained foreign mts.sionaries •
SBC, MEFB, MES, UMC, and EPM. The BMS and
report equal numbers of foreign and Chinese ordained,
the preponderance of ordained Chinese in the PE, and
in the MEFB. The length of time required to develop C ns
LAllGER mSSIONAEY SOCIETIES CO.MPARElJ
319
IX. — Kccleslastica! Leadership
I4a,me of
Society
Ortlftined
Chinese
Workers
1
Ordained
Mission-
aries
2
Per cent
of Total
Chineso
Male Evan-
gelistic
Force who
are
Oi'divined
3
Average
Number of
Organized
Cluirches
per
Onlained
Chinese
M'orker
4
Average
Number of
Conmuini"
cants per
Ordained
Chineso
Worker
•5
Average
Number of
Communi-
cants per
Ordained
Worker
(Chinese
and
Foreign)
6
CMS ...
G1
72
lG0f(
7
178
H2
1>E ...
CG
40
.35%
1
91
.57
SPG ...
l:i
24
■2r,%
4
160
•56
ABI'’ ...
22
.39
13%
9
389
140
bms ...
U
34
19%
13
•2.52
126
sue ...
6S
54
17%
3
3-48
194
abcfm
21
43
7%
11
667
•219
LMS ...
2o
33
10%
8
456
197
B
13
33
11%
10
630
178
Bn ...
G
•22
.5%
22
1,002
21.5
UMS ...
1
IG
•2%
23
1,405
83
FMS ...
10
106
BUM...
2
2G
1%
•22
2.349
168
NLK ...
2G
52
NMS ...
K
19
8%
7
364
108
SEMC
10
10
24%
3
193
97
SMF ...
28
57
MCC ...
7
49
f.%
12
282
35
MEFB
243
70
25%
3
160
122
MES ...
.53
21
14%
2
•204
146
UMC...
63
19
1.5%
7
•244
187
WMMS
l-t
15
12%
10
431
102
EPM ...
4.')
1.5
l.-5%
H
•208
156
PCC ...
6
24
8%
5
57.8
116
PCI ...
8
16
5%
3
1,1-28
376
I'N ...
94
122
14%
2
.411
179
PS ...
6
39
4%
11
945
1'26
UFS ...
8
1.5
c%
4
1.-239
431
CIM (a)
32
.54
3%
37
1 ,579
588
CMA ...
3
33
3%
13
1,0.52
88
FCMS
1.)
iS
34%
1
75
34
SDA ...
0
26
2%
19
417
67
YMCA
4
YWCA
(ft) Includes Associate Missions.
AvER.^GR Number of Chinese Workers Employed Annually since 1915,
AND Average Annual Net Increase in Church Membership Compared
to off increases are shown (ibove, and not the additional inerenses necepary
losses annually by withdrawals, ramovals, and deaths. Note also that fore’gn missionn-
we not included.
leadership to the point where it can supply men with pastoral
gifts accounts in part for the relatively small number of Chinese
pastors in the societies of the Lutheran group, .as well as in such a society
as the MCC. In addition, one must look to differences of policy and to
other contributing causes before he can wholly account for the relatively
small nvimber of Chinese pastors in such societies as the WMMS, PS, and
other societies of the Presbyterian group. A comparison of the figures in
Column I witli those in Column 5 suggests the further question re the
number of pastors which any church and especially any young church can
produce to advantage without lowering the standard of ordination and
without loss to the church’s missionary zeal.
Note in Column 3 of the above Table, the high percentage of evangelists
who arc ordained in the PE (35 per cent), FCMS (34 per cent), SPG (25
per cent), jMEFP (25 per cent), and SEMC (24 per cent). Differences m
emphasis and in conditions affecting ordained leadership are strikingly
suggested by a comparison, for example, of figures for the PE and CIM
societies, or for the MEFB and LUM societies. Note further in Column 4
of the Table IX that there appears to be no fixed relationship between
the number of ordained pastors and the number of organized congregations.
One-third of the societies report over 10 organized congregations to every
ordained Chinese worker. On the other hand, in a few societies some
relationship is apparent, either between the oi'din.atiou of workers and tl-.e
attainment of full self-support on the part of the church, or between ordina-
tion and the official recognition of a church as fully organized on the part
of the society.
In Cohnnn 3 we have the average number of communicants per ordain-
ed Chine.se pastor. These figures show not only the size of the Cliristian
•community to which each pastor ministers, but also the degree to which
leaders from out of the communicant body have been raised to positions of
leadership. The Anglican and Methodist societies show the largest pro-
portion of Chipc.se clergj' in relation to Cliristian communicants.
In the PE there is one ordained Chinese clergyman for ei’ery 91 com-
municants. Since Anglic.an Churches require a year’s probation between
baptism and admission to Holy Coimuunion, the figures giving the
numerical strength of church numbers of Anglican societies are not exactly
comparable lo those of other Churches. Plowover, the large percentages of
f-rdained workers in Anglican societies, especially in the PE, are striking
testimonies to their educational work in such universities as Boone and St.
John’s, and to their policy as missions to train and use able Chinese
leaders.
Next in order following the FCMS and PE are the MEFB
and SPO with one ordained worker for every 160 cominunic.ants,
the CMS with one fcjr every 178, the MES, one for every 204, and
the UJIC one for every 244. The number of ordained Chinese has
greatly increased since 1900, due chiefly to the greater emphas’S
on theological education and to increased educational facilities.
For example, the est.ablishment of the Central China Union Lutheran
Theological Seminary at Shekow, Hupeh, within the last 10 years has done
much to meet the needs for better trained leadership in Lutheran Churches.
Naturally in glancing down Columns 5 and 6, one’s ej-e will light upon the
larger fi.gurcs : for instance, 2,349 communicants to each ord.ained Chinese
worker for the LUM, and 588 communic.ints to each ordained Chinese and
foreign worker for the CIM. This, however, needs to be borne in mind,
-hat any conclusions based on these figures will be of little value unless the
reader has previously enquired carefully into the policies regarding ordina-
Lion both of their foreign and Chinese representatives of the various
societies concerned.
Pro{>ortion of Commiinicants Viho are Employed — ^What proportion of
its membership can a young church, such as the Church in China is today,
wisely employ? What proportion ought missions to employ? As yet no
satisfactory answers have been given to these questions. There are too
many qualifj-ing factors and too many differences of aim, method, an I
policy in missionary work, to make even general answers possible. Re-
ference to Table V, Col. 10 of this Section will show that the 35 societies
which we are stud>nDg average 7 employed workers among every 100 com-
municants. Several societies employ as many as 13 to 15 church members
out of every 100, while others employ only from 3 to 4 out of every 100 of
their communicants. A number of these last-mentioned societies are com-
mitted to the policy of undertaking practically no educational work, unless
this is especially called for by their Christian constituency .and funds for the
maintenance of the work are locally provided. In considering this subject,
we need to remember tluit with few exceptions the figures given in Table
V, Col. 10 are exclusive of the wives of employed workeis, as well as of
mission eraplo3’ees such as servauts, chapel keepers, artisans, etc., many of
whom are communicant Christians and all of whom draw their livelihood
from either the church or the mission.
One is naturally impressed by the thought of the very li^vy demands
upon the communicant membership which churches and missions in China
are making today in providing themselves with the necessaiy Chinese
leadership. Apart from the consideration of the extent to which Chu^h
and mission agencies afford emploj-ment to communicant Christians which
these figures make possible, they have an important bearing on the whole
problem of self-support. Undoubtedly the financial support of educational
workers will increasingly pass from the shoulders of the missions to the
shoulders of the parents of the children. Christian or nou-Cbiistian, who
enjoy the educational facilities promded. Naturally, therefore, both
inissious and Churches may reasonably anticipate less expenditure in con-
nection with their educational staffs than they can ever expect in connec-
tion with evangelistic staffs.
32U
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
These figures raise aiiolhcr imporlant question, naiuclj’ whether a
young church can reasonably be expected to provide so large a proi>ortion
of Christian workers as seem calle<l for by the existing needs of the work,
and whether llicir employment by the missions is compatible with the
(Icvclojunent of a sense of responsibility for the spread of the Gospel.
It must be evident to all tliat one who is building for the future needs
to stiulv these figure.s very carefully. I.ct each society compare the per-
centage of its own communicant membership which is in its cmplo)', with
percentages for other societies. Whether the comparisons please or not,
whether right or wrong, they nevertheless raise questions which are funda-
mental both to the missions and to the Chinese Church, especially at this
time in the Church’s histoiy. To those who do not hesitate to take full-
time workers into the Church’s employ, regardless of their number, their
training, or their spiritual consecration, these figures present no difficulties,
but for those who arc striving to find a way whereby wc may secure most
speedilv an indigenous Church in China, the difficulties presented by these
figures are great.
7'hc Christian Community — ^Perhaps no records arc kept so consistently
or accurately as those relating to the communicant membership of the
churches. Tlicse furnish, by common consent, the best basis of estimating
the numerical strength and growth of the Chinese Church as a whole. It
is true that the requirements for church membership \'ar>' with different
societies. It is also tnie that unless the lists of church members are care-
fully revised from time to lime, a large number of persons arc retained on
the membership rolls who for one reason or another are no longer active
and should therefore be struck off. During the past, in the case of several
societies, a rigorous revision of the lists of churcli members has been made,
with the result that, in comparing the numerical strength reported by these
societies after the revision, with their reported strength prcxnons
to such revisiou, a considerable loss in church membership was
shown, whereas in reality the growth in converts may lia\'e remained con-
sUint. If these facts, which qualify somewhat the figures of church com-
municants as returne<I by different societies from year to year, be kept in
mind and due allowances arc made, we may safely accept the figures for
communicant members as i)CThaps the tniest indication of the present
strength and vitality within the church of any given society.
X. — The Christian Community
Name
of
Society
1
e
.0
C
1
10 Organized Congregations
w Evangelistic Centers
[ 4- Communicants — Men
tT Communicants — Women
e
rt
'£
c
g
0
0
0
H
6
Total Christian
Constituency
Proportion <>t Men
Communicants
z
“3
w
'o
0
02
c
s
zn
0
Grand
Total
(All
China)
1,137
6,391
8.886
217,151
128.702
345,853
618,611
629^
221,559
Total
(35
Socie-
ties)
788
5.842
8,259
202,104
119,292
521,638
585.327
639^
200,309
CMS ...
58
4-21
535
6.609
4,2.52
10,861
26,228
61
6.972
PE ...
1.5
9.5
104
3.703
2,305
6,008
18.732
62%
9,067
SPG ...
11
51
56
1,342
737
2,079
4,043
65%
500
ABF ...
19
207
242
.5.422
3,140
8,-562
16,031
63%
12..3.52
BMS ...
11
447
415
5.809
2,848
8, .567
10,412
67%
3,229
SBC ...
24
216
407
14,810
8,834
23,644
28,507
62%
11,-555
ABCFM.
11
236
272
9,325
4,678
14,003
23,307
67%
5,695
LMS ...
17
204
248
7,086
4,317
11,403
16,8-10
62%
2,990
B’
18
130
116
4.909
3,284
8.193
8,193
59%
Bn* ...
1-5
132
179
3,688
2, .324
6,012
0.277
61%
18-5
DMS ...
12
23
38
850
555
1,405
2.1.58
60%
1 900
FMS ...
4
37
40
822
240
1.062
1,981
77%
163
LUM ...
15
45
122
3,493
1,205
4,098
7.282
74%
1.335
NLK ...
10
15
46
1.000
357
1,3.57
2,464
73%
626
NMS ...
7
59
61
1,987
923
2,910
6.190
68%,
C54
SEMC...
5
30
40
1.428
505
1,933
2,713
73%
745
SMF ...
1.1
45
52
1,109
484
1,-593
2,080
69%
1,077
MCC ...
10
87
94
1,387
587
1.974
.3,448
70%
6,818
MEFB .
28
611
K| 1
23,507
15,313
38,820
87,965
60%
47,046
MES ...
6
111
116
6,007
4,226
10,833
22,103
60%
11.421
UMC ..
IS
4G4
656
8.927
6,449
15,376
36.159
58%
7,905
WMMS.
19
136
129
3,694
2,338
6,032
8,886
61%
1,725
EPM
10
137
225
5,768
3,610
9,378
17,412
62%
1, 000(b)
PCC
8
30
84
2,181
1.287
3.468
4,916
62%
1.137
PCI*
9
25
148
6,150
2.874
9.024
12,023
68%
1,690
PN
36
231
831
24,078
14,-581
38,659
48,390
62%
22,487
PS
1-5
65
183
3,971
1,700
5,671
8,898
70%
3.084
UFS*
9
32
101
6,729
3,180
9,909
15,3.56
67%
2,880
CIM (a).
246
1,177
,1,.5S9
31,108
19,343
.50,.541
96,-580
62%
12,902
CMA ..
26
40
70
1,814
1,343
3,157
4, .588
.57%
2,624
u M ai Li . •
23
8
55
613
350
1,293
1,293
49%
707
FCMS..
7
20
22
731
394
1.125
1..549
65%
2,143
SDA* ..
19
93
112
1.3.57
1 729
2.086
2.380
65%
2,879
YMCA-
25
1
28,958
12, .515
YWCA..
11
1 -
925
373
• Incomplete (n) Includes Associate Missions (b) Appioxitnntc
Numerical Strensth — Tlie 35 societies listed for our study report u
communicant members, or 91 per cent of the total Protestant Cl ' t
membership in China. The greatest numerical strength is reported bv iv.^
following societies ; CIM (50,541). MEFB (38,820), PN (38.659), and^ tl
SBC (23.644)- The CIM has one-seventh of the total church membershiT)
China. The CIM, MEFB, and PN together report 37 per cent. The foil
iiig ten societies have approximately two-thirds of all the Protestant co'^'
municant Christians in China : CIM, hlEFB, PN, SBC, UMC ABCFM*
LMS, CMS, MES and UFS. A fact like the above needs to be kept i '
mind by those studj’ing questions of reiireseiitatioii in Nidional Christi**^
Councils and other representative National Movements. The 100 and mor
societies not listed for our study logctlrcr report only 9 per cent of tl ^
Protestant Christian communicants in China.
Figures in Table XIX reveal better than any verbal suinm
the growth in communicant membership for a nnmhcr of leprcscntativ^
societies since 1899. The earlier figures are taken from the Records of the
General Coufcreuce of Protestant Missionaries in China, bhanghai iSoo
Among Anglican societies the CMvS registered a phenomenal increase
between 18S9 and 1505. In i8go, both the ABF and the BMS reported
between 1,000 and 1,500 communicants, while the SBC reported less th m
900. Present totals give the coimiiunicant strength nf the first two
societies as approximaelj' 8,500, while the SBC stands out couspicuonsly
with 23,644.
The ABCFhl, which in 1S99 had api>roximatelj’ the same membersliip
as the ABF and the BMS, by 1919 had exceeded the gain of the two above-
mentioned Baptist societies by more than 5,000. The I.MS reports its
gieatest gain in comminiicant strength between 1905 and igio.
All Lutheran societies show steady increases since the begimiiuo- of
their work in China, except the B and Bn. Tliese societies reported
larger communicant figures in 1910 than at any time since, due uudoubted-
Ij' to the restrictions brought on by the War.
Among Methodist missions the MES reports the most striking growth
increasing its membershiii sevenfold within the last 15 years ; meanwhile
the MHFB, \VMSIS, and DMC have doubled their coiuinunicant strength,
and the MCC ha.s growni tlireefold.
The CIJI reports a steadv' increase ever since its organization. It
would be interesting to compare the rate of increase in comninnicaut
strength with tlie latc of increase in other aspects of Christian occupation,
such as the total number of missionaries, employed workers, and students
under Christian instruction.
Evangelistic Outreach — From many points of \dew, the work of
evangelizing China heads up in the foreign residential centers. Here we
have the largo.st number of emplo)'ed workers, foreign and Chinese, and
the larger Christian institutions devoted to educational and medical work.
Here too one finds the largest churches, the strongest church member-
ship, and the greatest degree of fraternity between members of different
churches and denominations. When, therefore, the question of evangelistic
outreach is raised, we need to consider it in terms of the average niuuber
of evangelistic centers and communicant Christians per mission. How far
does evangelism tend to center in these head stations? To what extent
lias it been developed in the territories bej-ond ? \Vliat is the degree of
ministerial supervusion of large country' districts in the hau.ds of foreigners
and Chinese residing in these centers? To these questions and many
more like them no complete answers can be found by any purely quantita-
Percentage of Net Increase in Number ok Communicants between
1915 AND 1920
0 20 40 60 80 100 120 140 ICO
LAKGEB inSSIO^^ABY SOCIETIES COMPABEE
321
XI. — Evangelistic Outreach
Name
®f
Society
Number of
Missionaries
per Station
Average Number of
Evangelistic
Centers
per Mission Station
Average Number of
Communicants
per Mission Station
CMS
PE
SPG
r>
14
9
7
lfi«
400
6
189
abp
BMS
SBC
10
11
7
13
3S
17
451
779
985
ABCFM
14
19
1,000
LMS
ir>
671
4
R
45.5
Bn
•A
12
401
dms
5
3
117
FMS
()
10
266
lum •••
d
H
818
NLK
0
5
18-5
KMS
9
416
SEMC
S
3S7
SMF
0
4
123
MCC
IS
9
197
MEFB
l-l
81
1.386
MES
•20
19
1.806
EMC
4
•50
1.183
■ffMMS
6
7
317
EPM
S
28
938
pcc
12
11
4.83
PCI
5
16
1.003
PN
14
28
1,074
PS
10
12
378
EF3
7
11
l.iOl
•CIM (a)
4
6
206
■CMA
4
3
122
CMML
4
2
57
•pCMS
g
.3
161
SDA
7
6
110
TMCA
8
TWCA
5
(a) Includes Associnte Missions.
tive survey. The average number of evangelistic centers and communi-
cants per mission station throws some light on the degree of evangelistic
outreach into the surrounding countrj-, and on the average amount of
work and responsibility centering at the stations of different societies.
Note the large number of communicants per mission station reported
ty three Methodist societies, MES, MEFB, and UMC; four Presbyterian
societies, PN. PCI, UFS, and EPM ; one Raptist society, SBC ; and one
Congregational society, ABCFM. Each of these averages between 900 and
1,400 communicants to each mission station. Two furtbir questions now
arise, first, what is the average number of evangelistic centers per station,
since this will give us some idea of the distribution of the
communicants over the surrounding countiy, and second, what
is the average number of foreign missionaries per station,
since this fiuniishes some indication of how each society makes
its special contribution to the needs of its communicants. As we
attempt to answer these two questions, we discover some very' in-
teresting fact.s which reveal wide differences in policy between various
societies, and points of strength as well as points of weakness. Take the
"UMC, for example, with its average of four missionaries per mission
station (equivalent to t%vo married couples). Alongside this average rf
iorei^ force, we have its average of 50 evangelistic centers and 1,183
Tnuuicants. Four missionaries represent all that this large community of
Christians can depend on in the way of foreign help in evangelism, educa-
tion, medicine, and literature. Think what this means. What are the
advantages or disadvantages over such a coudition as is revealed in the
figures for the WMMS, which reports six foreigners per station (three
married couples), and an average of only 7 evangelistic centers and only
317 communicants to each foreign worker. The above columns furnish a
Humber of similar interesting comparisons, some raise questions which
probe to the vei-y center of missionary poliC3% .The use and distribution of
the Chinese force are closely related to these figures and must constantly be
akeu into consideration. After making a number of comparisons and con-
sidering tbe questions which these comparison raise, turn to pages 326-7.
Biid observe the effect of these wide differences in policy on the rate of
growth in the communicant body. Then if this appears to be rather con-
sistent for any two societies with widely differing statistics, reflect on the
reative expenditure, in money aud men, which these societies are making
or equal returns in the fonn of communicant strength. Also keep in mind
le bearing of all these facts on the training of future leaders aud on the
^rger task of Christianizing the community by advancing the social and
status of the people as well as their spiritual welfare, and by
«ou nbutions to better communitj’' life through all forms of Christian
servuce.
Proportion of Communicants Enrolled in Churches Located in Cities cf
oborc — It is difficult to determine with any degree of accuracy
eiir Proportion of the communicant body reside in large cities or are
ohurchc-s located therein. In the first place, the population
*^ates of cities in China are unscientific and vary greatly. In the
second place, church membership in city churches frequently includes those
who reside, in country areas round about and who. except on Commmiion
Sundays, attend weekly services in their local districts rather than make
the long trip to the city church of ndiich they are members.
The fact, however, of whether or not a large proportion of church niem-
T^ers of any society reside in large cities does directly affect the nature of
missionary work. To cite a single instance : the problem of training
leaders and of the salviry of employed workers is very different in a society,
most of wuose communicants reside in large cities, than in a society whose
communicants are widely scattered over rural districts. The problem of
miuisterial supervision is also considerably affected.
The Committee has attempted to determine in a very general way and
by approximate figures what per cent of the communicant body of each of
the societies concerned in our studj', are connected with churches in cities
of 50,000 aud above. While it has been thought best not to publish these
statistics, the Committee ventures to make a few more or less general
statements based upon them.
The proportions of communicants enrolled in churches located in cities
of 50,000 aud o^•el• for the various societies range all the way from 74 per
cent to 6 per cent. Think of the wide differences. At one end we have
a missionary society with only 26 per cent of its members enrolled in
churches outside of large cities; at the other end we have an equally
strong and influential society with 94 per cent of its members residing and
worshiping in churches located iu small cities aud coimtry districts. Due
societj', therefore, faces the problem of city evangelism, while the other that
of rural evangelism. This fact fundamentally affects the whole character
Qud outlook of each society’s work. Naturally, we find the first society
giving special attention to the training of its leaders, and offering relatively
high salaries to its city workers on whom financial demands are heavy,
while the society with over 90 per cent of its communicants iu rural dis*
tricts meets the financial needs of its workers by much lower salaries, aud
places comparatively little emphasis on highly trained leadership. ’ One
society reports approximately 100 primaiy- students for every 100 com-
municants, while the other reports only 30 primary students per too com-
municants. One maintains a relatively large number of high grade middle
schools aud takes a promineut part in college aud theological school work ;
the other maintains no college and reports only one middle school to every
7 middle schools of the first society.
The following societies report the highest proportions of communicants
in churches located in cities of 50,000 and above : PE, MES, FCMS, PS,
;md LMS. In the following societies the church membership is' pro-
dominantly rural : B, RMS, Bn, NLK, FMS, PCI, LUM, WMMS SEMC
and CIM. ’ '
XII.— Relative Emphasis on Work Among Women
and Girls
Per cent
of Com-
municants
who are
Women
1
Per cent
of
Evangelists
who are
Women
2
Per cent
of Total
Employed
Force
who are
Women
3
Per cent
of
Primavy
Students
who are
Girls
4
Per cent
of Middle
School
Students
who are
Girls
5
Per cent of
Hospital
Beds
Specially
Reserved'
for Women
and Girls
G
CMS
39%
34%
40%
33%
16%
52%
PE
38
‘20
25
35
11
40
SPG
35
21
35
32
36
31
ABF
37
21
25
24
17
63
BMS
33
23
22
21
33
SBC
38
17
23
33
38
36
ABCFM ...
33
31
33
31
28
35
LMS
38
19
26
35
11
27
B
41
10
1-2
23
38
Bn
39
3
5
12
DMS
40
34
35
35
39
FMS
23
15
20
39
LUM
26
22
23
27
32
1.5
NLK
27
24
22
30
21
NMS
32
10
9
28
32
40
SEMC
27
69
16
39
SMF
31
15
24
37
28
13
MCC
30
13
18
37
46
41
MEFB
40
24
30
42
27
47
MES
40
10
21
42
29
30
UMC
42
03
5
16
28
WMMS ...
39
19
23
39
13
37
EPM
38
10
21
28
38
PCC
38
29
30
41
10
47
PCI
32
03
18
38
14
5-2
PN
38
25
27
29
31
39
PS
30
21
21
28
6
44
UFS
33
19
28
50
40
CIM (a) ...
38
22
23
27
36
32
CMA
43
31
37
53
64
CMML
51
19
25
49
FCMS
35
19
21
23
41
31
SDA
35
15
16
19
8
26
All Shiita ...
38%
200^
23%
31%
17%
(a) Includes Associate Missions.
322
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Relation of Men and Women Communicants — Behind the question of
relative numbers is the larger and more vital question of reaching the
home. The wives of many male members are still nureached. In many
districts no small proportion of the women connected with the church are
widows. When facts like these are considered in connection with the more
general fact of the larger proportion of men to women in the Church, the
appeal for greater emphasis on winning the women and eventually the
whole family for Clirist becomes of singular importance and urgency. Jn
a few societies those who desire to join the church are especially urged
before doing so to win the remaining non-Christinu members of their
family. Fidelity to the Christian life and growth in spiritual grace are
thus better ensured. Moreover, the value of Christian homes in any com-
munity cannot be overestimated. The Roman Catholic Church has always
placed special emphasis on winning the family, and in this particular Pnv
testant missions have followed rather than led.
The average throughout Protestant churches in China is 62 per cent
men and .^8 per cent women. In only four societies of all those listed for
our study do we find the proportion of women communicants to exceed 40
per cent (B, UMC, CMS, and CMML). In some societies the proportion of
women is as low as 30 per cent or even lower (PS, MCC, NhK, SEMC,
CUM, and FMS). Consider the bearing of these facts on the development
of an indigenous church and the creation of a Christian home environment
in China.
Were we to take tluee or four of the larger societies and compare the
proportion of women communicants in their various mission fields, we
would discover striking differences. For example, the BMS reports only
18 per cent of its communicant membership in Sh.ansi as women, while in
Shensi the women members reported by this society average 35 per cent
of the total. On the whole the percentage of women church members seems
higher in South and Southwest China than elsewhere.
It will be generally admitted that the figures in Column i are not as
high as they should be, both from the point of view of Christian doctrine
as to equality of value of the sexes, and from the fact of the great influence
wielded by Chinese women upon their homes and communities. Further,
the figures in the other columns seem to point to the fact that no special
thought is being given to the problem of raising the figures in Column i.
Are we content to leave things as they are ? How far are we d n
ly or thoughtlessly perpetuating the conservative outlook ou the
and status of women ? WTiy do we use four times as many men
as women workers ? Why do we have less than one-half the uu^i
girls in our primary schools as boys, and why only one-fifth tli” f
number in middle schools ? How far is the influence c{ older Cl
women responsible for this ? If one-third of the church memb
women, wliat proportion of the church leaders are women?
The wide differences in emphasis on work for women between v '
large societies may be seen from the following summary of the
percentages : ’ above
Percentuge of Comniunicants wlio tire women
Percentage of Evangelists who are women ...
Percentage of Total Employed Force who arc women
Pereentage of Primary Students who are girls
Percentage of Middle School Students who are girls
Percenfjige of Hospital Beds reserved for women and children
The Task of the Literate Church — Obviously, if the Protestant Cli •
of China is ever to be a Church wherein every member is able to read^'^'t
least the Gospels in the vernacular, both foreign and Chinese workers t ^
ther with those members of the church who now may be classed as liter^e'
must definitely and at onv'e assume the great responsibility of teacliin "
their illiterate brothers and sisters. The exact extent of this respousibilit^-
may be best expressed as follows : approximately 6 out c-1 every I'o male
members and 4 out of every 10 female members are already able to read tht
Gospels with a fair degree of fluency and understanding. Complete stifis.
tics from the various missions have not been possible. In some cases only
rough estimates were given, while in a few cases mission correspondent’s
hesitated to venture any estimates whatever. The percentages of literates
for different societies vary from 40 per cent to 86 per cent of the male com-
municants, and from 22 per cent to 61 per cent of the fenraie commmiicant.r
Societies of one denominational group seem no further advanced in the-
number of their educated (hm-ch members than those of another. The
highc.st percentages of literacy among male members are reported by NMS-
86 per cent, SDA 86 per cent, PE 85 per cent, MCC 81 per cent, and FCMs
Sr per cent. The highest percentages for women church members who are
XIII. — The Christian School
Name of Society
j >-■ Lower Primiiry Schools
t-s Higher Primary Schools
«< Middle Schools
9
55
A
If
£
0
4
Lower Primary Students
— Girls
5
3^
0
H
6
^ Higher Primary Students
— Boys
Higher Primary Students
—Girls
a
E
fa .2
u a
.S 'S
it 3
Sen
S
0
H
9
S
a
rs
3
*0 ©
IT
•3
ii
10
Middle School Student ;
"" —Girls
^ Total Middle School
Students
Total under Christian In-
Si struction (Middle School
and below)
M Proportion of Boys to Girls
in Mission Primary Schools
Proportion of Boys to Girls
in Mission Middle Scboola
Grand Total <AI1 China)--
5,637
962
29]
103,232
46,350
151,562
23,490
9,409
32,699
12,644
2,569
15,213
199,694
893^
83%
Total (35 Societies)
5,135
641
265
1 91,860
43,561
135,421
1 21,650
8,339
30,039
11,122
2,434
13,556
179,061
1 68%
82%
CMS*
290
51
17
4,621
3.043
7.666
939
687
1.626
725
129
854
10,146
67%
84%
148
35
14
2,597
1,643
4,240
1.160
368
1,528
975
11.5
1 090
6.858
65%
89%
62
10
7
971
379
1,3-50
161
158
319
145
82
227
1.896
C8%
64%
ABF
213
39
13
5,284
1.469
6.7.53
1,091
459
l,-5.50
505
102
607
8,910
76%
83%'
214
12
2
2,860
691
3, .551
208
125
333
68
68
3,9.52
79%
100%"
336
41
19
5,601
2,368
7,969
787
707
1,494
369
227
596
10.059
67%
02%
ABCFM
23.5
33
15
4,799
2,083
6,882
862
421
1.283
-183
181
664
8.829
69%
72%
LMb ... ...
161
30
11
3.235
1.688
4,923
886
510
1,396
423
59
482
6,801
65%
89%
B
55
17
2
1,421
435
1,8-56
392
87
479
126
126
2,461
77%
100%
42
6
1
870
90
960
86
39
125
8
8
1.093
88%
0^
29
11
3
793
449
1,242
142
49
191
39
39
1.472
100%
15
3
339
210
549
27
20
47
596
61%
LUM
91
14
4
1,486
540
2,026
2.52
97
349
106
.50
1-56
2,531
73%
68%
31
4
1
690
296
986
57
26
83
16
16
1,085
70%
100%
NMS
58
10
2
1.-571
636
2,207
264
54
318
66
30
96
2,621
72%
68%
35
7
680
335
1,015
69
46
115
1,130
ei^'
46
5
2
759
449
1,208
45
31
76
56
21
77
1,361
63%
72%
MCC*
131
17
3
2,681
1.613
4,294
444
183
627
24
20
44
4,965
63%
.54%
826
73
24
13,062
9,783
22,845
2,653
1,442
4,095
1,491
542
2,033
28,973
58%
73%
52
18
6
1,438
1.060
2,498
450
273
723
419
157
576
3,797
58%
71%
157
19
3
3,372
411
3.783
331
128
459
195
195
4.4.37
84%
100%
108
26
5
1,747
1,161
2,908
367
154
521
178
25
203
3,632
61%
87%
EPM
210
25
8
4,315
1,675
5,990
706
235
941
377
377
7,308
72%
100%
50
11
2
625
478
1,103
182
94
276
69
77 1
1,456
.59%
90%
87
15
6
1,224
726
1.950
180
132
312
86
14
100
2,362 i
62%
86%
641
iii‘6
42
9.813
3,726
13,539
2.129
995
3,124
1,090
478
1,568
18,231
71%
69%
PS
116
20
10
1,971
773
2,744
463
148
831
393
23
416
3,791
72%
94%
99
12
6
1.391
1,373
2,764
139
127
266
262
262
3.292
50%
100%
CIM (a)
455
70
8
7,. 500
2,741
10,241
871
291
1,1.52
82
45
127
n,.520 j
73%
64%
CMA ... ... ... ...
35
11
5
466
482
948
66
129
215
20
35
1,218 '
47%
36%
32
4
399
363
762
52
87
849 ,
51%
roalB ... ... ...
30
17
6
587
183
770
308
77
385
88
60
148 ]
1,303 ;
77%
5j%
SDA
36
11
5
670
209
879
438
55
493
284
23
307
1.679 ,
81%
92%
•>> ... ...
ywCA*
9
31
13
2,020
2,020
4,420
4,420
...
1,962
1,982
8.-402 1
100%
100%
• Incomplete. (a) Includes Associate Missions.
LARGER MISSIONARY SOCIETIES COMPARED
323
rc reported by the MCC 6i per cent, FCMS 6o per cent, and SDA
literate ax ' . cent are CMS, PE, FMS, NMS, MCC,
60 per
anil Schools The total number of Sunday School scholars reported
c * -cv statistical blanks is somewluit lower than that reported on the
^”l'inissio« statistical sheets of the CCC. This is due to the special
"''"'Tasis placed on the definition of a Sunday School by the Survey Com-
"'According to this definition a Sunday School is "any group of
adults or chiklrcii, gathered together for Bible study having a class
and follcwing a regular course of study." Naturally a good deal of
teaching and religions instrnction regularly carried on by many uiLs-
° cannot come under the classification of organized Sunday School work,
*'*^”^thcrcforc must not conclude that because a certain society reports
or no Sunday School scholars, little or no religious education exists.
Tn' ^ollowin" societies report more Sunday School scholars than church
^nmiunicants : PE, ABF, MCC, MEFB, MES, FCMS, and SDA.
CHRISTIAN EDUCATION
Cencral Reviailcs — The total number of students under Christian
• htriiction in Protestant Christian schools of middle school grade and below
•^ '^China is 199,694- l^ds number, 90 per cent are reporled by the socie-
ties whose work we are specially considering in this Section. In addition,
•cent for strictly educational missions, such as the Canton Christian
Colle^'c in Canton, and the Yale Mission in Changsha, these societies main-
-tain nio-st of the Christian higher educational institutions now in Cliin.i.
Table XIX, entitled "Participation in Union Etlucational and Meelical In-
stifiilions,” gives only a partial idea of the work which is undertaken in
richer education. Institutions supported by a single missionary society,
Muh as St. John’s University (PE), Wesley College (WMMS), William
Xnst College (MEFB), Talmage College (RCA), and Soochow University
(MES) do not appear in this Table of Union Educational Institutions. Tlie
same m.iy be said of a number of Normal Training Schools, Tlieological
Seminaries, and Bible Schools, all of which do comparatively high grade
kliicational work and are maintained by single missionary organizations.
If tlie 35 societies, 'with which we are specially deiJing, report 90 per
cent of all studcnts in Protestant Christian schools (middle school grade
and below), the question naturally arises, do these societies report approxi-
mately the same liigh proportion of students in all grades ? In answer to
this que.sticn, Sun-ey statistics reveal that these 35 societies have 89 per cent
of all lower primary students leported by Protestant missions in China, 91
per cent of all higher primary students, and 89 per cent of all middle school
students. Tliese figures compare favourably -with the percentage of com-
miuiicant church members (93 per cent) which these societies report.
Moreover, they reveal a fair degree of balance beriveen the number of
students of different school grades.
The following 8 societies report the largest number of students under
Christian instrnction (middle school grade and below). The MEFB, PN,
CIM, CMS, SBC, ABF, ABCFM, and YMCA tc^c'her have over
half of all the students under Cliristian instruction reported for China.
XIV.- Classification of Student Enrollment
Name of Society
Total
Communi-
cants
Total
Sludents
under
Chvistiim
Instruction
Percentage
in Lower
Primary
Schools
Percentage
in Higher
Primary
Schools
Percentage
in Middle
Schools
CMS
10,861
10,146
769fr
16%
8%
I-K
C.OOvS
6,8.58
629fr
22%
16%
Sl’G
•2,079
1.896
71^
16%
18%
AHF
8,562
8,910
^G%
11%
1%
It.MS
8,567
3,952
'.10%
8%
■2%
SDC
23,644
10,059
»o%
14%
6%
ABCFM
14.003
8,H‘29
78%
14%
8%
LMS
11,403
G,80l
T2%
21%
1%
B
8,193
•2,461
7o%
20%
8%
Bn
6,01‘2
1,093
88%
12%
DMS
1.405
1,472
84%
18%
8%
FMS
1,062
.596
82%
8%
BUM
4.698
2..531
80%
14%
6%
NI,K
1,357
1,085
81%
1%
NMS
2,910
2,621
84%
12%
4%
SKMC
1.933
1,130
00%
10%
SMF
1,593
1,361
00%
r,%
8%
MCC
1.974
4.965
80%
12%
8%
MEFB
38,820
28.973
10%
14%
1%
MES
10,833
3.797
66%
10%
18%
IJMC
15,376
4.437
86%
10%
4%
Wmms
6,032
3,632
80%
iry%
5%
RI'M... .
9.;!78
7,308
82%
18%
■'%
PCC
3,468
1,456
16%
10%
5%
I’Cl
9,024
2.362
82%
18%
6%
PN ..
38,6.59
18, •231
14%
11%
0%
PS ...
5,671
3.791
12%
11%
11%
UFS
9,909
3,292
84%
8%
8%
CIM (a)
50, .541
11,520
80%
10%
CM.\ ...
3,157
1,218
18%
11%
5%
cmml ... .
1,293
1,849
00%
10%
FCMS
1,125
1,303
r>o%
80%
11%
SDA ...
2,086
1,679
20%
18%
YMCA ..
8.402
25%
51%
24%
YWCA
(a) Includes Associate Missions.
In Table XIV an attempt has been made to show, as far as statistics
can, which communions are being benefited most by Christian educational
facilities. After making due allowance for the non-Christian element in
Christian schools, as well as for a number of children of Christian parents
who for one reason or anothei’ matriculate in non-Christian schools, the
general fact remains that the more nearly the figures in Column a approx-
imate those of Column i, or exceed lhc-n\, the more nearly does any repre-
sentative society come to supply adequate Cliristian education to the
Christian constituency of its churches. The United States Census Depart-
ment recently estimated that out of a total population exceeding no, 000,000
in the United States, 33,000,000 were children or young people of school age.
With this proportion as a guide, and knowing that the present Christiau
constituency in China, which consists chiefly of adults, reaches an>Tvhere
irom three-fourths of a million to a million people, it may safely he assum-
ed that the number of children of school age represented by this Christian
constituency exceerls 300,000.
In Columns 3, 4, and 5 of Table XIV, we arc shown what proportion of
students enrolled in ihc schools of each society' arc doing lower primary,
higher primary, and middle school work. Note the high percentage of
middle school stiulciits reported by such societies as the PE. MF,S, and SPG.
In this connection the YMCA might also be mentioned, although middle
schools of this organization are as a general rule of a ditferent character
than regular middle schools of other mis-sioiiary societies which follow the
prescribed govennnent cour.scs. YMCA middle schools specially emphasize
the teaching of English and commercial subjects.
Note also in Column 3 of Table XIV which societies report 90 per ceot
or more of their students in .schools of lower primary grade. Whence are
these societies to get xheir trained evangelistic and educ.ational leaders in
the future? Docs the need for lower primary school education on the part
of the Christian community justify and have the results which have come
thus far from these lower primary schools justified the high degree of
emphasis plated upon them? Eight societies listal in Table XIV report 2
per cent or less of .all their students in Cliristian middle schools.
The relation* between the percentage of students in higher prumiry
.schools and the percentage of students in middle schools is interesting in
the case of several societies. A few mis.sions report a very slight drop
between these two, while most societies show a very marked decrease.
Prinunv Etincatioii — The policy of most larger societies during rccait
years seems to favour the establishment of at least one lower primary
school in every evangelistic center. In older mission fields and frequently
in communities where self-support is well developed, lower primary schools
are now largely under the control of local churches and practically, if not
entirely, independent of mission finances. Even in younger mission fields,
many primaiy schools arc partially self-supporting. Some societies, while
encouraging the establishment of Christian lower primary schools by and for
their Christian constituency, make it a general rule to assume no financial
obligation connected therewith. The result of sxich a policy is fewer Icrwer
primary schools, but wherever such schools do exist one imiy safely con-
cUide that they are directly ministering to the needs of the Christian com-
munity and indirectly are fostering a spirit of independence and self-
support.
Survey statistics show a total of 9,923 evangelistic centers ami mission
stations in China. Against this number we have 5,637 lower primary
schools. Many stations report two or more such schools, and in some
cities well over a score are located. In view of this fact, we may conclude
from a comparison of the above figures that even among these 35 societies
at least one-fourth, and in the case of some societies almost one-half, of the
evangelistic centers, where 10 communicants reside and a regular weekly
scrrice is held, are still without Christian lower primary schools. Let us
compare the figures of a few societies in this connection. What do they
jreveal conceniing the Christian occupation of the fields in terras of the
education of the children of Christiau parents, to say nothing of the
children of non-Christian parents in the same community, who might seu-l
their children to mission or church school.} were these located near by?
Society
Total Evangelistic
Centei-s
Total Lower Primary
Schools
CIM
1..589
455
DMC ...
636
157
CMS ...
535
•290
BMS ...
415
179
104
148
MCC ...
94
131
FCMS ...
The first five societies report more leaver primary schools than
evangelistic centers, while the last three report a number con-
siderably below. The following societies report approximately equal
numbers : MEFB. SPG, ABF, ABCFM, NMS, Wl^IMS, EPM, and UFS.
The MEFB, PN and CIM lead all other societies in the number of
lower primary students, followetl closely by the SBC and CMS. Most of
the larger missionary societies endeavour to offer higher pnm.ary schoo
facilities either in the form of day schools or boarding schools at each ot
their mission stations Since higher primary schools for boys and girls^e
counted separately, and since in many stations both higher pnm.ary schools
324
THE CHKISIT^N OCCUPATION OF CHINA
XV.— Distribution of Mission Middle
Schools and Hospitals
Society
Total Muinber of
Stutions
Number of Stations
where Middle
Schools are
Maintained
Number of Stations
where Hospitals
are Maintained
CMS
5H
8
18
PE
1.5
9
4
SPG
11
S}
4
ABF
10
12
11
BMS
11
0
5
SBC
24
12
7
ABCFM
14
10
10
LMS
17
G
16
B
18
2
1
Bn
15
1
DMS
12
3
FMS
4
0
1
LUM
15
3
5
NLK
10
1
1
NMS
7
SEMC
5
4
SMF
13
7
MCC
10
4
10
MEFB
28
18
22
MES
6
4
4
UMC
13
3
5
NVMMS
Ifl
4
10
EPM
10
G
9
PCC
8
2
4
PCI
9
<)
7
PN
30
32
28
PS
I.i
10
8
UFS
9
8
9
CIM-f-Assoc. Miss. ...
240
6
17
CMA
26
3
CMML
23
...
FCMS
7
3
4
SDA
19
0
3
YMCA
25
12
1
ywc.A.
11
Numw'k of Communicants and Numbkr of Stui)F.nts under Christian
Instruction (Middle School Grade and Below) Compared
0 5,0Jt) 10,000 15,000 20,000 25,000 30,000 35,000 40,000 45,000 50,000
Tbe shaded bar represents communicants, the black bar students.
for boys and schools for girls are found, we naturally expect when
paring the number of mission stations with the number of higher nri^*'*'
schools to find, if every station has higher primary schools, the i fT'"
number considerably higher. Where this is not the case one may saf T
assume that at least one-third of the mission stations cf that partic 1 '
socict}' arc without higher primary school facilities. The CiM "
Associate Missions have 246 mission stations and 70 higher nii
sch.-ols; and the CMA ?6 mission stations and ii higher primary schooh
Societies repotting the most favourable comparisons arc the PX, 36 miss' '
stations and 133 higher primary schools; the PE 15 stations and 35 Ino],'*"
priniarj- schools; the MEFB 28 mission stations and 73 higher' priiuii^^
schools; the EPM 10 mission stations jlikI 25 higher ])rimarj- schools' tli’«
MES 6 mission stations and iS higher primary schools; anil the ABCFM
14 mission stations and 33 higher primnrj’ schools.
In the total number of higher prim.irv students, the followinp- fi
societies lead ; YMCA, MEFB, PN, CMS, and ABF. It is interesting ty
note tlmt while (he MEFB reports 60 fewei higher primary schools than th*
PN, this Society h.as approximately 800 more students. vSimilar dineieiice^
in the average enrollment of higher primary schools of different socictic-
will be seen b)' comparing Columns 2 and 9, Table XIII.
Primary Students and Communicants Compared — Tlic accompniniiirr
diagram is a fair index of the emphasis placed on priinaiy education b\- ‘lie
various societies listed for our study. It is left to the reader to detenniu •
for himself, if possible, whether there is any standard proportion between
primary students and communicants which missionary societies shonlcl aim
to reach, and if so, what that proportion is. Note the large nniniK-r of
students as compared with communicants reported by the MCC. Note also
how the BMS and SBC compare with the ABF, or how the PE comnare'
with the PN. ^ ‘ ”
Boys Versus Girls — Most of the societic.s approximate 70 per cent bes
and 30 per cent girls in primary schools. A few societies such as the Bn
CMC, and SD.a report as high as 80 per cent of their students a« boys-
other societies like the PCC, UFvS, CMA, and CMML place more einph^sii
on education for girls.
Middle Schools — The following five societies report approximately ha'f
of all the Christian middle school students in China : MEFB, YMCA, PN,
PE, and CJIS. In actual mmibcr of middle schools, however, the ADCFM
and SBC rank above the PE and YMCA. .Some idea of the percenta^’e of
mid.'ile schools not oficring full four-year courses may be obtained by re-
ferring to the maps of mission schools for each province, printed in Pail
IV. Changes are constantly taking place, and a middle school offering only
two years of work in 1919 may b_v the present time have increased iC
teaching staff and number of courses and rank as a high grade four-year
middle school.
Comparison between middle school students and total employed
workers is graphically shown in the diagram on page 328. Over a third
of the societies report half as many' middle school students as total
employed workers. Note the comparisons for the BMS, PCC, UMC, and
CIM. The PE, .SPG and YMCA reporf'more middle school students tliaii
employed Chinese workers. During the last five years very rapid strides
iiave been made in middle .school education, affecting not only the number
cf students and of courses offered but also and especially the quality of tlic
work done.
From figures in Table XV it is apparent that a few societies offer
middle school educational facilities in most of their stations. For example,
tbe PN offers middle school education in 32 out of 36 mission stations. On
the other hand, a large number of societies offer middle school education ii:
less ^lian 10 per cent of their missionary residential centers. Gcncr.illy
speaking, wherever middle schools arc located a mission hospital is alsi;
found, although one cannot infer from this fact that middle school student::
receive special medical c-x imination or treatment. In not a few stations,
e.Nccpt in the event of serious illness, middle school students profit little, if
any, by the presence of a trained physician, Chinese or foreign, 01 a modern
hospital. Columns i and 2 are worthy of careful study c-n the part of
missionary leaders in the light of future Christian le.idcrship as well as of
a higher degree of liter.acy among future church mtmhcrs.
Medical Work — Hospitals — ^The 35 societies listed for our study report
3e per cent of all the mission hospitals in China and 65 per cent of all
mission dispeiisaric-s located elsewhere than on hospital premise.':
or in centers where mission hospitals are maintaineil. In
cities where separate hospital buildings, one for men and another
for women, exist, the mi.ssion correspondent luis reported two hos-
pitals regardless of whether these separate buildings or departments arc
separatC’ly administered or not. In other centers having separate hcfi-
pital buildings or departments the correspondent has .sometimes reports
one ho.sj)ilal. .Such inconsistency obviously lias resulted in confusion
and makes a close study of figures in Column i of uncertain value- *
better approach, perhaps, to the degree of Christian occup.ation in tenu’
of hnedical work is to note the number of centers where hospital work 1-
done (Table XV, Col. 3), and compare tlie.se with the total ntmiho-r 0
mission stations reported hj’ each society. Still another approach is
take the figures in Columns 3 and 4, Table XVI, which give the to
number of hospital beds, and judge the degree of Chri.stian occupation m
terms of hospital facilities of this kind. Either of the two above
ccdtires overromes the uncertainties in figures for Column i due to
sisteiicies in returns. Moreover in Col. i we have no way of distingui:' .
between a hospital with 10 beds and another with 300. A further qm*
tion must be borne in mind when figures alone are studied, and that is
all hospitals reported are not always open. During the period 0
LATJGER MISSIONARY SOCIETIES COMPARED
325
Mumker of Mission Primary School Students fer too Communicants
Note that onlj three societies exceed the ratio of one for one.
XVI.— The Christian Hospital
Name of Society
>- Hospitals
Dispensaries — exclusive ol
ts those located on Hospital
Premises
Hospital Beds — Men
■t- Hospital Beds— Women
^ Total Number of
Inpatients Annually
<n Schools for Nuraes
a
_=
m
7
No. of Hospital Beds per j
* Foreign Physician 1
No. of Hospital Beds per
* Foreign Nurse
Grand Total (All China)
326
344
10,007
6,730
144,477
IDS
1,380
36
81
Total (35 Societies)
279
223
8,S32
5,S79
126,178
89
1,125
36
SO
CMS
•28
11
792
874
12,700
10
115
67
69
PE
6
1
272
184
6,294
7
139
41
41
SPG
4
5
88
40
508
1
4
43
64
ABF
10
4
177
197
7,094
4
39
18
37
BMS
7
2
209
101
1,431
26
77
SBC
8
5
•212
118
2.047
3
30
33
47
ABCFM
10
17
314
168
3.307
4
3.5
30
120
LMS
22
3
809
303
11,516
5
72
62
185
B
1
2
.50
30
613
40
27
Bn
2
. .
DMS
2
3
73
46
1,186
30
40
PMS
1
1
LUM
D
207
38
2,340
3
31
49
49
NLK
1
16
5
150
7
NMS
0
3
62
59
1,517
1
8
30
30
SEMC
(b)
2
SMF
7
2
97
15
707
16
56
MCC
11
303
•211
5.237
1
14
24
85
MEFB
•29
9
737
641
14,168
15
255
36
115
MES
3
1
105
45
2,200
1
10
1-5
37
BMC ...
5
6
212
84
2,-573
1
G
99
296
WMMS
11
3
327
194
4,749
2
19
•27
104
epm
10
606
367
11,718
2
13
69
PCC ...
5
2
172
155
4,072
29
109
PCI ..
9
164
177
1,577
2
11
42
PN
3.5
13
1,090
695
12,643
13
165
31
119
PS
10
6
324
252
6.214
5
70
44
82
UFS
13
300
200
2,454
26
CIM (a)
CMA ...
17
104
618
297
5,273
6
52
48
114
CMML...
11
FCMS
•1
1
145
1.690
2
10
35
210
SDA .
YMCA...
3
1
51
18
•200
1
27
10
35
jwcA ;;; ;;
...
...
Complete statistics covering medical work and workers have been difficult to secure,
he above represent the best obtainable from several sources.
(a) Includes Associate Missions.
(b) Union work.
Survey a larger proportion of hospitals were temporarily closed due to
depletion of professional staff, than missionaries themselves might imagine.
Ihe PN, MEFB, CMS, and LMS societies report the largest number of
hospitals and hospital beds. Other societies reporting relatively large
numbers of foreign doctors and a good amount of medical work as revealed
in Column 5, Table XVI, which gives the total number of inpatients
.Tiimially, are the AHF, PE, ABCFM, MCC, WMl^lS, UFS, and CIM. The
proportion of beds for women and children may be seen by referring to Table
XU, Column 6 of this Section. Some few societies devote over 50 per cent
of their hospital beds to women, while the prevailing average among all
societies is somewhere nearer 40 per cent of the hospital beds for women
and 60 per cent for men.
Note in Table XV, Column 3, what a small proportion of these ^*5
societies have hospitals in even half of their mission stations. The B and
NEK societies, for example, report only one hospital each in 18 and 10
mis.sion stations respectively. At the other extreme we have a few societies
which report hospitals in excess of their stations. Note the comparative
figures for the EMS, UFS, MCC, MEFB, and EPM. When comparing
figures in Cohnniis 2 and 3 rvith figures in Column i of Table XV, the
student should also consult Appendix E, page Ixxxv, for a list of centers
where mission hospitals are to be erected before 1923, if the official plans
of the various societies as reported to the Survey Cconmi^fee are re.iHzed.
Training Sa/iao/s for Nurses — Tins branch of Christian medical service
in China has developed rapidly during the last decade. Only one-third of
the societies, whose work we are studying, report no training schools. The
CMS, MEFB, PN, and FE hospitals appear to lead.
Number of Ishabitants to bach Mission Hospital Bed
Degree of Christian Occupation — The purpose and n.essage of Table
XVII are self-evident. Figures in Columns 2 and 3 are the most reliable
and carefully computed which the Survey Committee is able to furnish at
this stage of its knowledge of area and population in Ciiina. Tliose
familiar with the luiscieiitific methods and difficulties attending tlie gather-
ing of population statistics in this country will regard the figures given, as
approximations at best, and as funiisliing only a rough idea and perhaps a
slightl}' exaggerated idea of actual conditions.
Colunni.s 7 and 9 gi\'e some conception, limited though it may be
and subject to many qualifying factors, of the relative supply of mission-
aries in the fields of different societies per unit of population and per unit
of the comimiiiicant church body. Compare the figures of Ihe UMC or I'd
fields with those of the CMS or NMS fields. Note in the case of a number
of societie.s how the degree of Christian occupation in tenns of missionaries
per million inhabitants may be comparatively high, while in terms of
church members the supply of missionarie.s may be much below the
averages prevailing elsewhere. Take the figures for the SBC or the MES.
The natural tendency as mission woik progresses and Christianity becomes
more indigenous in China .seems to be downwards for figures in Column 7
and upwards for figures in Column 9.
In Columns 8 and 10 an attempt has been made to express the degree
of Christian occupation in tenns of Chinese employed workers, in the same
way as Columns 7 and 9 represent this attempt in terms of missionaries.
One expects to find the number of Chinese workers per million inhabitants
considerably higher in every case th.an the number of missionarie.s per
million inhabitants. The same extremes in figures of occupation are to be
noticed in respect to Chinese as in respect to foreign workers, only these
differences between figures for missionaries and figures for Chinese workers
may not appe.ir in the same societies. For example, compare the luimber
of Chinese in the fields of the PS or EMS with those in CMS or MEFB
fiehl.s.
Columns 12, 13, and 14 are also self-explanatory and have been special-
ly referred to elsewhere. The figures in Column 11 merit attention.
Here the degree of Christian occupation of the fields of various mi.ssioiury
societies is expressed in term,s of communicants per 10,000 which, by
common consent, is most indicative at this stage of mi-ssionary work in
China of the progress which has been nude as well as a' the challenge
326
.THE GHBISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
XVII. — Degree of Occupation
Name of Society
Total (for 19 Provinces)
CMS
PE
SPG
ABF
BMS
SBC
ABCFM
LMS
B
Bn
BMS
FMS
LUM
NLK
NMS
SEMC
SMF*
MCC
MEFB
^^5S
UMC
WMMS
EPM
PCC
PCI
PN
PS
EFS
CIM (ft)
CMA
CMML
FCMS
SDA
YMCA
YWCA
*0
s
*3
0
J2
B
_o
■3
« a
tS -2
'S
iS
a
s
>2 ^
a
0
P C
Ji 09
•J-w
fa
"S.
3
^■3
ui "2
H
^ 0
'S
0
0
*3
z
Approximate Are
Field Claimei
■1,1
"S —
"S rvt
.1
r
a
0
il
1
0
B
W «
U 0
.5 ^
0
3
a
a
a
0
c;>
■«
0
H
Missionaries
:r 1,000,000 Pop
.20
0,0
aS
ag
a, 0.
Q eH
0 U
a> 3
i s
I a
0 0
t 1
ag
* !r?
.11
sS
a®.
<32
IQ 3
5 3
.E(S
ag
a 0
u
a.
Qi
6
S &
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
1,760,283
440,925,836
6,561
24,627
344,974
15
56
19
72
7.8
533
66 400
1.5,900,000
353
1,457
10,861
22
92
32
135
7
660
9,700.000
202
924
6,008
21
95
33
154
6
960
B
2,200
2.000,000
62
189
2,079
31
94
31
94
10
800
54,700
12,000.000
188
795
8,562
16
66
'22
94
7
978
6,300,000
123
556
8.6.57
19
90
14
65
14
4-51
A
37^400
13,600,000
175
1,104
23,644
13
81
8
47
17
401
39,300
12,000.000
198
1,003
14,003
17
84
14
72
11
580
B
32,200
14,200,000
146
828
11,403
10
58
13
73
8
554
2.900,000
75
212
8,193
26
73
9
25
28
298
2,400,000
49
163
6.012
20
68
8
27
25
180
3, -200, 000
55
156
1,405
17
46
39
111
4
1,020
2,600,000
23
80
1,062
9
31
23
80
606
6,200.000
87
366
4,698
14
59
19
78
7
52b
5,200,000
64
192
1,357
12
37
49
148
3
2,400,000
59
274
2,910
24
110
20
94
1,731,000
25
100
1.933
15
59
13
53
11
595
C
9,100
3,400,000
65
135
1,593
19
36
41
84
5
606
10,800,000
184
441
1.974
18
40
97
232
2
2,590
25,100,000
419
3,147
38.8-20
16
1-25
11
81
4,100,000
118
654
10,633
29
160
12
61
*26
308
B
B
so/m
24,600
7,300,000
10,000,000
41
118
666
440
15,376
6.032
6
12
92
44
3
19
44
73
21
6
287
570
5,100,000
82
732
9,378
16
141
9
79
18
745
14,800
5,900,000
94
220
3,468
16
37
28
65
B
82,600
7,400,000
36.100,000
44
502
.341
2,264
9,021
38,659
6
14
46
63
5
13
59
11
431
A
B
26^350
51,400
13,400,000
5,200,000
146
61
538
359
.5,671
9,909
11
12
40
69
26
6
36
19
326
Int
A
Int
376,300
50,500
70,400
96,800,000
4.800.000
3.800.000
960
106
83
65
2,125
236
57
150
50,541
3,1.57
1,293
1,125
9
22
18
22
48
41
18
35
64
59
44
79
44
140
5
6
23
3
248
354
1,0.50
138
328
2,086
69
164
192
609
Int
53
53
a n
-S a
O'
^(£
£ o
*7 O
2 o
1.0
1.6
1-1
1.0
1.8
1.9
0.7
1.4
1.3
0.7
i!2
O.H
i.7
0.6
1.9
1.5
•2.4
0.4
2,0
2.7
1.9
1.1
1.6
1.0
3.6
0.2
1.6
n
— H
D.O
So
104
57
61}
31
49
24
40
78
47
54
36
40
5-2
194
55
46
49
43
96
• Field in Sinkiang not included in figures given in columns 2 and 3
(ft) Includes Associfite Missions
ahead. The figures for some societies are most impressive, as for example
the MCC field with only 2 communicants for lo.ooo inhabitants, or of the PS
fields where we have only 4 communicants per 10,000, or the figure for the
great stretches of CIM area averaging only 5 communicants to every
10,000 souls. Of those societies whose figures are relatively high, such
as the B, with 28 communicants per 10,000, or the MBS with 26 com-
municants per 10,000, one might very naturally and justly conclude
that though they suggest a comparatively high degree of Christian oc-
cupation, they nevertheless represent at best only beginnings. ^ The
faith, prayer, sacrifice, and toil of an ever-growing Church of Christ in
China 3\-ill, under the blessing of God, multiply these figures, here forty-
fold, there sixtyfold, aud elsewhere perhaps an hundredfold.
Groicth of the Chinese Church during the Last Thirty Years-in
the Table which follows, the Survey Committee has attempted to record
the numerical strength of Protestant Christianity in China just preced-
ing the la.st three great missionary conferences. Since the Survey
statistics are for 1918/19, later figures for 1920, as gathered by the
statistical secretary of the CCC, have been added. The Committee b.^
also given figures for 1915 in order to make possible a comparison of
growth during the last five years.
XYIII.— Statistics of Growth
Totul
Total
Total
Total Students
Society
of
Foreign
Chinese
Coromuni-
in Christian
Report
Force
Force
cants
Schools
CMS
1889
56
168
2,695
2.000
1905
275
1,036
•
7,381
1916
845
1,312
9.846
11,068
353
1,457
10,861
10,146
1920
294
1,646
11,698
12,181
PU
1889
18
30
450
1,123
1905
84
212
•
2,237
1915
191
626 -
3,901
5,600
Survey
202
924
6,008
6.858
1920
210
1,076
6,411
7,263
SPG
1869
13
100
1005
34
74
•
180
1915
56
143
1.497
1.240
Survey
62
189
2,079
1,896
1920
62
187
2,229
1,832
ABF
1889
34
8-2
1,479
325
1905
90
285
4,709
1,151
1915
138
527
6,835
6,180
188
795
8, .562
8,910
1020
185
964
10.016
10,963
Society
Date
of
Report
Total
Foreign
Force
Total
Chinese
Force
Total
Comma*
nicants
Tout Students
in Christian
Schools
BMS
1889
1905
1915
Survey
1920
35
55
108
123
81 (a)
19
172
491
556
507 (a)
1,154
4,403
7.520
8,667
9,202
137
1,30S
2,888
3.95'2
4,290
SBC
1889
35
29
808
338
1905
88
174
5,049
1915
162
792
16,213
7.823
175
1,104
23,644
10,059
1920
200
1,061 (a)
24,334
14,010
ABCFM
1889
83
95
1.549
1,074
4,237
1005
106
590
9.573
1915
147
961
11,845
y,8t)3
8,829 (ft)
10,202
198
1,003
14,003
19'20
200
1,137
15,011
LMS
1889
65
86
4,078
2,124
5,003
1905
131
514
•
1915
156
667
9.373
145
828
11,403
6,916
1920
125 (a)
625 (a)
11,468
liARGEE MISSIONARY SOCIETIES COMPARED
327
Society
Bn
dms
JMS
liUM
BLK
UMS
SEMC ..
SMF ...
PCI
■ PN
Date
j of
Beport
Total
Foreign
Force
Total
Chinese
Force
Total
Commu-
nicants
Total Students
in Christian
Schools
1889
33
51
2,029
848
■ ' 190-5
48
203
8,-530
1,745
1915
69
316
7,437
5,253
Sun-ey
75
212
8,193
2,401 (a)
1920
51
364
7.096
4,945
1889
11
25
462
40
1905
42
•
•
•
1915
47
111
6,320
539
Survey
49
163
6,012
1,093
1920
41
209
6,398
1,602
1899
1905
15
•
ii9
•
1915
31
158
764
799
Survey
65
1.56
1,405
1,472
1920
63
171
1,368
1,142
1889
1905
7
3
15
111
1915
15
95
761
525
26
80
1,062
596
1920
20 (a)
71 (a)
1,401
596 (a)
1889
1905
IS
15
130
360
1915
74
282
2,618
2,212
97
366
4,698
2,531
1920
69 (a)
361 (a)
4,996
1,738 (a)
1889
1905
27
40
204
123
1915
38
125
1,017
807
Survey
64
102
1,357
1,085
1920
54 (a)
198
1.711
1,271
1889
1905
12
21
63
38
1915
35
207
1,706
1,995
Survey
59
274
2,910
2,621
1920
67
275
4,409
2,380
. ... 1889
1905
14
38
167
300
1915
27
86
l,,591
68-5
25
100
1,933
1,130
1920
23 (a)
109
1,976
1,158
. ... 1889
1905
24
57
600
327
1915
84
96
1,476
1,043
76
135
1,593
1,361
1920
48 (a)
176
1,771
1,412
1889
1905
33
35
302
336
1915
168
276
1,632
4,053
Survey
184
441
1,974
4,96-5
1920
180
481
2,449
6,91.5
1889
99
243
3,888
2,708
1905
196
1,665
15,216
9,389
1915
262
2,663
28,474
27,211
419
3,147
38,820
28.973
1920
334 (a)
5,038
42,720
36,577
1889
32
20
312
925
1905
48
175
1,754
1,5-27
1915
86
463
4,952
4,027
Survey
118
654
10,833
3,797
1920
103 (a)
691
8,93-2 (a)
2.771 (a)
1889
24
SI
1,675
267
1905
49
199
6,825
1,646
1915
49
716
13,923
3,026
Survey
44
666
15,376
4.437
1920
43
665
15,376
4.437
1889
31
50
1,079
534
1905
82
225
3,449
686
1915
121
318
5,121
1,960
Survey
118
440
6,032
3.632
1920
116
386 (a)
6,038
4,248
1889
51
135
3,471
628
1905
99
249
2,442
1915
79
596
8,175
5,319
Survey
82
732
9,378
7,308
1920
87
786
11,009
9,209
1889
15
52
2,719
1905
39
95
118
1915
84
177
3.215
1.176
Survey
94
220
3,468
1,4.56
1920
94
232
3,998
2,572
- ... 1889
9
20
130
20
1905
27
224
6.143
536
1915
45
342
9,440
2,4-53
Survey
44
341
9,024
2,362
1920
25 (a)
353
9,052
2..549
1889
122
120
4,041
2,182
1905
265
879
10,972
5,107
1915
414
1,994
34,627
16.607
Survey
502
2,264
38,659
18.231
1920
458
2.437
40.220
21.778
Date
Totol
Total
Total
Society
of
Foreign
Chinese
Comma-
in Christian
Report
Force
Force
nicants
Schools
PS
1889
28
9
100
300
1905
51
80
1,752
176
1915
137
474
3,601
3,983
Survey
146
538
5,671
3,791
1920
139
582
7,041
4.922
UFS
1889
16
14
1,000
67
1905
35
181
6.960
458
1915
63
468
10,032
2,790
Survey
61
359
9,909
3,292
1920
79
350
9,870
2.936
CIM (b)
1889
366
92
2,937
182
1905
849
1,287
14,078
2,997
1915
976
1,994
37.802
11,685
Survey
960
2.125
50,541
11,620
1920
980
1,931
53,162
11,006
CMA
1889
1905
76
loe
i.-iss
408
1915
63
197
2,163
1,332
Survey
106
236
3,157
1,218
1920
107
216
3,426
1,059
FCMS
1889
14
11
40
1905
35
60
834
399
1915
46
139
1,300
1,308
Survey
60
150
1,125
1,303
1920
61
143
1,154
1,378
CMML
1889
1905
1915
72
...
Survey
83
57
1,293
849
1920
83
47
963
849
SDA
. 1639
1905
18
31
66
i’oo
1915
43
315
1,533
1,315
Srrrvey
138
328
2,086
1,679
1920
181
690
3,580
2,686
YMCA
1889
1905
30
1915
157
134
5,332
Sun-ey
192
609
8,402
1920
192
320 (a)
15,503
YWCA
1389
...
1905
•
1915
24
...
Survey
53
53
1920
84
42 (a)
• No reliable returns, (a) Incomplete returns, (b) Includes Associate Missions.
Middle School Students and Total Employed Chinese Force Comparew
0 300 600 900 1.200 1.500 1,800 2.100 2.400 2.700
Shaded bars represent Middle School Students, block bars Employed Chinese
328
THE CIiRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHIKA
COOPERATION IN INSTITUTIONAL WORK
The de%’elcpmeiit of higher educational work under Christian
auspices, which has been so marked a feature of the past two decades,
has been made possible only through the cooperation cf a number of
missionary societies in the support of the same institution. In the ac-
companying Table XIX, the institutions being jointly conducted are listed
under differeut cities and the degree to which the missionary societies
dealt with in this Section are taking part in them is set forth. The
several departments of the same institution are listed separately,
inasmuch as a society sometimes cooperates in only one cr two out of a
number of departments.
Institutions whose names are in italics represent a union of two or
more societies of the same ecclesiastical family. In all other institu-
tions societies from two or more differeut churches carry .m work together.
Universities and Colleges — In addition to the five union universities,
Peking University, Shantung Cliristiau University, the Uni\iersity of
Nanking, Fukien Christian University, and the West China Union Uni-
versity, there are the following union colleges : Slauclmria Christian
College, Shanghai College (Baptist), Hangchow Christian College, and
Canton Christian College. The latter institution, although several mis-
sions have members on its faculty and it is sen’ing most of the mis-
sionaiy- societies in Sor»th China, is not strictly speaking a union institu-
tion.
These union institutions represent a large proportion of the collegiate
work being carried on by missionary societies. Several of them have
grown rapidly during the past few years and all are taxed to their utmost
capacity.
The degree to which each of the differeut societies is engaged in
higher educational work along with others is set forth in Table XIX,
This does not represent all higher educational work being done by some
of the societies whose names are listed here. Several of them support
junior or even senior colleges, as for instance the PE in St. John’s and
Boone Universities, the MES in Soochow University, the in
Wesley College, etc. Not a few of these societies, however, conduct no
higher educational work except in cooperation with others.
It will be noted at once that the ABF, ABCFM, LMS, MEFB, and
PN are each supporting a considerable number of union instit r
The comparatively modest beginnings of a few years ago have 1 h
by gradual stages, until now not an inconsiderable amount of the
budgets of these societies is ei\r-marked for union work Lnr
of money have to be raised in addition for plant and equipment
same time there is general agreement that in no other way could th •
tion be met. It is also taken for granted that these institutions
still further strengthened.
Theological Education— The extent to which theological educ f
is being emried on in union institutions is one of the most strikinv f
in the present situation. The form of union is of two kinds
the institutions -where two or moi e .societies of the same denomin. f
group are W'crking together, as in the Anglican School of TheV^f
temporarily located at Wusih, Kii., in which the SPG and the CM*
cooperate with the PE and MSCC, and thus bring together in one ‘ ^
stitutiou students from all sections of the Anglican Church; the Ba
Theological Seaniiiary, The Central China Union Lutheran' Theolo^’'^>
School, and the Moukden Theological College, etc. Second, are
schools of theology in which societies of differeut religious ^oups
together in support of one institution. There are seven of these ^AU
but the Nanking .School of Theology and the Union Theological Colie
in Canton are connected with the five union universities. It is wm-fK
noting that even a larger number of societies cooperate in theS''-
theological institutions than in the colleges of arts and sciences More-
over, the list of societies here given is not exhaustive and does not iu.
elude a number of smaller missions (not dealt with in thi? Section) wkkh
participate in one or another of these institutions.
Middle and Normal Schools — The union middle schools and nonnol
training schools listed in Column 4 represent a comparatively small part
of the woi'k of this kind being done in China. They are chiefly depart
inents ot higher educational institutions, all of which at the present
time still find it necessary to maintain middle schools as part of thdr
general plant. Much more adequate provision for normal trainino- 'is
one of the ont.standing needs of educational work in China. It is'^nct
improbable, therefore, that this department of educatumal work will
have to be greatly strengthened in the near future.
XIX. — Participation in Union Educational and
Medical Institutions
Societj
I
Universities
and
Colleges
II
Theological
Seminaries
and Bible
Schools
III
Medical
Schools
IV
Normal
Training
and
Middle
Schools
Y
Hospitals
VI
Training
Schools
for
Nurses
CMS
X, 11
q, X, bb, kk
11
z ' ‘
-
PE
...
q
8
IT
SPG
j
q
j
j
i
ABF
k, m, r, 11
0. r,u
11 '
k, r,' w, 11,
mm
k, r, t, u
t
BMS
i
j
j
j
j
SBC
r
r
J
r 1
r
ABCFM
e, i, X
e, g, b, j, X.
bb .
f
j. y, z, cc
LMS
e, aa
e, g, b, bb
■j
aa, 6
j
DMS
C
d
FMS
il
LUM
ii
j
bb
NMS
ii
ii
SEMC
...
86
gg. bb
SMF
66
66
MCC
11
11
11
11, mm
MEFB
e, k, m, X,
11
e, g, 1, n, X,
11
f, 11
k, y, z, 11,
mm
k
k
MES
UMC
m, k
1, n
e
.1.
t, u
t
miMS
...
bb, dd
dd. ir
j
EPM
PCC
j, bb
|j 1
CO '
PCI
a
b
c
a
PN
e, j, k, m, '
Y, aa
e. g, b, j, 1,
n, 0, bb, dd
f.i
i, j,(k, V, w,
aa, cc, dd,
ee.'ff
j. k
k
PS
k, V
1, D
j
i, V, w
UFS
a
b
c
a
j.k
CIM
kk
'
FCMS
k, m
1, n, 0
k, p
k
k
LIST OF UNION
Moukden a.
c.
d.
Peking e.
e.
f.
g-
EDUCATIONAL AND MEDICAL INSTITUTIONS
Manchuria Christian College
Manchuria Christian College Middle School
Moukden Theological College
Moukden hledical College
Moukden Union Hospital
Peking University— College of Arts and Science
I and. North .China. College for Women
Peking University School of Theology
Union Medical School for Women
Bible Training School for Women
Tenghsieu
Tsinan
Nankins
Wulm
Wusih
Shanghai
Huchowlii
Hangchow
Foochow
Canton
Changsha
Wnchaiig
Kingchow/u
Fancheng
Shekow
Siangyangfu
Paoning
Cliengtu
y-
z.
aa.
aa,
bb.
cc.
dd.
ee.
ff
hh.
ii.
jj-
kk.
11.
n.
11.
11.
mm.
North China Union Bible Institute
Matcer Memorial Institute
Shantung Christian University
Shantung Christian University Theological School
Shantung Christian University Medical School
Shantung Christian University Hospital
University of Nanking
University of Nanking Union Hospital
University of Nanking Union Training School for
Nurses
University of Nanking Union Middle School and
School of Education
Nanking School of Theology
Ginling College
Bible Teachers’ Training School for Women
Severance Hall Bible School for Women
Wulm Academy
Anglican School 0/ Theology
Shanghai College
Shanghai College Theological Seminary
Shanghai College Middle School
Union Hospital, Yangteepoo
St. John’s University and Uuiv. of Penn. Medical
School
Margaret "W illiainson Hospital
Union Training .School for Nurses
Hucliow Union Hospital
Hangchow Christian College
Hangchoxv Christian College Middle School
Union Girls’ High School
Fukien Christian University
Fukieij Union Theological College
Union Vernacular Middle Training School
Union Kindergarten Training School
Canton Christian College
Canton. Christian College Middle School
Union Theological College
Union Normal School for Girls
Hunan Union Theological College
Union Girls' High and Normal School
Union Normal School
Kingchowfti Theological Seminary
Kingchowfu Normal School
Concordia School for Girls
Central China Union Lutheran Theological School
Bethesda Union Hospital
Diocesan Theological Training School
West Cliina Union University
West China Union University Theological Seminary
West China Union University Medical School
West China Union University Middle and Normal
School
Union Normal School for Women.
Note— Denominational institutions are in italics.
LAKC4EK MISSIONARY SOCIETIES COMPARED
829
Medical H't)r/v’— Only a small part of the medical work of the mis-
OHS is being clone in union hospitals. The tendency in the larger cit'cs
loday is direction of iiuiting in one strong union institution the
1 yspitals conducted by the iuclivicUial missions. A beginning- has already
^een made in a few centers.
The Union Medical College of Peking and its affiliated institutions,
■the hospital and training school for nurses, have not been included in
-this list, as they are not technically speaking missionary institutions,
-tjeiug financed independently by the China Medical Board, It should be
-jje noted, howe^-er, that several British and American societies have been
^iven the privilege of appointing representatives on the Board of
"Trustees of this institution, and tluit it is woi'king in most svmpathetic
-relations with the missions.
participation in the Support oj National Interden, 'mutational Or-
^(jnizaiioiis diirinff the Past Decade — There has been a growing recogni-
tion on the part of many Chinese Christians and missionaries that more
effective interdenominational cooperation is essential to the success of
the Christian Movement.
This resulted in the organization in 1913, by the National Christian
Conference which met in March of that year, of the China Continuation
Committee. This Committee was appointed to help cairy out the re-
<cniniendations of tlie national and sectional conferences held in China
ill 191.1, to serve as a means by which the Christian forces in China
-might express themselves unitedly when they so desired, to promote co-
operation and coordination among the Christian forces in China, and to
serve as a means of commnnication between tlie Christian forces in
•China and those of the West.
One of the direct results of the organization of the China Continiui-
iticii Committee was the strengthening of the China Christian Educational
As.sociation, and the China Medical Missionarj' Association. Experienced
-u-orkers were secured as executive secretaries of both of these associations
which had previously' been in existence for some years. Headquarters
■were obtained by these three organizations in the same building. In
■this they were joined by the China Sunday School Union, organized as
a result of the Centenary Conference of 1907, the Chinese Recorder, the
•Council on Health Education, the Chinese Home Missionary .Society,
and the China for Christ Movement. Other interdenominational develop-
ments have taken place in the field of mission finance ami mission build-
-iiig. The Associated Mission Treasurers is the result of bringjiig together
the fiscal agencies of several of the larger British and American mis-
sionary societies. The participating societies find the association lo
tlieir advantage financially and otherwise. It is able to sers-e other
societies also in such matters as the sale of bills of exclu-iige, the taking
out of insurance papers on mission property, the purchasing of p.is-
sages, etc.
More recently the Mission Architects’ Bureau has been launched by
two of tlie larger American societies, and it is probable that before long
otliers will join in. The object of the Bureau is to insure better buildings
by placing the responsibility for (heir design and construction in the hands
•of trained architects and engineers, and at the same time to relieve busy
missionaries for the work for which they have been trained.
A number of the larger missionary societies carrying on work in
China have cither strengthened already existing headquarters in Shanghai
or have opened new ones. The main office of the CIM and the fiscal
agencies of the CM.S and the PE have been here for some years. The
China Council of the PN, the Advisory Council of the EMS, the secretary
of the East China Mission of the ABF, the Centenary Office of the MEFB,
■which lias made Shanghai a residential seat for one of its bishops (although
this Mission has no regular church work in .Shanghai), and the MES, in-
•eluding their Women’s Boards, and the fiscal agencies of these and other
•societies are now in Shanghai.
The financing and staffing of national cooperative work has been
■made possible only by the generosity of certain societies who have releas-
ed, for the most part on salary, some of their strongest workers to serve
■the Church at large. The financing of interdeuominatiuual orgnuizations
still an extremely difficult one, but such beginnings as have already
fieeii made have been due to the willingness of such societies to release
■M'orkers for such national service and to assist financially in the work
•they were to do.
The whole question is receiving the very careful con.iideratioii of the
‘Conference of Missionary Societies in Europe and in America, and is
midonbtedl}’’ one of the problems upon a satisfactory solution of which
the development of such work largely liang^.
Table XX on page 331 sets forth in a general but not exhaustive wa's’
wliich societies of those dealt wilh in this Section are making contri-
butions in staff or funds toward the regriilar support of these national iiiter-
<loiiominatioual orgauizatioiis. This does not include (he list of those
who are contributing to the CCC through the Conference of Missionary
^oieties in Great Britain and Ireland and the Committee of Reference and
Counsel in North America.
MISSIONS BUILDING
In the interests of a larger Christian unity and of more effective co-
operation, the CCC has secured a g:ift of a valuable piece of laud in the
usiuess district in Shanghai and the funds for the erection of a Jlissions
lidding on the same. The memorandum of the agreement between the
of the building and the Presbyleriau Board of Foreign Missions
(- orth), the donors of the original site, and the tnistees of the property
forth the following as the objects of this building :
The purposes and objects of said building will be ; to promote the
principles of cooperation and the spirit of fellowship and accord among
Uic Christian forces in China; to forward the uuitv of the Christian
Church m China ; to encourage the most harmonious and efficient co-
ordination of the work of all missiouary agencies, both among themselves
and in i elation to the Chinese Church; and to assist as far as possible
111 the equipment of the Christian forces in China to deal adequately with
their task, both in the wide range of detail and as a whole; and especially
to assist the movement of cooperation and coordination represented in the
establishment and the activities of the China Contimiaticu Committee.”
“It is hoped and expected that the China Continuation Committee
and Its successors will so use the building that all the agencies of the
Chinese Church aiul of the missiouary body of China iu general, evan-
gelistic, educational, medical, and literary, whether dciioniiiiational or
'iiudeuomiiiational, or interdeiiomanatiouaA may he brought into the
closest and most liannouious association, iu order to promote so far as
possible close and sympathetic relations between foreign missions and the
Chinese Church ; and that the movement for bringing to Chinese women
the blessings of the Gaspel maj' be promoted; and that such agencies of
tlie Chinese Church as may be developed may be housed, if possible, in
the building.”
"The building shall be under the control and management of the
China Continuation Committee or of sucli committee as the Board shall
recognize as its .successor in the administration of the work of inter-
denominational cooperation conforming to the purpo.ses and objects con-
templated in the erection of the building as above set fortn. To this end,
the China Continuation Committee shall appoint a Board of Managers,
subject to ratification by the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian
Church in the U.S.A.; and in case of its disapproval of any appointment
made by the China Continuation Committee or its successors, the Board
shall have power to reject the same and, if deemed best by it, to nominate
and appoint some one else in place of the nominee disapproved.”
‘‘In case the China Continuation Committee or its successors fail
substantially to carry out the purpose,s and objects for which the build-
ing and site have bee-n given, the Board shall liave the power to ter-
minate the control and management of the building by the China Con-
tiuuatiou Committee or its succe-ssors : and in such case it shall there-
after administer the property itself in accordance with the purposes and
objects of the building as above set forth.”
AvER.'VGE Number of Communicants per 10,000 Inhabitants
IN Areas Worked by Various Societies
THE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Location and Extent of the Protestant Mission Fiei.ds of China
■OUTER MONGOM
Pl[CiMinill!ll]IDi((in
Hlllj
.'tVi*
Xa^iK
BURMA
' H 1 1 ^ 9 1 ir JTp i
CHli IMil«
PROTESTANT JIISSION FIELDS
This map has been made b}’ bringing- together into one the maps
showing "Protestant Mission Fields" which appear for each province
in Part IV. No other map or graph in this volume deserves more serious
consideration. It is evident at a glance that the Chnrch situation in
China which is here presented is the result of the. independent develop-
ment of many different religious bodies. It is a clear witness to the
Churches of the West in their effort to carry forward the Banner of tlie
Cress to the remotest parts. One missionar}’ society after another has
come to China and has sought a field in which to carry on its work. For
the most part the missionaries of these societies have tried to Icca e
where little or no work was being done by others. They have settled^^io
different parts of the country and have gradually come to regard
their field" a given area in which they ai-e able to carry on their du»
sionary activities. As other societies came in they were uatura y
directed to other areas where no Cliristian work was as yet under
or they entered the larger cities and fields of older societies with w
they usually came to some agrreement by wdiich part of the field
surrendered to them or some special arrangement was made so tha
might concentrate their efforts within a given area.
liAEGEE MISSIONAEY SOCIETIES COMPARED
331
Gradually tlic feeling grew up that certain fields "belonged” to this
♦ I t society or Church, and that others should not euter without due
Mention of their desires (see Appendix F, “Stateraent on Comity,”
"Territorial Arrangements”).
At the same time, many have not been unmindful of certain dangers
■ b might easily result from this method of missionary "occupation,”
^ comity statement in speaking of the Chinese Churches says (See
a” ndix F, pag® Ixxxvi), "It is incumbent upon all members of the
'oiiarv body ever to bear in mind that they incur a grave responsi-
**Ttv by the adoption of any measures calculated to reproduce in this
divisions between the Churches in the home lands.” Not a
of these divisions are, in their origin, due quite -as much to social
1 roHtical influences peculiar to Western countries as to essential
'"^To-ioiis principles. Hence the vital importance of missionaries, whilst
themselves remaining strictly loyal to all obligations imposed upon them
their home church connections, when attempting to introduce church
rder and government in China, strictly to limit themselves to cardinal
° . -‘jes and by the elimination of all else to allow room for their
healthy development and application amongst the Chinese people.”
Notwithstanding these statements, which have been approved by a
considerable proportion of the missionary body, the Chinese Churches
gild themselves today divided into many ^arate imits, and such or-
{rauic union as has taken place thus far, with a few notable exceptions,
been along the line of linking up sectionally and nationally Churches
of the same denomination, hence largely following the divisions of the
West.
However deeply any may feel the desirability of freedom to worship
God after the dictates of their own consciences, and the dangers of any
form of Church unity which interferes with liberty of faith and variety
of expression of the Christian life, this map is a challenge to the many
branches of the Church Universal to find ways and means of expressing
more clearly their fundamental unity in Christ, and devising ways and
means of making that unity effective in the service of mankind.
Some questions which the maps suggests are :
1. What is its bearing upon the development of an indigenous
Christianity ?
2. Wliat is its bearing on the character of the Christian community
which is growing up in different parts of China ?
3. What does it suggest as to the possibility of effective cooperation
a. Between the more than 130 different and independent mis-
sionary societies?
b. Between the Chinese Churches, which for the most part are
even less well organized for effective cooperation than the
missions ?
4. Is there any hope of the Christian Church accomplishing its God-
given task vrithout some means by which the Christian forces may con-
sult regularly and, whenever desirable, act together?
5. Is there any real hope of evangelizing China so long as the con-
ditions represented by this map continue? If not, to what is God calling
us?
XX.— Suppart of National Interdemoninational Agencies
1915-1921
Societies
Organizations Endeavouring to Serve the Entire
Church
Organizations Seiwing
Certain Societies Only
CCC
CCEA
CMMA
CSSU
CHE
CLS
CR
CCI
MBCo
AMT
MAB
F P M
F P M
F P M
F P M
F P M
F P M
F P M
F P M
PPM
F P M
F P M
PE
1
ABF
... ... X
X
X
B.MS
X
SBC
-
ABCFM
X
■
LMS
2 ...
1 ... ...
NMS
MCC
X
MEFB
X
... 1 X
1
X
1
1 ... X
MES
X
X
X
1 ...
PCC
1 ... X
PN
2
1 ... X
X
1 1 X
X
1 ... X
1
PS
1 ... X
1 ... X
1
CIM
1
1
YMCA
X
1 .... X
YWCA
X
2 ... X
Other Societies
2
X
1
1
Key— Societies : F=Full-time Workers
CCC — China Continuation Committee.
CCEA— China Christian Educational Association.
CMMA— China Medical Missionary Association.
CSSU— China Sunday School Union.
CHE — Joint Council on Public Health Education.
CLS— Christian Literature Society.
P=Part-tim0 Wbrkere M=FinanceB
CR— Chinese Recorder.
- CCI— Chinese Christian Intelligencer.
MBCo— Mission Book Company.
AMT— Associated Mission Treasurers.
MAB — Mission Architects* Bureau.
Note that Chinese workers are not included, as they have not been “loaned” by churches or organizations with one or two esceptions, bat have resigned their other positions,
anil are supported by the interdenominational organization. In the case of foreign workers, this is the exception rather than the rule. nil fbe sopieHoa whlfh Imow
X Indicates that within the period covered a society has contributed to the financial support of the organization This table Rr tL and
contributed to the CCC throur'U the Committee of Reference and Counsel in New York, and the Standing Committee of the Conference of Missionary Societies m Great Britain and
•Ireland, nor does it show all the sources of income, for a considemble part of the support of some of these organizations comes from private sources.
S32
THE CHlilSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
PART VII
COMPARISON OF THE FIELDS AND WORK OF
LARGER DENOMINATIONAL GROUPS
Introduciion — The Suiwey Committee in grouping the various socie-
ties under their respective denominational headings, has followed the
classifications which appear in the Directory of Protestant Missions of
China 1920. According to these classifications there are in China today
4 Anglican missionary societies, 9 Baptist, 4 Congregational, 18
Lutheran, 8 Methodist, and 12 Presbyterian. Since this by no means
includes all the missionary societies having foreign representatives in
China— the total number of societies exceeding 130 — those not falling
logically under one or another- of the six large denominational groups
just mentioned have been listed under the general heading of “Other
Societies.” In this group we have a combined total of over 70 inter-
denominational societies, nn-denominational societies, and societies
representing well-known but smaller denoirrinatious. For example, the
FCMS, FFMA, AFO, and SDA represent distinct denominational groups.
Among the strictly interdenominational missionary societies are the CMA,
SA, WU, YMCA and YWCA. Others unclassified in this miscellaneous
group are the Educational Missions, such as the Canton Christian
College, Yale Mission, etc. Still others are Medical or Philanthropic
Societies like the UnMedColl of Peking, the CMMU in Canton, and the
EMM in Nanning. Besides these we have the literature Societies and
the Bible and Tract Societies which also are interdenominational both
in organization, missionary x>ersonnel, and home constituency. In a few
cases, it has been difficult to determine under which denominational
group a respective society should be classified. For example, while the
Committee has accepted the classification of the Basel hiission as
Lutheran by the editor of the Directory, there is also good ground for
placing this society with the Presbyterian group. Of the 6 larger de-
nominational groups, the Anglican and Congregational groups report
the smallest number of societies and the Lutheran group the largest num-
ber.
The CIJI and its eleven Associate Missions are for a number of reasons
treated as a unit and unclassified denominationally. Most of the As-
sociate Missions are either I.utheran or Free Church in their denomina-
tional affiliation, and CIM so far as their administrative policies, doctrinal
standards, and evangelistic activities in China are concerned.
For a full list of Protestant mission societies now at work in China
consult the front pages of this volume. Note in the following list that
only the larger societies belonging to the last group are here listed :
Anglican
Baptist
Congregational
Lutheran
Methodist
Presbyterian
CIM
Other
Societies
CMS (a)
Msec
PE
SPG
AAM
ABF
BMS
ChMMS
CNTM
GBB
SBC
SBM
SDB
ABCFM
LMS
WP
SAMM
B
Bn
DMS
ELAug
ELMo
FMS
ILM
KCM
LB
LBM
LUM
NLF
NLK
NMS
EM
SEMC
SKM
SMF
EA
FMA
MCC
MEFB (b)
MES
UE
UMC
WMMS
CSFM
EPM
PCC
PCI
PCNZ
PN
PS
ECA
ECUS
EPC
tIB
UFS
CIM
DFMB
FDM
FFC
GCAM
HF
L
NMC
NMF
SAM
SMC
SvAM
AFO
CMA
FFMA
WU
AFM
AG
CMML
FCMS
NKM
PMU
SA
sesf
SDA
SEFC
YMCA
CCColl
scu
UofN
YM
CMMU
EMM
BFBS
CLS
(a) Includes CEZMS (b) Includes N^TMS
The Development of Church Order in Connection -mth the IForfe of
the C7M-Before actually undertaking any study of large deiiomiuatiounl
areas and the character of church organization in different parts of Chim
It may be well to go more fully into the denominational character of tli ’
churches established through the labours of the CIM and its Assocut
Missions. The following paragi*aphs are taken from an account of the
ecclesiastical developments of churches organized as a result of the work
of missionaries connected with the CIM, as prepared in 1918 bv D F
Hoste, Esq., Director of the Mission :
“It is pretty well known that the China Inland Mission is an inter-
denominational organization, providing by its Constitution for the found-
ing and development of any of the evangelical Protestant Church orders
prevailing at home. In accordance with this, different parts of the field
occupied by the Mission have been allocated to Anglicans, Presbyterians
Metliodists, Baptists, and so on; it being clearly understood that, so
long as certain lines of doctrine and of missionary methods are adhered
to, as laid down in the Constitution of the Mission, the Executive of the
Mission does not exercise official ecclesiastical jurisdiction over the various
churches. In each district the Mission has its own arrangements for the
mainteiionre and oversight of the missionaries and their work, and of
mission property. This, however, is distinct from the ecclesiastic.d
government of the churches.”
“The extent to which the ecclesiastical order of the different home
Churches has been followed in the several districts worked by the Chin.!
Inland Mission varies considerably. This does not argue disloyalty on
the part of the missionaries to their own home Churches. It is due to
a sense, on the part of some, that there is no advantage, but rather the
reverse, in reproducing in a hard and fast way a system, which in some
particulars is the outcome of local conditions and influences at home,
and therefoi'e to that extent not adapted to this country. It is thought
by a good many that an eclectic attitude toward the various forms of
ecclesiastical life at home is wiser than one of a rigid and exclusive ad-
herence to any one type. Given the cardinal principles, their expression
in concrete form may, it is felt, be allowed considerable elasticity. It
would, however, be quite a mistake to infer from these remarks that the
churches in connection with the China, Inland Mission are denon1inatioD.1l-
ly colourless, or that anything approaching uniformity prevails amongst
them. The facts are far otherwise. In more than one instance, the home
ecclesiastical arrangements of the Church represented in a district have,
in the main, been followed closely.”
“Perhaps, the district which furnishes the best illustration of the
successful development of a strong type of Church order in connection
with the Mission, is that occupied by the Church of England in East
Szechwan. In the year 1895, tiic Rev. W. W. Cassels was consecrated
Bishop of the Diocese by the Archbishop of Canterbury, the authorities
of the great Anglican communion thus setting their seal upon the work
accomplished, as an accredited branch of the Church of England.
During the succeeding years much thought was being given by tlie
Bishop to the gradual introduction and development of the Anglican
Church order, whilst, at the same time, a great deal of j'reparatory work
in the instruction of the churches, and the training of future Cliinese
clergy, was inaugurated and carried on. It was not until 1912 or i9>3
that the Diocese became definitely organized into parishes and districts,
new ecclesiastical order, with the happy result that a helpful coopera-
tion has continued to the present time.”
“The ecclesiastical development of the churches in connection with
the China Inland Mission in the southern part of the province of Slia^si
illustrates the measure of elasticity which the Constitution of the Mission
allows in these matters. That province has been worked by missionanes
holding Baptist views. The Church order de^^elopeci there, htowever,
has not fully followed the lines of the home Churches connected wit
that denomination. This has been due to more than one circumstauce.
DENOMINATIOKAL COMPARISONS
333
■‘In Shnnsi there is a well-developed church order, by which the
eiitral authority is vested in a representative council, and which is work-
without any difficulty between the ecclesiastical and Mission authori-
ties. It should be added that, so far, the churches gathered by the China
Inland Mission naissionaries in Shansi have not been brought into an
official connection with any other ecclesiastical body in China or the
homelands : in this respect differing from the Anglican district in East
Szechwan.”
“The Mission has three Presbyterian districts in different parts of the
country, two of which are still in an initial and ecclesiastically undeveloped
stage. One of them is in ecclesiastical affiliation wth the Presbyterian
Ch^cb of another mission, thus having a relation to the whole Presby-
terian communion throughout the country. As already said, there is
ijotliing in the Constitution of the China Inland Mission to prevent the
other districts adopting the same course, at such time as the development
of the clmrche.s renders it advisable.”
“Ill the matter of ordination, each Church follows its own procedure
without official reference to the authorities of the Mission. In the
Anglican district, for example, the clergy are ordained by the bishop of
-the diocese in the same way as at home. ^\!lI^ere, however, the home
Church order has been modified, the practice regarding ordination has
undergone, in some cases, a corresponding cliaiige. In the province of
Shansi, for instance, to which allusion has been made above, pastoi-s are
not ordained without the concurrence of the central church council; thus
difieriiig from the practice of Baptist Churches in England. In the case
of districts not sufficiently advanced to have a fully developed S5'stem
of church government, there is a general feeling that the ordination of
pastors at all events should be a matter of consultation with adjacent
districts, with a view to preventing marked differences in the standards
observed.”
“In some of those pro\Hnces or districts, where the work is in a com-
paratively undeveloped state, annual conferences both of missionaries
and leading Chinese workers, for united devotional services and the
iiitercliaiige of thought on common problems, have been found useful
in preparing the way for the introduction of a church order.”
The accompanying map, which shows in a very general way the
denominational character of the Chinese Church in different sections of
China, gathered especially through the efforts of the missionaries of the
CIM and its Associate Missions, unll be of interest and will enhance the
value of the study that follows. Churches marked ‘Baptist’ in CIM dis-
tricts practise baptism by immersion, but workers in such districts are
to a large extent members of various denominations too numerous to make
it possible to indicate othei-wise. A careful apportionment, on
the basis of the accompanying map, of church communicants as reported
by tbe CIM and Associate Missions would seem to indicate that over
one-half of the CIM communicants scattered over China practise baptism
by nimersion, and therefore might be classified as Baptists; that ap-
proximately one-eightli of the total membership are enrolled in churches
dotteoii imlicntcs tlic locntion of a CIM Home nml/or Business Agency. Tbe
like y fields of Assoeiafe Missions. In relatively uncecxipied provinces,
Iccatioii^'f Yilnnan, llie extent of the fields has been determined by tbo
Q e\nngelistic centers, not by the area covered in rccasional itinerations.
of the Lutheran Church order, while still others, both churches and
Christians, are Methodist or Presb3^eri.in. In actual figures the com-
municant strength of the CIM and Associate Missions might very approx-
imately be divided between denominations as follows : .-Ynglican 3,000,
Congregational and Presbyterian between 3,000 ana 4,000 each,
Jlethodist Imtweeii 5,000 and 6,000, Lutheran slightly over 8,000, and
Baptist between 20,000 and 25,000.
The denominational character of the churches connected with the
Associate Missions of the CUM is as follows :
SvAM Swedish Alliance Mission (Inner Mongolia) ... Free Church
HF vSwedish Holiness Union (Shansi, Szechwan)... Free Church
NMC Norwegian Mission in China (Shansi) ... ... i.ntheran
SMC Swedish Mission in China (Honan, Shansi,
Shensi) Lutheran
SAM Scandinavian China Alliance Mission (Kansu,
Shensi) Lutheran,
Baptist,
Congregational,
and Methodist
KI\IP' Norwegian Alliance Mission (Shensi) Free Church
L I.iebenzell Mission (Hunan, Kweichow) luitheran
GCAM German China Alliance Mission (Chekiang,
Kiangsi) Lutheran
FFC Finnish Free Church Mission (Kiangsi) Free Church
FDM Friedenshort Deaconess Mission (Kweichow) ... Lutheran
DFMB German Women’s Missionary Union (Szechwan) Lutheran
ANGLICAN FIELDS
The map on page 334 shows the extent of the eleven separate
episcopal areas in China. It does not indicate the extent of
the fields which Anglican mis.sions are now working. These fields are
much .smaller, as may be seen in the map entitled ‘Anglican Mission
Fields’. Roughly speaking, the extent of Anglican mission fields in
China is somewhat loss than 6 per cent of the total area of the 18 pro-
vinces and Manchuria. These fields divided into ii separate dioceses
constitute together the field of the Chung Hua Sheng Lung Hui. The
different dioceses rank as follows in respect to the total niunber of those
confirmed. The figures have been taken from the General Statistics of
the Chung Hua Sheng K\mg Hui for 1920, and therefore are more recent
than those originally submitted to the Survey Committee. Statistics
covering (he werk of the Anglican section of the CUM in Northwest Sze-
chwan are included in tbe totals for West China. Note that the Chung
Hua Sheii.g Kuug Hui reports its greatest communic.int strength in
Fukien, Szechwan, Kiangsxt, Chekiang, and Hupeh.
Church Fiei-Ds of thf. CIM and Associate Missions
Infomfttion for tbe above map was supplied in tbe oflices of the C. I. M.
Headquarters. Districts marked B (Baptist) practise baptism by immersion, but
workers in such districts are to a large extent members of various denominations,
too mixed to make it possible to indicate otherwise.
334
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Diocese
Total Number C
Fukien
<5,173
West China
3.333
Shanghai
2,799
Chekiang
2,669
Hankow
2,455
Victoria
1.903
Shantung
1,242
Ankiug
1,157
North China
9S7
Kwangsi and Hunan
300
Honan
254
TJie heme missiouarj activity of the Chung Hiia Sheng Kung Hui
centers in Shensi. The support of tliis mission is left entirely to the
Chinese, contributions from foreigners being neither asked for nor
encouraged, nor are any foreign workers being sent to that province.
BAPTIST FIELDS
Baptist churches and missions, apart from those established
by CIM workers, .are to be found in i:i provinces. If we include those pro-
vinces wlicre churches practicing baptism by immersion have been
established through the efforts of CIM missionaries, we have only three
provinces remaining where relatively few Baptists are known to reside,
namely, Hunan, Yunnan, and Manchuria. The Baptists are strongest in
numbers in Shantung and Kwaugtung, where we have one-fourth and one-
sixth respectively of all the Baptists reported for China. Many com-
municants who practise baptism by immersion and who are connected
with CIM churches are reported for Chekiang, Kweichow, Kiangsi, and
Shansi.
Over ten years .ago a good de.al of thought was given to, and some pre-
liminary steps were taken toward an as.sociation of churches in connection
with each American Baptist mission. The .SBC churches in East-Cciitrai
China, for example, fonnc<l the Kliangsu-Chekiang Baptist Association
with the object of promoting denominational interests as well as the
spiritual and temporal welfare of the churches. This Association later be-
came two ouang to differences in dialects. Ihiion in higher educational
work between the American Baptist Foreign Missionary Society and the
Soutliern Baptist Convention was consummatexl in 1905. The same two
societies are united in the China Baptist Publication Society in South
China. As yet, however, there is no national organization of Baptists,
although some j-cars ago the Chinese Baptist Conference was organized
which included representative B.nptists from the ABF, SBC, and BMS.
Bccentlv there has been some discussion on the part of An.ericaii Northern
and American Southern Baptists re inter-mission committees, but as yet
neither of these groups has linked up nationally. The various missions
of the English Baptists (BM.S) are now united in a National Council.
EfiscorAi. Aui-as in China
e ^ EKUSH
^ a t AKERIUK
i CAHAttW
Some cooperation between Bapti.st chuichcs and missions i-nd ihe cburclits
and missions of other denominations has taken place during t]»c last 20
years, in the form of union ev.angelistic organizations, provincial cburdi
councils, and union educational institutions. The Survey Committee does
not know of any attempts being made by CIM cliiirclies, practising baptism
by immersion, to unite among themselves or to realize any organic or
federated relationship with ueighbonring churches connected with dis-
tinctly Baptist missions.
Anglican Mission Fields
CONGREGATIONAL FIELDS
Churches of the Congregational Church order pr.-
dominate in Chihli, Fukien, Kwaugtung, Hupeli, Shami
and Shantung. None ai'e reported in 9 of the proriiia-v
Especially noticeable is the absence of Cougrcgatioii.il
churches in West China.
The Congiegationalists in China have repeated')'
manifested a willingness to cooperate with churches and
missions of other denominations in the interests of larger
unity and greater efficiency 111 evangelization. A great
step forward was taken in April, 191S and January, 1911,
when at Nanking representatives of the Cougregatioinl
churches associated with the LMS and the ABCFM iint
with representatives of the Presbyterian Federal Comici',
and consulted as to tlie possibility of uniting these two
communions in one United Church. A doctrinal basis w.is
tentatively agreed to and also a form of organization- k
was hoped that in due cour.se a United Church might he
formed in China somewliat on the lines of tlie Unite!
Church of South India. Subsequently, the Presbyterian
and Congregational Churches in Kwangtimg, together
with those in Hongkong, met and without waiting for
action on a nation-wide basis, constituted themselves a
provincial sjniod in the United Church of China.
For some years, consultations in the interests of
union between the Pre.sbyleriaiis and the Cougi'egatioii-
alists in South Fukien have proceeded, and recently tlie>e
liave also come together to form a synod in the United
Church. Negotiations between the churches of the
and those of the Scotch Church Mission (Presbyterian)
in Hupeh are also reported, and union there is soon
likely to be effected.
In other parts of China where Presbj'teriati a”
Congregational church bodies are working side h
side, consultations with a view toward .sectioui
and national union have been proceeding (c-g- '•
North China ,nnd Kiangsu-Chekiang), but thus far na
results in direct and organic union h.ive been reporte -
A meeting of repre.sentatives of the United Church wi
be convened in April 1922, almost simultaneously wit
the meeting of the General Assembly of the Presbj'tcriU'
Church. It is hoped th.at at this time further action ^
ward.; making the United Church nation-wide may
taken.
DENOMINATIONAL COMPAEISONS
335
LUTHERAN FIELDS
The field of Lutheran missions in China extends from
south, where the communicant
is greatest, northward through the central pro-
Qf Hunan, Hupeh, and Honan into Shensi and
'T'lisi 1” addition, we have fields of German Lutheran
^ 'sTions (associated with the CIM) in Kiangsi and Che-
.T- also tlic field of the Danish Lutheran Mission
in Manchuria. Eight provinces in China report
*0 Lutheran churches.
PcdcratiOii — "Just as the various Anglican bodies
•e found it expedient to unite in one Chung Hua Sheng
V iiff Hui, so many feel that a similar union among
Lutherans is no less a desideratum if the Lutheran
■scions arc to make their distinctive contribution toward
the budding of Christ’s Church in China."
"looking at the fields noiv occupied, a union of the
I iitheran group of mi.ssions would seem to be com-
1 irativeU' easv •'•f attainment. Proceeding northward from
the Lutheran missions in Kwangtung, it is not a very
long distance to Ihc field of the Norwegian Missionary
Society in Hunan, and contiguous to this are the Finnish
^11(1 sivedisli missions in Hunan and Hupeh, which again
adjoin the Norwegian and American missions in Honan
and western Hnpeh. Practically the only Lutheran
mission not occupying contiguous territory is the Danish
Mission in Manchuria. With the completion of the
Hankow-Caiiton Railroad, and other projected minor
railroads, the relatively most distant of the Lutheran
fields will he only a few days’ journey apart. This should
certainly facilitate cooperation and nnioii.”
"On the other hand, there are obstacles in the way.
The Lutheran missions in China represent no less than
si.K different countries; viz. Germany, Denmark, Finland,
Sweden, Norwa}', and the U.vS.A. The problem is still
lurther complicated by the fact that some of these cemn-
tries ore represented by more than one mission. Germany
is represented by the Berlin (Bn) and Rhenish (RM)
Missions; Switzerland and Germany by the Basel Mission
(B) ; Norway by the Norwegian Lutheran mission (NLK),
and the Norwegian Missionary Society (NMS) ; America
by the Augfustana Synod Mission (EL \ug, of vSwedish
extraction), the vSwedish American Mission Covenant
(SEMC), the Lutheran United Mission (LU5I, ci
Norwegian extraction), and other smaller missions. As
to the Lutheran status of the Swedish missions (except
the Swedi.sh State Church mission), the situation seems a
little indefinite. The Swedish Mission in China (SMC,'
Associate of the CIM) is iuterdenominatioiial, though per-
laps tlie larger part of its members are J.utherans. Some
of them are ordained ministers of the State Church, and as
such pledged to the Arigsburg Confession."
“Among the stops leading up to the present move-
ment may be mentioned : Cooperation in medical work
at Siangyangfii, Hupeh, and in educational work at
F.-uicheng, Hupeh, between the vSwedish American
Missionary Society (SEMC) and the Hange vSyned
Mission; cooperation in theological education at Shekow,
Hupeh, between the Nonvegian Missionary Society
iNMS), Finnish Missionary Society (FMS), Hauge Syned
Mission and American Lutheran Mission : and the draw-
iug together of the Hauge S3’nod Mission, American
Lutheran Mission, and Lutheran Sj'nod Mission in the
present Lutheran United Mission fLUM). A noteworthy
.event was the dedication of the L'nion Lxitheran
^Tlieological .Seminaiy at Shekow in October 1913-”
Tn the spring of 1915 an important conference was
held at Shekow, at which the organization of a Unitecl
Lutheran Church of China \vas discussed and preliminary
rsuggestions for a Constitution drafte<l. A ‘Temporary
Council of the Lutheran Church of China’ was elected,
a number of committees appointed to continue the
Work started, along lines indicated by the Conference.”
‘A general conference was held in the summer of
1917 at Kikuiigshan in connection with a quadricentenuial
celebration of the Refonnation. Ex'ery Lutheran mission
m Central Chinn was represented. In the case of three of
e smaller mi.ssioiis (Lutheran Brethren Mission, In-
ependont Lutheran Mission, and Evangelical Lutheran
ission ill China) the representation was unofficial."
The most important result of this Conference w.is
■c uiianiiuous adoption of a proposed ‘Constitution of
c Lnlheran Church of China.’ The plan of orgaiiiza-
P'’®P°sed calls for a federation of sjmods (missions).
1 iin the larger organization each sjmod will have full
^ onoiny in all matters directlj’’ concerning itself and its
The larger organization will be governed by a
^<^>cral Assembly and by a pemanent Church
ouncil. The superintendents (chairmen) of the various
shill ex-officio members of the Council, and
jJ i‘^”®^'tute ouc-third of its membership. The other
urds, of which at least one-half must be Chinese,
Baptist Mission Fields
AAM
(«l ft*9rt
ABI'
BM5
QMMS
tl!) ftUti-
Lbb
SBC
oti fnarfo®
SDB
Congregational Mission Fiklm
33G
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Luthkran Mission Fields
<«j) aa* £A
ili> FMA
’Mii »!■« MCC
IRI aiUE MEFB
•<*• MK MES
'ijsi aaa uEf
i<i5» aaftf UMC
nn aafis WHMS
shall be elected by Llie General Asseiiiblv T1
ference also took steps to secure more and be’ttM-
literature in Chiua.” ^ ^Utheryn
A Lutheran hmnn book, a Lutheran -OreV
Service’ and 'Ministerial Acts,’ and other tvoe^ r.r i-t “
ture for the use of the Chinese Church have sin
prepared. In addition, the United Lutheran' BoLh '’’!
Publication was organized, with, however, no {orn,.i
nection with the Lutheran Church of china ^
Lutheran mission subscribing to the Constitution nf'Til-’
Lutheran Board of Publication is considered t ,
of the Board. The aim of this organization is
the Church by production, translation, publication
nrculatioii of Lutheran literature in the Chinese 1 "
guage. Other literature may also be published provitV
Its context does not conflict with the Lutheran faitli ri* ’
Board has been asked to publish among ether
the Sin I Bao (m^W> the official organ of the L.S,!? '
Church of China. So far as is known, the
Lutheran missions in China have representatives ii
Board of Directors of this Publication Society.
The societies which have definitely joined in tlm
union of the Lutheran Church of Chiiu are the Tim
FMS, NMS, ELAug, and NMS.
Kiimhoc
of
Number
of
Number
of
Number
Mission-
arics
Chinese
Workers
Baptised
Coutiuuiii.
ol
Studetiij
(all
Missions in “Lutheran
cants
smiles)
Church of China ’’ ...
221
909
13.G27
7,355
Missions not in “Lutheran
Cluircb of China ” ...
178
511
7,693
4.926
From the above figures published in 1920 bv the
statistical sc-cretary. it will appear that considerably more
than half of the Lutheran forces now in China are already
united in one common Chinese Church. In the educational
program of these united missions, definite plans have
been made for a union college, as well as for a unicu
normal school.
METHODIST FIELDS
Methodist churches ore to be found in all provinces
except Shansi and Shensi, with relatively few in M.m-
churia, Honan, and Kwajigsi. In respect to the com-
municant strength of Methodism, the provinces of
Fukien, Chihli, and Kiangsu lead.
Federation— Wlxih much effort and thouglit have
been spent in the interests of closer union and federation
between Methodist Churches both in America and Great
Britain, comparatively little has as yet been achieved
along these lines in China. Formal conlerences between
leaders of Methodist missions and Churches have been
held, and cooperation in special forms of missiouarv
work, such as in higher education has resulted. How-
ever, no organic union of Churches or organized federation
has as yet been effected.
PRESBYTERIAN FIELDS
Presbyterians, like Lutherans and Congregationalists,
report few if any communicants in West Chinn. As a
matter of fact, over 90 per cent of the Presbjijerian church
members re.side in the coast provinces. In central China
where Presbyterian missions are working, Honan and
Hunan are the most imjiortant fields.
Federation — Union between churches established by
two Presbyterian missions of different nationality and
located in the same or adjoining hsiens was first proved
to be possible and practicable in southeastern Fukien,
around Amoj'. As early as 1863, a union Cliinese church
was organized in this city. This union was coinposc-d of
churches established by the missions nf the Reformed
Church in America (RCA) and the Preslrj’teriaii Church
in England (EPM). Mis.sionaries of both societies, aud
one representative elder from each of the 5 organized
churches constituted the Presbytery. Two of thc.'^e
churches were under the special care of the Engh’I*
Presbyterians, and three under the care of the Americui-
The only cccle^^iastical power, however, exercised by
so-called incipient presbj-tery, was that connected wit i
church discipline. In the autimin of 1863, at its seco'i
meeting, the incipient presbytery' became a real pr^ ^
tery, possessing all the necessary constituent elements
and confonning to all the recognized functions of such a
Board. As Amoy was the earliest and most complete, so
it has been the most long-continued example of a
church founded and guided through its early .growti
the common action of different missions, with its inhere
DENOMINATIONAL COMPAEISONS
337
ulonomy recognized and safe-guarded, . The
-elopniciit of the church in this part of China has,
ccordiug to local niissionarise, been greatly advanced'
tv the fact that it has not fceen an organic part of any
\Vesteru organization and that its develcpment has been
jch less dominated by foreign influence. Missionaries
{uither assert that the financial self-support of the Chinese
churches has been more rapidly developed in south Fukien
than it might otherwuso have teen, due to this hi-
aepeudciit union. The discipline of the church has been
tnaiutiined at a, high standard, and the relations with
.^lissions and missionaries have continued to be most
• cordial.
Ill the General Missionary Conference, held in Shang-
hai, 1S77, the subject of unity and of the independence of
the Chinese Church, came up for consideration. During
the ne.xt Gc-neral Missionary Conference, which met in
1890, a meeting of Presbyterians was held, in which the
•desire for union between Presbyterian missions was ex-
pressed and heartily encouraged. The next impulse to
4lie movement toward Presbyterian union came through a
Presbyterian conference which was called to meet in
Shanghai in October 1901, and which was attended by
representatives of ten missions. This conference laid
down general principles of union which have guided the
-movement ever since. A Committee was appointed to
prepare a definite plan of union, and to submit the same
to all the Church Boards concerned, native or foreign.
■Tliis Committee on Union met a number of times between
1901 and 1907. The final result was the establishment
of a Federal Council of the Presbyterian Church of Christ
-in Cliina, to be fonned of two representatives, oue
•Chinese and oue foreign from each presbytery.
The Federal Council of the Presbyterian Church in
China was thus formed front the first by the election by
-presbyteries of ministers and elders representing Presby-
-terian cburclies from Mancluu-ia to Canton, and from
Honan and Hunan in the interior eastward to the sea,
along with foreign missionaries not representing their
anissious, but similarly conunissioned by the presbyteries
within whose bounds they were serving.
The Federal Connell thus constituted has held five
meetings in all. By 1918 it was apparent that in all the
presbyteries there was a general agreement that the time
was nearly come to form a common system of government
iiud order. The Council after full deliberation decided
that it was justified, therefore, in concluding its own
work, and as a transitional step resolving itself into a
Provisional Assembly. Since then a committee has been
appointed to draft a constitution for the form-ation of a
'General Assembl}'. About this time, approaches were
made by missionaries and chiurches of American and
British Congregational missions desiring federation, and
•consultation was had with a mew to organic union. As a
result of these approaches (see preceding paragraph on
Congregational Church Union), articles of agreement
"between the Presbyterians and the London Mission and
American Board churches were drafted, and the Pro-
visional Assembh- later mianimoush* voted that, "Tl.e
-action of the Feder.al Council in regard to the union of
Congregational bodies be regarded as an action of this
Assembly.” By referring to the accompanying maps
•oil Congregational and Presbj’terian mission fields, it is
possible to visualize the areas in China where a large
united body of Presb5"terian and Congregational church
membei's either already exists or will exist as soon as
further .steps now contemplated are taken. Note the
two great fields : one in Northeast China, in the form of
a great crescent with one end in Manchuria and the other
in Chekiang: tlie other field in Southeast China in the
torm of a great triangle with its apex in Hupeh and its
base along the const from the Island of Hainan to Fukien.
GENERAL CONCLUSIONS
Tliree great union denomiiKitioiial movements are
Well started in China : (i) Anglican, which has taken the
form of a General Synod for all China, thus bringing
together in one national church organization, the churches
connected with the CMS, PE, SPG, and MSCC. {2) Union
•of Lutiieraiis in Central Clihia in the form of a General
ssembly of the Lutheran Churches of China, whereby
almost two-thirds of the communioauts connected with
utlieraii missions (Associate Missions of the CIM ex-
c uded) have united in one common church organization.
(3) The formation of a General Assembly of Presbyterian
niiches in China, which together with the Congreg.a-
loiial churches promises eventuall}' to result in a United
f China., Those speciall}" interested in the
her advance in Church federation may easily
PRESBYTgUlAN MISSION FIELDS
Mission Fields ot Societies Unclassified DenominationjVLLY
: AFO
(A)
AC
(St)
CHMS'
06)
CHM
(is)
fr4n»iic&
CM
e.tst
; .CMA
(®i
fr-aa
CMML
(K) fttkftfifiir
: EbM
(»i
frsfa
338
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Anglican Church Membership Baptist Church Membership
Note tbot only Baptized Communicants have been counted, and that tlie
church membership of CIM and Associate Missions has been included.
see for themselves just how the fields of missions already committed to
larger union are situated in relation to the fields of missions in the same
denoiniiiatious but still outside the union, by enclosing the fields of the
first-named missions on the accompanying maps with red pencil marks.
In connection with the study of union movements between Churches
and missions of the same denominational group, we must not overlook
other union movements which transcend denominational differences, and
endeavour to bring together in cooperative efforts, missions and Churches
belonging to different denominations. Occasionally, proximity of fields
brings the different societies together, more frequently a common interest
end responsibility. A number of such union movements might be referred
♦o. They are of two kinds : the first is seen in the union educational
Note that only Baptized Communicants have been counted, and that the
church membership of CIM and Associate Missions has been included.
institutions or hospitals ; the second, in federated councils such as the-
Kwaugtung Christian Council, organized in 1913. In provinces like
Shantung, Chihli, and Hupeh, federated councils at one time existed
though none of these remained active very long. In a number of other
provinces, the question of federated councils has been seriously considered
at one time or another siuce 1910. In fact during the Shanghai Conference^
1913, it was recommended that the Provincial Federal Councils be com-
pleted tliroughout China, and further that local Federal Couucils be formed
in all large centers for counsel and cooperation in all practical work. - Some
of these provincial organizations, embracing missions as well as Churches
were later abandoned. Still others continue, in such provinces a*.
Chekiang (Chekiang Federation Council), Kiangsu (Kiaugsu Provincial
Council), Kwangtung, and Szechwan.
Two large federations of Churches and missions deserve special
Lutheran Church JIemiiership
DENOMINATIONAL
COMPARISONS
339
Methodist Church Memueushu’
Two dots for Honan should be added.
Note that only Baptized Communicants have been counted, and that the
church membership of CIM and Associate Missions has been included.
mention in this comiectiou. Each of these is iuterdenommational in
character ; (i) The Kwaiigtung Coimcil of the Christian Church in Kwang-
tmig. Both Chinese and foreign representatives of missions and
Churches in the province constitute this Council. Its relations to the
Christian forces of the provinces ai'e purely' advisory, not legislative or
-mandatory (2j The West China Mission Advisory Board, which was
formed in 1899 for the purpose of “promoting hannony and cooperation
between the different missions at work in West China; suggesting such
-•arrangements as shall tend to the more complete occupation of the entire
field, and to Consider and advice upon any question which may arise relat-
ing to the division of the field or to mission policies generally.” The
Board is composed of duly appointed rqsresentatives of each mission
labouring in Szechwan, Yiinnan, and Kweichow. Alongside of this West
Church Memrership Unclassified Denominationally
I’RESUYTERIAN ChURCK MeMCERSIIIP
One dot in Yunnan should ba added, and instead ofjlO
dots in Hunxn, there should ba 23.
Note that only Baptized Communicants have been counted, and chat the
church membership of CIM and Associate Missions has been included.
I. — Force at Work— Foreign
Dsnominational Group
•3
C
5
1
13 Physicians — Men
a
a
0
1
B
a
g
3
2
3
z
4
cn Single Women
c
i
0
H
6
e
S
■3
0
6h
7
» Total Foreign Force
Total for All China
1,310
348
116
206
1,939
2,495
4,141
6,636
Anglican
140
30
10
38
241
222
413
635
Baptist
l.'iO
38
10
29
147
220
3G8
588
Congregational
87
27
7
10
92
1.35
210
34.5
Luthenin
223
18
1
26
107
259
331
590
Methodist
220
GO
29
32
270
337
609
946
Presbyterian
2.57
98
42
33
285
419
661
1.080
CIM and Associate Missions
54
1.5
4
8
333
338
622
960
Other Societies
179
50
13
30
458
565
927
1,492
Cliina Mission Advisory Board is the Advisory Coimcil of the Christian
Church of Szechwan, composed of four representatives from each of the
Churches in Szechwan, the object of wliich is to promote a spirit of
hannony and cooperation among the different churches throughout the
province. In pursuit of this object, a scheme of organization and union
for the Christian Churches in West China was prepared some years ago.
This scheme, “while recognizing the validity of the different practices of
the Church in We.st China, and while preserving such liberty of action as
is consistent with efficiency of organization, aims to provide that outward
tie which will make possible greater unity on the field, and the realization
of those deep desires for closer fellowship which will manifest to the world
a common allegiance to one I/)rd and Master, Jesus Christ.” The objects
of the Adansory Council have been declared, as follows : (i) To discuss
•methods of work for the Christian Church; (2) To promote efficiency: (3)
To promote a spirit of cooperation among the different Churches for the
extension of the Kingdom of God; and (4) To promote more intimate
relationship with Christian Churches outside the province.
In addition to these two federated movements between missions and
Churches in Kwangtung and in West China, as well as others of less
importance in several other provinces, a recent federation of missions and
Churches in Kansu must also be noted, the first meeting of which was held
in hauchowhi, 1918.
Foreign Force— Missions of the Presbyterian group report the largest
number of foreign missionaries , followed by the CIM with its .Associate
Missions, and then bv missions of the Methodist group. The missions
which arc unclassified denominationally report approximately 23 per cent
of the entire missionary force in China. Missionaries of the AngHcau
340
THE CHBTSTL4N OCCUPATION OF CHINA
n,— Force at Work — Chinese
Denominational Group
Total for All China
Anglican
£ap6ist
Congregational
Lutheran
Methodist
Presbyterian
CIM and Associate Missions
Other Societies
■w
a
'astors and
ts — Men
olporteurs)
a
i
0
&
1
£
Q
s
1
-Women
o(a)
c9 CO
s — Men
—Women
3
z,
u>
.9
B
e
Eh
'te
c
g, 3
a g
0 Is
— .9
"3 'Z,
c(a)
2 JO
-a
*5^ «
ec
s
S2
S2
03 &
c
0
c eo s
■= c s
*0 ? 5
Sea g
&
§
>
>
"o
ed
H
3
i
H
£
.a
A.
3
*3
0
i
3
Z
S B
3. «
s u
^ 0
.s
D —
.£
H
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
H
12
13
1,365
7,850
2,34!
11,256
7,779
3,669
10,843
407
5S
459
1,707
2,623
24,732
141
496
265
902
sse
470
1,308
61
7
89
275
422
2.632
1.63
769
242
1,164
1,166
406
1..571
44
6
32
105
186
2,921
46
534
193
773
531
289
820
40
2
52
151
251
1,844
43
803
162
1,008
598
162
750
21
9
77
107
1,865
383
1,694
444
2,523
1,631
716
2.347
81
17
112
425
835
5,60.5
192
1,488
432
2,112
1,620
716
2,336
108
17
99
399
623
.5,071
32
1,076
304
1,412
438
141
629
12
23
49
84
2,125
73
990
299
1..S62
908
179
1,087
44
7
43
226
320
2,769
above Middle School grade.
^ *-
s S.
14
159
841
01
128
1,105
274
1,328
94
1-2
68%
77%
71%
83%
77%
75%
77%
79%
I *2-
3.7
4.2
4.9
6.3
3.2
5,8
4.7
2.2
1.8
III. — Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
Denominational Group
Mission Stations
w Organized Congregations
Communicants — Men
«n Communicants — Women
«> Total Communicants
Total Christian Con-
stituency
^ Proportion of Men
Communicants
Proportion of Male Com-
« municants who are
Literate
Proportion of Female Com-
0 municants who are
Literate
a;
"o
V)
"S
0
ed
w
'O
a
a
to
11
Total for All China
1,037
6,331
8,886
217,151
128,702
345,853
618,611
62%
41%
221,559
Anglican
79
571
706
11,769
7,345
19,114
49,744
61%
66%
52%
17,265
Baptist
68
916
1,1-59
28.643
15,724
44,367
52,894
64%
67%
41%
30,540
Congregational
34
443
527
16,742
9,074
25.816
40,763
64%
61%
40%
8.775
Lutheran
116
552
728
21,312
10,897
32.209
43,058
68%
54%
34%
6.876
Methodist
83
1,643
1,928
44.759
29,245
74,004
1-59,795
60%
60%
3S%
76,999
Presbyterian
96
621
1,375
51.023
28,176
79.199
113,495
6-5%
61%
41%
32.079
CIM and Associate Missions
246
1,177
1,-589
31,198
19,343
50,541
96, .580
62%
52%
33%
12,902
Other Societies
31.5
468
874
11,70-5
8,89 1
20,603
62,282
55%
45%
30%
36,114
group are strongest iu Fukien, Kiaugsu, Chekiang, and Hupeh; of the
Baptist group in Shantung, Kwangtuug, and Kiangsu; of the Congre-
gational group in Chihli and Fukien ; of the Lutheran group in Hupeh,
Kwangtung, and Honan; of the Methodist group in Szechwan, Kiangsu,
Fukien, and Chihli ; of the Presb>'teriau group iu Kwangtung, Kiangsu,
Shantung, and Manchuria; and of the CIM group in Shansi, Szechwan,
Kiangsu, Shensi, and Chekiang. The provinces mentioned above are listed
in order of numerical strength.
Ordained MissiOJiarics — All denominational groups report between
20 and 25 per cent of their foreign force as ordoined, with two
exceptions: the Lutheran group which reports 37 per cent ordained, and
the CIM with only 6 per cent of its missionaries reporting regular church
ordination.
Medical Missionaries — Presbjderian missions show the highest pro-
portions of foreign medical workers, while the Lutheran and CIM groups
report the lowest proportions. The group.? range all the way from one
physician in every 8 missionaries (Presbyterian), to one physician in
every 50 missionaries (CIM). The Presb3'terian and Methodist missions
are besr supplied with women doctors, the ratio between men and women
physicians being slight!}' over 2 to i- In the Anglican group the ratio is
3 to I ; for Baptist and Congregational missions it rises to 4 to i, wliile
l.uthcran missions report a ratio between men and women physicians of
x8 to I.
The number of single men is proportionately higher among mission?
of^ Ihe Anglican denomination and the CIM group. It is lowest among
missions of the Lutheran grotip.
The following comparisons between different denominational groups
in the ntimerical strength of their foreign missionary force is interesting :
Presbj’terian 16 per cent, CIM and Associate Missions 14 per cent,
Methodist 14 per cent, Anglican 10 per cent, Lutheran 9 per cent, Baptist
9 per cent. Congregational 5 per cent. Other Societies 23 j'Cr cent.
Distribvtion of Missionaries Among Mission Stations— The Methodist
and Presbyteriar. mission.? have the highest average number of missionaries
per mission station (ii), closely followed by Congregational missions
averaging 10 missionaries per station, the Baptist averaging 9, and the
Anglican averaging 8.
Between missions of these denominations and those of the Lutheran,
the CIM, and the unclassified societies, one notices a great drop. The
Lutheran and "Other Societies” average 5 missionaries per missioie
station, while the CIM and Associofe Missions average four.
Employed Chinese Force — As already noted, the Presbj’terians, CIJL
and Methodists lead in the iiumerial strength of their foreign forces. We-
should expect, therefore, that after excepting the CIM, these two de-
nominational groups would lead in the total number of employed Chinese
workers. Table II, Column 13 supports this assumption. The Congre-
gational missions, although they' report over 200 fewer missionaries than-
the Lutheran missions, nevertheless employ approximately the same
number of Chinese workers. The "Other Societies,” with 23 per cent of
the total foreign force in China, report only ii per cent of the lotat
employed Chinese force.
CI.ASSIFICATION OF EMPLOYED CHINESE FORCE
Per cent of
Total Force in
Evangelistic
Work
Per cent of
Total Force in
Educationnl
, Work
Per cent of
Tobil Force in
Medical Work
Anglican
34%
50%
161^
Baptist
40%
54%
6'^,
Congregational ...
42%
44%
li%
Luthenin
•54%
40%
Methodist
46%
42.5%
11.5%
Presbyterian
42%
46%
12%
CIM and Associate Missions ...
66%
30%
4%
Other Societies
49%
39%
12%
Note the following facts, among othei s, which the above figures reveal •
Lutheran, Methodist, CIM missions and "Other Societies” employ more
evangelistic than other types of workws. There is a marked difference
also evident in the emphasis placed on medicine in missions of ‘lio
Baptist, Lutheran, and CIM groups, as compared with the others.
Note in the follorving Table that all denominational groups report 3'
smaller percentage of women workers than of women communicants*
Whereas the percentages of women communicants ranges from 32 per cen
to 45 per cent, the percentages of employed women workers ranges fro®
17 per cent to 32 per cent.
DENOMINATIONAL COMPAEISONr?
341
emphasis on work for women
Per cent
of Total
Coiuniuni-
cants who
are Women
Per cent
of Total
Employed
Force who
are Women
Per cent
of Total
Primary
Students
who are
Girls
Per cent
of Total
Middle
School
Students
who are
39% .
32%.
37% .
16%
Baptist
36%
23%
27%
22%
•Congregation'^^
36%
29%
33%
21%
Xutheran
32%
17%
28%
20%
Methodist
■10%
23%
38%
24%
Presbyterian
3o%
25%
32%
18%
•CIM and Associate Missions ...
38%
23%
26%
36%
Other Societies
45%
21%
20%
5%
During recent years the policy of training and employing women as
-teachers in primary schools has received increasing favour. For some
societies the ratio between men and women teachers is something like
•one female, teacher to every three male teachers. The Lutheran missions
Employ the lowest proportion of women, approximately one in every five
teachers being a woman. The Baptist and CBI groups lank next in the
preponderance of their male educational staff, employing one woman
, teacher to every four male educationalists.
CHINESE ECCLESIASTICAL LEADERSHIP
DonomiDational Group
Niiinbcr of
Ordained
Chinese
^Vo^kers
Nuinher of
Ordained
Foreign
Missionaries
Percentage of
Chinese Slale
Evangelists
who are
Ordained
Number of
Organized
Churches
per Ordained
• Chinese
Worker
Nmnber of
Communicants
per Ordained
Chinese
Worker
Anglican
141
140
22%
4
136
Baptist ...
153
1.50
16%
6
290
Cougregntional
46
87
8%
10
561
Xuthemii
43
223
5%
' 13
749
Methodist
385
220
18%
4
192
Presbyterian
192
257
11%
3
412
CIM and Assoc. Miss.
32
54
3%
37
1.579
ether Societies
73
179
7%
6
292
Too many factors enter into the question of native ordained leader-
ship for any one to venture drawing deductions based on the above per-
centages. The age of the work, the experience consecration and educa-
tional training of evangelistic workers, the degree of independence and
«elf support which local chrirches have attained, the relationship of
ordained Chinese workers to unordained Chinese,' emplo5’ed and volun-
tary workers, all these directly affect the proportion of ordained to un-
ordained workers.
Tlie wide differences between figures in columns 4 and 5 above are
noteworthy. The Anglican and Jlethodist churches report one Chinese
ordained pastor to every 136 and 192 comniunicants respectively, serving
an average of four congregations, while in CIM missions there are
■37 organized congregations and 1579 communicants to every Chinese
pastor. The Methodist missions have the largest number of Chinese
ordained workers, reporting over one-third of the total for all China.
Presbyterian missions follow with only half as man}'. Congregational,
L^itheran and CIM denominational groups report less than 50 Cliinese
ordained workers each. There are more ordained workers connected with
Methodist missions than are connected wdth Anglican, Baptist, Cou-
■gregational and Lutheran missions combined. This is interesting if we
lecall that the Methodists have 21 per cent of the total church membership
in China as against 35 per cent reported by the other four denominational
■groups listed above. \^'hen comparing the number of Chinese ordained
workers with the number of ordained foreign missi.';naries in each
•denominational group one finds that the Methodist missions have many
more ordained Chinese workers than ordained foreign missionaries ; that
the Anglican and Baptist missions report approximately the same
number of foreign and Chinese ordained clergy with the advantage
•slightly in favour of the Chinese. All other denominational groups report
fewer Chinese who are ordained than foreigTi missionaries. In the case
of Lutheran missions the proportion between foreign and Chinese ordained
IS very striking.
Chinese Medical Workers — The relative emphasis given by different
denominational groups to medical work is clearly shown by the classi-
cation of workers and the determining of the percentage of the entire
hinese force devoting full time to medical service. Anglican missions
-report the highest proportion of their employed Chinese in medical work
per cent, follow'ed by the Congregational missions 14 per cent,
missions 12 per cent, and Methodist missions 11.5 per cent.
„ ® larger denominational groups, namely Baptist, Lutheran, and
^oups, fall far below in this respect, reporting 6 per cent or less
° eir total emplo3-ed Chinese force in medical work,
tin ^ respect to membership strength the denomina-
^ aa groups rank in order as follows : Presbjderiau, Methodist, CIM,
3p ist, Lutlieran, Congregational. Anglican and “Other Societies.’’
Denominational Group
Percentage of Total
Communicants
Percentage of Total Communicants
if we apportion the CIM member-
ship among large denomina-
tional groups
Anglican
6%
6%
Baptist
13%
19%
8%
Lutheran
9%
12%
Methodist
21%
2-5%
Presbyterian
23%
24%
CIM and Assoc. Miss.
15%
Other Societies
c%
6%
Degree of Literacy Amoag CliuTch il/cmberj— The Lutheran and CIM
groups report the largest amount of illiteracy among both male and
female church members. The missions of the Anglican and Baptist
denonunatious seem to have the smallest number proportionately of
church members still unable to read the Gospels in the vernacular.
Extent of Evangelism — ^The number and location of mission stations
and evangelistic centers indicate to a certain degree the geographical ex-
tent of e\rmgelistic actirity. There are, to be sure, large areas, es-
pecially in relatively unoccupied prorinccs, where missionaries and
Chinese workers travel over -wide dastances proclaiming tluc, Gospel
message, and where occasional preaching places arc to be found.
Nevertheless no permanent centers of Christian influence have yet been
established in these districts.
The CIM and its Associate Missions lead all denominational groups
in the total number of their mission stations, reporting over twice as
manj’- as the combined missions of the Luther.an denomination, which
ranks second in the list, and almost three times as many as the missions
of the Methodist denomination. The CIM and Associate Missions, toge-
ther with societies unclassified denominationally, report more than half
of the total number of mission stations in all China.
As to the number and distribution of e\'augelistic centers, no exact
relation exists between the number of mission stations and the number
of evangelistic centers. For example, missions cd the Methodist de-
nomination report onlj- 8 per cent of the total mission stations in China,
but 21 per cent of all the evangelistic centers. The varying relationship
between the number of stations and the number of evangelistic centers
for any mission or denominational group is shown below in the average
number of evangelistic centers per station. For example, Methodist mis-
sions average 23 evangelistic centers to every mission station ; Baptist,
Congregational, and Presb\derian missions report approximately 15, while
the other four denominational groups average less than 10 each.
Denominational
Group
Per cent
of Total
Mission
Stations
Per cent
of Total
Communi-
cants
Average
Number of
Evangelistic
Centers per
Mission
Station
Avemgo
Number of
Communi-
cants per
Mission
Station
Anglican
8%
6%
9
242
Baptist
7.%
13%
17
6.52
Congregational
3%
7%
16
759
Luthemn
11%
9%
6
277
Methodist
8%
21%
23
892
Presbyterian
Ki
23%
11
825
CIM and Assoc. Miss
24%
15%
6
205
Other Societies
30%
6%
3
65
Compare ihe percentages of communicants with the percentages of
stations as given above for the Methodist and Presbyterian mission
groups. The Methodist missions with 21 per cent of the total communi-
cant body in China report only S per cent of the mission stations, and
the Presbyterian with 23 per cent of the communicant body report only
9 per cent of the mission stations. Note by way of ;ontrast that the
CIM W’ith 15 per cent of the communicant membershiji reports 24 per
cent of the mission stations and the Anglicans with 6 per cent of the
membership in China report S per cent of the mission stations. The CIM
and societies which are unclassified denominationally, report between
them 21 per cent of the total church membership in Chiiui and 54 per cent
of the mission stations. In other words, Methodist missions which have
the same church membership as the CIM, and the unclassified societies
cofflibhied, report only 8 per cent of the mission stations as against 54
per cent of the mission stations reported by the other two groups.
Distribution of Chviese Workers and Churchl Commninicants—The
largest number of Anglican workers reside in Fukien, Kiang^u, Hupeh,
Chekiang, and Kwangtung. Over one-third of the Baptist workers in
China are in the single province of Shantung. Over half of the employed
Chinese force connected with Congregational missions are found in Ciiihli
and Fukien. Central China and Kwangtung are the strongholds of
Lutheran workers. Methodist workers abound in- Fukien, Szechwan,
Kiangsu, and Chihli. Over one-fourth of the entire Chinese force of
the Methodist missions in China are to be found in Fukien. One-half
of the Chinese force connected with Presbj'terian missions reside in
Kwangtung, Shantung, and Manchuria, and half of the CIM employed
Chinese workers are in the produces of Chekiang, Shansi, Shensi, and
Szechwan.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Commiinica^its per 10.000 InhabiUints-Perh^vs the test means which
we have of determining the degree of Christian
fields of different denominational missions is found m Table VI, Cohunn
II In fields of the Anglican and CIM missions, we have,
manv communicants per 10,000 as are leported for fields of Presbyterian
and 'Methodist societies. Obmously, the figures of this Column are
lower for those denominational groups whose fields extend over large areas
where as yet little work is being done.
Denoniinationat
Group
Average
Number of
Communicants
per Organized
Church
Denominational
Group
Average
Number of
Communicants
per Organized
Church
Anglican
Baptist
Congregational
Lutheran
33
48
63
58
Methodist
Presbyterian
CIM and Assoc. Miss.
Other Societies
45
128
43
44
Organized Congregations— On^ fact among others which is revealed
by a comparison of the number of communicants per (-igauized church
for each denominational group is that the missions of the Presbyterian
group report more than twice as many church members per organized
church as missions of any other d.enominatio!ial group.
Denominationnl
Group
Anglican
Baptist
Congregational ...
Lutheran
Methodist
Presbyterian
CIM and Assoo. Miss.
Other Societies ...
Percentage
of Total
Communi-
cants
Percentage
of Total
Mission
Lower
Primary
Students
Percentage
of Total
Mission
Higher
Primary
Students
Percentage
of Total
Mission
Middle
School
Students
6%
9%
11%
15%
13%
14%
12%
11%
7%
8%
8%
8%
9%
9%
6%
4%
21%
24%
20%
20%
23%
22%
20%
20%
15%
7%
3%
6%
7%
20%
22%
The above table shows what proportion of the Christian educational
work in the elementary and secondary grades is carried on by each of
the denominational groups. Note : (i) All denominational groups
except the Presbyterian and CIM report higher percentages of primary
students than cf communicants. (2) The percentages of students for
Anglican missions increase with the grade of the school. (3) The high
precentages recorded for "Other Societies” in the columns for higher
primary and middle school students are largely due to the returns of the
Y1\ICA schools and of missions specializing in higher education. (4) The
Congregational group of missions maintain the same percentage of
stnd'ents throughout all grades, while most other groups, except the
Anglican, show decreasing percentages as the grades advance.
Anglican missions with 6 per cent of the communicant body in China
educate 15 per cent of the middle school students in Christian Schools.
"Other Societies,” while reporting only 6 per cent of the total church
membership in China, are educating 22 per cent of tjie middle school
students.
In actual number of middle schools, Presbyterian missions lead, re-
porting almost twice as many as any other denominational group. The
Presbj’terian and Methodist missions maintain almost as many ^ddle
schools as the Anglican, Baptist, Congregational, and Lutheran missions
combined. Over two-thirds of the Baptist middle schools are in Shan-
tung, Kiangsu, and Chekiang: Ihree-fonrths of the middle schools con-
nected with Anglican missions and four-fifths of the middle schools con-
nected with Presbyterian missions are in tbe coast provinces. About
one-fourth of the middle schools connected with Presbyterian missions are
in the single province of Shantung. Since the Piesbyterian and
Methodist denominations lead in the numerical strength of their com-
municaiit body, we naturally expect them^ to lead in the numerical strength
of their primary students- Baptist missions follow a close third.
Distribution of Middle Schools by Provinces
Province
Ang.
Bapt.
Cong.
Lulb.
Meth.
Presb.
CIM
Other Soc-
Anhwei
3
3
1
2
2
Chekiang
3
7
4
1
Chihli
3
9
3
Fukien
3
4
5
4
4
Honan
2
1
3
2
i
1
Hunan
1
2
8
2
Hupeh
3
2
5
4
1
2
Kansu
Kiangsi
1
i
Kiangsu
8
9
2
1
11
Kwangsi
2
Kwangtung
8
6
2
Kweichow
Manchuria
B
1
Shansi
3
Shantung
4
i.3
1
18
2
Shensi
1
Szechwan
1
2
3
yimnan
Totals..
40
42
26
17
42
79
8
37
The relative emphasis which missions of different denoininations
place on primary school education may be seen in the following figures :
Number of Lower find Number of Lower and
Higher Primary Students for Higher Primary Students for
every 100 Communicants every 100 Communicanta
Anglican ...
91
Presbyterian
50
Methodist
58
Lutheran
49
Baptist
56
CIM and Assoc. Miss.
22
Congregational
. 56
Note the drop between Anglican and all other denominational groups-
Medical IPork— The largest number of hospitals is reported by the
Presbyterian denominational group (92). These are to be found in elevot
different provinces, Kwangtung (22) and Manchuria (19) reporting the
largest numbers. The Methodist denominational group has 63, the
largest numbers being found in Szechwan (15), Fukien (10), and Chihli
17) These two denominational groups report almost half of all the
mission hospitals in China. The Anglican group follows with 35.
hospitals, Fukien (16) and Chekiang (7) leading. The Congreptiouff
denomination comes next with 32, followed closely by the Baptist wth
71 the Lutheran with 23, and the CIM with 18. The CIM and "Other
Societies” combined report over two-thirds of all mission dispensanes
China not located on hospital premises.
Christian Occupation in Terms of Physicians and Hospital Beds
Denominational
Group
Foreign Physicians
per Million
Population
Anglican
1.3
Baptist
Congregational
1 .3
Lutheran
Methodist
2.3
Presbyterian
2.1
CIM and Assoc. Miss.
0.6
Hospital Beds
Hospital Beds per Foreign
Population
and Chinese Doctor
78
24
31
13
59
19
32
• 26
72
19
78
20
9
29
lY.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
Denominational Group
Total for All China
Aogiican
Baptist
Congregational
Lutheran
Methodist
Presbyterian
CIM and Associate Missions
Other Societies
5,637 962
516
874
400
468
1.297
1,320
455
307
100
113
64
87
159
70
120
40
42
26
17
42
79
8
37
8,607
15,879
8,099
9,794
22,675
22,485
7,600
8,193
5,149
5,250
3,639
3,910
14,325
10,483
2,741
2,853
151,582 23,490
13,756
21,119
11,892
13,704
37,000
32,968
10,241
10,902
2,346
2,483
1,768
1,450
4,335
4,480
871
6,786
1,233
1.472
937
630
2,227
2,070
281
659
3.579
3,955
2,695
1,980
6,563
6.560
1,152
6,426
m I
10
12,644
1,856
1,274
906
439
2,337
2,602
82
3,249
0
cn
12
W «
'5 S-na
-H s i
-2 2
13
S S
o.:i i
•I 2
o 2
g
0^
326
362
240
109
552
45
191
2,211
1,636
1,146
548
3,081
10.546
26,710
15,733
16.232
46,644
63% 84%
73% 78%
ol'S
d.2«
0,2
83%
odd
n
67%
72%
62%
3,054 I 42,572
127! 11,520
3,410 I 20,737
79%
80%
70%
82% 20M
64%
95%
DENOMINATIONAL
COMPARISONS
343
^Extent of Occwpat ion— The Christian Hospital
Ejfinomiuational
Croup
Hospitals
Dispensaries — exclusive of
those located on Hospital
Premises
w Hospital Beds — Men
■i- Hospital Beds — Women
Total Number of
Inpatients Annually
® Schools for Nurses
1
^ No. of Hospital Beds per
Foreign Physician
^ No. of Hospital Beds per 1
Foreign Nurse |
Total for All China
326
344
10,Sffi7
6,730
144,477
106
1,550
36
82
39
17
1,212
1,138
19,.502
18
258
59
62
Anghcaa
31
13
718
498
11,544
7
72
25
42
^
32
20
1,123
471
14,823
9
107
47
159
23
17
704
338
9.212
7
71
55
40
Methodist
63
20
1,774
1,212
29,402
22
324
31
93
92
23
3,069
2,1.59
44.006
27
300
37
158
17
104
618
297
5.273
6
52
51
114
Other Sccietics
29
1.30
789
617
10,715
10
196
20
48
Note that the Methodist and Presbyterian mission fields report over
three times as many foreign physicians per million as the fields of the
Lutheran and Clhl missions. Note also that in the number of hospital
beds for every million inhabitants the fields of these two denominations,
namely, Presbyterian and Methodist, together %vith the fields of the Chung
Hn.i siieng Kung Hui, are best supplied, reporting over twice the
iiuinher of hospital beds per million inhabitants as are reported for the
fields of the Baptist and Lutheran groups.
Figures setting forth the proportion of the total area of China, foe
the e\^ngelization of which each denomination is accepting primary
responsibility, with the estimated population of each are given below.
These figures are based upon the areas “claimed” by the missions of
difFcrent'’deuominational groups, and upon the population returns for
the hsieus embraced within those areas. They are therefoi'e more than
mere 'messes, and are perhaps not without value for the student of mis-
sionary work.
E.KTF.NT OF Mission Fields and PoPui.ATitiN
Denominational Group
Per cent of Total Area
of 19 Provinces
Estimated Population
of Combined Fields
Anglican ...
■'aptist
Congregational
Lutlieriin ...
Methodist ...
Presbyterian
CIM and Associate Missions
G%
25 to 30,000,000
8%
3.5 to 40,000.000
4%
25 to 27,000,000
6%
28 to 32,000,000
38 to 42,000,000
10%
60 to 70,000.000
21%
75 to 100,000,000
C/irisfian Occupation in Tcwis of Missionaries and Chinese Workers
(Table VI)— Anglican and Methodist mission fields appetir to be sup-
plied with the largest number of foreign missionaries when considered
m ndatiou to their populatfcns, while the Congregational and CIM
fields appear to have the smallest mimbors. In respect to employed
Chinese workers, the fields of Methodist missions show the greatest num-
bers, reporting 132 full-time workers for every million inhabitants. The
Anglican missions follow with 87 full-time workers, a striking drop. In
Clhl fields there are 22 employed workers to every million people. Flere
again the drop between Anglican and CIM figures is no less striking,
and certainly the wide difference between the figures foi Methodist mis-
sion fields and those for CIM fields is worthy of notice. Lest we fall
into error and judge too much by numbers, it may be well to reiterate
the warning that mere numbers of workers may indicate little more than
the financial resources of a particular mission. As of Christians so of
missionaries and Chinese workers, "we cannot iimuher them, we must
weigh them.”
Comparative Growth— Hhc figures for 18S9 in the following Table
have been Liken from statistical returns published in the Official Report
of the Missionary Conference in Shanghai 1890. The statistics for 1905
were compiled by Nelson Bitton for the use of the Centamial Conference
in 1907, and were published in the volume entitled “A Century of Mis-
sions.” A comparison of these figures shows the degree of Christian
Occupation of China by Protestant Christian forces preceding the last
three great Missionary Conferences.
Denominational
Group
Date
Mission
Stations
Mission-
aries
Ordained
Chinese
Workers
Total
Chinese
Workers
Communi-
cants
Total
Students
(Middle
Scho • '
and below)
Anglican
1889
92
36
198
3,245
3,123
1905
77
393
45
1,324
20,055
9,798
1919
79
635
141
2,632
19,114
19,.546
Baptist
1899
111
16
136
3,471
808
1905
37
239
25
643
14,226
4.272
1019
68
588
153
2,921
44,367
26,710
Congregivtional ...
1889
1.51
15
181
.5,627
3,198
1905
37
237
32
1,104
21,9.58
9.245
1919
34
345
46
1,844
25,816
15,733
Lutheran
1889
1905
63
344
10
708
18,815
5,129
1919
116
.590
43
1,865
32,209
10,232
Methodist
1889
180
82
.364
6.954
4,417
1905
69
408
135
2.608
27,546
13,574
1919
83
946
385
5..505
74,004
46,644
Presbyterian
1889
259
41
382
12,347
3,497
1905
83
604
67
1.883
.52,258
9,716
1919
96
1,080
192
5,071
79,199
42, .572
CIM and Assoc.
1889
503
21
396
5,643
1.733
Miss, (a)
1905
205
849
18
1.287
14,078
2.997
1919
246
960
32
2,125
.50,.54l
11, .520
Other Societies (a)
1905
61
371
13
.347
7,523
2,129
1919
315
1,492
73
2,769
20,603
20,737
In statistics for 1889, the work of “Other Societie.s ” was included with that
of the CIM and its Associate Missions.
Denominational Oroup
Ifl. — Degree of Occiipation and Table of Urgency
Total for JLil China
Anglican
aptist
Congregationai
lUtliei-an
cthodist
Prevtyiorian
cni and Associate Missions
Other Societies
<5 a
5 o
.5 2
6 >3:^
1,780,283
103,12.5
1.32,975
77,925
107,6.50
142,875
175,200
376,355
(a)
'a
i a
440,928,836
6,56!
30,292,398
39.408.000
27.046.000
32.685.000
41.683.000
67,030,556
96,824,166
(a)
635
588
345
590
946
1,080
960
1,467
24,627
2,632
2,921
1,844
1,865
5,505
5,071
2,125
2.769
fa) Not computed.
344,974
V e.
’E o
o®
19.114
44,367
25,816
32,209
74,004
79,199
.50,541
20,603
21
15
13
18
23
16
10
W§
87
74
68
57
132
76
22
33
13
13
18
13
14
19
71
« I
® I
s a
wg
S) o
5®*
10
72
138
66
71
58
74
64
42
1.34
£5
S®.
o o
o g
■g'S
§ a
S-S
7.8
649
6.3
11.3
9.5
9.8
10.6
11.8
5.2
904
689
340
213
1,040
415
2.55
1,753
M 3
II
So
S 6J-
13
908
365
565
487
581
499
225
841
1.3
1.2
1.3
0.6
2.3
2.1
0.6
•5.®
B®.
38
78
31
59
32
72
78
9
34i
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
I A.— Classification of Foreign Force
Ang.
13apt.
Cong.
Luth.
Meth.
Piesb,
CIM
Ullier
Socie-
ties
Total
Total
63S
58S
345
590
946
1,069
946
1,431
6,562
(19 Provinces)
North China
Mnncluirin
55
10.5
12
172
Cbihli
•dS
131
109
70
15
BUG
664
Shantung
29
143
26
12
18
136
53
82
501
Sbnnsi
61
24
131
24
240
Shensi
31
1
87
7
126
East China
Kiangsu
06
00
15
159
1S5
59
334
938
Chekiang
72
50
38
72
82
30
344
Anhwei
34
15
17
21
41
44
172
Kiangsi
7
5
2
38
102
72
226
Central China
Honan
IS
39
143
21
80
70
23
394
Hupeh
70
39
149
56
15
11
49
389
Hunan
19
80
70
94
65
70
398
South China
Fukien
142
2
30
122
75
33
454
Kwangtung
47
34
30
148
25
226
...
170
730
Kwangsi
6
14
6
50
76
West China
Kansu
• *.
48
24
72
Szechwan
56
49
2-50
122
66
543
Kweichow
10
35
45
yiinnan
G
7
2
25
33
75
111 A.— Classification of Communicants
Ang.
Bapt.
Cong.
Luth.
Meth.
Presb.
CIM
Other
Socie-
ties
ToUl
Total
(19 ProTinoes)
19.114
44,547
25.816
32,207
74,019
81.B85
49,196
15,190
314,974
North China
Manchuria
Chihli
804
7,759
1,40)
195
10,291
18.9.33
2,334
294
63
SOI
20,.*,hb
Shantung
1,275
18.6.50
1,542
388
4,396
14,789
173
Shansi
930
1,495
3
5,148
764
353
Shensi
1,999
241
3
4.48.1
7,031
East China
Kiangsu
3,013
3.512
629
8,991
6,939
1,004
29,7h3
27,1)02
Chekiang
2,445
2,002
175
8,004
4,-589
9.595
1,092
Anhwei
832
735
632
508
1.341
Kiangsi
255
334
399
1,088
68
4.865
618
7.827
Central China
Honan
166
685
3,975
220
2,028
4,770
574
12,418
14,725
11,018
Hupeh
1,316
2,786
6,266
2,655
582
459
131
Hunan
319
3,972
2,021
2.491
1,564
651
South China
Fukien
5,136
235
6,217
20,672
5,728
8
588
3H,,184
Kwangtung
2,100
11.533
4,972
15,799
2,204
22,693
1,761
Kwangsi
187
2,669
...
189
1,677
4,722
West China
Kansu
795
541
Szechwan
696
1,263
5,788
4.743
464
12 954
Kweichow
3,508
5,938
9.416
Yiinnan
40
3,165
4,014
597
7,816
II A.— Classification of Employed Chinese Force
Ang.
Bnpt.
Cong.
Luth.
Meth.
Presb.
CIM
Other
Socie-
Total
V A. — Classification of Mission Hospitals
ties
Ang.
Bapt.
Cong.
Luth.
Meth.
Presb.
CIM
Other
Total
2,638
2,827
1,850
1,865
5,505
5,075
2,108
2,759
24,627
ties
(19 Provinces)
Total (19 Provinces)
39
32
32
19
63
92
18
26
323
North China
Manchuria
156
14
700
23
893
North China
Manchuria
2
22
1
25
Chihli
84
409
669
253
14
297
1,726
Chihli
2
7
7
6
2
24
Shantung
105
1,030
119
.31
205
897
205
2,592
Shantung
2
7
2
4
U
1
1
22
Shansi
105
150
2.S5
17
566
Shansi
()
2
3
11
Shensi
140
22
3
222
34
421
Shensi
2
2
East China
Kiangsu
415
272
75
625
634
24
815
2,860
East China
Kiangsu
3
3
2
3
10
1
7
29
Chekiang
287
270
9
502
280
340
100
1,788
Chekiang
7
4
3
2
3
19
Anhwei
157
57
94
106
64
145
623
Anhwei
1
1
1
3
2
H
Kiangsi
31
24
9
335
5
271
65
740
Kiangsi
4
2
1
7
Central China ...
Honan
68
90
479
37
163
195
74
1,106
Central China
Honan
1
1
5
i
4
1
1
14
Hupeh
317
241
428
238
60
13
50
1,347
Hupeh
2
7
7
5
1
22
Hunan
65
354
194
328
120
168
1,229
Hunan
3
5
7
2
1
16
South China
Fukien
728
22
545
1,504
662
3
126
3,590
South China
Fukien
16
8
10
7
a
Kwangtung
275
586
271
405
110
985
206
2,838
Kwangtung
2
5
4
2
2
19
5
39
4
Kwangsi
25
98
25
128
276
Kwangsi
1
1
1
1
West China
Kansu
72
24
96
West China
2
"g
2
Szechwan
78
133
795
272
207
1,485
Szechwan
1
2
15
2
Kweichow
79
128
207
Kweichow
1
1
Yunnan
3
...
79
2
85
75
244
Yunnan
1
1
NATIONALITY OF WORKERS
345
PART VIII
A COMPARISON OF MISSIONARY WORK IN TERMS
OF NATIONALITY OF FOREIGN WORKERS
Nationality of l\Iissionary Societies— Ths number of Protestant
raiiissionmT societies sending foreign representatives to China exceeds
iV'. These societies may be classified by nationality as follows :
American 63, British 35 (Englai.tl, Ireland, and Scotland 29, Canada 4,
yiew Zealand i, Australia i), and Continental 25 (Sweden 8, Germany 7,
Norway 6, Finland 2, Denmark i, Switzerland i). Of the 65 American
societies, i ii^ Anglican, 7 Baptist, 3 Congregational, S Lutheran, 6
lUetlioflist, 6 Presbyterian, and 34 of smaller denominational or non-
• denominational connection. 'Ilie 35 societies classified under Great Britain
may be grouped denominationally as follows : 4 Anglican (including the
CEZMvS}, I Baptist, i Congegational, 3 Methodist, 6 Presbyterian, and 20
of smaller or non-denominationnl grouping. Of the 25 Continental societies
19 are Lutheran, 2 Ikiptist, and the remaining 4 are unclassified. The only
large International mi.ssionary societies are the CIM, S.A, YMCA, and
YWC.A. These may also be regarded as interdenominational.
In the accompanying tables the work of these large international
societies has not been entered separately, but broken up into American,
Britisli, and Continental. Apportionments ha\-e been made as follows :
Stitistics of YMCA and YWCA work have been included with figures for
ilie .’American group; those of the SA work with figure.4 for the British
.group: while those for the work of the CIM and Associate Missions have,
after consultation with CIM headquarters, been distributed l>etween the
three groups according to the following ratio: 60 per cent to the British,
28 per cent to the Continental, and 12 per cent to the American. Such
ai)i:ortioniuciit while only approximate is sufficiently accurate for the
purposes of this general study. Differences between column totals and
the totals for all China, as given at the top of each column, represent the
work of missionaries and missionary societies whose naticnality remains
uuknowii.
/VorjMcc.^ V’Jicrc Mission Fields of one Particular Nationality Pre~
■iioiniuatc — The work of American missionary societies predominates in
Chihli, Shantung, Kiangsu, .Anhwei, Kwangtung, Kwangsi, and Honan.
British missionary societies report the major part of their Christian work
ill jllancliuria, Chekiang, Kiangsi, Szechwan, Kweichow, and Yiinnan.
British and .American missions claim responsbility for the evangelization
of almost equal areas in Shensi, Honan, and Fukien. In iiunan, American
mul Continental missions appear to share equal territorial responsibilities,
while in Hupeh, British, American, and Continental mission fields are of
■approximately equal extent.
^ iewing the iS provinces and Manchuria as a whole, we find that the
fields of British societies extend over almost lialf of China, that approxi-
mately one-third of China’s total area is now being worked by American
missionary societies, and that the fields of Continental societies cover
slightly less than Due-ninth of China Proper, including Manchuria.. No
mission fields are claime<l by Continental societies in Kiangsu, Fukien,
Kwangsi, and K.insu. The largest areas workexl by Continental missions
are to be found in Hunan, Shansi, Hupeh, Manchuria and Kwmigtung.
Naiionolily of Foreign Residential Centers in Terms of Missionaries—
'ere are 693 missionary’ residential centers in China : 130 report
missionaries of Continental nationality only, 19S of American
nationality only, and 27S missionaries of British nationality
)• Eighty’-seven report missionaries of more than one nationality
may therefore be classed as International, The largest
. '’'’mer of those International missionary residential centers is to be found
■ if "'c keep the distinction betw'een mission station and
'ssionary' residential center clearly in mind, we may note the following
re^' ill Hunan and Kwanglung about half of the missionary’
report Continental missionaries. in Honan and
A majority of such centers are occupied by Americans. In
Hupeh, and Slia.ntung, the number of British and Ameri-
residential centers is about equal. In the following 8
tial'".'*^^ missionaries occupy’ the majority' of missionary residen-
; Chekiang, Fukien, Kiangsi, Kweichow, Mauchuria, Shansi,
S^'cchwau, and Yunnan.
By consulting Col. 2 of llie Special Table on this page one mav see at a
glance where the mission stations of any nationality predominate. In Table
III, Col. 1, we see that the number of stations oif American and British
societies is about equal, Continental societies reporting less than half as
many mission stations as either British or American.
Sections of China Khcre Missionaries of a Certain Natioiuility Pre-
d(?nu;i.aff— Approximately one-half of the total foreign force in China
consists of A-mericans and one-third of British. Tlie War seriously affected
British missions and chiefly’ accounts for the larger increa.se in American
ever British missionary’ arrivals during recent yccars. Considerably over
half of the new missionary arrivals during the last two or three years have
come from the United States.
American missionaries (see Table on this page) predominate in Anlnvei»
Chihli, Kiangsu, Honan, Hunan, Kwangtung, Kwangs’, and Shautnng.
British missionaries greatly exceed Continental or American missionaries
in Kiangsi, Kweichow, Shansi, vSzechwan, Yiinnan, and Manchuria.
The largest miinber of Continental missionaries reside in Kwangtung,
Hunan, Hupeh, and Shansi. Approximately equal munbers of British
and American missionaries reside in Shensi, Chekiang, Hupeh, Fukien,
and Kansu.
As regards ordained missionaries. Continental societies report the
largest number in proportion to their staffs, namely, 27 per cent. American
societies rank next •with 21 per cent, and the British last avith 19 per cent.
It is interesting to note that British societies report a larger proportion
of represent.itives in -medical work tlian societies of any other nationality.
American societies report the largest proportions of foreign workers in
educational work.
Nationality of Missionary Societies reportinij
Name of Province
— Largest Field Areas
1
Largest No. of
Mission Stations
^ Large.st Foreign
Force
0 c
!!!
0
® if
« Oi
•-* 6
4
Largest No. of
Communicants
Liirge-st No. of
C5 Students Enrolled in
Christian Schools
Largest No. of
Middle Schools
Largest No. of
“ Hospitals
North China
Manchuria
B
B
B
B
B
B
U
B
Chihli
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
Shantung
A
AB
A
A
A
A
C
A
Shansi
BC
B
B
AB
B
A
ABC
AB
Shensi
AB
A
AB
AB
A
B
B
B
East China
Kiangsu
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
Chekiang
B
B
AB
B
B
A
A
AB
Anhwei
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
Kiangsi
B
B
B
A
B
A
A
A
CKNTRAi China
Honan
AB
A
A
A
B
A
AB
A
Hupeh
ABC
AB
AB
AB
AB
A
AB
B
Hunan
AC
C
A
A
AC
C
A
A
South China
Fukien
AB
B
AB
A
A
A
A
B
Kwangtung
A
AC
A
A
A
A
AB
AB
Kwangsi
A
A
A
A
A
A
A
B
West China
A
A
AB
AB
AB
B
AB
Szechwan
B
B
B
B
B
B
AB
B
Kweichow
B
B
B
B
B
B
AB
Yiinnan
B
B
B
B
B
AB
U
A = American (U.S.A.)
C^Coatineat&l
B = BntL>h
346
TJIE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
Employed Chhtcsc Force — In the proportion of employed Chinese to
employed foreigners little \^riatiou is shown between the societies of
different nationalities, the only thing of note being the deirease of British
in relation to American, and of Continental in relation to British {Table II,
Col. i6). Generally speaking, British societies employ a slightly larger
proportion of Chinese evangelistic workers, while American societies put
stronger emphasis on educational work, reporting almost twice as many
Chinese full-time teachers as either British or Continental societies. The
Continental societies show the highest percentage of men in their employ-
ed Chinese staffs. The largest number of voluntary workers (not included
in figures in Table II) is reported by British societies.
E'vanc'elisin and Numerical Strength of Churches — It is impossible to
assign to Ameiican or British missionary societies any marked pi-epondev-
ance as regards the number of their evangelistic centers. Approximately
the .same totals are given (Table HI, Col. 3). The average mimber of
evangelistic centers per mission station is from 9 to 10 for British and
American societies, less than 6 among Continental societies.
Over one-half of the Protestant church membership and two-thirds of
the total Sunday School enrollment in China, are reported by American
missionary societies.
Column 5 of the Special Table (page 345) the nationality of mis-
sionary societies reporting the most communicants for each province. The
great majority of church members, for example, in Kiangsu, Anhwei, and
kwangsi are connected with American missions; while in Shansi, Kwei-
chow,'"vunuan, and Manchuria the greater number must be credited to
rhurches connected with British societies. Continental missions report
tlieir largest number of church communicants in Kwrngtuug, Hunan,
Shensi, and Hupeh.
The degree of literacy among church members varies little between
the missions of different nationalities. The same may be said regarding
the proportions between men and women communicants.
British missionary societies report a larger number of organized
churches, due chiefly to the high returns of the CIM. On the other hand,
American missionary societies report almost two-thirds of the total number
of Chinese ordained workers.
Educational Work — Vve now come to enquire how missionary soci r
of different nationalities stand as regards their use of the school
mission ageucy. From statistics which appear in Table IV it is manff
that the greater emphasis on educational work exists among American in‘'^
sions, which report over half of the total mission lower primary stude
in China, and almost two-thirds of the total mission higher prhu."^*
students. When we come to middle schools, we find over two-thirds of t>i^
total number supported by American missionary societic-s which repo t
11,441 out of the total 1,5,213 mission middle school students iu China ^
Distribution of Middle Schools— {Sqq Special Table)— Continent. !■
mission middle schools are located in Manchuria, Shantung, Hupeh
Hunan, Kwangtung, and Shansi. In none of these provinces, ’ however’
does tiie number of Continental middle schools exceed five. Practicallv
the whole responsibility for Christian middle school edneation in Jian.
churia and Yunnan is carried by British societies. In the following pro!
vinces at lea.st three-fonrths of all Christian middle schools are connected:
with American missions : .Shantung, Kiangsu, Chekiang, Anhwei
Kiangsi. Hunan, Fukien, and Kwangsi. In Chihli two-thirds of the-
middle schools are Atnericaii.
Medical Work— As already noted, British societies report a larger-
proportion of their foreign missionaries engaged in medical work than-
either Continental or Americ.an missions. As regards hospitals, hospitaF
beds, and the number of inpatients annually, Ameru'sin and British-
societies report almo-st equal re.sponsibilities. British missions, howmr
maintain more dispensaries located at centers away from n.issiou hospitals.
Distribution of Hospitals — Most of the mission hospitals in Manchuria
Slien.si, Hupeh, Fukien, Kwangsi, Szechwan, and Yunnan are under-
British medical supervision. The majority of hospitals in Chihli, Shan-
tung, Kiangsu, Kiangsi, Anhwei, Honan, and Hunan are cared for by-
American physicians. In mast of the remaining provinces British ancp
{American societies carry equtail' responsibilities. Continental missions
report their largest number of hospitals in Hupeh, Hunan, and Kwangtung,
Some idea of the relative degree to which the fields of missionary-
societies of different nationalities are occupied by Christiau forces, may
be obtained by a careful study of Columns 7 to 15, Table VI.
I.— Fore© at Work — Foreign
Nationality of
Societies
a
*5
u
0
1
to Physicians — Mon
w Physicians — Women
a
'A -
4
w Single Women
1 oj Total Men
1.
-j Total Women
CO Total Foreign Force
Total for All China...
1,310
348
IIS
2CS
1,939
2,495
4,141
6,636
American
680
174
64
101
945
1.201
2,104
3,305
British (a)
419
133
44
63
688
832
1,386
2,218
Continental
200
18
5
23
176
334
424
758
(a) Including British Isles, Austi-alia, Canada, and New Zealand
STATISTICS OF GROWTH
Nationality
of
Societies
Date
of
Report
Total
Foreign
Force
Total
Employed
Chinese
Force
Total
Baptized
Communi-
cants
Total
Students in
Christian
Schools
Total
Mission
Hospitals
1889
513
699
13, .572
9.757
32
1905
1,304
4,547
65,336
29,014
70
1919
3,305
13,936
172,437
118,031
152
1889
724
872
21,068
6,079
28
1905
1.803
4,693
94.377
23,891
90'
1919
2,218
8,068
123,891
62,125
143
Continental
1889
59
86
2,647
1,000
I
190-5
207
655
18,.548
4,469
4
1919
758
2,081
36,508
15,721
21
II.— Force at Work — Chinese
NATIONALITY OF WORKERS
347
III —Extent of Occupation — The Christian Community
H&tionality
ef
Sooietries
M Mission Stations
to Organized Congregations
M Evangelistic Centers
Communicants — Men
a
B
0
!
a
1
a
s
S
a
o
5
fl
a
'S
3
a
a
0
(J
1
6
Total Christian Con-
stituency
s
“o
CO
"o
o
•d
CO
c
CO
8
Total for
All China
1,05?
6,5S1
3,8S6
217,191
128,702
545,855
618, SI 1
221,559
American
399
2,465
3,883
108,692
63,84-5
172,437
327,588
160,4.52
British
398
2,945
3,851
77,364
46,527
123,891
223.700
50,142
Continental
180
707
969
23,369
13,139
36,508
49,272
7,416
Y. Extent of Occupation— The Christian Hospital
Nationality of
Societies
0
a
1
Dispensaries — exclusive oi
w those located on Hospital
Premises
w Hospital Beds — Men
-i- Hospital Beds— Women
° "5
1- 3
I!
1
5
o> Schools for Nurses |
a
-3
s
m
7
U
Ci4
i §
■2 j
1.1
w SJ
o c
z
8
No, of Hospital Beds per
* Foreign Nurse
All China
02b
244
f0,G07
6,739
144,477
lOS
1,380
36
61
American
152
93
4,612
3,239
71,736
70
991
33
78
British
143
107
4.418
2,953
63,066
29
293
41
113
Continental
21
40
531
255
5,745
3
21
34
34
lY.— Extent of Occupation— The Christian School
Nationality of Societies
►- Lower Primary Schools
w Higher Primary Schools
o
.3
CO
-3
3
3
^ Lower Primary Students
— Boys
Lower Primary Students 1
^ . 1
— Girls 1
Total Lower Primary
Students
Higher Primary Students
— Boys
Higher Primary Students
* — Girls
Total Higher Primary
Students
c
3
« ®
•3 &
-Sf
«fS
10
^ Middle School Students
—Girls
"3
0
M m
Ai a
11
2 w
3
o
H
12
Total under Christian In-
^ struction (Middle School
and below)
Proportion of Boys to Girls in
IL Mission Primary
Schools
Proportion of Boys to Girls in
^ Mission Middle
Schools
Proportion of Lower Primary
^ School Students entering
Higher Primary Schools
Total for All China...
5,657
962
291
103,232
43,350
151,582
23,490
9,409
32,839
12,644
2,569
15,213
189,694
69%
85%
22%
American ... ...
3,049
563
193
56,841
27,452
84,293
16,625
5,672
22,297
9,377
2,064
11,441
118,031
69%
81%
26%
British
1,954
295
60
34.251
16,062
50,313
5,525
2,940
8,465
2,936
411
3,347
62,125
67%
87%
16%
Continental
489
84
18
9,795
3,663
13,458
1,302
473
1,775
400
68
488
15,721
73%
82%
13%
YI. — Degree of Occupation and Table of Urgency
Nationality of Sooieties
Approximate Area of
to Field Claimed
in sq. mit
^ Estimated Population |
of Field Claimed i
►f* Total Missionary Force |
Total Chinese Employed
Force
1 c> Total Communicants
^ Missionaries 1
per 1,000,000 Population j
Chinese Employed Workers |
per 1,000,000 Population |
^ Missionaries |
per 1,000 Communicants I
Chinese Employed Workers
® per 1,000 Communicants
c
_2
.2 "3
S =
g a
.X o
c m
e ^
E o
s®.
y 2
11
^ Sunday School Scholars
per 1,000 Communicants
Mission Primary Students
“ per 1,000 Communicants
^ Foreign Physicians
per 1,000,000 Population
Hospital Beds
per 1,000,000 Population
Total for All China...
(a)
1,760.283
(a)
440,825,836
6,638
24,732
345,853
15
58
19
72
8
664
583
1.1
39
American
577,000
180,000,000
3,305
13,936
172,437
18
77
19
81
10
932
619
1.3
44
British
760,500
182,000.000
2,218
8,064
123,891
12
44
17
65
7
404
474
0.0
40
ontinental
195,975
45,000,000
758
2,081
36,508
17
46
21
57
8
203
417
0.5
17
— —
(a) Total for 19 Provinces.
S48
THE CTiRISriAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
PART IX
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
ABORIGINAL TRIBBS IN SOUTHWEST CHINA
Keai'ly half of the population of Southwest China (Yiinnan, Kwei-
chow, and Kwangsi) consists of non-Chinese races of which unfortunate-
ly little is accurately known. Since 1900, a constantly growing mis-
siouarj' work has been carried on amongst these aborigines. The China
Inland hlissiou, the first mission to open up such work, has centers at
Supushau, Sinshao and Teugj-iieh in Yunnan, Kopu and Anshunfu in
Kweichow. The principal stations of the United Methodist Church are
at Tungchwan in Yunnan, and Shihmenkau and Sifangtsing in Kwei-
chow. Very recently the Pentecostal League (SYM) has opened centers
in Szemao, Puerhfu, and Meugtsz in Yiinuan. At each of the above
stations are foreign workers who "n many cases are assisted by a large
stafi of native workers. So far as it is possible, the native workers are
taken from the tribes amongst which the missionaries work. There are
between 150 and 200 native workers drawn from such non-Chinese races
as the Floweiy'’ Miao, the “White or Chwan Miao, Tsiug Miao, Shuisi
Miao, Plungtow Miao, the Black and White Nosu (or Ibien), the Lisu,
Laka, Kopu, Minkia, Chungkia or Shans, and the Kaiig-i.
The greatest successes have been achieved amongst the Miao and the
Kosn, though work is carried on amongst all the above-mentioned tribes.
The form of work has been chiefly evangelistic and this has been of a
most fascinating nature. Colportage has not been de%'eIoped as there
has been no need for it. The tribes-people, many of whom are painfully
poor, readily buy books when they can afford them, and the preachers
and catechists supply these. Churches have been erected in nearly a
hundred centers, and in several hundreds of villages pleaching services
are regrularly held. No systematic medical work has been established,
though both the CIM and tlie UhlC have done some medical work from
their Chinese stations.
In education considerable udvauce has been made. Fifteen years
ago, with few exceptions, there were no schools amongst the aborigines.
Today there are a hundred organized small schools (similar to the national
lower primary), four higher primary schools, and at Sliihmenkan
(Stoue Gateway) an attempt is being made to establish a middle school.
Unfortunately a number of these aborigines who have lived the open-air
life for so many generations have a tendency to develop phthisis on
bring confined to the s>.hoolroom. This is going to prove one of the
difficulties in the way of developing higher education. Another
difficulty is that when educated there are no business openings. The
struggle for existence with these people is terribly real. Five Miao and
a number of Nosu scholars have passed through the Chengtu (Szechwan)
Union Middle School. Most satisfactory reports have been received on
these students. The results of this educational work mean a new lease
of life to tens of thousands of these aborigines. Much has been ac-
complished in the training of preachers and catechists.
All school work is done in Chinese, but it has been found advisable
to do evangelistic work in the language of the tribe which is being
evangelized. A few of the tribes thoroughly understand Chinese but the
greater part do not. Among many of the women and children not a
single word of Chinese is understood. Tliis therefore makes the study
and the use of the aboriginal languages imperative. Happily this is not
a huge problem, especially to those missionaries who have gained a
workable knowledge of Chinese. Having studied Chinese, the acquisi-
tion of any of the aboriginal languages is well within the range of the
aveiage man. Chinese should be known, as it is the ling^ia franca
throughout the whole of West China. The missionary who neglects his
Chinese will be handicapped in his aboriginal work.
The Nosu possess a literature of their own of which they are jiistly
proud. Paul Vial (Missionnaire ApostoHque au Yunnan) has published a
most useful French-Lolo dictionary (Lolo is the Chinese term for Nosu).
One of the other tribes possesses some written characters but of these
little is known. The other non-Chinese races appear to possess no
native literature whatever. Missionaries have succeeded in reduciug
several aboriginal languages to writing, and by means of Romauizatiom
and the use of a phonetic script there has been introduced a Christian
literature in the vernaculars. Gospels have been translated into Nosu^
Lisu, I.aka, Kopu, and through the generosity of the BFBS the whole
of the New Testament has been translated and published in Miao.
Catechisms, hjTunbooks, small primers, etc., have been translated into-
the different native longues, and these are extensively used.
In a brief article such as this it is impossible to detail the nature of
the mass movemenf. One very admirable characteristic of the-
aborigines is that wdien they believe the Gospel themselves they are
eager and unwearied in teaching it to others. The movements in Yunnan
and Kweichow have spread, not so much in consequence ot the preaching
and travelling of the missionaries, as by the zeal of these “old world”'
people. Ill this way the Gospel has spread from distiict to district,
throughout a considerable extent of Southwest China. A word of warn--
ing should be expressed here. It has been found that if a mass move-
ment is to be stable and enduring, very definite and very regular Christian
teaching must be given. Otherwise whole villages ind districts will
lapse and revert to immorality and wine-drinking which are the princi-
pal sins of the non-Chinese races. In West China the mass movement
has been so rapid and so extensive that it has been almost impossible-
to follow it up with the necessary explicit teaching, and in some casea-
unhappy results have followed.
A feature of the movement that should be noted is the wilHnguess ot
many of the tribal people to walk long distances to ask about the Gospel.
In the early daj-s some of the Miao cheerfully tramped more than ten:
days to find the missionary. After fifteen years many of the folk still'
walk twenta^ thirt}', and forty li to attend Sunday service. There is nO’
need to describe the persecutions which tribes-people have endured and
overceme in their zeal for the new life. The Chinese have made persis-
tent efforts to prevent che spread of Christianity amongst the aborigines,
An interesting characteristic is the whole-heartedness of these people.
Where opium was smoked it has been given up, and where it was groan
but not smoked it i.s no longer to be found. This in itself is a great
testimony. Throughout whole areas whisky has been banished and in
Christian villages and those partly Christian the shameless immoralities of
the past have been entirely put down.
The work amongst aborigines differs in many respects from that
amongst Chinese. These children of the hills are much more respon-siie
than the sons of Han. They are not so proud, not so reserved, not so ■
phlegmatic. Their avomcn and girls are as free as are wxnnen and s
of Western lauds. They are not secluded nor do they bind their feet. T ley
are allowed to meet and to talk with the men, and there is no mock modest)
amongst them. This has made the work easier than it would otherwise
have been. The women and the girls are more zealous than the men..
Unlike the Chinese the aborigines are nearly all of them good singers,-
and quickly learn Chri-stian tunes. Indeed it is from hymns that some
of them have learned much of the Christian doctrine they know.
The tribes-people take a great pride in their church. They ore
clannish and are free from that peculiar antipathy to the foreigner so
characteristic of a Chinese. They are not congregated in towns
on the hills and are scattered o\’er wide areas. This is one of the 1
culties. Work amongst them entails considerable travelling over e.
'•eedingly difficult roads. They are most grateful for and apprecmtive ^
all that the missionary does for them. This is one of the happ’^a
features of the work. , j
It should be observed that the aborigines stand in greats nee
the help of the missionary than do the Chinese. The superior
strength of the Chinese has enabled them to gradually subjuga ®
tribes-people- In Chri.stianity the aborigine sees a power w ic i
enable him to overcome his life-sapping immorality.
CHJUSTIA^s WORK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
340
Among Aboriginai, Tribes in Soutuwesi China
All plane names represent mission stations. Considerable tribal work is now being
• doue in centers shown bj a circle unci cross. Shaded ureas are promising fields for im-
luediate Christian missiouarj occupation.
There is a •U’illiirgiie.'S to sacrifice, and this has led to a degree of
-.self-support greater than that met with among Chinese. The progress
-towards self-support among some of the tribes is truly amazing and most
•gratifying. I have lieiird an experienced missionary state that with
.eaieful guidance the Nosu might be able to become a self-supporting
-Church w'ithin the next twenty 5’ears. Already in many centers fully
half of the working expenses are met by the native church. The Nosu
appear to be the wealthiest of the nou-Chinese races. Some of them are
•considerably wealthy and they are willing to give. They have built many of
their own churches and schools, and some of these they have endowed
with land. Moreover, local centers are always willing to give liberally
•towards the support of their omi pastors and teachers. What is true of
the Nosu is true, though perhaps in a lesser degree, of the other tribes. The
;Mioo are quite as generous as the Nosu, but many of them are so decided-
ly poor that entire self-support seems a far off hope. Still much has
•beeu accomplished. According to their means they give most
.gcnerouslj'. Wheu they cannot afford to give grain or money they are
willing to give their labour so as to build their own village church. Most
•of the aborigines abhor “sponging.’' In the schools, fevs are paid, and
•many of the Christians feel that it is their duty to strive after a larger
•decree of self-support. It should be noted that work amongst aborigines
•is most successful wlien the aborigines in question have not been cou-
stautly and intimately associated with the Chinese. Where this occurs
ioL oTHau“^'^ ^ characteristics of the
It would be a difficult task to indicate any area wheie the tribes are
especially open to the Gospel message. It is the firm belief of many that the
present is a m^t opportune moment for tribal work throughout the
greater part of uiiuaii and in much of Kweichow. There is a splendid
opportunity for any mission to commence work in Kwaiigsi. where there
would be a ready response. Southern Yunnan and western Yunnan are
simplj teeming with tnbcs-pcople where some day the preaching of
the Gospel will spread like a prairie fire. Tougkiiig too is full of
abori^nes closely allied to those who in Yunnan and Kweichow have
Mready responded to the Gospel message. Here is a field which calls to
the Churches as eaniestl}’- as did the Macedonians to Paul the Apostle.
At the present moment there is a movement amongst the Chwan
Miao of southern Szechwan and amongst the White Nosu in northern
Kweichow. These people are very numerous, and what these movements
will ultimately lead to no one can foresee.
All the missionaries engaged in aboriginal work have their hands
more than full. TIic work has grown and spread with such rapidity
that the chief problem has been hoav to deal with the masses. Now every
mail is bent on consolidating the work and on training efficient native
preachers and teachers. On the outskirts of the work of all the mis.sioiis
new tribes are moving in and iieav demands are being made. The ex-
isting staffs are much too small to take advantage of present opportuni-
ties. It is generally felt that the immediate need is the building up and
the strengthening of the Christians who have already been received into
the Church.
Plans are made to advance the instruction of all Christians. Power
and higher primary schools are to be thoroughly organized, and it is
proposed to give medical training to some of the students who have passe<l
through a middle school. This •u'ill solve the problem of the wizards
wbo, amongst a people that suffer much from illness, give considerable
trouble.
No sketch of aboriginal work would be complete without reference
to the Independent Polo country’' lying between Suifu, Niiigyiianfu,
Haveilichow (in Szechwan) and the Yangtze River. Hi-re is a small
country of magnificent aborigines, who still cling tenaciously to their
independence and who stubbornly refuse to submit to the Chinese. The
Reman Catholic Church has done a considerable work on the east of this
counti-j', but the interior is entirely uutoiiched. It presents the biggest
and the most fascinating opportunitj' in the whole of this district. These
aborigines are tall, strong, brave, keen, and clever, and some of them
are extraordinarily anxious that mis.sionaries should go and teach them.
Whoever takes up this work needs to be courageous and to have plenty
of gi'it. Such an one would become an uncrowned king.
Throughout the whole of the work amongst these different tribes the
Chinese Christian teachers and evangelists have playetl their part well.
They have sunk long and bitter prejudices, and have thrown themselves
into the work with a zeal and earnestness that command the admiration of
all missionarits who believe that China has .a great contribution to make
to the Church of Jesus Christ. Some of us hope that the evangelization of
the tribes-people will lead to a great ingathering amongst the Chinese.
Alreadv in the quiet of the day there can be henrd the miiflled tread of
thousands of people of all tribes and tongues who in Southwest Cliiiia are
entering into the Kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG THE TAI PEOPLE
Origin and History — The Tai or Shaus in China Proper are part of a
•widel}'^ distributed race of equal antiquity with the Chinese, who call
•them Pai-i { At present they, with the Polo and the Miaotze,
■arc the most numerous and widely distributed race of people in the
-southeastern corner of continental Asia. Tlieir history shows that they
are of Mongolian stock, closely akin to the Chinese. Gathered from
Chinese and Burmese annals, as 'U'ell as from their omi, this history
shows them to be older than the Hebrews or the Chinese themselves, to
say nothing of such motlerns as the Slavs, the Teutons or the Gauls.
Without accepting or rejecting legendary details from the Chinese aimals,
it is certain from the annals themselves, and from the habit which the
Chinese have of referring to the Tai race as “aborigines ’ (^^).
the Chinese found this race when they first came to China. They found
them in what is now the northwestern part of Szechwan province more
than 4,000 years ago. The race appears in the annals under the name
Ta Mmig, “The Great Mung.’’ They must have been an important
people, even at that earlj" time, to be able to wrest from the cynical
Chinese chrouicles the name “Great.” At various dates they appear in
Chinese history under the names Mung, Lung, Liao, Lao (Laos), etc.
Gradually they spread over most of China. Successive waves of migra-
hoii can also be ti'aced from China southward into Burma, Assam,
Siam, and parts of Annam and Cambodia.
Ninr.bers ajid Distribution — Out of an estimated total of about
20,000,000 Tai, it is perhaps safe to say that at least 5,000,000 live iu
soutlnvesteni China. Roman Catholic priests regard this estimate as
too low and are inclined to put the figure as high as 10,000,000. The
^te Mr. Clarke estimated that of these 5 — 10,000,000 T.ii in Southwest
China, .-ibout 3,000,000 live in the province of Kweichow. A joint com-
Jtiission of raissicnaries from China and Siam estimated in 1913 that not
«ss th.ii; 2,000,000 Tai-speakiiig people inhabited the northwestern part
of Kwangsi province. This permits an estimate of anywhere from one
million to three or four million Tai inhabitants for the province of
Yunnan. A glance at the ethnological map prepared ly Major Davies
shews the Tai to be distributed chiefly over the southern half of Yunnan,
extending from about the 25th degree north l.ititude in the west, and the
24II1 degree in the east, down to the southern border of the province.
From earliest historical times the Tai have dwelt almost exclusively in
the plains. Evidence of this is still to be seen around Nanning,
Meiigtsz and Szemao. These places are now inhabited chiefly by Chinese,
and have been evci- since the time when the Chinese gained political
supremacy over the Tai of Kwangsi and eastcni Yumiaii, which w.is
more than eight centuries ago.
Characfcrist/cs— The Tai closely resemble the Chinese of Kwangtung
and Kwangsi in appearance. In the extreme south of the Malay
Peninsula they resemble the Malayan Filipino. The Tai are an agricul-
tural people to an even greater degree than the Chinese. They are
characteristically hospitable, pro-foreign, very receptive of new ideas
and new methods, lovers of music and flowers. Iu their system of govern-
ment they are verj- democratic, still adhering in many sections to the
custom of deposing a petty chief whose rule has proved uusatisfactory
by a direct uprising of the people.
Tliere is go«l reason to believe that the Tai people in southeast
China are undeveloped rather than decadent. Deprived of contact with
other people, even from the Tai of the next valley, they have never bad
the advantages of learning anything new. For centuries the majority of
them have experienced no winter, and have therefore neve*' been compelled
to think or provide ahead for physical needs. They are not people with
any commercial or manufacturing instinct, and they have not developed
a highly organized societv. The position and status of their women is
in direct and striking contrast to the status of women still prevailing
350
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
among' the Chinese. The fact that the new bridegroom gees to live with
and is practically the slave of the family of the bride is convincing evi-
dence of the high position of womanhood. Their women hold the purse
and draw the purse string. They know of no zenana .seclusion, do not
bind their feet, and in many cases are the nomadic traders of the family,
taking their husbands and dependents with them. They wear no veils,
no shoe.s, and generally do as they please. They are usually as accessi-
ble to the male missionary in his presentation of the Gospel appeal as
are their husbands and brothers.
LdjjgHagc — ^Tbe Tai language, like that of the Chinese, is
monosyllabic and tonal. The Tai of southern Siam claim only five tones,
while those on the Yangtze have about ten. The main U'dy of them get
along with eight tones. It udll be of interest to students of Chinese to
know that the Tai have final k, p, t, m, n, and ng sounds well defined.
The claim has been made that about oiie-tbird of the vocabulary of the
Cantonese is identical, or almost so, w’ith that of the Tai. Until w’e have
capable students who arc thoroughly versed in both languages, such
claims are impossible of verification.
Eight alphabets are known to be in use among the literate Tai :
three in Siam, three in Bunna and Yunnan, and two in brench territorj’,
with considerable overlapping of each. These eight alphabets seem to
be of Indian origin. The one alphabet most widely pre%%'ilent is that
now in use by the North Siam Missiou. This is being introduced by
missionaries of the CIM among the illiterate Tai in central Yunnan.
Education — In the matter of their education, there is the widest
diversity among these widely distributed people. Throughout Siam there
exists a government system of education which is high grade and rapidly
becoming compulsory'. In Burma and western Yunnan tiiere is a system
of education closely associated with the Buddhist mona.steries. This is,
however, of low grade. East of the Mekong-Red River watershwl there
is no education in the Tai language deserving the name.
Gradual Recognition of Responsibility — ^The American Presbyterians
(PN) began work for the Tai race in 1S40, at Rangkok, Siam, the Tai
capital. Gradually the conception of responsibility spread northward to
include the Lao tribes of North Siam ; and the North I.aos Mission was
started in 1867. Dr. McGilvary, its founder, was an iudelatigable travel-
ler and explored far bcj'ond the bounds of Siam. Since 1867 exploration
of the Tai field has been more general and extensive.
Interest in the spiritual welfare of the Tai people living in south-
western China has existed for many years. Doubtless this interest was
awakened first in the Presbyterian and Baptist missionaries at work
fimong the Tai tribes in Siam and Burma. Tours of exploration made
by these missionaries and others revealed the fact that the provinces of
southwestern China, as well as French Indo-China, supported a large
population of those who were akin both in blood and speech to the Tai
race in Siam and Burma. In 1910, the Edinburgh Missionary Con-
ference called special attention to these great uiioccupiea fields. For a
number of y'ears before this, the Presbj'terian Mission in North Siam had
carried on itinerant evangelistic work in both southwestern Yunnan and
the French possessions. Thousands of religious tracts were distributed,
and tens of thousands of Tai people heard the Gospel in their ou'n
tongue. More recently the American Baptist Mission (ABF) in Burma
followed up its work in that country' by work for both the Tai and hill
tribes inhabiting southwestern Yunnan. Several j-ears ago the China
Inland Mission, which is working chiefly amongst various tribes in
northern Yiinuan, also became interested in large settlements of Tai who
were living in the vallej's of the many tributaries of the Yangtze. The
late Samuel Clarke of that mission did much during his life for the Tai
in Kweichow. He translated the Gospel of Matthew into their local
dialect, called “Chungkia,” and had it printed in Romanized, besides
doing considerable personal evangelistic work among them. In Kwangsi, the
Christian and Missionary Alliance (CMA) has been able recently to reach
a number of Tai people through the medium of its v;ork among the
Chinese. Yet today it is precisely the Tai habitat of China and French
Indo-China that still remain unoccupied by evangelical missions.
The CIM stations at Teng^'ueh and Wutingchow (Yunnan), and the CMA
stations at Lungchow, Nanning and Liucho\vfn (K-wangsi), do little more
than touch the Tai people. Recently missionaries at Poseh and at
Szemao have done a little work for the Tai independently : but like all
the others they have approached them through the medium of the Chinese.
Evangelization of Tai by Chinese not SuccessM — ^Mrs. T. P. Worsnip
writes from Lungchow, Kwangsi, concerning “the aborigines,’’ %vho are
known to be Tai-si>eakers : “I am sure that when we can speak the
language of these people vre will be better able to get into their homes.
Even though in many c':ses they can understand Cantonese, the fact that
they cannot speak it, and we cannot converse with them in their verna-
cular, causes them to turn us away and to look upon us with contempt.
We have felt this very keenly, especially when we have visited the streets
where every house is occupied by aboriginal families. They invariably
turn us away. There are many villages surrounding Lungchow where the
women speak only aboriginese, and in order to give them the witness we
must know their language or take a Christian woman with us who can
speak for us.’’ Mr. Oldfield of Liuchowfu has made several itinerations
among the Tai in northwestern Kwangsi. While in the large towns he
and his colporteurs can preach and distribute Chinese literature, his
reports also show that repeatedly he lias stayed in rural districts in-
habited wholly by Tai-speakers with whom he was absolutely unable to
converse. Not only are the Tai too proud to accept the Gospel through
the medium of their Chinese conquerors, but the majority of them are
tinable to do so.
Need for Tai Evayigelists — ^\\’e know the cry and the call for •
sive work. But we are not deaf to the call to plant and preach
whole world; not among certain most promising races only,
in coastwise provinces. Neither do we put much reliance in ’the • ^
to have the Chinese Christian assume entire responsibility
evangelization of this disgracefully big unoccupied tenitory in
west China. There is too much racial antipathy. Chinese, unless
foreign guidance, will ever patronize the Tai and the Tai work iO^
enter into it at all ; and the Tai are as proud as the Chinese aud r
being either abused or patronized. Only Tai workers under fo*^^
direction, for decades at first, can and will do the work.
Official Sanction for Work Exclusively for the Tai People The
J918 is memorable as marking the opening of the first mission station^^
Yiiiiuan wdiere work is to be exclusively for the Tai people. This w T
received the official recognition and support of the American Presbyterr^
Mission, North, (PN), in the following series of resolutions passed
the China Council in its Annual Meeting held at Shanghai, October ^
to November 6, 1917 :
Wiereas, authorities on the races and languages of South Chiua
agree that a considerable part, in some sections of South China tbe
large.st part, of the people are closely related in blOwd and speech to.
the Tai of Siam ; and
Whereas, our own Fre.^bytcrian Church has the only cousiderable-
bod3' of missionaries among the Tai, aud the only considerable Tai
speaking churches ; and
Whereas, the sections of China where the Tai population is fonuj
are recognized by the China Coutinuation Committee as among the-
least adequately' occupied sections of China, there being, so far as we-
are aware, no missionary’ in China who can speak with them in their
own tongue;
Resolved — First, that we recogniz.e the special responsibility of
our own Church for the evangelization of the Tai people in Chiua as-
well as in Siam; but as a definition rather thau an extension of our
responsibility’.
Second, that we cordially approve the action of the Board and the
Siam missions in opening work in southern Yunnan, where the ■written;
character and the religious situation are identical with that of Northi
Siam.
Third, that it is our judgment that, whenever the Board feels in a
position to epen additional work for the Tai people, such work should
be located in the southeastern part of Yiinuan and southern Kweicbowv
in the regions roughly indicated by Poseh, Kwangnanfn and Hingi.
The plan is to eventually' initiate missionary work among all the-
Tai people of China, literate and illitea'ate. The China Inland Mission
has already established work among the Tai in northeru Yunnan. The-
Christian and Missionary .Alliance has de<.lare<l its intention to initiate
work as soon as possible among the Tai and other aboriginal tribes in
Kwangsi province. The Baptist Mission in Burma plans very’ soon tcf
open a station some distance 'west of the Mekong in southwestern
Yunnan. The North Siam Missiou of the Presbyterian Baird last
year opened a station at Kenghung or Chiengrung (;j=^'[g). on the-
Mekong not far above the southern border of Yiinuan. This is the first
station to be opened exclusively for work among the Tai people. The
Baptist and Presbyterian Missions have a peculiar responsibility for the
Tai people of China : first, because their work in Burma and Siam has-
alway’s been largely among the Tai people, and secondly', because in this-
work these missions have always been singularly blessed. They have
gathered between 15,000 and 20,oco Tai converts into more than 40
churches, have organized these churches into presbyteries and associa-
tions, and have in addition provided the members of these churches with'
a strong educational sy’stem, including theological training schools for-
the training of Tai workers.
Bold would be the man who would attempt to chart the exact num-
ber and location of the stations required to cover “the teu million Tii”’
still unreached. Yet an approximation has been made. The South Siann
Mission is asking for two more stations, in order to cover the unoccupied’
portion of southeastern Siam. And the mission has the location of these
two stations definitely fixed. A Committee of Exploration sent out by
the Noith Siam Mission in 1913 recommended three new stations m-
northern French Indo-China, at strategic points carefully chosen. Tliree
stations are named by’ the North Siam hlission, near the junction 01
Yunnan, Kw’eichow, and Kwangsi provinces, as coi'ering the general
region recommended by the China Council for next occupation by Tat
Missions in China. Another station has been designated by the Boar
and the North Siam Mission at Nanning, the capital of Kwangsi
vince. And there are two other strategic points in Yiinnan at which tie-
North Siam Mission has been aiming for several years past.
It is not claimed that the establishment of these eleven new stations
would adequately cover the whole of our Tai field. By way of corapa’’^^
son, there are now 9 stations in the northern half of Yiinnan, while
have mapped out only 3 for all the sontheni half. ^Ye have put do
only 2 for all the Tai of Kw’angsi, and only one for those of Kweic oWi
each province containing not less than 2,000,000 Tai people, to • ^
nothing of the Chinese and hill-peoples in that territory’. As for
Ftench territory we shall ultimately have to have more tbao 6
stations huddled in the northern end. But the ii points named are
points at which we know today that it would be good statesmans ip
plant stations as soon as men and means can be found.
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
351
In entering; Cliina ami cstaljlisliing work at Kenghuiig, the Nort.n
Slission of tlie Presbytcnan Cliurch strongly feels that its own
*"v'neriei)oe, as well ns that of other missions like the CIM and UJIC, who
^•ork ill '"’here there are mniitrous tribes, warrant thorn in plan-
•ork ill arfi'is where there are numerous tribes, warrants them in plan-
Tai people, leaving to other missions the work among the Chinese and
It is generallj' kno^vn that in Soitth China the tribes and languages
are n varied tlian in the North. In the prmunce of
^^vaii^ung three tribes may be distinguished that cHffer largely, not only
in their language, onstoms, and manners, but in character. These are
the Puuti or. in a narrower sense, Cantonese), the Hakka (§
and the Hokio ( jpM ^ The latter, who inhabit the seashore
from the border of Fukien down to Hongkong, and whose center is.
Chuochowfu behind Swatow, may be regarded as related to the inhabitants
of Fukien.
The real inhabitants of Kwangtung are the Punti and the Hakka,
two correfipondiug names, probably having the same origin and signify-
ing "host’' and "guest,” or also "owner” and “lessoe.” This latter re-
lation has given the Hakka tribe its name^ It is. safe to say .that this^
name finds its origin in the prefecture of Kaying, or Meihsien (formerly
called Moichu, or Meicliow), in northeastern Kwangtung, where it is
tcxlay the name by which the people call themselves and those who have
emi'Tii-t^l thence ; whilst other tribes related to them — for example, those
living on the North River in the north of Kmangtung, and those in the
south of Kiangsi — renounce the name "Hakka” as being despicable and
lowering to their dignity, and call themselves "Punti,’ me.aniag "the
natives.” Hakka history, according to the chronicles of Kaying, is said
to amply verify the antlienticity of the tribal name.
History of the Hakka — There is evidence that almost as early as 900
A. I), wandering form labourers came by the north and northeastern
routes out of Fukien and southern Kiangsi into Kwangtung to work for
the indolfcnt natives. A census taken of tilie population of' Moichu in the
year 976 A.D. shows 367 such "guests,” and 1,210 "native” residents. A
hundre<l years later the eemsus shows the number of Hakka bo have in-
creased to 6,548, while the natives numbered 5,824. So that it would
appear safe tc assume that for a cousidca-able period the Hakka had been
in the majority, when tw’o hundred years later the savage Mongol hordes
.swept over the land, exterminating all! inhabitants who remained loyal to
their dynasty. A contemporary writer, viewing the resulting desolation
of the section, askei! "What has become of the people? Have they been
transfonned into birds or foxes?” At this juncture, too, small bands of
al>origines who had been living in the mountains found courage to' attack
the few remaining Chinese. The Hakka now began strerjning into this
depopulated area from a part of Fukien which had not been touched by
the Mongolian slomi. A clan history — that of the Li Clan — report,?
that at the time (1297-1308) the Emperor Ta-Teh issued a proclamation
granting a parcel of land to any man reporting to Wm within 100 days.
Aiuong those who accepted such grants were the Li familj', who left
Shapiak in Kinghwa prefecture where it had lived 3C0 years, and re-
moved to Chonglok, whence they spread out into Tsingyiin, Tungkun,
and other prefectures. A number of other clan histories point back to
the Ninghwa prefecture and to Shakpiak, and the indications are that the
principal emigration from Fukien began and ended in the 14th century
(Campbell). There is no doubt whatever that tiiese reperts are true in
their main facts, and thej' offer an interesting parallel to a tradition re-
ported by A. H. Smilli to the effect that a large part of the inhabitants
in the plain of North China also trace their origin from a single town,
Hungtung, in South Shansi.
The theory of the origin of a tribe from a mountainous comer in
Fukien has frequently been met with suspicion, whereas among authors
writing without accurate knowledge of the Hakka history the assertion
is often found tluit the Hakka belong to the aborig;ines of that province,
and are not really Chinese at all — an idea which the Punti, who are
disinclined towards the Hakka, have always been read}’’ to endorse.
Against this Uieor.v are the facts of language, character, and customs,
and the impulse to migrate and spread out, which in the name
"Hakka” finds striking expression. This impulse, moreover, is n
characteristic of the r«il Chinese, but not of the alx>rigines. It is s.afe,
therefore, to accept the tradition which relates that the}' migrated about
A. D. goo from the district of Kwangshan in South Honan, where even
today the language and customs, especially in connection with marriage
and funeral rites, are said closelj’ to resemble those of the Hakka.
The fact that the Hakka lived for about 300 j-aars in the mountains of
Pukien comparatively secluded from the rest of the Empire offers the best
cxpkiuation of their originality. A striking example of this is shown in
their refusal to accept the custom of footbiiuling.
J'he Hakka Language — ^Tlie veteran Hakka missionaiy, Lechler,
showed considerable daring in stating th.it "it is an unquestioned fact
that there is but one Chinese language, and Hakka comes nearest to the
<>riginal.” Hut it is safe to say tliat Hakka is one of the original dialects
of the Chinese language. It is less polite than Mandarin and lias clearer
sounds than Punti. Comparison maj' be made with the Japanese, which
as preserved the Chinese elements in a fossilized state, so to speak, while
language (above all Mandarin) developed itself. (The name
^^^'ippon,” for example, closely resembles the Hakka "Nyit-pun,” while
Japan" and the Punti "Cat-pun” are similar. Note similarities in
’e following: Japanese numbers from i to 9 : It-shi (ichi), ni, san,
the aboriginal tribe.?. The North Siam Mission also W’shes to proclaim
as a part of^its policy the establishment of as many .stations for work
among the Tai in Yunnan, Kwangsi, and Kweichow as the providence
of liod may make possible. At the same time the mission stands ready
to give all possible encouragement and help to other .societies and mis-
sionaries who may also be led of the Lord to work for the Tai in China.
AMONG THE HAKKA
si, go, roku (loku), .shit-slii, liat-shi, ku; Hakka: Yit, ngi, snm, si, n,
luk, tsliit, pat, kyn. In the Punti the sounds are not clear : Yat, i,
snm, sz, iig, luk, tshat, pat, kan ; while in Mandarin they are clear-
cut : Yih, erh, san, sz, \vu, luh, tsi, pah, kiu).
In trying to ^ttle the question of the Hakka hinguago one is con-
fronted by the difficulty of determining whether only those sluaJl be
counted as Hakka who call themselves such, and who in every respect
bear the marks of an unmixed tribe, or whether included with them
should be named those groups whom we liavq been accustomed so ta
classify, as for example, tlie population on the Nortli Rh'or, whoM
genealogical register also points back to Fukien, and whose speech, in
spite erf variations of dialect, is most closely relnted to Hakka. For
practical purposes the latter course is to be preferred For language
research, however, we have principally to hold to the Hakka as it is
spoken with little variation of dialect in the former Kaying prefecture.
Wlien the missionaries come into the land the Hakka was as little
established in script as were the other dialects. The Basel missionary,
Rev. Hambcrg (1847), was probably the first to undertake this work.
He laid the foundations for a dictionary, which during the following
decade was improved from time to time until finally in 1905 an English
version by Mclvcr (English Pi>esbyterian Mission) was published by the
American Presbyterian Mission Press, Shangliai. Rev. Piton, missionary
of the Basel Mission, rcconstnicted the Hakka dialect into characters in
1S85. This attempt has since been improved, so that the more important
examples of Hakka literature are no longer printed in the system of
Romanized writing called after Dr. I.apsiu.s, but in Chinese cliaracters
nearly all taken from the book langmogo. Of these works the most im-
portant is the revised New Testament by A. Nagel, followed by the re-
cently completed translation of the Old Testament by 0. Schultze. Since
1916 the complete Bible in Hakka characters has been available (BFBS).
In .addition to this may be mentioned the smaller and greater catechisms,
a Bible history, liturgy, collection of sermons, cliildren’s hymns, n church
paper, tracts, etc.
Hakka Migrations — The migrations of the Hakka tribe radiated from
the point of intersection of the boundary lines of the three provinces of
Kw’angftung, Kiangsi, and Fukien. The Kaying prefecture — above all,
the districts of Kaying, Hingning, and Chonglok, to which the adjoining
district of Taipu belongs — —became the mother country. Within the
second line come the East and North Rivers, that is, the greater part of
the prefecture of Waichow, and the whole north of Kwangtung with
Shiuchow and Namjumg. It must be luiderstootl, however, that neither
in the part of the Waichow prefecture lying nearest to the East River (the
towns of Waichow, Hoyun, and the Lungchun districts), nor, in fact, in the
whole North River district is it a clear Hakka dialect which is spoken.
This accounts for the claim sometimes made that the Hakka is a mixed
tongue resulting from trade relations between the Hakka and Punti.
It would be more in line with the facts to regard the
language spoken in this district as a local dialect, as old as. and related to
the Hakka itself. The Hakka who migrated there about the end of the
Ming Dynasty simply adopted the dialect of that district, just ns th^ do
up to this day wherever found living isolated among other tribes. The
above-mentioned districts belong to the oldest settlements of Kwangtung.
The North River was the old road from Central China to Kwangtung, and
the old name of the East River (Lungchwau) appears in the oldest records
of the province.
Tliirdly, there is to be mentioned that which we would call the
"Diaspora of the Hakka,” the district around Canton, to which most of
the Hakka came directly from the K.iying prefecture, and where they have
kept their language very pure on the whole. These districts are the
Tsingj'iiu and Fayiin to the north of Canton ; to the east, Tungkun
and Po-on districts. The latter, of which the Hougkoiig-Kowloon district
was originally a part, !.> the only one in which the Hakka pushed forwai'd
direct to the" sea, and the first in which the Mission came into contact
with them (Messrs. Hnmberg and Lechler). In this whole district around
Canton the Hakka still continue to push forward.
It is ail impressive picture, that of the old Punti villages, enclosed
by i^'y-covered brick walls and towers lualf in ruins and surrounded by
ditches, and all about the rows of white houses of the Hakka, into whose
hands the greater part of the lands have fallen. Soon after the appearance
of a Plakka house inside the walls of a Punti village, the Punti dis-
appeared completely. It is, however, in the main, a peaceable acquisi-
tion, by diligence and thrift, though in some instances trickery and force
are said not to have been entirely absent from the methods of the con-
querors. Fearful fights are recorded as the result of this pushing forward
of the Hakka. At the time erf the Tniping Rebellion, in the district of
Hingning where the Hakka had been advancing, a war of exter-
mination was waged in which each mercillessly killed the other on re-
cognizing him bv his speech.
Fourth in line are the Hakka colonies in foreign countries. Among
these are Annam, the Malay peninsula, British North Borneo, Batavia,
Saban*^ Natal, and the Transvaal ; in the West Indies (especially Jamaica),
Surinam, Ceylon, California, Hawaii, the Philippines. Sydney m
352
THE CIiIilSTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
Australia, and clscwlicrc. Thus a lane of Hakka will be seen to stretch
around the world.
A ifuihers— It is estimated that there are about 8,000,000 Hakka in the
province of Kwangtung. Other provinces do not have accurate figures.
It is known that numbers of them are living in Fukien, especially in the
prefectures of Tingchowfu and Changchowfu ; and that they are in posses-
sion Cff South Kiaugsi, and that they are numerous in the ‘diaspora,’ as
far as and extending into Szechwan. Westward, too, they are known to
be numerously reprcseaitcd, especially in the provin:e of Kwaiigsi.
Broomhall’s estimate of the number of Hakka living in China as 15,000,000
can be liU'le more than conjecture, while any attempt to guess at the
nmnbers of those migrating to other countries would be even more hopeless.
HiikUii Chunu’toisUcs—ThQ cliaracter of the Hakka is shown quite
clearly in their luinie and hif-lor}'. They ai'e healthy, rapidly expanding,
active, cnea-getic, and fond of acquiring property. They are a people of
the future, unhampered by the prejudices or the easy-goiug slackness of
the old landouTiers, proud of their riches and of their fancied superiority.
Vocations despised by the Punti are eagerly followed by the Hakka, so
that nearly all the barbers and haircutters in Canton are Hakka. How-
ever poor their beginnings they are soon in possession of some of the finest
hairdressing saloons. The blacksmiths who 'ti-avcl tlmough the land of
the Punti are mostl3' Hakka. They not only travel but open
workshops in the marketplaces. Then there are the itinerant stoneanosons,
one colony settling near Hongkong and finding penuauent cccupation tliei e.
The Hakka are also good traders, particularly those from Hinnen
(Hiiigningb One finds the cunning Hinnenite in every great market-
place in *kwangtung .-’ncl far beyond. Kaying, the abode of scholars,
provides the clerks of the court for the nmjority of the yanieus of China.
Politically, the Hakka like all true mountain-folk are liber^Moving.
It was more than coincidence the fact that the Iteider of the Taiping Re-
bellion, Fung Siu-tshen (Hakka pronunciation) was a Hakka, as were also
the followers of Sun Vat-sen who destroyed the temples in Ciuiton and
the \nciiuty. Hakka villages are the natural expression of the character
of the people. Tliey live in scattered hamlets or houses located preferablv
in the valleys, where the fanner can live surrounded by his fields. For
this reason they are more approachable by the missionaries and are not as
clannish as otlier tribes. This statement is not intended to imply th.it
the authority of the dan is not also very’ great among the Hakka, nor that
the interests of the clan are not held to be above all others.
The sphere of actidty of the district magistrate does not reach far
beyond the limits of the town. In Hakka villages the oldest members
of the clan make all important decisions. Frequently the question of the
clan’s adoption of Christianity is among the momentous issues und^ dis-
cussion, and it is at such times that the missionary needs all the wisdom
and Christian eamestness of which he is capable, in order to maintain
the text, "My Kingdom is not of this world.’’ Warfare between the clans,
too, has beeai frequent, and the great strong houses, reminding one of
the phr.nse, "My house is my castle,’’ are made to serve aa protection
during these encounters rather than as a defense against robbers.
Vliatever has been said of the diligence of the Hakka should he
qualified, licwever, with reference to farming in the "first line” districts.
All work on these farms is done by the wemeu, sometimes because the
men are working elsewhere, or again because they have emigrated. One
can scarcely find a Hakka house from which at least one but oftener many
membera have not gone into foreign countries , and one finds m-iuy
femilies from which all tlie men have gone. The rich, however, often
remain at home, are gi^eu over to sloth, and leave the work for the
women to do.
Domestic and Religious Life — The Hakka woman is a peculiar type.
She is strong, energetic, farsighted, and has never adopted the foot-bind-
ing custom. She is self-respecting, and Hakka girls are never sold as
second wives or concubines, these offices being filled by Punti girls. A
recent occurrence gives proof of the courage and quick v?it of the Hakka
woman. A leper, who had been hiding in a canefield, saw a woman
trudging alone, •udlh a bamboo pole slung across her sbouldesrs, on her
way to fv'tch grass. He approached the woman with the words, "It is
well that I should meet one of you alone.” The woman took the pole into
both hands and belaboured her assailant and succeeded in knocking him
down. Before leamng him she paraphased his own speech, saying "No,
it is better that I meet one of you alone!”
The puttitg to death of girl babies is, alxangie to say, a custom
springing out the respect in which women are held. Sooner than sell
their daughters into slavexj’ or concubinage, Hakka mothers prefer to
kiU them soon after birth. The common custom is tc reoi 'not more than
two daughters. Foundling hospitals are few in number. That in Hong-
kong, however, receives many a newly born girl baby that would other-
wise have been put to death. At the outbreak of the War there were over
100 foundling.^ in this Home, which was supported bj’ the British Govern-
ment during the War and governed bj’ German women missionaries till
their repatriation. Since then, the CMS has brought cut two workers
specially’ for this institution, one of whom already knew Cantonese,
which was the language used by the German workers, not Hakka. As
the years have gone by the greatest care has been exercised in finding
good homes for such as were ready for marriage or service. The work
continues, although it no longer receives inmates from the Hakka dis-
trict on the mainland.
One characteristic that disffcinguishes the Hakka, both men and
women, from all othei- tribes in China is their relative cleanliness both
as to person and clothing. In districts where the Punti and Hakka live
together, the latter are easily distinguishable by the marked difference in
thdr apparel ; while as to bodily’ cleanliness, the fact that a daily hot bath
is never foregone eKcept under necessity, even among the poorest sneil-
for itself. *
With regard to religion, one scarcely knows whether to present th
character of the Hakka as one that fm-thers or tliat hinders the preachin*
of the Gospel. They do not give oire the impression of being a religiouf
people, appearing, rather, to be l>orn rationalists, and in this respect
showing themselves to be genuine Chinese. ’
The Punti, where they’ have intenningled with the aborit»lnes
have .sliowu a more religious opirit. For this reason the Punti
are moi'e finulv attached to their heathen faith, while the Hakk
are approachable for Christian teaching. However, tlieie has not beta
wanting a proportion of Hakka who have taken the Gospel to their hearts
and there are many instances of deep-rooted piety in those of the second
and third generations.
Sociol Conditions — Fundamentally the Hakka is a fanner, forcwl by
poverty to struggle with the unproductive soil and wresting a bare Uveli-
hood therefrom. A glance at the map of Kw’ongtung will show that it
lias usually been the less fertile, hilly coimtry tliat has falQen to llie lot
of these "guests,” while the "natives” remained in passession of the
fertile delta and the broader plains on the lower course of the East and
North rivers, and of the whole West River district. Poor indeed is the
pleasant class. Only a small piercenloge own their fields, wliilc the greater
number rent the Ibnd of which they hai’e to yield up their entire first
harvest. Besides they ane often so involved in debt, that the balance of
the proceeds of their hard labour hardly lasts until the next harvest
Then their few belongings, even the plough and quilt, must be pawned in
order that they may eat rice during the lean months. These are the
conditions that cause many to emigrate.
It is not to be expected among a people so crude and poverty-stricken,
that any of the indufttries producing articles of luxiny would find a place.
Herce all such articles in silk, paper, lacquer, porcelain, etc., sold in
these districts, are prrrh'oed elsewhere. The people possess only those
handicrafts required by the home and the local market.
The richest iudnstrt.il district is Hingning. Here, it one time, paper
fans were produced in sufficient numbers to supply half of China; but
Japan is now handling this trade, and the weaving of plain cotton stuff
has taken the place of fan making. However active the Hakk.a may be
as merchants, the wholesale trade is in tlie hands of real Cantonese, their
centers of business being Shiuchow and Hoyiin.
The food of the people is, on the average, inferior in quality to that
of the Punti, but better than in most parts of North China. Rice forms
the basis, but it is often "stretched” to yield quantity by the addition
of sweet potato. Other additional dishes are very frugal. A
iStnall piece of salt fish and picklel cabbage, the dregs of rice left over
after the fermentation of rice wine and \’egetables, are the common food.
The vegetables are prepared with pork fat, or peanut oil. The favourile
meat is pork, with poultry’ as second choice. Deer meet is also mudi
liked bj' the Hakka, while beef is more consumed by the Punti. Great
banquets in the towns, liow-ever, are the same as those of the Punti,
the "Mandarin banquet” being apparently "international.”
Cennon Missions to the Hakka — Mission work among the Hakka has
been in the hands of German missions from the beginning. Wiiai in
1847 Gntzhiff, upon his enthusiastic report, had four j'oung missioiuuies
sent to him from Germany, he divided Kwangtung province .imong them,
there being at that time no missionary working in the interior. To the
talented Swede, Hamberg, sent out from Basel, he assigned the three or
four million Hakka. The other Basel missionary, Rudolf Lechler, was
to evangelize the Hoklo, and the two Rhenish missionaries were to work
among the Punti. Lechler, after being driven out by the Hoklo seven
times, at last also turned his attention to the Hakka. These two, there-
fore, Messrs. Hamberg and Lechler, are the real founders of the Hakk.r
Mission, which started in the Poon district, opposite Hongkong, where
Pukak and Lilong {1859) were the first stations.
Far away in the mountains of the Chonglok district there was started,
in 1864, the first station of the Chengtsun highlands. It was by Divine
guidance, independently of nil mission strategy, th-it this "Cloud-land’-
was made the starting point of a mission work which soon enclosed with-
in its net all the important places in the Hakka district. Tliere next aro.'ie
stations of the Basel Mission in or near to the district towns of Kaying
(18S5), Hosiiwan (1S85), Hingninghsicn (1887), Hoyiin (1901), Chonglok
(1908), Linpingcliow (1909), and Hopinghsien {1909). Other stations ate
in important marketplaces : Kweichung (Khitschung) {1879), Knehuk
(1S79), Hokshihn (18S6), Moilim (18S9), and Lokong (1901). Outstations
located near marketplaces are likewise in some of the district towns, as,
for example, Lungchun, Chougning, and Chenping. And, finally,
sides the main stations of Lilong and Chongtsun, se\’eral others in
outlying districts must be named : Yiinhanglei (Nyenliangli) (iSoo),
Longhow (1S82), and Chonghangking (1883).
Ill the beginning the work of the German mission societiep, i^os
represeulativW GutzlolT had called into the land, was merged.
worked principally in the hintxarland of Hongkong. I.ecliler trave e
through North Kwangtung after the manner of the original
one of the forerunners of the Berlin Misssion w’ho passed througi
northeast as far as Kaying. Gradually the districts came to be divii
up among the societies, and the Berlin Mission removed its ceu er
gra-vity little by little to the very’ north of the province, where
ful work of Rev. Leusclnier is best known. There, on the old _
to the North, they estaHished the stations of Shiuchow (i903)> " j®
(1899), Shtikok (1902), Yanfa (1902), Namyung (1893). The far ®
Nananfu (1903) in Kiangsi province. Nearer to their center a '
(1867) is the mission in the Tsingyiin and Tsungfa districts, wi
station at Lukliang (1897).
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
353
Besides this they have a part of their work to the east of
•Canton, the large town of Waichow (1885) and the stations
'•Ipinnii (iS?5)> Chuthongau (1S91) in tlie hinterland. So it is an
£jtteiisive net which the Berlin Mission with its 28 stations and 230
ontstations has spread over the Hakka people. The War has brought
iinau}' changes to the Eased Mission work in Kwangtniig. The head-
quarters in Hongkong which consisted of three buildings that served
as supply station, administrative and recreation center, and
used more for the all-China mission work than for local activities in the
British colony, have been left in the hands of the Hakka Christians, the
British Government not interfering in the least rather aiding in the care
aud admini.stration of the property. The services of the managing
.clerk who was in pay of the Basel Mission have l>een retained. The
activities of the Mission in Hongkong and the New Territory have also
in no way been interfered with by the Government, but instead the work
•has been encouraged in every %vay.
Other Missions — Besides these 28 German mission stiitions there are
a few others to be named. Among these should be mentioned first the
English Presbyterinii Jlissiou which took np tlie work begun by Rev.
•Lechler in the hinterland of Swatow, working there among the Hoklo and
.also reaching the Hakka (1S65). This mission is also working in Wukingfu
(1870) and in Samhopa (190a). as well as among certain sections of the
Hakka in Fukien. The American Baptist Mission has a Hakka department,
• established in Keying in 1907, aud extending its work as far as aud into
Kiaugsi. The CMS has for many years had work among Hakka at
Hokshan; also at Kowloon City.
At Ving-tak there is a station of the Wesleyvan Methodist Mission,
and the station of the London Mission at Poklo between the Berlin and
Basel Missions should also be mentioned here. In all there are probably
•something like 33 of these centers (with about 300 ontstations), indicating
that perluaps the most important centers may be oonipicd, and the x>rin-
• cipal need be for a means of strengthening their relations with the
• ontstations. On the other hand, little work lia.s been done among the
:Hakka living outside Kwangtuug province, or if done has not been carried
on in the Hakka language. But the Hakka Christians who luive emi-
^rated l,a\e been followed to Singapore, especially in the districts where
hcT scttleii thickly. At Kndat ..lul Sandakaii a station was established
hi the Basel Mission at the urgent request of their Christians. Sixteen
[iniulred ( lirislians were gathered in before the War.
tl, the nninber of other Hakka Cliristians it is to be noted
tl^at the Gennaii missions count about 21.000 Christians, among them
mcr i4,coo ccmmunicants. As the Hakka missions form but a small
fraction of the work of other societies it is difficult to estimate the
total number of Hakka Christi.ins, but one may give it as about 30,000.
tl. brge rural Christian communities is a eharacteris-
tK feature of the German Missions, and, more particular.'v, of the Basel.
The remote little village of \uiih;inglei has to its credit 600 Christians in
CTie church, all of whem are fairly well versed in the Scriptures a con-
dition not often met u-ith in China. Educ.ational work, also, has been
fostered, as 16 ^ usually the case Aiith German missioiv., special
emphasis being pven to the establishment of elementarj schools. There
are also in Kaying, Kuchuk, and Lukliang a number of secondary and
mtermeiliate schools, with a training school for teachers in Kuclink, and
theological seminaries in Liloiig and Canton.
Comparativeli’ speaking medical missions ploj’ a very' small part in
tlie work. The Basel Mission has a medical station in Kaying aud
another in Hoyiin. The women’:- work, compared with the Anglo-Saxon
missions, is \-ery backward. Recently, however, efiorts have been made
to gi\e pTcpcr place to this work, and n number of women missionaries
are doing medical mission, girls’ school, and Bible women’s work.
Thus our "leaving Hakka Church is fairly self-contained, though
also desirous of fellowship with other members of the growing Cliinesc
Church. She takes part in the Christian Council of Kwangtung'and other
cctmtnon eutenirisen. God grant that she may gain inner strcaigth, as
her numbers iiicrecisc, and that she may finally become a useful member
of the Chinese National Church, the goal' toward which we are all workin"
iu one way or another.
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG MOSLEMS IN CHINA
Is/flttt in China a Problem — ^The entry of Mohammedanism into the
:Far East, its spread among the Chinese, and its present status iu the
.Reiublic, are perplexing problems to the investigator. “Wlieu did the
first preachers of Islam enter China?” is still a much disputed point.
Moiiumeuts, inscriptions, and authorities differ so greatly that the im-
partial student, despairing of getting down to bed rock fact, is likely to
■concur in Broomhall’s conclusion: ‘‘The story of the very early entry
• of Islam into China cannot be accepted as trustworthy.” Tombs exist
at Canton and Yaiigchow (Kn.) which are claimed as the resting-places
•of two of the earlj' propagators of Islam in this land, aud are much
venerated.
If the entry of Islam into China is a much-debated problem, the
rmethofl of its progress is equally a problem. The maps that illustraie
this subject make clear that from North to South, and from East
to West, important groups of Moslems are found dotted over the Republic
•of China. The occupation, speaking generally, was effected peacefully;
■‘the swerd of hlohanimed” has been little known outside three or four
provinces. How came Islam to its present position? How came these
settlements of ‘‘the faithful” in 22 provinces, and e%-ea in districts in
Mongolia and Tibet? It is most probable that through the chief trading-
routes its merchants pressed forward in those early daj's much as the}' do
today. The Moslem soldiers from the West, who by Imperial permission
took to themselves wives of Chinese stock, after having rendered special
service lo this land, must also be taken into account. The iiitennarriage
with nou-Moslem stock has undoubtedly I een an important factor in tlie
■progress of this religion in China.
Blit if the date of entry and the method of prop.agatiou are problems,
the present status of Islam in China is a problem stid more difficult
to solve. Several attempts have been made to arrive at the actual number
of Moslems, but the investigators have been forced to admit that there is
not yet adequate data for a satisfactory estimate. No scientific census
has yet been taken in China, ncr is there any near hope of such a census,
■for the country is in chaos and any attempt to number the people would
'he resisted as foreshadowing increased taxation. We have, however, in
making this survey, attempted to compute the number of Moslems iu each
province by local missionary opinion, and by consulting foreign and
Chinese officials ; but the estimates vary so greatly that we hesitate to
P^^h.sli them. Nevertheless such as they are we have incorporated
them in a map, and it will be seen that the maximum figure is only
>336,000, whereas the usual estimate hitherto has been ten millions or
wer. Probably our correspondents are cautious, and their miniraimi
STure (7,066,000) may be au understatement. However, the estimate
presented has this value, that it clearly shows the general distritnitiou of
Moslems in China.
Kansu in the Northwest reports the largest number of Moslems. The
provinces, especially Chihli, Manchuria, and Shantung, follow
^ffh nearly 2 million Moslems. Peking, Tientsin, Moukden, and Tsinan
arv. the ^most important centers. Honan is also a Moslem stronghold,
’^specially Kaifeng, nearly 300 mosques being reported from this province.
Szechw’au has a number of Moslem centers aud a considerable popu-
lation and is dealt with in another section of this article. From the
West right domi the Yangtze Valley there are Mohammedan settlements,
especially in Kiangsu where Nanking is still a strong center.
Another important Moslem province is Yunnan in the extreme south-
west of China, but the Christian missions in that province have hitherto
been too weak to do work among this class, or even serion.sly to study
the situation. The second map showing Moslem centers and mosques
will gi%'e a clearer view of the work to he done. Even this map docs not
completely show all, but it does reveal the greatness of the need. The
stiategic centers should be specially noted, and missions which already
occupy these places should plan to let some raission.ary have a period of
special training to prepare for work among the followers of tlie Prophet
of Arabia.
General Type Foxind in China — ‘‘The Chinese Moslems as far as I
know them are Snmiites. This corresponds to statements made by the
Moslems themselves. I have been told more than once that there are
no vShialis in China. The ‘Old’ and the ‘New’ seem to indicate ‘conserva-
tive’ and ‘progressive’ rather than any other alignment. Thev certainly
do not indicate ‘Sunii.ali’ and ‘Shiah’ as some have thought. There is a
very strong Sufi influence iu China. Persian books are common, especi-
ally among the leading Ahoiigs. One constantly come.s across Ahongs
who are genuinely pious, and who practise Sufi methods.” (The late C.
I.,. Ogilvie, 1019).
Characteristics — As a whole the Chinese Mo.slems rcjirescnt a Con-
fiicianized ri'pe. Theyare, with few exceptions (such as those in Sinkiang
and Kansu), very different from the Moslem in the Ne.ar East. This
means that the approach is a double one, religious and social. Religiously
they are Moslems, socially thiy are Chinese. This docs not mean that they
do net observe I^foslem social rules, but that these rules have been con-
siderably modified through contact with Chinese ideas. It will also be
noted that the Chinese Moslems in conduct follow in the paths of the non-
Moslem Chinese iu their district; where opium-smoking, wine-drinking,
and lawless conduct are common (as seen in Szechwan, Shensi, etc.) the
bulk of "the faithful” arc not a whit behind the idolaters. Some of the
most severe condemnation of their cril ways has come from the lips ot
their own mullahs, one of whom sadly and frankly confessed he had no
possible plan to raise his people.
It is an accepted fact that Chinese Moslems are more approachable
than their fellow-religionists in other lands. One of the reasons why more
of thc-m have not been won for Christ is that missionaries have not gone
hard after them. The- vast number of non-Moslem Chinese have claimed
the larger share of their attention.
Occupations — While a few have taken high places as scholars, as a
ivhole the Chinese I^Io,slems have not paid much attention to education,
but as will be seen in another paragraph they are now seeking to alter
this state of things. As soldiers they have e.xcelled and made a great
name for themselves. As merchants they do well, not only following the
main trade routes, but peiielraling dangerous and difficult centers (such
354
TliE CRRISTXAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
10.000 ilOO
aooagoo.
MNSU
t.00Mpq
^.OdjUm
e.ooooDO
SINK(ANC
S.OQDJXID.
CHIKU
o.oQium
rUMKAN
HONAH
MANCHURIA
SMAKTUNC
SZCCHWAH
KIANCSU
a.coaooQ
2.0I)1).{IPQ
SCALE I. tz.ooe.ooo
100 JOO
t.ooo.coo.
300 MILES
uNOASsincD
50 0,000
1.000.000
50- 100.000
3 0 0 -4 0 0,0 0 0
35 0 - 5 0-0.0 0 0
2 5 0.0 0 U
>00-1 5 O.OOOi
2 5.0 0 0
I 0,0 0 0
2 5 .0 0 0
3000
30- 40.00 0
25 - 30,000
as Tibet); wliilc in traiisj'ort, by road and water, they are much in
evidence; fearless, resourceful, and physically “fit.” In farming they have
not yet made great strides. The Mcslcms in the North, however, possess
many animals. In ofiice, Moslems have frequently held the reins firmly
and won the good opinion of all law-abiding folk, while to the evil-doer
they have been a tenor. It may be noLcd that in earlier days when it
was almost impossible to rent premises for mission work from the Chin-
ese, several stations were occupied through Mohammedan owners of pro-
perty coming forward and risking all consequences, renting their pre-
mises to Trotestant missionaries. It may also be recorded that in the
Bo.xer year (1900) two missionaries in East China owed their escape in
safety to the coast to the friendly and timely arrangen'ent made by a
Jloslem official after the Chinese official had failed to help them out of
a dangerous situation.
FcflfHrc5 a}id Customs — The ^lohammedan as a rule cau be easily
distinguished by the careful ol'server. As to customs, while theo-
retically there is a difierence between Chinese and Moslem, in social mat.
fers such as divorce, polygamy, slavery, etc., practically there is not
I much difl’ei'ence. \\ bile they believe that it is right and proper ^
I ,MosUm 10 have four wives at one time, as a matter of fact, with - c
common people, the bread and butter argument forbids such practwfc-
In Kansu and Sinkiaiig there is far more license in these matters,
in the other provinces there is less polygamy and divorce. Among t
wealthy, both Chinese and iloslem, it is a mark of standing to have
than one wife. As to slavery, if there is a difference it would appear
be in the motive rather than in anything else. With the Chinese,
extra wife is a convenience, with the Moslem Chinese, she is not on > 3
convenience bxtt an addition to the ranks of “the faithful.”
Reform Movements — The most experienced workers report ^
for activity in the matter of better educational facilities, no distinc i'^
Moslem reform movements have been seen. Among progressive .
there is the feeling that something must be done, but apart
publication of a few Moslem journals, some of which never reacbw
second issue, there is nothing to be reported. Appeals have been
to close the ranks and stand solid for a united Islam, but the sharp 1
ence between the “Old”, the "New”, and the “New New” Sects a
thus far preveuted the fusion desired.
Efer-
lave
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
355
F.diication — In t1»e past, there has been much illiteracy among the
Chinese Moslems, and today in many districts this condition prevails.
Itecently, however, considerable activity has been noted, showing that the
Mohaniinedans are awaking to the necessity of providing ediicational pri-
vileges for their people. A serious attempt is being made to deal \vith
the problem of illiteracy, and word has come from many centers of schools
being opened for Moslem children where Chinese and Arabic are now
taught-
Kuoivlcd^e of Arabic — It is not known how many there are in China
with a g'50'1 knowledge of Arabic, but it is beyond a doubt that tliere are
men well versed in both Arabic and Persian. This fact— for there can be no
doubt about it— was known years ago. In 1917 Dr. Zwemer visited China,
and after personal touch with Moslem leaders, emphasized the fact. State-
ments to the contrary, implying that Cliinese mullahs cannot understand
Arabic, should be accepted with rc.serve. Tlio probable facts are as follows,
flouie mullahs have only a very limited knowledge of the language <-f
their sacred hooks; others can read and explain their own books, but are
not able to understand the unvowellccl Arabic Christi.m books. There
5s a third class, however, who can read, •write, and understand Arabic, both
as found in their own books anti in Christian books. Men of this class
are found, in small numbers it is true, but found they are, all over China.
Arable 5?cripttircs, Chinese-Arabic (diglot) Gospels, and Christian litera-
ture from the Nile Mission Press and from other missions in Eg>T)t, are
increasing by use in China among the Moslems who read and can under-
stand what they read. Missionaries report that the use of Arabic litera-
ture has opened the door to the personal touch with mullahs with whom
previously they had no point of contact. Requests have been received for
copies of any new Christian publications in Arabic, and applications for
grants of such as were already available. Manuscripts in Arabic, the work
of Cliinese mullahs, have been received and forw.arded to Cairo for suit-
able reply. vSome of these have dealt trenchantly with Christian belief
and required Yer>' careful answering. The testimony of friends in Egypt,
authorities in Arabic, should be noted : "The manuscripts are ably pre-
pared and well written.” One more statement may be added. In Decem-
ber, 1910, an order for quite a lunnber of Arabic books came to hand from
a well-read Chinese mullah, who requested his Christian friend to kindly
forward tlie order to a certain Mohammedan bookshop in Cairo. In view
of the above farts, any statements belittling the knowledge of Arabic
possessed by the leaders of Islam in China may surely now be “scrapped.”
Moslem Activity — Not alone in the matter of increased facilities for
etlucation, but in the building of new mosqries, there is good evidence
that the Chinese Mohammedans are by no means asleep. From Kansu,
Cliihli, and Yunnan, three important provinces, new mosques are report-
ed. vSome of these erections have co,st large sums ; some have provision
for the "Call to Prayer” to be made according to Moslem usage. Another
sign of activity is seen in the mosques for Moslem women, where tr.ained
women teachers give instruction. So far, these have been reported from
only 4 provinces : Kansu, Shensi, Honan, and Shantung. They m-jy
possibly be found in other provinces, but have not yet been discovered.
Training of Mullahs — The rule seems to be for mullahs to be trained
in small numbers in various centers rather than in a large number at
one center. Put this is not invariably the case, as certain large mosques
have a goodly number of young men preparing for the office of mullah.
No data are forthcoming as to the number of such students, but in view
of the number of mosques where training is in progress the total must be
considerable.
Pilgrimage to Mecca — The world unrest during the past ten 3’ears has
prevented Chinese Maslems from making the pilgrimage. Some have
tried but failed to obtain Consular signed passports, owing to conditions
in the Near East. The great expense has in the past hindered many
from the journe\', but those who have visited Mecca (some three or four
times) have been accordeil a high place in local Moslem circles.
THE MOSLEMS OF KANSU
Kansu Moslems — Kansu, the northwest province of China, is the most
thickly populated Moslem province of the laud. Out of a total population
of ten million it maj' be safetj' estimated that some three million are fol-
lowers of the faith of Islam. The term "Chinese Moslem” is often very
misleading to tho.se who are but sliglitlj- acquainted with the past history
of this great land. Many infer that the tenn signifies those Chinese who
have become proselj'tized to Mohammedanism. As far as Kcusu is con-
cerned, this is not so. Here we find the Moslem population of distinctlj'
clifterciit origin, and to this da5' retaining many peculiarities of both fea-
tnre and custom. Foreigners who have resided in the province suffi-
ciently long to intelligentlj’ differentiate between the features of one
Chinese and another will have little difficulty in picking out a Moslem
from a number of Chinese, and this apart from any distinction in dress.
Chinese historical records enable us to trace the Kansu Moslems to
three distinct sources (see page 265 et seq., under Part IV, Special Ad-
ministrative Di.stricts), arc! to the present daj' they retain to a great
measure the peculiarities, both in features and customs, of the races from
which they originated.
Kansu has several hundred mosques, .^t Hochow, the chief Moslem
center in Kansu, many are trained as mullahs who afterwards occupy
ending positions in Kansu, Shensi, and Szechwan. There are several
omhs of saints in large .grounds and some 14 mosques in this cit\'.
i.ancliowfu, the provincial capital (iyf daj'S overland from Hochow),
as several tliousand Moslem families and 10 or more mosques,
a great district, has many Moslems. Islam has the appearance
^ growing force, and several new mosques have been erected lately,
one costing a large sum.
Ningsia district has many Moslems and 100 mosques. Ma Fuh-hsiang.
the principal official in the district, is an enthusiast on education and
has ordered every mosque-parish under his control to open a school in
winch Chine.se is taught. The standard of training for mullahs is rather
high. So far the people arc friendly to missionaries, and the doors are
open for specialized work.
Work among Aloslems in Kansu has lieen carried on in the past as
opi>ortnnity has offered in conjunction with the Chinese work. This
could never prove very effective. A great step has been made in th-
right direction during the last few years by the appointment of several
missionaries (two or tlirce at the time of wTiting) who are to enter upon
direct e^’aiigclistic effort among the Mo,slems. Put as yet no one has
been able to engage in the study of the languages used by the Timgsiaug
and the Salar Moskm.s, so that it means that these two races of people
mn.st of ncces.sity be nnevangelized for some time to come. This is n
challenge to the Christian Church. Men and women, ready to endure
hardness and face danger and oppasition, are ncede<l for this special work.
THE MOSLEMS OF SZECHWAN
Migrl1tion~T[^e Szechwan Jfoslem claims to have migrated to the
east from Rumu through Turkestan. This migration was probably due
to the impetus given by the initial successes of the arms of Mohammed.
Rumu (according to Pretschneider) was the name applied to the country
which once paid tribute to China. Rum was the Persian name for the
Roman Empire, and later for the Bj'zantiiie Empire which includerl Asia
Minor, Armenia, and Syria. When the Seljukian Tirtars took Asia
Minor about 1100 A.D., the name Rum was retained, and later when the
Ottomans succeeded the vSeljukains, Rum bcc.ame the name of the Ottoman
Empire.
Distribution of Moslems — The prc.scnt Moslem population is widely
scattered and its ramifications practically cover the whole province from
Menkong in the west to Kweicliowfu in the east, and from Chungking in
the south to .Sungpaii in the north, the ubiquitous Moslem is to be found.
Studded between these widely divergent poinf.s, highly important Moslem
centers are to be found, sucli as : Chengtn, Kwnnhsien, Pihsien, Lungan-
fu, Miencliow, Paoning, Shunking, Waiihsien, Kailisieii, Suifn, Fushun,
Ludlow, Linkiaiig, Liingchang, Ningyuanfu, Tatsienlu, and many other
places, hfoslc-ms are also found as individuals and communities all over
the Yunnan and .Szechwan "marches.” l^fr. J. H. Edgar Jviys that th;y
are found as teamsters and traders on the upper reaches of the Mekong.
The Talifu JfosUms arc in direct commmiic.ntion Bntang; the
Tatsienlu and P.itang Moslems with Lhasa ; the Tsungliwi Moslems
with Kami; and the Sungpan Moslems with Turkesta.’, thus forming
a net work of communications linking up the whole of Asia.
In Szechwan i^roper, the Moslem colonists arc generally resident in
the suburbs of the cities, or in such localities as to commanil the control
erf at least one of the citj'^ gates. They prefer this position, owing to an
inherited suspicion wliicli mutually exists between them and the sons of
Han. Though generally found in colonie.s, this is by no means always
so. They are frequently found in the most lonely and unexpected places.
In more than one city we h.ave heard of only a single solitary IMoslcm
family being in residence ; wliile all along the great trade routes of the
province, tlie "kettle of purity" is to be .seen Avith the rivo distinguishing
characters ^ or lf3 ^ ^ religion which has existed from
•the creation of the world) spoken of by ^foslems f>s ^ (the most
ancient and nameless).
iV»t»6ers — The aggregate number of Moslems in the province h.is
been and must remain a matter of speculation until such times as the
Government is able to carry out a proper census, or we can ingratiate
ourselves into the good favour of some of the Moslem leaders of the pro-
vince and obtain the desired infoimatioiu ' For the benefit of
those who have no figures at hand, Mr, Prooinluill in his "Islam in
China” give.s, in his opinion, a conservative estimate (100,000). Other
authorities place the Moslem population as high as 400,000. The Chinese
Revolution 1ms relieved the Chinese Moslem of hvo great encumbrances :
(1) The Imperial tablet formerly erected at the entrance to each house
of prayer ; and (2) The queue, which had to be coiled round the head and
covered by the turban during seasons of worship. The former was the
price the ftfoslein had to pay for Imperial recognition of citizenship and
protection, while the latter was the sign of subjection to the Imperial
House. Both were deeply resented by the Moslems, who detest being
under the tutelage and authority of the "unbeliever.”
Old and Neie Religions — There has been much talk during recent
years of the "Old” and "New” rclipfions. To those uninitiated in the
mysteries of the Moslem faith and language, it is difficult to discover
with an\' degree of accuracy what the fuiidamentnl differences really are.
Some say that the "Old” religion is of Arabian origin, while the "New”
is Persian and Turkish in its origin. The real tnith seems to be that
the two .sects are not differentiated by national but by theological and
mystical standards. The "New” appears to be the heterodox, and the
"Old” the orthodox, the former the broad, the latter the mystical and
ritualistic.
The Old and New religions are found everjnvhere throughout Sze-
chwan. In some parts the Old predominates, in others the New. In
Chengtn, the "Old” mosques outnumber the “New” by 12 to i. The know-
ledge of Persian among the Szechwan Moslems is chiefly due to the
influence of a former rciioAnied Moslem scholar nanietl Liang Ho-Yii of
the Kiangiiau Mosque. His students even now carry on instruction tii
Persian. Szechwan Moslems often complain that theii own people are
either too conservative, thinking only forms and ceremonies; or too
356
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
broad, escliewiiig religion altogether. The mi'stical fchool considers
opium-smoking and wine-drinking a disgrace to Islam, while the broad
sect easily makes allowance for such irregularities.
Orgaiiizatioi — The outstanding weakness of the Moslem people today
is their absolute lack of organization. Each counnuuity seems to be
quite independent of its neighbour, and couunuuities are often rent
asunder by strife and heresy, the adherents of one mosque having no
fellowship with those attending another mosque. They may recognize
the existence of a caliphate, but it is only in a nominal way, and it never
occurs to them that the caliph can exercise any authority over them.
Imaiis from Turkey vsited the Szechwair mosques prior to the European
\Var, and a CIM missionary has heard of one Turkish flag being dis-
played in sympathy with Turkey during the recent years of conflict.
Distinguishing Features- — While it may not be possible in every case
to differentiate between a Moslem and a Chinese, in the majority of cases
the physiognomy is quite distinct. A Jloslem maj' often be recognized
by his oval face, aquiline nose, heavy heard, or stubby moustache (which
is" clippeel flush with the upper lip for the exact length of the mouth),
the shaven head, the peculiar turban, and a peculiar accent. Szechwan
Moslems take Chinese girls into their homes after which they are Moslems.
They never, however, give their own daughters in marriage to unbelievers.
In cases of intermarriage the offspring may of course revert to the
Chinese type, but this is the exception and not the rule. The Moslem
still regards himself a.s belonging to an alien people, and as supeidor to
his Chinese neighbour. He is generally the stronger character, and is
haughty and overbearing in disposition, being often feared by the Chinese.
He is a religioxis Lanatic, tempered and mellowed by an adverse environ-
ment. He lives among the Chinese, but is not one of them. The Chinese
hate the hloslems as a turbulent and truculeut foe. The Moslems in
leturn despise the Chinese as inferior in race and religion. While
the Chinese have humbled the hfoslems they have not subjugated them.
The Moslem is a fearless horseman, a shrewd cattle-dealer, a painstaking
shepherd, a close mone3Mender, a keen and persevering trader, and an
intrepid travelk-r.
Moslem PriestJiood — The Moslem priesthood is a well educated body
of men, and possesses libraries in Arabic, Turki, and Persian, as well as
in Chinese. The dominance of the Confucian dogma in Moslem literature
is explained thus. A famous Chinese scholar named Liu Kiai-lieu be-
came a student of religion and entered the Buddhist sect. Lotc-r he became
a Taoist, and finally entered Islam, after which he became an interpreter
of (he Moslem faith, putting manj’’ of the mystical ideas of the Arabic
into Chinese, and in so doing weaving much that was Confucian into
the Moslem faith.
Salaries and Benefices oj the Ahung — In oue case an Ahung (pij
was known by our correspondent to receive the sum of 60,000 cash per
annum, besides hi.s school fce.s which came from his scholars direct.
This income may still be considerablj'^ augmented from one source and
another, if the Ahung is in a good position. For example, if he goes to
read the Heh-ting tl‘e home of a sick member of his flock,
he generally' receives as pa>Tneut a gold ring, the ear-rings, or other valu-
ables belonging to the sick person. If he goes in person to wash the dead,
he is presented with all the valuable clothing of the deceased. Of course it
is only in the case of a rich familj’’ that the Ahung could be induced to
perform such a rite. The Moslems have found their endowment schemes
the source of much bickering and strife. The property {lauds or houses)
is managed bj' the elders of the mosque, who are supposed to be chosen
annuallj^ though this does not always happen. These leaders during
their tenn of office appropriate religious funds for their own personal use
bj’ withholding rents and adding mortgages to the public property. The
rite of circumcision is not performed by the Ahung, but by another order
appointed for the purpo.se. The age of circumcision varies from 9 to 12
j-errs of age, and is spoken of as the “Sheng Li” or Holy Rite. The
Ahmigs are not allowed to preach in public, the reasons given being that it
would degrade their faith to the level of other sects, abstention from
public propaganda being an evidence of the superiority of their faith.
The majority of the laity are in complete ignorance of the mysteries of
Ishim. They are content to be nominal Hui Hui, but as to what con-
stitutes a true Hui Hui the^' seem to know or care little. The real test
of a Hui Hui is whether he keeps the two fasts. If he does not keep
these, he is reckoned outside the pale of the faith. The laity enter our
“Ciospel Halls” .md are sympathetic but conservative. Their points of
.s.vmpathy with the foreign missionary are that both are mutually aliens,
hate idolatry-, and worship the oue true God.
Items of interest regarding Moslems in their immediate districts have
been received from a number of mssionarics. These are fairly represent-
ative of the whole piovince. Rev. A. E. Evans, Shunking, writes : “The
community* of Moslems here is small; the children attend mission
schools. They are suspicious of being questioned.” Mr. Mclnt^'re, Suifu,
■uTites : “There are 40 families here with one mosque.” Fushun has
20 families who are engaged in beef trade, making drums, and teach-
ing school. The5’ carrj' on no propaganda, no effort has been made to
reach them. Tracts are refused, opium-smoking and wine-drinking are
indulged in, although considered a disgrace by the more devout.
A missionary in Xaihsien writes : “There are 35 families, who
moralK' are on a level with the Chinese. Opium-smoking, wiue-drinking,
foot-binding, .secret societies, all are indulged in. They are at peace with
the Chinese. They like the foreigner but not liis teaching. Their children
come to the mission school.” From Wanhsien Rev. T. Darlington
writes ; “There are 30 families, with one mosque which is of Chinese
architecture. Moslems enter the aimy and secret societies iudul
opium, alcohol, foot-binding, etc. Tbc-re is no propaganda being carr'^
by them. The}' are totally indifferent to the Gospel. They treat fore!
with the iisual indifference, which makes the Chinese Moslem oue
most unapproachable of men.” ®
Regarding Kweichowfu, Rev. C. B. Hannah writes : “There arc
Moslem families here, with two mosques. They are engaged in the b
mutton, tea, and milk trades; indulge in opium and alcohol; bind thei*
girls’ feet ; are connected with local secret societies ; and are decadent \
antagonistic.” From Lunganfu Kir. R. A. 'Wliiteside WTites : “The
are 800 Moslem families here; 10 mosques .and 8 schools. As far as I can
gather, only Arabic is taught. Foot-bindiiig, opium-smoking, and wine-
drinking are conmion among them. Their women have no part in the
ordinarj’- worship of the mosque, but keep the fast of Ramadan iu their
own homes.” Stmgpan has 3 mosques with a constituency of more than
1,000 families, forming more than half of the population of that city. Thev
are verj- high-handed and difficult to deal with. There are boys’
and girls’ schools, also a theological college for the training of mullahs
All the study seems to be in Arabic. I.arge numbers of men have joined
the local soldierj'. They' are associated with all modern movements
especially those of a revolutionary character. No definite work has been
done among them, except spasmodic tract distribution. They are very
friendl.v to the messengers, but supercilious towards the message of the
Gospel.
In Kwanhsien and its suburbs there are over 200 families, with 2
mosques and another .ibout to be created. The new mosque is to be built
by a new colony of Moslems from Menkong district.
In Chengtu there are Soo families with an aggregate of over 4,000
persons. There are 13 mosques, twelve who adhere to the Old sect and
one to the New. Three mosques were destroyed during (he recent fight-
ing and subsequent conflagration in the city. There are 13 middle schools
for youths from j6 to 18 years of age, where theology and Arabic are
taught. There are 8 high schools for young men of 20 y^ears who are
prospective mullahs. There is only one book store, but it is one of the
best in China, and supplies many-^ of the standard work.s on Islam.
CENTERS WHERE WORK FOR MOSLEMS SHOULD BE BEGUN
Peking — Officially, educationally', and in its close touch wkh the great
Moslem world, Peking is placed first on the list of centers that should
have special attention. In and quite near to the city there arc 36 mosques,
and in oue of these (the Chiaotze Hutung mosque) will be found the head-
quarters of the Moslem Forward Educational Movement. Some five
years ago, hundreds of Moslems from all the northern pro%'inces, except
Kansu, gathered in Peking to launch this movement in the interests of
their faith. The Moslem population of Peking may be lockoned at from
thirty'-five to forty thousand, with a large population in the country
around.
Ticiifsin— Thirteen mosques in and near to Tieutsiu, and 20,000 Moslem
families are the latest data to hand. This city has close touch with Pe-
king, and new Moslem publications are issued from this center fairly
frequently. As in Peking there are able readers of Arabic found here.
Nanking — This city has still a considerable Itlosleiu population. At
present there are some 27 mosques, and although many are very small, a
turn in the political situation may lead to the return of Moslem families,
and the rebuilding on a larger scale of the old places of w’orship. We
should say that Islam at Nanking is at a low ebb, hut mullahs from other
provinces are doing their best to rerive “the faithful.’’ One of these
friendly' mullahs admitted that his mosque was small, but, he added, “It
has not been long opened, and we are planning to build a larger one.’’
Five thousand families of Moslems are officially reported at this center.
Tsinan — The capitM of Shantung is rapidly growing iu importance,
and being in clo.se touch by rail with the centers already mentioned it is
bound to claim increasing attention. There are 2 I.irge and 6 small
mosques and 4,000 Moslem homes. In this province special instruction
is being given to Moslem women in their own mosques not included m
the above figtries.
Kaifcng — ^The province of Honan needs special provision in view of
its large and important Moslem population. With 300 mosques, and its
many centers for training mullahs, its women’s mosques, and many
primary (Moslem) scliooF, it should be made the object of much prayer.
When Dr. Zwemer visited China (1917) it was from this province that a
warning note was sent out. As the key' to distant conservative Kansu,
and within reach of Shensi province where Islam has .as yet been ht e
touched, this province of Honan is of special importance. Its capi a
Kaifeirg, with 7 mosques for men, and 8 for wonaen, with more than 30
mullahs, and some 120 in preparation for such posts, with its 3,5'^
Mohammedan families, with schools for- (Moslem) boys and girls, sho'i ^
have a picked worker specially set apart to reach these people. Tins
was emphasized in 1917 in a conference with Dr. Zwemer, but today
situation remains unchanged, no one having y'ct been definitely appo*”
Sionfji — This city h.is a special interest to workers among Mos ems,
as being one of the early centers of Islam in China. Today there ar^
mosques, each with its own school of the prophets, and some
Moslems. A report from this city dated February 1920, from the one wor
who has been in close touch with its Moslems but has now been ca _e
to other pressing work, states, “I do not Tcmember one occasion m
three months’ residence here when a Moslem refuse! to receive a me .
CHRISTIAN WOEK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
357
KWEIH^iV
;PB^INC^^
ENTSIN
^NINGSIAFU
ININGFI
,HOWF,
^n^KUYUAN
;^fN'Gl4iANG
fCHEN'
KWEILi:
The Moslems are still an important factor in this city. See
receding paragraph on Chengtu. A worker placed here should be able
^ .jgit all the chief centers in Szechwan.
' yUnnaniJn—'Ihis is the center of a vigorous Islam, and in this pre-
. ture the Moslems claim 8,000 families. In its 7 mosques important
lasses for training mullahs are actively proceeding, v/hile within two
days’ journey several ctlier training-grounds for mullahs are doing' much
for Islam. The province has some able men who visit far and wide in
the interests of the faith. Care should be taken to set apart the right
worker, for Islam is a power in the province already.
Canton — The Moslem community here numbers some 25,000 to 30,000
followers, and the 6 mosques in Canton, and a few not far away (Shiuhing,
jjoDgkong, etc.), should have a worker set apart to reach “the faithful.”
K'weilin — ^This city, because of its distance from other centers, requires
a resident missionary exclusively for Moslem work. He should be
Mandarin-speaking. There are 7 mosques in Kweilin.
As a special report is given concerning Kansu in Part IV, pages
262-266, it is only necessary here to say that there are many important
centers which should receive special attention.
La«chou)/i{— The capital of the province is of importance as being the
headquarters of the Moslem society that specializes in education. The
activities of the society extend throughout all the province, varying in
intensity in the different districts. The funds used were subscribed by
leading Mohammedans.
®
C
Shaded areas indicate where Moslems reside — the darker the shading the greater the number.
Centers where mosques and Moslems are most numerous.
Strategic Moslem centers — of relatively great importance.
Centers where work for Moslems should be started (see above Report for reasons).
Tungsiang} = special types of Moslems.
358
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Outside Kaiisu the three other centers where special workers should
be located are as follows :
JviriH, Moiibden, and Kweihuatuig — A glance at the map will show
tlie importance of these centers, and the possibility of reaching
influential groups of Moslems in each. To deal w’ith Islam in China is a
big task, but it is at the Call of the One who is omnipotent that the work
can be achieved. “The things that are impossible w’ith men are possible
with God."
MOSLEM LITERATURE
The Moslem Committee and Christian Literature for Moslems— Since
Or. Zwemer’s visit in 1917 a Special Committee for work among Moslems
has been established by the China Continuation Committee. This Com-
mittee has done much to stimulate interest in w’ork among this neglected
section of the community. But the shortage of missionaries during and
after the Grcixt War has prevented the missionary societies definitely ap-
pointing agents to specialize in Moslem work, and the Committees .icti-
vities have chiefly been in the field of literature, for which the Moslem
I.iterature Committee in America has given liberal support.
The British and Foreign Bible Society has issued several ed'f
(Chinese and Arabic) of St. Matthew'’s and St. John’s Gospels, and
are jjroving of great value in the work. The Moslem Committee
issued the Sermon on the Mount in Chinese and Arabic (10,00 coniesi
also 10,000 copies each of 10 portionettes, short passages of Scrint^''*^
chosen in Cairo, as specially suitable for Moslems; all these for fre^d'*^*^
tribution. Among books and tracts for sale at below-cost prices th
Committee has issued “God in Islam” and “Christ in Islam,” trauslatioi^
of three of Dr. Rouse’s tracts first published in Madras, a catechism {'*
Moslem women, two pop'd^'r stoiies well-know’ii for their power to 1 i
Moslems to Christ, and other books, including Dr. Zwemer’s inaiuial
the hloslcius in China for the use of missionaries. The Rev. Isaac Maso**
of the CLS has also published several volumes for the Chiuese Moslems'*
including a Life of Mohammed. The Rev. M. E. Botham, of the
CIM, W'lio has dene several years of w’ork among Maslems in Kansu '>
spending seme months in the antuiirn of 1921 in travelling to hloslem
centers in Northeast and Central China. ,
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG CHINESE ABROAD
Introdnctioii— This subject is one with which foreign nations have
concerned themselves more than China herself. The Chinese as a race
are noted for their dislike cd travel. This is one cause for their pro-
vincialism which has made it so difficult to bring about national' unity.
Nevertheless, during the past half century travel and emigration Iiave
increased greatly.
Most of the emigration has been overseas. Recently there has been
a growing amount of emigration o\-erbnd to the North. There is ot
present a normal annual movement of about 150,000 coolies and farm
labourers from the Slmntung ports of Chefoo, Lungkow, -and Tsingtau to
Manchuria. These men work in the “kaoliang” fields and most of them
return to China Proper for the winter months. Increasing numbers have
gone to eastern Siberia and also to Korea. The m.ajority of oversea’s
craigrants are from the provinces of Kwangtung and Fukien. The(y leove
chiefly from the ports of Foochow, Amoy, and Hongkong. From Hong-
kong the Pacific Ocean liners carry from 200-600 Chinese steerage pas-
sengers per voyage. During 1917, 19S vessels cleared for Canada and the
American ports with Chiuese emigrants aboard. Hundreds of Chinese
from North and South America return for brief visits to their friends and
relatives, but few stay.
Prosiering as they have, many of these emigrants have brought or
seait back large sums of money to China. It was estim.ited by Mayor
Phelan of San Francisco in 1901 that betwcien 1868 and 190X the Chinese
had exported from the United States $400,000,000 U. S. Currency. The
American Vice-Consul in Amoy in July, 1918, estimated that the annual
amount of gold remitted through that port was equivalent to about
$12,000,000 in U. S. Currency. Much of this money is used privately by
the dependent oneis still at home but large sums have also been used for
public benefit. For example, Mr. Tan Kah-kee of Singapore recently
provided $4,000,000 for the building endowment of a university in Fukien.
Hongkong University and several Chinese colleges and universities have
received and continue to receive large gifts from Chinese abroad.
The question of the education of Chinese in foreign countries is deilt
with briefly under the headings of the countries in which Chinese ane
found. There has been, however, a direct relation between certain
educational institutions in China and these foreign residents. A con-
siderable number, for example, of j'oung Chinese from such places as Java,
Borneo, Hawaii, Jamaica, and Mexico have returned to China for their
education. These are to be- found in such institutions as Futan College
(Shanghai), Canten Christian College, Nanking. Hongkoug, and St. John’s
Universities.
The Chinan Institute in Nanking was established by Dr. Hwang
Yun-be as a preparatory school for Chinese children from abroad. There
are now some two hundred students enrolled. At fust it prepared
students for other schools of higher grade, later it developed more advanc-
ed courses of its omi, along normal, commercial, agricultural, and in.
dustrial lines. It now aims to prepare students to return to foreign parts
as teachers. Chinan-bom students are admitted when there are vacancies,
and it is expected that these eventually will go as teachers to Chinese
settlements abroad. The school has kept in close touth with the South-
ern or Nanyang Chinese from whom the great majority of the students
have come.
As is to be seen below, the overseas Chinese in many places occupy
positions of wealth and influence. Many of these have been criticised at
times for living abroad instead of returning to aid their country with their
money and their experience. During the old regime, when the Manchus
were in powesr, they were ignored and scorned. When the Manchus were
weakening, they helped to stir up a progressive spirit among the home
people. After the Revolution many of them returned to China hoping
to take part in the work of reconstruction. Tliese soon learned that they
were looked upon vvith suspicion by the conservatives and in certiin
places were not treated as natives, neither were they accorded the privileges
of foreigners. The result was that the majority of them returned to their
' foreign homes, and China lost the opportunity to profit by their ability.
Mr. Tan Sen-pow of Singapore writes that the Nanyang Chinese love their
mother country and wish to help her, but their love and loj'alty have not
in the past been appreciated, nor are the>’ at present.
CHINESE IN JAPAN
The Chinese in Japan are of two distinct clbsses, mei'cliauts and
students, almost equdly divided. The chief centers for Cliiuese business
men are Yokohama, Kobe, Osaka, and Nagasaki. There are smaller
groups in many other cities such as Tokyo, Kyoto, Nagoya, and Sendai.
According to tlic Japan Year Book for 1915 there were in 1911 in tiiat
country 8,145 Chinese. These constituted 0.013 per cent of the total
population. On December 31, 1916, there were 11,869 Chinese in the
country. According to the China Year Book 1921-2 there are 17,700
Chinese in Japan. In Yokohama there axe between 3,000 and 4,000
Chinese, the latter figure being more nearlj' the correct estimate. The
ofliciol figures published for the population of the city for the j’ear igi;
included 2,592 Chinese males, and 1,486 Chinese females. More than half
of these are Cantonese, the remainder coming from Kiangsn, Kiangsi, and
Chekiang. These are known as the “San-kiang” or “Three river” people.
There are about eight or nine hundred from Ningpo and Shanghai.
In Kobe there are about 3,000 Chinese mostly from Canton. Many,
however, are from Shanghai and Tientsin. Those in Osaka, about r.ooo in
number, are chiefly Northern Chiuese. Nagasaki has over 700 Chinese
men and 300 women. These are mostly from Kwangtung, Kiangsu,
Fukien, and Chekiang, in the order given.
The Chiuese residents of Japan hold a somewhat influential economic
position. There are many import and export merchants, besides many
petty merchants and shopkeepers. They have a high reputation both for
business honesty and for acumen.
The Chinese in Japan mix very little either uith We^teiniers or with
Japanese. They are clannish socially and economically. Their genius
for guild organization has expressed itself in many provincial guilds,
and chambers of commerce. There are branches of these last in Nagasaki,
Kobe, Osaka, and Yokrhama. Chincee libraries and schools have been
organized in several of the larger cities.
The only aggressive Christian work among the Chinese is in Tokyo,
Yokohama and Kobe. In the fonner city the Roman Catholic Church
has done seme work, but neither here nor in Kobe is there much religiou.s
interest in Chinese. More than thirty-five j'enrs ago a Union Church
under the Church Missionary Society was organized. Four 3'eais .ago
this church was taken over by the Chung Hua vSheng Kiing Hui. There
is a membership, including children, of about 25.
The American Episcopal Mission (PE) opened a school almost 20
y-ear-s ago in Tokyo, which it c.arried on about ten years. In 1916 owing
to financial stringency this school was given over to the CMS and reiiio\ed
to Yokohama. In it are some 25 students, all sous of Yokohama ana
Kobe Chinese. Rev. O. St. M. Forester, who has just finished a valuable
work among the Chinese, reports : “In 1919 a night school was starlei
in Yokohama by a Chinese who had returned from England. Owiug
his subsequent depwrlure from Yokohama it has been taken over by
and is operated in connection w’itli the Chinese committee of managenien •
This school has asked that we give them a .short talk in Chinese
Christian Truth on three nights each week.” Mr. Forester also repo ^
the addition to the staff of a Clnne.se catechist from Soutii China to wor
among the Cantenese students in Tokyo and to extend religious wot
generally in Yokohama. _
In Tokyo the vShan Chih (Noble Purpose) Association was
in June, 1896, along lines similar to the YMC.A. It has a meui »
of over three hundred. The aim. is fourfold ; the development 0 ^ ^
physical, educational, social, and religious life. This organization
Christian English Night School with an attendance varj'ing from 70
In January’ of '939, the Kobe Cliiuese Union Church
with 18 charter members. Financially this church is indepeii £« ’
herwever, in very’ friendly relation to the Kobe Union Church
it at times receives non-material aid. Considerable tlif
Christianity’ h.is be(}n experienced among the Chinese 'f u^^rriers
work of this church is bound to do a great deal to break down
of ignorance and prejudice.
CHBISTIAN WOEK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
359
Cjjjnese students in Japan are not as numerous as formerly. There
now between 2,000 and 3,000, most of them residing in Tokyo. The
vMCA, C5IS, and IdEFB work among them. The \'MCA reported
^ lenibership of over i,coo Chinese after the campaign of 1920. The CMS
^ ^'utains a church with a Chinese pastor nud a membership of fifty.
Th' • work has been developed by the Rev. W. H. Elwin. Tlicre is also
a small Methodist congregation.
KOREA
jj-ere are at least 17,000 resident Chinese in Korea. Of these about
200 are womai. The great majority are from the province of Shantung:
the rest from Kiangsu, Chekiang, Kwangtung, and Hupeh. The number
js constantly increasing. The chief colonies with approximate numbers
.ire as follcu'S : Chemulpo, with over i.gco mem and about 175 women;
Seotil Avith over i.^co men and 300 women; Wonsan and neighbaurliood,
.nath about 1,200: Fusan with 700; Chinampo with 675; and Heijo or
pyengy'arrff with 530.
Pile Chinese in Korea are generally prosperous ; their standard of
is higher than that of the Koreans and quite on a level with that
of the lapimese. They are noted for their thrift, and bear an excellent
reputation for honesty and general efficieaicy as well as for good conduct.
In the cities mentioned above the liaxge merchants are almost all Canton-
ese. Their dealing.s are largely in silk and piece goods. Practically all
tlie foreign building in the country is done by Chinese contractors. The
Chinese from Shnntnng are chieflj'' merchants, contractors, carpenters,
^^d umsons. In the larger places a great i)<irt of the market gardening
is done by the Chinese, generally Shantung men. In northern Korea many
are einploj'ed in the gold mines as skilled workmen and engineers. On
the banks of the Yalu they are engaged in the lumber trade.
Missionary work among Chinese in Korea was not started until 1912,
when Jfrs. Charles S. Eeming of Seoul, formerly a mis-sionary in China,
beo’an to work among them. She was assisted by one Chinese Christian.
Under Mrs. Deming’s care the work dev^eloped and spread to Wonsan and
Chemulpo. The present work is directed by a joint committee of the
PresbAderian and Metliodist cotmcil®. It has been supported by personal
sub.'cripticns from missionaries on the field and by a few special gifts
frcjn .America. The Chinese also have contributed according to their
ability. Funds hsA-e now been raised to build an institutional church in
Seoul which is to be used as tlie headquarters for all Chinese work in that
great city.
SIAM
Inteiccurse between the Chinese Republic and Siam may be traced
to the dawn of the Christian era. The country is rich and warm, and
the people are indolent — a happy combination for the Chinese. Figures
varA- as to the number of Chinese in vSiam. The first census of the country
is of recent date. Tli.it of the rural population was made in 1905, while
one of Bangkok and its suburbs was not completed until 1909. Figures
collected in these j-cars show a total population of 6,230,000. Of this
rnimber about 4co,cco are counted as Chinese. The city of Bangkok is
believed to haA-e something over aco.ooo Chinese out of <a population of
about 650,000. Many Chinese have settled in Siam in recent years, and
the estimate of Chinese in vSiam according to the China Year Book
for 1921-2 is 1,500,000.
A great number come from the provinces of Kwangtung and Fukien.
Most of those who live in and around Bangkok are from Swaitow. Others are
from the vicinitj' of Amo}’. There are also Hakka and ITainanese among
the Chinese, who enter many trades and professions. The Cantonese
furnish most of the carpenters, machinists, engineers, and owners and
drivers of horses. The house servants come largely from the Island of
Hainan. Some of these culti\’ate Indian hemp. The Hakka furnish
many masons, tailors, shoem.ikers, and laundrATnen. The shopkeepesrs
are largely Fukienese. The Swatow men are in business, farming, con-
tracting, and building, marine industries, ricksha and other coolie work.
Incidentally it may be mentioned that the Swatow people are largely
concerned in opium, liquor, and gambling enterprises from which tha
Siamese GoA^ernmieiit deriA'es a large income. Many erf the Cliinese are
mill owners and miners.
The children are educated either in Chinese schools established in
Siam, or in the goA'ernment secondary and higher schools, which latter
include Medical, I, aw, Civil Ser\'ice, Military, and Agricultural colleges.
There is a great opportunity for Christian Avork among the Chiuese of
Siam. Until recently they haA’e been largely neglected, and at present
no figures of any mission work are at hand. It is not an easy field but it
certainly is an important one for development by the Christian Church.
"The American Baptist Church (ABF) has a branch mission at
Bangkok conducted from Swatow, and a Chinese Christian Association has
also recently been organized. The .American Prosbv’terian Mission (PN)
has also one or twc' missionaries here who give attention to work among
the Chinese. The opportunities for Christian missions among the Chiu-
ase, who Avith their offspring aatII no doubt in due time become a great
factor in the future dcA’clopment of China, appear to be piomising and of
much importance.”
DUTCH EAST INDIES
Of all sections of the earth to which the Chinese have emigrated, by
far the most popular has been the islands and lands of the South Seas,
called by them Nanyang (^ ^). Of the Chinese who have settled in
these regions the great maje^ity are in. the Dutch East Indies.
Fifteen hundred years haA-e passed since the first Chiuese visited the
East Indies. Fa Hsieu, the Buddhist pilgrim to India who left China by
the overland rente in A.D. 399 and Avho returned by sea fifteen years
later, was probably the first Chinese to land in Java. Javanese traditions
tell us tliat Uie Chinese traded in that i.Maud as early as the 10th cemtury.
For a thousand years then trade has been carried on lictween the Chinese
and the Javanese. Gradnally nuiny went to live there permanently
coming chiefly from the provinces of Fukien and KAvai-lmig
TO xne laicft otticial estimates there are from 700,000 to
1,023,500 Chinese resident in the Dutch East Indies, of whom more than
300,000 are 111 Java. The majority of these emigrated from China during
the past half-century. Over 50,000 of all Chinese in Java are in Batavia,
Sourabaj'-a, and .Samarang; 600, coo or more are in 10 other of the lar"-cr
cities. Until recently Dutch laws restricted the dwelling places of Chin-
esc. Now they are penuitted to scatter everjwhcre
The individual thrift, industry, and perse\-erance characteristic of this
people have been the chief agencies in the dcb-elopmcnt of the islands.
The native Malays are not ambitious, and the country i.s too hot for the
Europeans to do more than over.see and direct industry and government.
Tlie Chinese liaA-e introduced intensiA-e farming and business methods
from their owm country. Many of the most Araluable estiite.s in Java are
owned nud managed by Dutch-born Chinese who have inherited these
lands from their ancestors. The products of these estates iucliulc sugar-
cane, tapioca, indigo, rubber, tea, coffee, maize, and copra. As an example
of the business interests of the Chinese it may be mentioned that in 1917
there was a inuic among the Chinese speculators in sugar, aud the sum
involved was estimated to be 50,000,000 guildars.
In business the Chinese arc tlie back-bone of tha East Indies. They
monopolize the retail trade, and are the middlemen between the Dutch
importers aud exporters and the native producers and consumers. Slany
of the richer Chinese have in recent years ceased to act as middlemen and
have entered the field of Avholesale import and export trade and now com-
jete as the rivals of the Europeajis. Several are extremely wealtliy
and control large business houses.
The problem of etlucation is one whicli has cost the Chinese of tlie
Dutch Indies no little time, thought, and money. Within the . last
twenty years a creditable, system of private schools has been built up.
Prii>r to that time the Dutch took a very negligent if not an actually
antagonistic attitude toward the education of the Cliinese. In certain places
they were practically excluded from the Dutch schools.
To the better class of Cnntonesq belongs the credit cf the establish-
ment of the Hwei Kwan Schools which are iioat to be found in every
large town and city. Aside from the general object of raising the
intellectual standard of their people, the avowed object lins been to en-
courage the study and llnis aid in the preservation of the Chiuese
language aud literature, and Coufuciau ethics. Courses are also offered in
all the Western subjects. .All Chiuese instruction is in Mandarin. How-
ever, the attention paid by the Chinese youth to their home language is
not as great as one might imagine.
As to Christian work among the Chinese in the Dutch Indies we are
forced to rely chiefly on the paper published b}' the Rev. G. F. Mosher
in the China Mission A' ear Book for 1915. There are four societies doing
Christian work in Java ; the Reformed Church, the Salaiiga Mission, the
American Methodist Mission, and the Netherlands Missionary Union. In
1915 the Reformed Cl-urch had a fexv schools for Chinese children, and
was planning a more exteusii’e work with specially trained Avorkers.
The Salatiga Mission had no workers exclusively among the Chinese,
but some of the missionaries in general work had Chinese assistants.
This mission received Chinese children into Dutch schools. The American
Methodist Mission was working almost exclusively among Chinese along
evangelistic and educational lines, especially the former. Their work was
in Batavia, Sourabaya, Buitenzorg, aud other smaliler cities. The most
important work has been done by the Netherlands Missionary Society in
the western part of J.n\'a. Of 800 Chiuese Christians in that island, over
600 AA-ere connected \rith this mission, in some ten places.
Difficulty has been encountered in obtaining Chiuese workers among
the Malay-speakiug Chinese born in the islands. In many places in Java,
Sumatra, and Banka, Christian missionaries as teachers Iiave been entirely
supported by Chinese societies.
Two special difficulties are met \rith in Christian woik. Tlie first is
that the Dutch Government does not encourage Christian work among
the natives. This is evidenced by the government requirement that
evangelistic workers lake out permits. However, under cert.ain condi-
tions, it must be added, native Christian teachers may receive grants
from the goA-ernment. The general attitude taken by the Dutch Govern-
ment is very different from that of the British in their Malay States,
where Christian and other social work is encouraged.
The second difficulty is the power of Mohammedanism in this part of
the world. The followers of this belief are strong among the JIaloy
people aud have been known to attack the Chinese, killing and plunder-
ing them and burning their property. There is, however, among the
people of Malay, and especially in the Dutch Indies, a rich field
not yet planted with Christian seed — a challenge to the Christian world.
BORNEO
The island of Borneo is divided into four parts. In the north is
British North Borneo, administered by the chartered British North
Company. On the northwesteni coast is the state of Sarawak, rul^ oy
the English Raja Brooke, and under British protection in matters pertain-
in*^ to foreign affairs. Between Sarawak and British North Borneo is
300
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
the native state of Himici, niltxl by a Malay Sultan mulcr British protec-
tion. The fourth division belongs to the Netherlands. This is the
largest and richest part of the island and is known as Dutch Borneo.
Stiitistics of this island are indefinite, a.s no coni])lete censu.s has
ever been taken. In Dutch Bonieo it is e.stiinated that there are 40,000
<Jlnne,sc, chiefly in the western divi.sions. In British North Borneo, ac-
cording to the census of iqoi, there were 26,000 Chinese.
.Sir Charles Johnson Brooke, Raja of Sarawak, wTites as follows con-
curning tlic Chinese in his principality : "Without the Chinese we
could do nothing. AN'lien not allowed to fonn secret societies (and this
he has been forbidden to do on. penalty of death) he is easily governe<l.’'
The innjcTity of the Chinese on the west coast are from the provinces
of Kwangtung and Kwangsi, and are called Kehs by the M.-ilavs. Tliey
arc known as a rough and hardy jKoplc, turbulent at times, but not
dangerously so, if tresitcd witli any degree of justice and consideration.
There are also many shojjkcepers and small business men from Fukien,
especially Amoy. These arc called Ollahs.
In Dutch Bonieo much mining of an alluvial charactei is in the hands
of tljc Chinese, while in British North Borneo these settlers arc cliiefly
engaged in fishing, fanning, and small business. Tlicv largely control
the business of this section of the island. The right of importation ami
retailing of opium, wine, and spirits is licensal to the Chinese. These
licenses are the greatest source of revenue to the government of Nortli
Borneo.
In a report publi.shcd some years ago by Bisliop Mounsey of Labuan,
Sarawak, attention was called to the fact that "there are no representa-
tives of the literary class, and while some of tlicm are now wealthy, they
or their fathers came here a.s pcor men. This is a factor of considerable
importance from a missionary point of view.” In the English districts
of Borneo religions work is done chiefly by tlie .^'cciety for the Propaga-
tion of the Cospel (SF(1), the Basel Mission (B), and the Roman Catholic
Church. All thre« of these missions have elementary si-hool's in which
EnglisJi and Chinese are taught.
EvaJigelistic work is carried on hy these ini.ssions but no figures are
at hand. Chinese catethists, deacons, and priests are at work in Kuching
in Sarawak, and in Kudat, Jcsselton, and vSaiidakan in British North
Borneo. There are seme Western mis.sionaries, both Protesbuit and
Calhclic, in Sarawak and British North Borneo. Tho Rt. Rev. Bogie
Danson is Anglican Bishop of Babuaii and .Sarawak. There are in
missions in Brunei.
BRITISH MALAYA
Malaysia is considered to be one of the richest undeveloped agricul-
tural and commercial areas in the world. The Chinese are pouring into
Malaysia at the rate of a quarter of a million a year. It is largelv a
transient popnliition, many thousands returning to China annually. As
an example of the importance of Malayan Chinese in relation to China
Proper, it may be mentioned that the revolutions in China of the past
twenty years have largely been financed by Chinese in Malaysia.
The approximate number of Chinese in Britisli Malaya (i.e. the colony
of the Straits Settlements, the Federated Malay .States, and other Malay
.states on the peninsula not yet federated) is at least one million. They
nearly all come from South China, being mainly Cantonese, Haiuanese,
Hakka, .Swalow, Amoy, and Foochow people. Of quite recent vears
there has been a considerable number from the North ; but the vast
majority of the immigrants are from Kwaii.gtuiig and Fukien. Then lliere
is a large and most influential and ever-growing native-born Chinese
population, known as Straits Chinese. These now, as far as the men
arc concerned, are nearly all English-speaking, and are proud to be
British .subjects.
The Straits Chinese are the leaders of all the biggest busine.sse,s,
banks, shipping, timber, produce, tin, rubber, and much else. The
capital is often held by Chinese from Chinn, but the moving spirits are
the .Straits Chinese, many of whom are also leading professional men,
such as the Honourable Dr. Lini Boon Ken (Edin.), O.B.E., the present
Chinese member of the Legislative Council. His place on the Council
(while he was in Amoy advising as to the site and planning of tlie
new city there) was taken by Mr. .Song Ong Si.rng, M.A., LL.M.
(Cantab.), also Captain of the Sing.apore ^^oluntee^ Infantry. He is a
successful lawyer, and like his father before him (who was a convert of
the great Dr. James I.egge, who was four 5-ears, 1859-1S43, in charge of
the Anglo-Chinese College at Malacca before he was transferred to Hong-
kong) he is a local preacher in the .Straits Chinese Church. There has
now been for some 5-ears a Medical School in Singapore, where student.*?
with the full status are recognized by the British Medical Association.
Several of the medical practitioners locally have been trained there, of
whom some of the ablest are in the Chinese Church.
The Chinese engage in e\-ery t5-pe of business which Europeans and
Americans follow. Many of them are quite wenltliy, and during the
War mii.st have gained a great deal. The great bulk of them are very
generou.s. Their .sccial status differs very considerably, for they fill all
sorts of pests from the agricultural, industrial, commercial, to the official
and professional. They are the middlemen in the trade of Singapore and
indeed, of Malaysia. Mr. O. E. Hoole5-, a former resident of .Singapore!
says; "The Chinese prefer to go into business on their owm account.
It is the Chinese who gather up all the produce of thr native peoples
and prepare it for the European markets. In turn, the Chinese are the
shopkeepers and distributing agents for European goods in the villages
e\-er5-where.’’
Ihe nutter of education has caused a good deal of discussim
the Chinese who do not wisli their Uiliguage and literature to *
among their people abroad. About 70 per cent of the ehildr'*''
English schools, consc(|iic-utly a large majoritv grow im io-iion?!
great past of their ancestral land. Except for the 'luck of ru
language stmh', education among these people may be said to
pros])crous. There arc more than 20 primary and secondary sell
Singapore alone. Citliers exist in Penang. It should be added th i !
nrc Cliijicsc libnirics iit scvcrol of llic Ijirj^cr centers iu ^
The Methodist Church iMEFB) ha.s done a great deal t'oW'ird .•
the -stnndard of scholarship among the Chinese in Malav.n Us
Chinese School in .Sing.ipore has a high reputation, h, igjg r-i'
standard so as to include one year of college grade work
The Anglicans (SPC.), who like the Presbyterians long neo-lectd n •
task in educational work, have pulled up well under the Rev. L R T ^
Priiiciiial of .St. .^inlrcw's .School at .Singapore. He has '>-iveii
formerly only elementary, a good place in the front rank with tC "n '
whether govcnmicnt or mission. fliers.
The Englisli 1‘rcsbytcriaii Mission (EPM) for a few vearsh-id -.,, a
Cliiiiese vSchc^li in .Singaiiore, hut on its transfer to Amoy bv its n
supporters this mission l,as done little hea-ond small country sc *
Its self-contained district, the island of .Singapore ami the state of T 1
It is now on the lookout for an English mriversitv man to take"^
Angib-Chinese work in Murr and Jo], ore in all it's highest hr-iiicl? '?
fit for entrance to an university career, such as the Chinese mercham “
asking for, and for which they are prepared to pav their quofi ' in
educational work done hy mis.sions in Malava is supported bv f
donations, and government grants for results gained. Mission fuml-'*^^'
.still oiiIa- used for direx't evangelistic and Chinese Church work.
as scmc-tmies h.iprtns, money is given find accepted for special edu
tional work to be done in the Cliristian atmosphere in which the missir^'
aries do their work. ' ™'
From a religions point of view the need for work aiiion-r tw,
southern Chinese is great. Religions conditions are at present" lanrciv
iiufonued. The oppcrrtunity is three-fold. In the first place tliire i-
thc fact to be considered that a powerful, ricli, new i.siaiul nation in I
strategic location is being formed. At pre.sent the need for the social
application of Christian teachings is pronounced. .Secondly, there is the
problem of the sjiread of Mohairniedani.sm. Tliis religion i.., alreadv
cLiimiiig over one-lulf of tlie 60,000,000 people of JIalavsia. If we re-
member the large numbers of the adherents of this belief ]n China kroner
we can see cleirly that the propagators of this faith have a good clriiice
to work among llic Chinese emigrants. Last of all, hut of great im-
portance, is the relation of the Chinese in the south to those in tlie hoiiie-
laiid. This population is ever moving; there is continual pa.s.sii,g to .iml
from China. This ments that spre;uling Chri.stianity among the'^Cliiiiese
ill MalaA-sia must result in sin-cading it in China Proper. A recent report
of the Methodist Church has these statements ; "Hundreds of Cliiiicse
Methodists are aiimially nii.grating to Mala\-sia. China is a Gospel base
for a new island nation Avhich .soon will be a powerful factor iti tlie
OTieiit"; the Chinese "are already quite open to the Go.speI’’; and "many
places in China have first heard of God from people Avlio became
Christian during their stav in Malaysia.”
THE PHILIPPINE ISLAND.S
For hiirdreds of A'tars the Cliinese have had intercourse willi and
have emigrated to the Philippines. When the Spaniards arrived lliere .it
the end of the sixteenlli ceiitiir5-, the5- found Chinese settlers and triders
who had crossed in their junks from the continent.
It is estimated that in 1.S56 there were about 100,000 Chinese iu Hit
Islands, 40,000 being in and around M.anila. The population at the
pre.sent da5’’ is varionsN- estimated to be aiu-wherc b'otween 40,000 and
70,000. It would setiii that .S5,ooo is a safe estimate; some 25,000 are in
the cit5' of Manila. From the earliest times the Chinest in the Philip-
pines have come from Fukien and Kwangtung. At present about 85
cent are from the.se provinces.
From earU' tinie.s the Chinese have had no social position iu th«
Islands. The Spaniards scorned them sociall5' and the Filipinos affected
to follow their wliite coiuinerors and to look downi upon a people f.ar above
them in race, civilization, and natural ability. Thi.s is doubtless due
parth' to certain economic factors di.scussed below. The position of the
Chinese impro%-ed considcrabh* with tlie arrival of the Americans, aud the
result is that now there is more mixing socialh" with the white race than
there was in the davs of the Spanish regime. Ploivever, the Filipino -did
scorns the Chinese even though he ina5- be partU- Chinese himself.
The economic position of these people is powerful. It is estimated
from government statistics based on the collection of an internal rcveuue
tax that 90 per cent of the retail business of the Islands is in Chine-'®
hands. A large part of the wholesale trade also is controlled by
On the Escolta, the main business street of Manila, one does not ^
Filipino 1. ut Chinese and .American shops. The greater part of ^d
domestic and a not insignificant sh.'irc of the foreign commerce arc con-
trolled h5' the Chinese. Tlie5- furnish the niidillemen without avIioui the
East and West do little business.
In Manila there is a Chinese Chamber of Commerce. In ^
Chinese Club House w-as opened and a reception given to the Governor-
General and the lenders of Manila society’. There are also a
Educational Association and a Benevolent Society, as well as several gitild^
and libraries. In variens parts of the Islands there are Chinese hospital'
aud pla5-grouiids.
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
;^G1
An Anglo-Cbinese School has been established in which all the
achcTS are Chinese. Chinese children attend the excellent public
*\ools, and have access to the very fine Normal School and to the Uni-
^Lgjty'of the Philippines. A few students from China have also attended
ibe' University of the Philippines.
* *' The following excerpt from a letter written by the Rev. Hobart E.
Sliulley will give n brief idea of the Christian work being done among
the Chinese in the Philippines. “The princip.al missionary effort for the
Chinese is naturally in Manila, as this is the only place in the Islands
where there is a really large Chinese population ; and the various other
missions very generously gave up their Chinese work to the American
Episcopal Church, as that Church had set apart a man specially to that
work. The writer has had charge of it since its inauguratiou in 1903.
Out work is evangelistic, educational, and social. Most of our time is
now being spent in educational work, as our schools have developed
fa.ster than, our staff. We have a flourishing girls’ school, with 7 teachers
and no pupils, a boys’ night school taught by the clergy of the mission,
with about 60 pupils, and about 230 bapti/.ed people, of whom 140 are
cwnniunicaiits.”
The Presbyterians maintain separate sen-ices for the Chinese in
their churches for Filipinos in Iloilo .and Dumaguete. Tlie American mis-
sionaries supervi.se this work in addition to their Filipino work. A con-
siderable number of converts have been baptized. While the Presbyterians
have no educational work specially for Chinese, they arc giving a good
number of them an excellent Christian education in .Silliman Institute
at Dumaguete. The Methodists and Disciples (Christians) do some work
among the Chinese in Aparni along with their Filipino work and have
baptized quite a number of them.
THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS
The Hawaiian Islands have long been the natural meeting place of
many races. Many years before the fall of the monarchy in Hawaii,
limited numbers of Chinese had emigrated to the islands, had intermarried
with the natives, and had settled permanently and prospered there.
Ahont 750 Chinese were naturalized in Hawaii before the American
annexation took place. After annexation, the immigration of Chinese
labourers was stopped. By the Census of 1900 there were 25,767 Chinese
in the islands; in 190S there were about 18,000. The estimate for the
present day is a little over 22,000.
Tlie position of the Chinese in Haw-aii is good socially and economi-
cally. They pursue many trades and occupations. Manj’ are employed
in American and European business houses a.s clerks, bookkeepers, and
stenographers. A lew are lawyers, bankers, clergymen, and teachers.
Jhiny are merchants, some of whom are wealthy. There are also many
Chinese day labourers.
Hie general standard of living is higher than in China. The homes
of the Chinese are comfortable and clean. As a whole the Chinese are not-
ably industrious and progressive. Manj' of the most distinguished and able
business men and leaders in modern China are those who were bom or
who have lived for considerable periods of time in Hawaii.
The tendency toward organization which is noticc.ib1e among all
Chinese abroad is to be observed in the Hawaiian Islands. There are
many guilds, benevolent institutions, and other such organizations. More
than twenty have been noted. Among these is a Chinese Chamber of
Commerce in Honolulu.
The desire for education is perhaps more noticeable rmong the Chin-
4 ese than among any other foreign people in Hawaii. Mr. H. H. Wong,
i an attorney-at-law in Honolulu, has estimated that there are over 4,000
Chinese children studying in the various educational institutions of the
islands. Most of these arc in primary and grammar schools. ITiere are
more than to private lower primary schools each having 30-50 students.
The American public schools are excellerit and are, of course, open to
Chinese students. Tlic-re are several Church schools open to them also.
. Resides the lower schools there is ample opportunity for them to attend
j Normal School and the College of Hawaii. Many go to the universities
• in America, while others return to China to receive higher education in
• the government and mission colleges. Several have attended St. John's
I I'niversitj”, Shanghai, and the University of Nanking, and have taken
an active part iu the student life, reflecting clearly the breadth of outlook
and progressiveness gained by travel and residence among Westerners.
I Considerable attention has been paid to religious work among the
I Chinese by both the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, and the Episcopal
Church. The former has organized work iu Honolulu, Hilo, Keokea,
Kohala, Wailuku, Waimea, Kula, Lahaina, Makawao, Hanapepe, and
H-iiialei. At the end of 1913 there were 4T1 Christians on its rolls. It
had 2 pastors, 4 evangelists, a Bible-woman, and four teachers.
The Episcopal (PE) work for Chinese under Bishop Restarick has been
Ury succes,sfu]. In Honolulu there are 2 churches, and in Kula and
Kohala there are parishes. In 1914 there w’ere 3 Cliinese clergjTncn and
2 lay-readers.
THE UNITED STATES
The Chinese in the Uniterl States may be divided, as iu Japan, into
sradent and business classes. Space forbids a discussion of the former
The first Chinese to land in the Unitetl States w’ere two men and
Woman who arrived 'in 1848. During the next two years a few coolies,
^ ^ had escaped from Peru and who had worked their way to the North,
immigration began in 1852, at the end rf which year it
been estimated that there were at least 25,000. With the discovery
sold, thousands more began to come. B\’ i860 there were 35,565:
of these were at the mines, while others were labourers elsewhere.
entirely cr largely controlled the following
indiistnes in the State of California : slippers, brooms, pork trade
drying and exporting fish, boots and shoes, white .shirts, underwear
cigars, tui-ware, willow-ware, jute-making, lamidrying, domestic service’,
jmwder factories, and vegetablisraising. Before and following this time
there developed much aiiti-Clunese agitation. This resulted in the passing
0 immigration laws dealing with the matter. Since 1S98 only five class4
of Chnies^e are allowed to enter the United States, iminely. officials of the
Chinese Government, merchants, teachers, students, and travellers. The
number of Chinese 111 1900 was 71,531; in 1919 the number was estimated
Pacific coast, but there are comparatively large colonies of them in the
larger easteni cities. More than two-thirds of the Cliincso in America
live m ciries. Exclusive of students, practically all are from the province
of Kwangtuiig.
In the larger cities of the country the Chinese are mostly engaged
m busiJies.s of one kind or another. Tlicre are about 25,^ import
merchants who bring in large quantities of tea, silk, curios, bamboo
articles, ginseng, Chinese foods, and porcelains. Many have done well
on farms, and in some places the Americans have leanierl much from these
intensive fanners. • In igio, the total number of farms operated by Chin-
ese was 760, comprising 52,041 acres valued at about $10,750,000. About
four-fifths of this acreage is in California. Most of the farms are held
by cash-tenants. More than 10, coo Chinese workers are on farms.
It is iiinicccssnry to give a list of the various guilds, chambers of
commerce, and clubs of the Chinese in the United States. These are iu
proportion to the number of this people. In Boston, New York, Chicago,
and San Francisco there are Chinese libraries, and in New York and San
Francisco, at least, there are Chinese newspapers. In several of the larger
Californian towns and in some of the great eastern cities there are private
Chinese schools. Most of the children, however, attend tlie public
schools. By the Census of 1910 the Chinese cliildreu in California of
school age (6 to 20 yrs.) numbered 4,750, of whom almost oiic-half were
attending schools.
Concerning religious work among these people in such a large area
as the United States it is possible to say but little. Those who irisli
fairly full discussions of this question will do well to consult the “Survey
of the Oriental Communities and Oriental Students in America,” made
for the Nation-Wide Campaign of the Protestant Episcopal Clnirch in
1919 by the Rev. T. R. Ludlow; also the article by the Rt. Rev. G. F.
Mosher: “Christian Work among Chinese Abroad,” 111 the China
Mission Y'ear Book for 1915. In the large centers where Chinese have
congregated, several of the churches have made more or less feeble
attempts, without conspicuous success, to do work among these people.
Perhaps the mast encouraging work beiug done at pre.scnt is that of the
Rev. Huie Kin of the Presbyterian denomination in New Y'ork City;
that of the First Cliinese Evangelical Church in Chicago; and that of the
Rev. Daniel Ng of the Episcopal Church iu San Francisco.
CANADA
According to the Census of 1911 there are 27,774 Chinese in the
Dominion of Canada : of these over lo.oco are in the province of British
Columbia. The remainder are scattered throughout Ontario, Quebec,
Manitoba, Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, and Prince Edward Island, in
the order given. Excluding the student class, almost all are from
Kwangtung, tlie majority belonging to tlie labouring class. Their
occupations are lauiidrying, shopkeeping and trading, cooking, keeping
of restaurants, tailoring, and some fanning.
A tox of ;£ico is collected from every' Chinese who enters Canada.
This strictly limits but does not prohibit immigration. In the year
1915/6, for example, twenty paid this tax. Those who do enter for the
mast part do fairly well, except in British Columbia wlicre their economic
condition has been described as being “little better than in China”.
Tliroughont the districts further east they are able to lay aside or bring
back to China on an average $2C/0 per year. In Ottawa their wages
a\-erage $40 to S50 per month.
The need and opportunity for Christian work among the Chinese
in Canada is great, and considerable response has been i'>a(le to the call.
No satisfactory' reports are avail.nble. The Presby'terians (PCC) have taken
the lead in this work, especially in Montreal, Toronto, Vancouver, and
Victoria. The Methodist Clnircli (MCC) and the YJICA have also done
some work. Wherever there are groups of Chinese it seems that earnest
efforts have been made to enlist them in Sunday Schools. In Hamilton,
Ontario, there are four or five ; iu Toronto ten or more ; in Ottawa seven ;
in Winnipeg several, and in Montreal there are about twenty.
AUSTRALIA
It was in the sixth decade of the nineteenth century that owing to
the discovery of gold the Chinese began to enter Australia in large num-
bers. They' worked especially in the alluvial deposits. Ailmost from the
beginning friction developed between them and the white miners, oiring
largely to the diligence with which the Chinese worked ami the goal
fortune which followed their perseverance. Prejudice against the Chinese
miners still exists, and in some states of the Commonwc-alth none are
allowed to engage in mining without the consent of the Minister of Jlines.
At present, owing to the Commonwealth Exclusion .Act, there are only
about 25,000 Chinese in Australia and Tasmania. The great majority',
more than two-thirds, are in the states of New South Wales, Queensland,
and Victoria. West Australia has about i,Soo, and the Northern Territory
about 1,300. In 1911 there were less than 1,000 women iu the wliole
number of Chinese in Australia. Exclusive of these figures there were
about 3,cco half-castes, almost equally divided as to sex. The number
of Chinese has been steadily decreasing. The majority* arc of the working
362
THE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
class, being in many cases descendants of those who went in the gold rush
cf the nineteenth lentury. They £*re now engaged in commerce, impoit
and export, and fanning. They do not sliow a tendency to settle per-
manently ill the country where they are not wanted. They are intensely
loyal to their homeland, are very peaceful, and cause little trouble.
Comparatively few are Christians, although consideraide attention has
been given to work among them by the Anglican, Presbyterian, and
Methodist Churches, and the Church of Christ. Although since the
foundation of Christian work among the Chinese in iS6o several hundred
have been converted, It has been a difficult work, largely on accoimt of
the transient character of the Chinese population.
KEW ZEALAND
There are less than 3,000 Chinese in New Zealand at the present time.
(This small number is to be attributed to the attitude taken by the
Dominion Government in discouraging Chinese immigration by collect-
ing a tax of ;£ioo per man, and by limiting the number who may come
on any ship to one for every 200 tons burthen. These limitations were
incorporated in the Act of 1S96. In 1908 the Government added an
educational test, and as a result during the next 7 years no new Chinese
arrived. After 1913, young Chinese immigrants were again coming to
New Zealand, having learned sufficient English in Kwangtung to be able
to pass the test of reading 100 words in English. According to informa-
tion received from the Rev. Alexander Don, of Dunedin, New Zealand,
“During the present year (1920) the number arriving by every steamer has
been up to the limit allowed, viz. one Chinese to every 200 tons capacity,
and the outcry against an 'Asiatic influx’ has been so great in certain
quarters that the present Parliament of New Zealand intends to still fur-
tlher amend the Tirmigraticn Restriction Act so as to reduce ^tlie ini-
tnigration.”
The Chinese are pretty well scattered over the islands in country and
town. There are small groups of them in 88 small cities, and larger
groups are found in Wellington, Auckland, Christchurch, and Duuedin.
In Auckland there is a Chinese library. Guilds are organized in several
places. The Consul resides in Wellington. Mr. Don writes ; “Work is
carried on by the Presbyterian, Baptist, and Anglican Churches. The
Presbjderian Church began its work in 1871 among the Chinese gold
miners in the province of Otago. This work was earned on for many
years until the gold mines were exhausted and the workers moved
elsewhere, especially to the warmer North Island where they are engaged
in fruit and vegetable-raising, and lauudrying. Now the work of this
Church among these people has become smaller, for tbe reasons above
given.”
"At Christchurch the Baptists have a Mission Hall built especially
for Chinese w'ork. Here there is a small Sunday class. At Wellington
the same Church supports a Chinese catechist. At Auckland a class of
about 20 has met regularly for some years.”
“The Anglican Church held classes at Napier and Blenheim for a
number of 3'ears, and several men were baptized, but these classes are no
longer being held. At Wellington a fine church was built some 3'ears
ago. A fairly strong work is being carried on here. The catechist visits
several other centers where there is work to be done among Chinese.
The work in general, however, may be said to be weak, as in the case of
Australia, owing to govennnent polic3'.”
CONCLUSION
The above account does not pretend to be either complete or ab- 1
ly accurate. Space forbids the former and inaccessibility of inform'
tbe latter. Other facts regarding the number of Chinese in other count
not touched on in the foregoing survey will be found in the table'^f
statistics below.
Few deductions are made from the material given; the purpose
the article does not call for such. The object is to present a small amou^'t
of information regarding the countries to which Chinese have emigrated
the work done there by them, the t3’pe of Chinese emigrant, and especial! '
the Christian work which is — or is not — being done among them, it ^
hoped that the survey, brief as it is, will show the ^eat opportunity that
there is for Christian work among this great people in many lands.
Statistics of Chinese Abroad — Many source have been consulted In
framing the statistical table of Chinese abroad, and it is difficult to be
confident as to tlie result. Tbe Chinese poptilation fluctuates niuci,
especially in places of easy access from China, as Japan and Malav.i'
.and books consulted do not generally quote their authorities. Where
possible we give the authority we have used and the date of the estimate
It has been found impo-ssible, owing to scantiness of information, to estb
mate the number of Chinese Christians in each couutr3'.
Approximate Statistics of Chinese Abroad
Country
Chinese
Population*
Authority and Date
JAPAN
KOREA (.Jap.)
FORMOSA (Jap.)
17,700
18,972
2,258,650
China Y'ear Book, 1921-22,
Official Census, 1917.
China Year Book, 1921-22.
FRENCH INDO-CHINA (Fr.)
SIAM
BURMA (Br.)
JAA’A
BORNEO
STRAITS SETTLEMENTS
1,023,500
1.500.000
134,600
1,825,700
70,000
1.300.000
Richard.
China Year Book, 1921-22.
China Year Book, 1921-22.
Richard.
Official Census.
Richard.
AUSTRALIA (Br.)
NEW ZEALAND (Br.) ...
SOCIETY, FIJI, and other Islands
of the Pacific...
HAWAIIAN ISLANDS (U.S.)
PHILIPPINE ISLANDS (U.S.)
35.000
3,000
20.000
22,250
84,060
China Year Book, 1921-22.
Census Estimate.
Richard.
Census Estimate.
China Year Book, 1921-22,
UNITED STATES
CANADA (Br.)
MEXICO
CUBA
JAMAICA (Bv.) and PORTO RICO...
ECUADOR and the GUIANAS
PERU
BRAZIL
CHILE
66.500
27.774
3.000
90.000
4.000
3.000
45.000
20.000
7.000
Estimate, 1919.
Census. 1911.
China Y’ear Book, 1921-22.
China Y’ear Book, 1921-22.
CCC Estimate.
Chinese Who’s Who.
China Year Book, 1921-22.
China Year Book, 1921-22.
Richai'd.
UNION OF SOUTH AFRICA
MADAGASCAR
13,200
1,007
China Y'ear Book, 1921-22,
Richard.
Census, 1917.
EUROPE
SIBERIA
1,760
37,000
Chinn Year Book, 1921-22.
China Year Book, 1921-22.
• Exclusive of students.
CHINESE GOVERNMENT STUDENTS AND CHRISTIANITY
One of the most significant features of the past decade in the life of
China has been the development of Government schools and colleges of
a modern t\'pe. The number of Government higher educational in-
stitutions has grown rapidly and the grade of work done has also shown
marked improvement. This gi-owth has come in spite of the fact that
the nation lias been torn by civil strife, and that most of the Government
income lias been appropriated b3' the miIita^^^ There is ample evidence
that a public opinion is quietW forming which believes profoundly in
education by the State, and which will soon be so strong that it will
have the power to demand that a much larger proportion of the pro-
mncial and national budgets shall be devoted to the constructive work
of public education. The outcome of the recent teachers’ strike in Peking
is an evidence that the will of the people is even now sufficiently power-
ful to force a reluctant government into more adequate support of its
educational institutions. It is obvious that once China puts her own
house in order, and achieves a national government honest and pro.
gressive in character, government education is to witness a maivelous
development. Even now the Government institutions are the dominating
influence in the educational life of China and the future of education in
China is to be increasingly theirs. This is not to sa3' that the Christian
schools and colleges will not have a worthy and permanent place in
China’s educational scheme. It does mean, however, that with the
passing of time their share in the complete educational program of the
nation is to be relatively less.
The following table shows that in 19 centers in China there are 268
Government and private educational institutions of middle school grade
and aben-e, including a total of 77,646 students, and having a force of
teachers numbering 6,425. These figures were secured by Association
student workers in the cities listed, and while they are only approximate,
thev do give a fairly accurate presentation of the size of the Government
student field in these centers. For the entire nation the figure must be
well over 100,000 Government students of secondary grade and above.
The challenge of this field to the Christian Movement in China is of the ,
first importance. The teaching stalls of these insUtutions also present
an attractive and compelling opportunity to the Christian Church.
City
Antung
Canton
Changsha
Foochow
Hangchow
Hongkong
Kirin
Moukden
Nanchang
Nanking
Paotingfu
Peking
Shanghai
Soochow
Taiyiianfu
Tientsin
Tsinan
Wuhan cities
yiinnanfu ...
Number of
Institutions
(Middle
School grade
and above)
7
24
12
17
a
6
8
9
15
9
51
28
7
g
11
14
23
8
268
Government and
Private Students
(men and
women)*
600
2.750
5,200
2.500
3.500
1.400
1.500
2.400
2.500
4.500
4.500
15,500
8,546
1.500
4.000
4,550
3.500
6.000
2,700
77.646
Faculty
40
110
580
300
450
75
100
HO
180
350
400
1,400
620
200
475
350
390
265
6.425
* These figures are only approximate. In some cases they include only t
students, in some cases they do not include private schools.
CHIUSTTAN WORK AMO^TG SPECL-VI; CLASSES
363
Perhaps even more meaningful than the development of the Govern-
lent schools and colleges as the supreme factor in the educational life of
rhiua, have been the voluntary national movements which the students
lid teachers of these institutions have initiated.
There probably would be common agreement among all observers of con-
jnporary life Cbina that two of the most significant facts in her recent
Ifistory have been the Student Patriotic Movement and the New Thought
Movement. 'While the meaning and value of these two movements for
^resent life in China are subject to various interpretations, the reality of
their influence is nevertheless enormous. Without the aid of much formal
^rprjfuization, these tuo movements have exerted a profound influence
throughout all sections of China. They have given e.'cpression to the
„ew spirit of nationalism which is developing among the youth of China.
Thev also have made articulate the social and political ideals of young
China. 'Phe fact that both of these movements originated with the
students and teachers of the Government schools, and have been carried
forward largely through the leadership of these same groups is worthy
of careful consideration. The obvious deduction is that these institixtions
.ire to have profoundly to do with moulding the future life of China. As
one foreign teacher in a Government school in Peking has stated :
“These Government schools are not only educational institutions, but
they also are centers in which national and social movements are being
cciierated ; our Government schools are inspiring a new spirit of
nationali^w and p.atriotism.” Certainly if the Christian Church in China
is to be in contact with one of the most powerful sources of influence in
the life of modern China, it would do well to relate itself to the work
of these Government institutions.
It is also natural that these institutions should attract to themselves
many of the most eager-hearted and capable young men and women of
China. Those who lately have been in intimate toucli v;ith the student
bodies of the Government institutions have been deeply impressed with
the caliber and character of many of these students. To win these
students for Christ is to go far in the task of evangelizing China.
E\-eiitually one of the most fruitful sources of supply for the definitely
Christian callings, particularly the ministry of the Church, should be
found in the Government institutions. It is no disparagement of the
jucii our Church schools have been producing to say that at present
some of the ablest leaders of the Christian Cause in China are men who have
come from the ranks of our Government students. The very nature of
the student life in a Government institution is such that those who suc-
cessfully overcome the obstacles, and win their way through to a
Christian faith, are generally worthy young men who dedicate themselves
to Christ and His Cause with deep earnestness. Surely the Christian
Movement in China has a right to expect that a growing number of its
leaders shall be recruited from this field.
Another important factor is the open-minded attitude these young
men hold with regard to Christianity'. The students themselves are
hungry for reality and are peculiarly responsive to the Christian appeal
when presented without caiit and dogmatism. While there is a certain
agnostic and, perhaps, even irreligious influence present in the New
Thought Movement, the rank and file of its followers are seeking to find
what is true and of permanent value in religion. The personality and
(eachiugs of Christ are almost universally respected by tlie Government
school students who have had opportunity to study in Bible groups. In
Peking we have found the only' limitation on the number of Bible groups
we could organize for Government students has been in the number of
able, well-trained Bible class teachers we could furnish. The writer re*,
members one clay receiving at his home a group of students from the
National University who had entirely'' on their own initiative organized
themselves into a Bible group and desired a leader for the class. Others
have had the same experience. Possibly motives other than a mere
desire to know the truth of the Bible sometimes inspire such action; but
there is no gainsaying the fact that the problem of getting contact with
Government school students in many of our leading centers has vanished
almost completely, although, in some cases, the faculties in control of
Government institutions are still opposed to their students being brought
under Cliristiau influence.
In preparing this report the writer sent out a questionnaire to the
leading centers of Government education in China. One of the questions
asked was : "Is there much prejudice among the Government students
toward Christian institutions?” Here are some of the replies:
Autung : "During the latter years there has been a great change for
the better.”
Canton : "There is some, not a great barrier, however.”
Changsha : "Only' in some schools. A minority'.”
Pooch ow’ : "Not apparent.”
Hangchow : "Prejudice toward Christian institutions not pronounced.”
Hongkong : "No, nearly one-half the Government students come
to the Y.M.C.A.”
Kirin : ".Some, but not strong either way'.”
Nanking : "I have not seen evidences of any organized prejudice
toward Christian institutions.”
Paotingfu : "In only' one school — others are all open.”
Peking : "Very' little. Most schools wide open.”
Shanghai : "T feel that the outlook is more encouraging than ever
before. Very little, if any prejudice.”
S^how : "Only on the part of one school.”
Tientsin : "No marked prejudice. Many quite cordial.”
Moukden, Nanchang, Wuch.ang, and Yumianfu report there still is
considerable prejudice.
Not only does the responsiveness of the students of these institu-
tioiis pre.seiit a call to the Christian forces in China, but perhaps a greater
call arises from the moral and spiritual need of these young men
and women. In the realm of thought they are being exposed to rational
and materialistic conceptions of life. Praver and fellowship with God
are considered a superstition. Religion is often characterized as an out-
worn survival which should early be replaced by science, education and
art. It so happens that the Govcnimciit schools are largelv located in
big cities, and the environment is often anything but wholesome. Houses
of prc«j.titution, gambling, and commercialized amusement of a degraded
type, make their inevitable ravages among these students. Large nmn-
l>ers of the Government students arc away from home inlluciicc. ;;re with-
out friends ami find the temptations of city life under such conditions
e.xtremely liard to battle against. Anydbiug that the Christian Chureli
can do to aid these students in their fight for character and faith ought
to be done, as they are indeed hard pressed.
As early as 1907, the Churches recognized the importance of the
student field, and at the Centenary Meeting of Missionaries held that
year a resolution was passed asking the Christian As.sociations to -nve
particular attention to the development of this work. The two Christian
Associations have taken this commission most seriously, and have faith-
fully applied themselves to the cultivation of this important student
group. While there have been weaknesses in the program, and often a
staff far from adequate lias been available for the work, much good has
been accomplished. As the reports from the various centers clearly
indicate, the prejudice once held by the Government students toward
Christianity and Christian institutions has been largely overcome.
Through Bible classes and personal work many of these students have
been won to the Christian life and active membership in the Church.
Through well organized and carefully prepared for evangelistic campaigns
such as those led by Dr. Mott and Dr. Eddy, thousands have been aroused
to an interest in the Christian Truth. Througli a social and recreational
propam many students have been encouraged to a more wliolesome
social life. The annual conferences of the two .A.ssociatioiis have be-
come potent iiifliieiices for student righteousness and deeper spiritual
life. Through social service and community programs many Govern-
ment students have been interested and trained in service. Christian
literature and Bible texts have been prepared especially for these students
and have enjoyed a wide popularity. Through special Life Work Con-
fereiices some of these men have been led to dedicate tlieir lives to the
Christian ministry and allied callings. In time it was found possible
to^ organize Christian Student Associations in certain Government in-
stitutions. Til North China the Student Associations among such
Government colleges as Nankai of Tientsin, Customs College, Tsing Hua
College, and the National University of Peking, rank among’tlie licst we
have. Ill otlie'- schools where it has not been possible to organize Student
Associations because the Christians have been too few, Inner Circles have
been formed and are doing promising work in winning their fellow
students to Christ. It is important to point out that in the development
of all tins work for Government students, the hearty support of the
Chinese Church and mission workers has been an invaluable factor.
However, as the work passed beyond the preliminary stages of where
the main effort was directed toward getting contact witli the students and
breaking domi prejudice, the conviction grew among the Association
workers that the Associations alone could never adequately provide for
this important work. There were certain reasons which led to this con-
clusion :
1. It became evident that in many centers greatly enlarged staffs of
Chinese and foreign workers were needed. It was considered by many
both impossible and undesirable for the Association to expand its o\vn
staff to fully provide for this field. For example, at the present time the
Churches and Associations in Peking have a united staff of 12 Chinese
and 5 foreign secretaries giving full time to this W'ork, and more high
grade Chinese workers are still badly needed.
2. It was considered to be important that from the beginning ol
their Christian experience the students should be conscious of their
relationship to the Christian Church. That while the Associations
themselves are a part of the organized work of the Church, too often this
fact is not fully appreciated by those who view these institutions from
an outside viewpoint. It was felt, and experience has verified the
impression, that were the Churches directly to participate with the
Associations in the promotion of the student work, the students upon
becoming Christians would immediately and more vividly appreciate the
reality of their relationship to the Christian Church.
3. If the Government students were to be enlisted in Church
membership and trained for Church work it was necessary that the
Church itself should ha%’e workers who could specialize on such u'ork.
The experience of the Associations in attempting to link up with the
churches those students who become Christians soon caused them to feel
that it was only as a strong, well-rounded progam for students within the
Church was developed that the permanent lo3-aUy and support of the
students could be maintained. While Association secietaries working
purely as members of various local churches could assist in the develop-
ment of such programs, it was felt that only as the Church itself became
interested in the task and made contributions in leadership and funds
to the work, could a satisfactory solution be attained. It was felt that
the Church Student Workers would be in a better position to interpret the
problems and needs of the Churches to the students than could the A^
sociation secretaries. The importance of giving the students an intelli-
gent understanding of the life and work of the Church is fundamental if
thej' are to devote their lives as lay and professional lc.aders to its work.
364
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
4. The inevitable result of liaving the Churches appoint their own
secretaries to the Government student work has been to arouse the
Churches to a deeper interest in and sympathy with these institutions.
Certain chnrcb workers out of their experience feel that the importance
of this fact should be given emphasis. They have found iu their own
church groups that the few years in which they have been at work have
witnessed a much better understanding on the part of their church mem.
hers of the significance of the Goverumeut student field. By having
opportunity frequently to hear reports of work done and problems to be
overcome in connection with this task, the Church and mission leaders
have come to give this Government student work a much larger place in
their thought and prayers.
It was the recognition of these and other reasons which led the Em-
ployed Officers’ Conference of the Y.M.C.A. at its last meeting held in
November, iqig, to unanimously pass the folloiving resolution :
"Although the students of the Govenuueut schools have been
considered to l>e especially the field of work of the Y.M.C.A., we,
nevertheless, wish to affirm that without the closest co-operation be-
tween the Association and tlie Churches we cannot adequately meet
the needs of the students. For only by developing a strong, w-ell-
rounded program for students within the Church can the permanent
lov’altj', interest, and support of the students be held.’’
"WE RECOMMEND—
1. That the Churches be requested to appoint workers sufficient
in number to make possible, in co-operation with the Association, the
adequate manning of the student field.
2. Tliat the Association mo\-emeut should recognize that its
responsibility is increased by the addition of Church Student
Secretaries, and should accordinglj’ set aside increased numbers of
well-trained Student Secretaries both Chinese and foreign for all
large centers.’’
In Peking each of the 6 Protestant bodies has at least one w’orker in
the Government student field. Three of the missions have foreign
secretaries for full time in the work among the Go%'ernment men students.
Certain Peking churches are also making arrangements this year for
women workers among the Government girl students. In Tientsin several
of the missions have appointed secretaries to give full time to this work.
In certain other centers over China a few church workers have been as-
signed to this field. Up to the present, however, the work largely has
been directed b\ the Associations with the churches giving valuable
voluntary co-operation. It is the conviction of the writer that the time
has come for Church bodies, whose work is in cities in which there is a
large Government student population, to appoint workers to specialize
in this field. The following replies received from Association student
workers pre.sent the general situation prevailing at the present time ;
Antung :
Canton :
Changsha :
Foochow :
Hangchow :
Hongkong ;
Kirin :
Moukden :
Nanchang :
Nanking :
Paotingfu
Shanghai :
Church co-operation, but no church workers set apart
definitely for this task.
No church workers in Government school field.
Three churches allocate men, 5 in all, say one-tenth of
their time.
No mission student workers definitely assigned to this
field. Good voluntary co-operation with church pastors
in following up students who become Christians.
No direct co-operation between Associations and
Churches for work among Government school students,
as the Churches have no definite program for them.
However, we do use some of the church workers as
voluntary workers for Government students.
Girls' work. One representative of Presbj^erian Mis-
sion teaches music for girl students four hours a week.
No Church co-operation. It is left to the Y.M.C.A.
One mission worker allocated to Y.M.C.A.
Church does not work directly among Government
students.
No Church co-operatinii.
Associations and Churches, 8 workers. Three give full
time, others devote not more than one-quarter to
Gerv'ernment student work.
No organized co-operation, but very good unofficial
co-operation. We lack workers, however. Each mission
should have at least oue full-time foreign vrorker and
one full-time Chinese worker to cooperate with the
Association in the student field.
Two or three churches have special classes for students.
Missionaries have given valuable voluntary co-opera-
tion. Great need for church leaders adapted to work for
Government students.
Soochow : Two missionaries and two or three pastors very much
interested and quite helpful.
Taiyiianfu : No organized co-operation. No friction.
Tsinan ; One foreign mission student worker. Co-operation be-
tween Churches and As.sociation is not organized; no
division of field, but friendly co-operation.
Wuhan cities : One foreign church worker. Very good co-operation
on any single thing; not much organized co-operation.
Yunnanfu : No church or Association workers.
In certain centers the Churches already have moved to meet this need.
It is confidently expected that the next few years will witness many more
Chinese and foreign workers appointed by the Churches for this im-
portant service. Experience has shown that whenever possible these men
should be allowed to devote full time to this work, as the part-time arrange-
ments have not been found very satisfactory. Experience also has
h' shown that these men should be of a high grade. Iu most ca'sL
should have as a minimum a college training, and if possible t
theological training in addition. Some of the characteristics
desired in student workers are : (i) Men of vital Christian exoer'*^
(2) Personal workers, (3) Ability to lead Bible discussion groups^*'f’
Organizing and executive ability, (5) Good mixers, (6) Men of Imnhi*'
spirit, who will be willing to stand back of students and encourao-e th
in leading and initiating the work, and (7) Men who have the co-operat^'^
spirit, and who while loyal to their church are not narrow rt '
uominationalists.
In carrying on student work certain principles of fundamental '
portauce have been developed which it may be well to emphasize "at
point : '
(1) To bring every student to face for bis character and his carec
the full claims of Jesus Christ as Saviour and Lord, and T
develop the loyalty of the students to the Church, by ^curin'*
them for church membership and regular participation in clnucf
service and worship.
(2) It is well clearly to recognize tlmt in a very real sense each
college has a community life of its own. We should recognize
and utilize this tollege consciousuess in religion in a wav uot
unlike its utilization in social life, athletics, and other activities
(3) That in the main the life of each college can be most elTectivelv
influenced for vital Christianity by securing as early as possible a
group of Christian students and teachers within the institution
who will accept definite responsibility for the moral and spiritu,il
life of the college.
(4) The jullcst possible opporttmity should be allowed for uiider-
graduate initiative and control. In other words, it is a work
’mth and by students rather than for students. This principle is
of crucial importance.
(5) The work should be inter-denominational in spirit, and men of
different denominations should be trained to work together.
(6) Opportunity should be given for the students to enjoy the
benefits which come from effective uuion \vith similar bodies of
Christian students in other colleges in the same city and nation,
and this through the World’s Student Christian Federation.
(7) The appeal should constantly be directed to the unselfish and
vicarious in the life of students, particularly giving emphasis (0
service activities. The difficult program has been found to he
the challenge to students which arouses the greatest response.
The folloxving activities have been found most fruitful in Govern-
ment student work in China. It should be remembered that in carrj-ing
on these various forms of work in most cases the best results will be
obtained where the students themselves share in the plamiiiig of the work
and assume respousibility for its promotion.
(t) Bible classes, in nature of discussion groups.
(2) Socials, home parties, etc.
{3) Coaching of athletics ; teaching of English classes ; leading of
singing classes ; etc. All ver^' good in opening stages of work,
as they provide natural points of contact.
(4) Social service programs of all sorts within the school and in
the surrounding community.
(5) Religious meetings and lectures on general subjects.
(6) Discussion groups (topics of a religious, social, or philo3ophic.il
nature generally used).
(7 Personal work should be given central position of importance, ns
it is the most fruitful of all activities.
(8) Gospel teams, preaching bands, chapel speaking, etc.
(9) Summer vacation Bible schools.
(to) Evangelistic campaigns for well prepared students.
(ii) More simplified form of work has been found better adapted to
Middle School students. A modified form of the "four-fold pro-
gram’’ is being tried in a number of Middle Schools this year.
Assuming that before long the Churches in the larger centers will
appoint full-time workers for the Government student field, the question
then arises as to what co-ordination there should be between the workers
of the different Churches and the Association workers. All will agree
that a certain amount of co-ordination is imperative unless we are to
have overlapping, misunderstandings, and constant friction. It is also
important to remember that denominational divisions make little appeal
to the student mind, and that a Christian Movement which presents a
united front to the Chinese Government students, emphasizing the
essential unity of the Christian Church, will have much more power an
possibility of success in its work, than one which is divided and
purposes wntliin itself. It also should be remembered that one of
essential principles which has made the Christian Student Movement^ a
pow'er around the world has been the fidelity with which it has sougi
to keep the primary responsibility, initiative, and control within
hands of the students themselves. Any disregard of this principle w
inevitably carry with it loss in Ihe vitality of the work. It is also
belief of many that we will do well to view the work of the
Government schools as one, emphasizing the essential solidarity
Chinese students. The following factors appear in the situation ■
(1) The individual colleges with their Student YMCAs
YWCAs, or their Inner Circles of Christian students. ^ ^ ^
as there are a sufficient number of Christian students wi
institution, say 4 or 5, some such group should be
(2) The relationship of these different college e is ^
organizations with one another in the same c^ty-
certain solidarity prevailing among the colleges of any giv
CHBISTIAN WOKK AilONG SPECIAL CLASSES
365
wliich it is important to lecognize and utilize in promoting this
work. Care should be exercised that the city-wide student move-
ment should also safeguard student initiative and control.
/i) The different Church bodies with their salaried student workers.
This is not to say that each local church should have such
workers, as it has been found feasible for one church worker to
provide for the work in several churches.
The Young Men’s and Young Women’s Christian Associations
with their Student Departments and Student Secretaries.
As soon as these various factors in the situation are considered, it at
becomes apparent that if the work is to develop efficiently a common
^"nseiousness and unity should prevail through it all. In other w^ords,
tl,e 'Association workers should consider that the task of developing
the student work in the various churches is their task just as much as
‘t is the task of the church workers. Similarly the church workers
should likewise consider the task of building tlie work in the individual
colleges and in the city-wide inter-collegiate movement as a responsibility
'liich they share in common with the Association workers. All agree
as to the importance of such unity prevailing throughout the work, but
there is a difference of opinion as to how such unity can best be
achieved.
(a) Some believe that it can best be secured through unofficial
voluntary co-operation on the part of all the agencies at work
in the field.
(b) Others believe that the Churches in appointing workers to the
student field should allocate them to the Christian Associations,
and that the Student Departments of the As.sociations should be
enlarged and modified in organization so as to make this possi-
ble. Changsha is experimenting with this plan at the present
time with good success.
(c) In Peking, the different Churches and the Associations are
attempting to provide for the work through an administrative
union, known as the Peking Christian Student Work Union. All
of the Church and Association Student Secretaries serve as a
united staff. The control and direction of the work of this staff
are in the hands of an Executive Committee which is composed as
follows : 12 students (6 girls and 6 men) who are appointed by
the City Christian Student Movement, which is made up of
student and faculty representatives from each of the colleges of
the city; i2 Church representatives (6 men and 6 women), each
of the Protestant Church bodies having one man and one woman;
one member elected by the Y.W.C.A. ; one elected by the
THE BLIND
It is impossible to get any exact information as to the number of
blind persons in China, and only those who attempt work amongst them
know very much about the extreme wretchedness, misery, and de-
gradation in which they live. A school started for the blind in any
focality gradually brings to light the existence of a terrible amount of
wholly unsuspected sufiering. Lives which would have gone out in
darkness or been prolonged only for shame and suffering: are brought to
light when there is a place to which they can be brought.
Efforts to secure full infonnation as to the work cairied on for the
blind in this laud have met with but partial success. The accompanying
table gives a digest of the facts brought to light by a questionnaire sent out
in 1920, but the returns are very incomplete.
More especially is this so with regard to the number of graduates
recorded. An article on work for the bl'nd published in the China Mis-
sion Year Bock for 1914 gives the number of graduates from the Hill
Murray School for the Blind, Peking, as about 250, and from the David
Hill School for the Blind, Hankow, as about 120. The records of the lattei-
school were destroj'ed by fire during the Revolution, and the Peking
school having been closed during 1919/21 made no reply to the
recent qnestionuaire sent out. Some of the older schools have no detailed
records of the earlier j'ears of their work. The returns given here
are based on the replies received in ausvver to the questionnaires sent out
in 1920 and are as complete as the information to hand permits.
Number of schools for the Blind 29
Number of provinces having schools for Blind 12
Number of pupils in these schools — girls 49S
boys 247
men 39
women 10
Total ... 7S4
Number of Blind teachers in these schools 39
Number of Cbristiaus in these schools 269
Number of graduates from these schools 121
Number of graduates who are self-supporting S7
Number of gTaduates who are partially self-supporting 19
Schools for the Blind — Space permits reference to the work of only
of the schools which are doing so much foi' the blind of China.
(i) Of the old established schools the largest is at Canton. Here
here are three departments — for men, boys, and girls, lespectively. In
Y.M.C.A.; and two other members chosen from the city at large.
The city is divided into districts, and the church secretaries in
each of these districts are responsible for the intensive develop-
ment of the work in the colleges of their area ; and they also are
responsible for the promotion of the student work in the churches
of that area. In addition to this responsibility, each Church
Student ^Vo^ke^ servos as .a specialist on some phase of student
work for the entire city; that is, one man may be in charge of
the Bible vStudy Work, another the Social Service Work,
.'mother Evangelism, etc. The Association secretaries, in addi-
tion to co-operating in such areas where the church workers may
need their help, are also responsible for the general executive
duties in connection with the city-wide movement and programs.
The plan has been under way for three years. It is still too early to
predict its final value, but it has shown real promise, .md those who are
participating in its work believe that it contains fine possibilities for the
student work of China.
Dr. J. L. Stuart, President of Peking University, WTites of Christian
student work for Government institutions as follows : "Christian
work among Government school students not only has all its
direct advantages, but is also not without benefit to mission schools.
There is the tendency in the latter for worship and religious duties
generally to become conventionalized, and for the students to depend
overmuch 011 their teachers and their environment for maintaining the
Christian purpose they have perhap.s too readily formed. Criticism is
frequently heard that the students in our schools, even when sincere and
earnest, are often passive and lacking in vital religious experience. It
is therefore a challenge to them to come into contact with those who in
Government schools have become Christians in the face of hostile sur-
roundings and as the result of deep personal conviction. The fresh
vigour and real if relatively uninformed faith of such students ought to
have a healthy reaction on their fellows in mission schools. Not oniy
so, but the policy of bringing both groups into common organizations with
the same problems, activities, and aims, tends to break down the
undesirable barriers between the two types, and makes Christian dis-
cipleship an individual issue rather than an incident in attending a
Church school. This will inevitably help to dissociate it from Western
propaganda and to give it recognition as a normal part of Chinese life.
From the standpoint of the administration of a mission school, work for
Government school students ought to have every eiicour.ngement and
support.’'
OF CHINA
all there are some 184 pupils now in the school. The printed report of this
school for the 3'ear 1919 contains the following information with regard
to the work done by the pupils both while in the school and after they
have graduated :
‘‘Massage and hj'gieue are important studies of the school. Both
boj's and girls thread bristles into tooth and nail brushes. The boys
make hair and clothes brushes and are learning basket-weaving and the
making of porch curtains of bamboo. They also make brooms, straw
sandals, and palm-leaf rain-coats. The girls knit a large variety of
articles from wool and cotton. Thej’ have knitted many stockings and
lielniets for the Red Cross.”
"Puiuls from the school have gone out into several occupations.
Both 3'ouug men and j'onng women have been and are doing good work
in hospitals giving massage and as evangelists, helping also in the meet-
ings with music. One girl has taught massage in a Nurses’ Training
School, some have given massage in private houses. Other graduates
are teaching in schools for the blind in two provinces. A few have been
assistants in schools for the seeing, and have given music lessons to the
pupils. They have been teachers of the Chinese language to new mis-
sionaries. Many have become Bible women in country places. One has
taught very well the women’s class that gathered yearly ftom the villages
for a few weeks of Bible study at one of our interior stations.”
"They have written many books in Braille from dictitiou, and every
W’eek prepare many copies of the Sunday School lessons with pages of
comments, which are sent to blind who are in Sunday School work in
various localities. The newest occupation for our blind is that of re-
porter. Braille can be written much faster than Chinese characters, so
our girls were asked to report a series of meetings being held by Dr.
Goforth of North China. As the sermons were given through an inter-
preter, there was time to write them out in full. Later the sermons were
read to a scribe who wrote them in Chinese character and prepared them
for publication.”
(2) Tlie following is culled from a recent report of the Institution
for Chinese Blind, Shanghai : "Several of onr pupils have graduated
and are now earning their own living, receiving from two dollars a month
up to thirty dollars and their board, depending on the work they are doing
and the length of time they have been emploj-ed.”
"Our first pupil is at present a tutor at St. John’s L’uiversitj’. The
second is taking special work in the Junior Year at St. .Tohii's, and is on
366
THE CHBISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
our teaching staff. Two are in Swatow in their special line of work.
Three are in our w’orkshop making rattan furniture. Three others are
attending middle schools for tlie seeing, and two more are taking post-
graduate work in this Institution and assisting us in teaching.”
Methods of Teaching the Blind to Read — Different methods have been
used in teaching the Blind of China to read. The Moon System was
used for a time at Niugpo in a small %vork for blind women. Three
different methods of adapting the Braille system of raised dots have
also been tried :
(/) The Murray Numeral Systan — This system used in Peking
made use of the Braille signs to represent numbers only. The sounds
used in Pekingese Mandarin were numbered and the numbers written
down in Braille, the pupils have to learn the numbers of the sounds and
change the numbers into words when reading.
(3) The Alphabetic Plan — In Hongkong and Canton the plan
adopted followed more or less closely the European method of using the
Braille signs to represent the letters of the Roman alphabet, words being
spelt out sometimes in full, sometimes in more or less abbreviated fonn.
Amoy and Foochow also followed this plan.
(S) The Initial and Final Principle as Adapted for Local Use Only—
.When the Rev. Da\nd Hill started work for the blind of Hankow, he
adopted a simpler plan, and one much better suited to the genius of the
Chinese language. Braille signs were used by him to represent the initial.s
and finals needed to denote all the sound forms used in the Hankow
form of Mandarin. In this -way no word needed more than two signs
or letters for its formation. These two signs could be rhymed together
to produce the required sound after the fashion of the ‘ ian-chieh” used
in Chinese dictionaries and vocabularies. This system was much easier
to leanr than those mentioned above, and books were produced which
were considerably less bulky and weighty than those which followed the
alphabetic plan.
The Initial and Final Principle as Adapted for Use in all Mandarin-
Speahing Areas— lu 1904, the principle of the Hankow system was fol-
lorved in preparing a scheme for use anywhere in the Mandarin-speaking
area. The books of this sj-stem were prepared in such a way as to make
home teaching of the blind quite simple and easy, and the books were
used with success in several provances. The strong points of this scheme
(known as the Tsinchow System, because it emiuated from Tsinchow,
Kansu) were its carefully prepared sound sheet and the weight given
in its preparation to the two principles — similar sounds, similar sigii.s,
and least labour— the latter requiring that the signs containing fewer dots
be used for the most frequently recurring sounds.
7/ie Initial and Final Plan Adopted in South China for
Mandarin Dialects— The use of the initial and final plan spread b f
long to Hongkong, Canton and Foochow, where the alphabetical sv t
fonncrly used were discarded in favour of the simpler method
change in each place has been felt to be of great value.
Union of the llankoU' and Tsinchoiv Initial and Final Systems—]
1013, the British and Foreign and the American Bible Societies called
conference of those interested, with the object of combiniiig the Hauk
and Tsinchow s5'stems so as to secure a Standard Braille System for n
Mandarin-speaking provinces. lyanguage experts representing the mii-
sections of Mandarin were chosen to settle the two chief points *
which union was essential, namely, the preparation of a sound sheet
which would contain all the sounds needed to represent Pu Tung Kwaii
Hwa (Universal Mandarin), and the choice of a standard which would
serve as a guide in the classification of characters. Without the latter
it was realized that there never could be uniformity in the Braille book'
published by the Bible Societies or other publishing houses. After due
consideration, the sound sheet of the Tsinchow System was accepted
without alteration, and it was decided to adopt the Syllabary of the
Standard Romanized vSj’stcra for the classing of characters under the
various sound divisions. Into the more technical points discussed at the
Conference it is not worth while to enter here. Union Braille lias uow
been in use for eight years, and with one or two exceptions is being used
in all the Schools for the Blind in the Mandarin-speaking area.
The Union Sj-stem, like the one on wliich it was largely based, is
especially adapted for use in Home Teaching of the Blind, and is beiiw
widel3- used for this purpose with very good results. Not only have
numbers of blind people learned to read, but in several places schools
have been opened as a result of the teaching done by those who had uo
previous training or experience in teaching the blind. It is uot even
necessary for a missionary or Chinese helper to learn the Braille sj'stein
before teaching it. Ten or fifteen minutes given to a careful reading of
the brief introduction to the Braille Primer will enable almost an3'one to
grasp the principle of the s3-stem. This being done, the teacher’s main
work is to give the pupil the sound of the Chinese character wliich is
WTitten over each Braille sign or word ; as the pupil fingers his dots he
is at the same time pointing to the character which gives the sound he
wants to learn.
Mandarin Braille Literary Committee — In 1914 a committee known
as the Mandarin Braille Uiterature Committee was formed to forward the
production of literature in Mandarin Union Braille. In 1919 this Com-
Christian Schools for the Blind in China
Pupils
Teachers
Graduates
Auspices
No. of
Length of
Suppotl
Province
City
Name of School
opened
Male
Female
^oreijn
Chinese
Blind
Sighted
Total
Self-
supporting
Partially
Self-
supporting
Christians
Course
Manchuria
Moukden
Blind Girls’ Industrial Home...
Union
Committee
1902
44
1
2
1
1
12
3 Yrs.
cd
Chihli
Peking
Hill-Murray School for Blind...
MCB
1374
2
...
...
cd
Hillier School for Blind Boys...
Private
1917
18
2
**
Model Lecture Hall (half day)...
Chinese
10
...
...
1st Public Blind School
Chinese
10
(e)
Tsaohsien
School for Blind
ChMMS
1915
7
•2
i
1
...
2 Yre.
.3 Yrs. Ind.
7 ,, Schol.
Shohehow
School for Blind
HF(ciJi)
1913
2
3
1
1
3
bed
Kiangsu
Shanghai
Institution for Cbiuese Blind...
IBC
1912
40
1
7
B
4
Tungchow
Mang Ya School
FCMS
1917
6
2
1
1
4 Yrs.
d
Honanfu
School for Blind Boys
ELAug
31
25
...
4 Yrs. Ind.
7 ,, Schol.
acd
Hupeh
Hankow
David Hill School for Blind ...
WMMS
1333
23
1
5
4
1
M
Wuchang
Union School for Blind Girls...
Union
Committee
1919
6
1
1
...
...
4 Yrs. Ind.
.5-7 ,, Schol.
cd
ab
..
Kiinchow
Home for Chinese Blind
NLK
1917
3
1
1
1
1
... 1
Hunan
Changsha
School for Blind Girls
L(cim)
1908
27
1
4
2
2
8
3
3
13
7 Yrs.
3 Yrs.
cd
Tao Mang School
Chinese
1915
16
6
1
5
9
Taohwalun
School for Blind Boys
Official
NMS
1913
16
4
1
3
4
11
ludet.
no
Fukien
(Yiyang)
Foochow
Spiritual Light School for Blind
CMS
1898
54
10
7
3
18
18
52
11 Yrs.
0
(Nantai)
Blind Girls' School
CEZMS
1900
45
. . .
18
’
Kutienhsien
Blind School
CEZMS
1896
18
5
...
...
Kienningfu
School for Blind
CEZMS
20
19
16
18
13
7 i'l-s.
nbed
Kwanglung
Canton
Ming Sara School for Blind ...
PN
1891
28
155
•9
Baptist School for Blind Girls.
SBC
20
..
Raying
Kowloon
Hildesheiraer Blinden Mission.
Blindenheim School
HVBC
CMS
1912
1901-Ger.
1919-CMS
.30
43
1
3
’3
13
10
3
44
ludef.
acd
Macao
Pentecostal Mission School ...
AG
23*
22
9 Yrs.
8 Yrs.
Indef.
Indef.
Shiuchow
Hildesheimer Blinden Schuli...
Bn
1907
22
1
1
1
’
Shiuhing
School for Blind Girls
EvM
1909
33
1
5
3
2
1
1
Siinchow
School of Illuminated Hearts...
CMA
1914
5
37
2
2
2
33
(t)
Szechwan
Mienchow
Social Service Society School
Chinese
1920
6
1
1
...
for Blind
Guild
12 Prov.
23 Cities
29 Schools
286
498t
10
77
39
38
121
87
18
269
...
* Male or female not designated but here included in total for male. f Of this total only 10 are Women.
In the last column ‘‘ Support ” :
a = Mission funds. (e)=Freewill offerings.
b^Endowment. (f) = Chinese Social Service Society.
c= Foreign subscriptions,
d = Chinese subscriptions.
In column Length of Course ” : Ind. = industrial, Schol. = scholastic.
CPiRTSTIAN WORK AMOKG SPECIAL CLASSES
367
sought affiliation with the China Continuattoii Committee in the
p{ strengthening its personnel and extending its work. As a result
^ Resent Committee on Work for the Blind in China was formed. This
rLniittee is seeking to help for^vard :
ft) The production of Braille literature.
I2) The promotion of Home Teaching of the blind.
L) The stocking of Braille requisites.
fA) The issuing of a Braille Quarterly Letter for blind readers.
(cl Such survey work as may be possible.
(6) The issuing of Bulletins in Chinese and English to stimulate in
merest in work for the blind.
preventive IForfc— One phase of work contemplated by the Com-
mittee has been energetically taken in hand by a specially organized
Committee of the Council on Health Education. A sum of $3,500 has
teen donated by the Junior Department of the American Red Cross for
an Anti-Blindness Campaign in China, and this is being used in :
(a) Providing literature dealing with tbe cause and pre%-eiition of
blindness.
(b) Working out a course of lectures and moving picture films, with
charts, etc., suitable for delivery in schools.
(c) Providing lantern slides, posters, etc., and co-operating willi
hospitals, schools, colleges, YMCAs and YWCAs in using same
to best advantage.
(d) Organizing a publicity campaign whenever and wherev'er
possible in connection with this subject.
SUMMARY
By all that has been done in schools and by individual teaching, only
about i,coo of the blind of China have been brought under Christiau in-
struction. Hundreds of thousands are still unreached and unhelped.
Seven provinces are without a school for the blind, and in some pro-
vinces where a start has been made the schools are very small and poor-
ly equipped. There are 8 schools, for example, with an average of only
■7 pupils each.
Needy Schools — Some even of the larger schools are badly in need
■of more roomy and better equipped buildings and playgrounds, as will be
«cen from the following extract from the School for Blind Girls in Chang-
•slia, Hunan ; “There is much urgent need for another building, as ouc
girl after another is dying from consumption. We feel we must do
someflimg quickly to prevent the spread of this disease among our girls.
Chuining, a girl from Hankow, died last week. You can imagine how
I feel facing all these difficulties when I cannot do anything for them.’’
Plenty of fresh air and ample space in living rooms, class rooms,
and playgrounds are of even greater importance in connection witu
schools for the blind than in schools for the sighted. The blind of China
■are very seldf/m in robust health. Want of exercise and in many cases
•priTOtion and ill-treatment in childhood leave the system an easy prey
to disease. Physical culture is therefore a very important part of the
curriculum in schools for the blind. It may be mentiemed here that only
four out of the twenty-nine schools mentioned above report having any
gymnasium apparatus. They are as follows :
No visitor to South China can fail to be impressed with the great
number of boats on its rivers. It is safe to say that Canton has the
largest boat population of any city in the world. Ten y^ears ago there were
^,000 boats of every description registered in the office of the Harbour
Commissioner, which would represent approximately 350,000 people. The
boats are of all descriptions, from the massive junk, with its high stern
and imt-brown sail, down to the little sampan. Some of the boats never
go out of Canton ; then again, boats come to Canton from all parts of
Kwangtung and other provinces, bringing cargoes of grain, wood, salt, or
other commodities.
The boat people of South China have a dialect of their own, though
they do not use this at all times. Almost all of them also speak and under-
stand Cantonese. They are despised by the land people and in sonre
places, much more than in Canton, they are looked down upon with the
greatest contempt. As regards cdricatiou, they are commonly regarded as
inferior to the land people, scarcely any of the men or boys ever having
more than three years of schooling. As regards mental ability, they are,
however, not inferior. As a class they are coarse, vulgar iu their language,
3nd uncleim in their person.
Tlie boats called sampans are not more than 15 ft. long and about
4 ft. wide. Often they are the home of families of seven or eight. There
3s a banrboo covering over the top of the boat, and can^ms or cloth around
■the sides to keep out the sun and rain. The boat people are very poor;
luxuries are unknown among them, the majority finding it difficult to
•obtain even the necessities of life. The women on these boats scarcely
over go on land; a boat is the only home they know. The board flooring
-of the boat senses alike for bed, table, chair, etc. The fact that they are
•a class distinct from the land people makes it necessary^ for those who
^(uild work among these boat people to confine themselves exclusively
fo them.
The South Chiua Boat Mission began work among the boat people in
1909 when Miss Florence Drew came to China. Previous to tliis no or-
ganized work among boat people had been attempted. A year later Miss
rew’s brother, Rev. Edward Drew, joined her, and it was in 1911 that
6 first Gospel Boat was purchased in Canton. There are now 8 Gospel
Institution for Chinese
Blind, Shanghai
Spiritual Light School
tor Blind Bojs,
Foochow
Ming Sam School for
tbe Blind, Canton
Blind Girls’
Industrial Home,
Moukden
Dumb-bells
Dumb-bells
Dumb-bells
Swings
Seesaws
Swings
Seesaws
Swings
Swings
Wands
Wands
Horizontal Bara
Swinging Bars
Ladders
Footballs
>1 Ladders
Jumping Horse
Stilts
Slides
,, Standards
Bunning wires
Maypole
This list shows the sort of equipment needed in nil schools for the blind and
ndicates a line along which further development should hvko place.
A Practical Program for the Future— {1) A Braille Printing Press
should be secured and installed at the Religious Tract Society, H^rnkow,
or some other suitable place, where Braille books could be printed for
all China. At present all printing is done iu London.
(2) Existing schools should be strengthened and more adequately
equipped and staffed. Normal training of blind teachers should be
made a speciality in at least some of the schools.
(3) New schools should be established at strategic centers.
(4) Industrial work for the blind needs developing. A central
depot for the supply of raw materials and the sale of finished products
would do much to help the whole field.
(5) A great extension of the work of Home Teaching is needed. It
should ever be remembered that the number of blind gathered into
schools will always be a very small fraction of the whole. Upon the
Chinese Church, as well as upon the missionaries, lies the burden of
going after these “ctlier sheep’’ so sorely needy and so far from the fold of
tbe Good Shepherd, “until” they too are brought again rejoicing.
Literature in Mandarin Union Braille— The following books may be
ordered from the British and Foreign Bible Society’, 3 Hongkong Road,
Shanghai : —
Primer — Teacher’s Edition $0.80
*Primer — Pupil’s Edition 0.40
Reader (Selections from the “Traveller’s Guide”) ... 0.60
Matthew, Mark, Luke, John and Acts each 0.50
Romans to Corinthians 0.50
Galatians to Hebrews 0.50
James to Revelation 0.50
Psalms 0.50
Also from tbe Religious Tract Society, Hankow : —
Easy reading book iu Braille $0-40
**Old Testament History i.oo
Braille Hymn Book (200 Hymns) 2.00
*In Braille only, with no directions for teaching.
♦♦Stock exhausted. Another edition hoped for in 1932.
PEOPLE OF SOUTH CHINA
Boats under this Mission working iu Kwangtung, 5 of these are in Canton,
one iu Kongnioou, one in Shiuchow, and one about to be placed at
Vingtak. Of the 5 iu Canton, the one first purchased is the central one,
where church services are held every Sunday morning and through the
week. This beat also serves as the home of the Canton inissiouaries.
Another small boat serves as a dispensary, which is under the direction
of a Chinese physician, whose work is voluntary. Still another boat
serves as a boy's' school, where there are now 18 boys living. It is of
necessity a boarding school, as the boys could not att^d regularly other
wise, their own boats going about constantly from place to place
Another baat serves as the girls’ school. Here there are 6 boarding
scholars and a number of day scholars. The little church-cu-the-water now
enrolls 61 members ; the oldest among them is 78 y'cars of age, and
the y’oungest is one of our school boy’S, about 9 years old.
After Mr. Drew’s return to the United States iu 1913, he was instru-
mental in forming a Home Council for the work. This Council is com-
posed of a number of consecrated business men and ministers, who have
consented to stand back of the work by prayer and council. Its bead-
quarters are in Chicago, 111. In 1919, Miss Todlivmter and Miss
Ro.schinsky c.ime out to help in the work. Miss Todbunter now Ins
charge of the Shiuchow work and iliss Rosclunsky’ of the Kougmoon
work. In T920, Rev. 'W. L. Winter and wife came out, and they are no.v
studying the language. Two new workers are expected in 1921, which
will make a total of 7 foreigners. There are also 5 full-time and 4 part-
time Chinese workers, as well as the voluntary worker in charge of tbe
dispensary’. Meetings of an evangelistic character are held every night
in the week on some of the boats. The work of the Mission is sustained
and increased by faith.
In addition to this report of the South Chiua Boat Jlission, tin
Chinese Yl^ICA in Hongkong reports a Gospel Boat on which serrices are
held and from which welfare work among the boat people is carried on.
Other Gospel Boats may be in operation at other ports of South China,
or along the populous rivers, especially of Kwangtung. Tlie above,
however, represents all that has been reported to, or is knomi by, the
Survey Committee at the present time.
368
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
WORK AMONG POST AND TELEGRAPH OFFICIALS
After the terrible events of 1900 and the return of the Govcrumciit to
Peking, many reforms were promised, and some went so far as to be
mulertaken and carried forward. One of the most useful and far-reach-
ing was the establishment of a National Postal Service, designed gradual-
ly to take over the work c.-irried on by numerous private Postal Agencies,
whicli had been functioning with a measure of usefulness and safety from
time immeurorial. For some years a Postal Service had been carried on
by the Maritime Customs, and the new venture was therefore given into
the charge of that successful Sendee. In the early days it was a part of
the Customs organization, many of the officials, Chinese and foi'eigu,
being transferred to the Postal Department from the ordinary Customs
duties, and these were the men who had the honour of well and truly
laying the foundations of what has grotvn in such a short time to be a
ser\'ice almost as important as the Customs itself. After a few years cf
such experienced guidance, and as its success was already so marked as
to give promise of greater expansion and success in the future, the infant
Post Office was separated and given an organization of its own under the
newly fonned Ministry of Communicatious. Since its establishment
about 20 years ago, it has progressed by leaps and bounds, covering now
the whole country, with offices and agencies increasing at the rate of
about one per day.
In the early days, edrxeated men were needed who could be trained ior
indoor postal duties, and as at that time practically only students from
Mission schools and colleges were available, for a number of years a large
proportion of clerks were drawn from those who had during their school
years been under Christian influence. More recently the Government
•schools have been turning out an ever increasing number of graduates,
and many of these have found the way into the Service, so that the pro-
portion of those with dchnite Christian upbringing is now much smaller
than it was 12 or 15 years ago.
AVhen the news of the success of the newly fonned Chinese Post Office
reached England, it roused great interest among the members of the
Postal Telegraph Christian Association, which had been doing a quiet
but steady work in the offices of Great Britain and other countries for
.several years. A desire arose to do something for this newest Service,
both irom a missionary motive and from the fact that it was a new born
infant of the great Postal family, and therefore strongly appealed to the
comrades in similar duties in Great Britain. The BFBS kindly under-
took to send a Bible oi- Testament to all the offices then open, about 1,000.
The response was so great and encouraging that the Home Association
felt it to be a call to go forward to greater things. A missionary who had
been some years in China was then at home on furlough, and was asked
to return to China and endeavour to organize more pennaneut work. He
arrived in Shanghai in 1907, and in 1913 another worker and his wife came
out and eventually opeued another Branch of the P.T.C.A. in Haukow.
The work was at first carried on largely by correspoudeiice, which
increased rapidly. The largest number of letters were received in the
year of the Revolution, since when they have not been so numerous,
political and other matters having apparently gained the ascendancy in
the minds of the men. These letters were often very interesting and
afforded a means of getting into personal touch witli men in all the pro-
■\nnces. Definite results were achieved, many becoming enquirers iu
local missions, and several joining the Christian Church.
In 1908, a small quarterly magazine was published, and sent free to
all the Post and Telegraph Offices throughout the country. This has been
continued, but instead of needing only 1,500 as in the first year of ni hr
tion, now 10,000 copies are not sufficient to send one to each office
new offices have been opeued it has been the privilege of the P T C A
send a copy of the New Testament to each one, so that it can be said
every Post and Telegraph Office in China has been supplied \rith a
of the Word of God. The Association hopes to continue all these
of service in the future.
.As within such a Service there must of necessity be various grade
duty cmidoyiug men of varying capacities— educated men for 'uia °
Clerks and Postmasters, business men who imake up the large uuiuber^r
Agents, and less educated men for Postmen and Carriers—the Associnti^^
published and distributed many thousand tracts written in various s't '1^
of Chinese and addressed particularly to the different grades of
These were also sent all over the country addressed to the Postunst •
who were asked to distribute them amongst their staffs. ' ^
Around Shanghai and Hankow classes have been organized and visifs.
have been paid to all the offices avithin reach, and personal and friendl
conver.satioii had with the men. This work has been specially successful
Hankow, where almost daily classes have been held for some years pa-t
for men in the different departments. In very few instances liave the
secretaries been repulsed or treated with cliscourte.sy, and in comparison
with the large number of Scriptures and other Christiau literature tliat
has bee'll sent out only a very small number has been retiirued as not
wanted.
Tlie need for .such special work amongst these men is obvious. As
in the home countries so also in Chiua, postal duties are vei-y exactin'^
and the work must be done as expeditiously as possible. Except iti'^a
few of the larger offices in the Treaty Ports, there is no relaxation of duty
on Sundays, and in manj' of the smaller offices in the interior, where only
one clerk is in charge, the work continues from morning to night, seven
day.s a week. As a Christian clerk once said to the ivTiter ivhen asked if
he attended services in the local Mission Hall, “How can I? I have to
be in office from eight to eight, Sundays and weekdays alike, and have
only a coolie to help in the delivery of letters.” If these men are to be
reached ivith the Gospel, someone must go to them, for they in most
cases cannot come even if they so desire.
Another reason is that many of the offices are in places which have
not yet been reached by missionary activities. In the old days it could
be said witli truth that missionaries had gone ahead of all others in the
interior of Chiua. Now it can be said with equal truth that the Postal'
Service has outstripped missionary effort, and stretched out to many
towns and markets where the Gospel has been little if ever preached.
Again tlie Postal Service gives such a grand opportunity for evangelistic
work. I, otters and literature can be sent at a trifling cost all over the
country and though the name of the addressee may not be known, a
letter or packet sent to the Postmaster will find him in all of tlie ten thou-
sand or more Post Offices throughout the land.
The Postal Telegraph Christian Association is evangelistic and
iindcnomiiiaticnal, and though there is a membership for those who desire
to join which gives the secretary closer contact with the members, yet
the main object is to lead men to Christ, and to unite them with a local
church in their own district. Wherever possible the men are urged to
make themselves known to the pastors and preachers who may be iritliiu
reach. It is a joy to know that the work has been the means of guiding
many into the Kingdom of God, for this is the sole reason for its existence..
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG RICKSHA MEN
The men who pull rickshas iu Chiua constitute a class by themselves.
Their work requires no skill or experience and is often the last resort
whereby these men help to keep body and soul together, or to secure a
few additional pennies to add to the too scant wages for their family.
Occasionally one finds a man who after working all day cu the farm pulls
a ricksha at night in order to earn enough money to feed his children.
As far as can be learned, organized work among ricksha men was
begun only a few years ago and today is carried on in tomparatively few
cities. Such facts as have been gathered are given beloiv.
Shanghai — The work among ricksha men in .Shanghai is better
organized and more extensive than in any other city in China. It was
started in 1913 by Mr. George Matlieson. The object of the Mission is “to
uplift and help the coolies generally, and to ameliorate, as far as practi-
cable, the condition of the sick and destitute among them.” The work is
carried on along the lines of evangelistic, elementary educational, and
relief work. Tlie Mis.sicm rdies entirely for .support upon voluntary con-
tributions. In its daily program it seeks to "feed the hungry, clothe the
naked, heal the sick, and enlighten those who are in darkness.”
It is estimated that from 2,000 to 3,000 men come to .Sliaughai to pull
rickshas annually. This is a fluctuating army and they come froon all
ranks of life. There are two centers in Shanghai where .steady work fer
these men is carried on. During the year 1919-1920, from these two
centers, 74,230 meal tickets were issued, 8,400 special Christmas meals
were given, 156 persons were -sent to a hospital for treatment, 6,800 visits
were made to homes of the men, :o,8oo visits were made to the stands and
other places in behalf of the men, and 676 meetings were held for the
men with an average monthly attendance of 13,000. There were 900 who
availed themselves each month of the privilege of sleeping accommodations
offered by the Mission. The weekly attendance at Sunday School was 800.
Regular church sendees are held and six other weekly religious meet-
ings for the men. The men themselves assist in relief woi'k and iu other
Christian work for their fellows. Over 2,000 children are enrolled iu the
Sunday Scliool. Many of these men become church members, and carry tJie
Go.spel to other places. Work has been begun for the wives of the meu
and it is heartilj’ received. Employment is found for some of these woiueu
by whicli tliey can augment the family income, for the living earned by a
ricksha puller is both precarious and meager. Two flourishing clay schools
are provided foi* the children of those who make Shanghai thdr home.
Sheds have been erected in se^’eral places to shield the men from stonii.
and cold in winter and from sun and rain in summer.
Donations and subscriptions in 1919-1920 amounted to over Ss.®**
Mex. According to the Annual Report of the founder and Honorary
Director, Mr. George Matlieson, this work is growing each year, and the
accommodations are already too small to fill the need. Further extension
may soon be made in order to provide large halls and living
accommodations.
Peking — About January, 1917, a few ladies began to agitate on tie
subject of the erection of sheltei's for the pullers of jinrickslms as a re uge
from the cold of winter and the heat and rain of summer. Partly throug i
ciitertaiinncnts and partly through direct contributions, money was raisec ,
so tluit by the end of 1920 ten such shelters had been erected, all on busy
thoroughfares iu both the Inner and Outer city. Tliese shelters
located along the streets on Municipal land, secured through the
Department, and are easy of access. Seats are provided, and hot
is always on hand. In the beginning, permission was granted for 1^
erection of but one shelter. After several months, when it was prowu
these shelters were not for other purposes than rest houses, and t la
providing of hot water day and night relieved the intense thirst 0
CH'RISTIAN WOBK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
369
so frequently dripping with perspiration after long runs, the Police
n^partmeut generously gave the Committee permission tc erect shelters
t other advantageous places.
.J-Jjg cost of the shelters ranges from two hundred to three hundred and
jftv dollars, according to size. They are made of wood, with lime rools
^ d cement floors, and can easily be removed in case of necessity. The
Telters are painted brovra vvith an ornamented railing running around
the top- are on each of the three sides, so that the
men can watch their rickshas ami also look out for passengers. The
Leeation quarters now erects tenrporary shelters during tlui winter in four
(lifferent places. 'Tire cost of caretaker, coal, water, and liohts amounts to
about one hundred and tea dollars a year for each shelter.
Ill the spring of 1921, the municipal goveniineut of Peking erected
nine large and commodious .shelters in different parts of the city. These
added to those already erected made a tcrtal of nineteen. The Committee
composed of Chinese and foreign ladies considered this action of the
municipality as a very happy amen, and voted to turn over their shelters,
with care and upkeep, to the Government. These wej.e accepted, and
the Ciovernmeut prcanised to keep the caretakers, mainly old and wornout
liiirichslia pullers, as long as they proved worthy of tnist. For several
winters, our Committee has through the Students Union or Church com-
mittees given relief to the families of ricksha pullers. No class of men
work harder. Few families are in greater need. Wliile this work has been
the outgrovrih of the efforts of c«ie or two missioirary women, it has been
carried on by the united interest of both Christian an t non-Christian
woineii who have learned to work together for the common good. It has
meant monthly meetings, the erection and constant oversight of the shelters,
jis well as the raising of funds, which have largely come from the Chinese,
the largest contributor being Peking’s famous actor, hlei Tau Fang.
Through workrooms for women and day nurseries for little children the
families of the above-mentioned class of men are reached, wdth the hope
that life and light may be brought into their homes.
Canton — ^For some time Christian work was done among ricksha men
in this city, but in the fall of 1921 this w’ork was not being pushed chiefly
because its promoters were absent from the field and no one had as yet
been found to cany on their work. The mission which was originally
opened in the interests of ricksha men has no\v developed into a communiLy
church of approximately 100 members. Howe%'er, few ricksha men cr
members of their families are included in the memljership. Both the situa-
tion and the need in Canton are tersely expressed in the closing sentence
of a letter from the Committee’s correspondent : "My impression is that
bona fide work is not being done in this city at the present time.”
Nanking— 7he work for ricksha coolies in Nanking through the
Nanking Church Council is as yet only in its foniiative state. A piece of
laud has been purchased on a busy corner for a public well, children’s
playground and stand for ricksha men. The Committee on Social Service
ond Reform is planning a model social settlement for ricksha coolies in the
busy part of the city, in consultation and cooperation \Yith the police offi-
cials. Fifteen hmulrcd dollars 1ms been raised locallv, and it is hoped
eventually to raise ten thousoncl. It is also propo-sed'to lay ont a piece
of land, which the Police will try to secure, with roads, wells, school
grounds, a playground, and with comfortable huts costing about one
hundred dollars each.
Foochoii,^T]\e work among rickslm coolies in this city has just
begun. Investigations haw been completed with the following results.
There are about 130 ricksh.a companies and approximately 4,o<m ricksha
coolies. Tlie rcnt.il charge for these rickshas per day is as follows ; first
class, eleven to twelve dimes ; second class, eight dimes ; and third class,
three to si.x dimes. The average earnings after the rental charges are paid
are ten to fifteen dimes when the ricksha is rented by one num ; and wdien
rented by two men, the man working in the morning receives an average
of from six to seven dimes, and the man working in the afternoon from
eight to nine dimes. Approximately only one-third of the ricksha coolies
sleep in their own homes ; two-thirds are acconunodated in ricksha stations.
The leisure time of these men is spent in reading no\-els, gambling, and
opium-smoking. Next to the Christian Gospel their greatest need is
financial help and sanitation.
/-fangriioai— During the Christmas season, 1920, two entcrtainnieiits for
ricksha men were given, at which the total attendance was 800. During
the summer, free tea has been furnished at the entrance of the YMCA
compound. Public lectures held once a week wlieii subjects of health,
education, and civics have been simply discussed, while not .specially for
ricksha men, have been attended by many. No continuous or organized
work is now being done.
Other Cities— The Committee’s correspcnulciit in Tsinan reports that
he can find nothing regarding any work among ricksha coolies in that
city. Similarly, the absence of any organized work among ricksha men has
been reported for Hankow and Moukdeii. Changsha also reports no work
of any description for ricksha pullers. No replies have been received from
Tientsin and Tsiiigtau.
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG BOYS IN CHINA
Speaking gcuerallj’, the importance of youth is not appreciated in
China as it is in the West. The prevailing attitude towards boyhood
seems to be that it is a period to be passed over as quickly as possible,
that boyish traits and dispositions are to be suppressed, and that during
yoi'th a boy is to conduct himself as much as possible like a "little man."
Even in the missionary enterprise, that the place of youth has not been
greatly emphasized is indicated by the fact that to date scarcely one of
the scores of helpful books dealing with adolescence from the Christian
standpoint that are available in the We.st has been put into Chinese.
Pr.actically the only approach to boys of this age continues to be through
the channels of fonnal education, under Christian auspices. The lack of
literature indicates one of the very important tasks demanding attention.
THE BOYS OF CHINA
The adolescent boy population of China at present is about 40,000,000.
The following groups may be noted : —
(1) Rural boys, probably 75 per cent of the total. Among them
little work is being done, except as here and there they are drawn
into Christian schools.
(2) Apprentice boys, a very large propoi'tioii of all boys living in
the cities. In Peking there are not less than 30,000 of them,
and the number is relatively as large in practically all cities.
They compose a great neglected group, of tremendous im-
portance as long as the apprentice system remains in China
underlying the whole industrial life of the nation. Tlieir work-
ing conditions are such as to make them not only very needj' but
exceedingly difficult of access. With a few exceptions, to be
noted later, no one has brought the influences of Christianity to
them.
{3) Factory icorkcrs, relatively few now, but rapidly increasing in
number. Tliey, too, have been neglected by the Christian forces.
The problem of the exploitation of young workers by f.ictory
operators will be an acute one all too soon, and ought to receive
immediate attention.
(4) Boys hi Governnicnt and Private Middle Schools, about 100,000
in number if students over twenty are counted. This field is
just now being touched on its edges by the Christian forces.
(5) Boys in Covcrnincnt and Private Plighcr Primaiy Schools, also
home students, proliably not less than x, 000, 000, though this
estimate is little more than a guess. These boys lie entirely out-
side the sphere of present Christian influence.
(6) Beggar boys, dclinqncuis, etc., a distressingly large group.
(7) Roys in Christian Schools, relatively few, but in an exceedingly
favourable atmosphere, and the sure source of a large amount of
future le.adership for the Church. So far, they represent the
chief point of contact of Christianity with Chinese boys. The
churches and Sunday Schools enroll comp.iratively few others
outside of those in the Churcli schools. Needless to say, this poinc
of contact must be greatly extended if Chinese boys are to be
touched in sufficient numbers.
It has been repeatedly pointed out that a boy’s character is dctermiiieil
more during his leisure time th.nn in his hours of work. The remainder
of this statement, therefore, deals with what may be called ‘leisure time
boys’ work."
In this connection arc to be nieiitioiiecl : —
(1) The almost complete lack of provision for wholesome recreation
of the type that clevelopes cooper.atioii, good sportsmansliiii, and
initiative. Jlost of tlie recreation of Chinese boys is highly in-
dividualistic, such as kite-flying, top-spinning, and the like, with
an almost universal trend toward gambling. Gambling quickly
ceases when group games are introduced, showing tliat the in-
fluence of their elders need not cause us to regard it as inevibible
th.it Chinese boys shall gamble.
(2) ‘The lack of self-governing clubs or groups of boys, of the kind
with which practic.ally every Western boy has experience during
adolescence. Such clubs .ire the best possible means of develop-
ing dependability and initiative. The keen interest of Cliiuese
boys in the Scout Movement is an indication of this desire to
“belong to something" that every boy has.
(3) The lack of attractive and qualified men to give leadership to
boys ill their leisure time.
(4) The very great importance of voluntary service tasks, not only
as the expression of Christian ideals, but as the means by which
such ideals are created. Unless boys’ work assumes the form of
voluntary work by boys, rather than for boys, it loses iiinc-
tenths of its value.
THE WORK OF THE Y.M.C.A. AMONG ROYS
The YMCA is promoting definitely organize! leisure time activities
for boys in the following cities ; Tientsin, Paotingfii, Shanghai, Nanking,
Hankow, Changsha, Canton, Hongkong, Cliengtii and Viiuiinnfu.
Work will be started in the following cities in the next few months :
Moukden, Kirin, Aiituiig, Peking, Kaifcng and Foochow.
Fnnns which this Work Assumes —
(a) The training of leaders. This includes the preparation of
special secretaries, the recruiting and training of volunteers, and
the training of men for boys’ work by the Missions aiitl Churches.
The Shanghai YMCA has been a conspicuous leader in this.
(b) Service tasks by boys. Among the varieties reported are : —
Free school teachers
Bible class teachers
He.iltli camp.iign work
Conduct of meetings in reformatories
Opeu-air schools for poor children
370
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Health classes
Leadership of playgrounds
Conduct of tournaments
Planting of trees
Care of school grounds
Relief of poor people
Raising of money for famine work
Home service of all kinds
Passing on to others Bible study lessons, etc.
Personal w’ork to win friends to Christ
Officers of clubs, etc.
One Association reports over 1,200 boys thus engaged in service
during the past year. The pr.ictice has been adopted in some places of
giving a "Service” membership to boys measuring up to prescribed
standards.
(c) The operation of playgrounds.
(d) Conduct of game-rooms, and reading rooms.
(e) Voluntary Bible classes.
(f) Four-fold Program groups.
(g) Health campaigns.
(h) Surveys of boy-life.
(i) Service of working boys. This is reported from several Asso-
ciation.-;. The Nanking YMCA has a school for apprentice boys.
Similar work is reported from Changsha, Chengtu, Tientsin, and
Shanghai. The following is taken from a description of how
this type of work developed in Shanghai :
"The work hours for boys in Shanghai are so long that it is very
difficult tp find any time in the 24 hours when a group of boys can do
anything together. However, we have found a few shops and factories
where managers are willing to give the boys a small amount of time each
week for their development and recreation. The most interesting case
is that of a safe factory on Urga Road, where the manager, Mr. Chang,
invited us to do somethiug for liis 60 apprentices. His idea was even-
ing school after the boys had worked from 6.00 a.m. until 9.00 p.m.
We told him it was impossible for boj^s to do any stud3'ing after such a
day’s work. We thought we would try' to teach them some games, and
bring a little joy into their lives, for he complained tint all their spare
time was spent in gambling. Ping-pong, a few group games, moving
picture shows, lectures, health classes, and finally a Bible class, are fea-
tures already introduced into the shop. The manager bears witness to
the fact that gambling ceased after we had been at work one week with
his club, aud has never been taken up to any extent since. From no
holidays except China New Year, he has given the boys one evening
every week, has set aside six or eight special holidays in the year when
he will take them for excursions into the country or nearbj' cities at liis
own expense. He has started for each boy a small savings account and
adds to it each month if the boy has done good work. He is trying to
encourage them to become participants in the ownership of the company.
The opportunity to duplicate this in dozens of factories is wide open.”
Regarding another ty'pe of working boj'S : "The outcome of this
survey was the starting of a free school for apprentices. The first year
we could not find any shop-keepers who would allow their boys any time
whatever for stud}'. The second year we secured ii. The improvement
in these ii boj's was such that their masters recommended the school
to some of their friends, so that the seconl term we had boys, the next
tenn 50, the next teim 75, then 122, than 160 and the rext 246. These
boys came 7 nights a week, 5 nights for educational work, one night for
social and gymnasium, aud one night for religious meeting and Bible
study. Since then the Student Union branches have opened other free
schools, and a number of churches are conducting similar schools.”
(j) Ro3’s’ camps and bo3’s’ conferences.
(k) Boy Scout Troops. This has ofteu included the training of
Scoutmasters for other than YMCA troops.
(l) Savings clubs.
(m) Physical examinations.
(n) Clubs in schools.
(o) Tournaments.
(p) Litcrar}' contests.
(q) Educational trips.
(r) Church clubs.
(s) Community work. This item can best be explained b}' referring
to the S3'stem of boys' clubs enrolling several hundred boys
scattered over Canton. These clubs are under the leadership of
men trained by the Association, carry on a four-fold program,
and meet in schools and churches. Little or no equipment is
used. Immediate supervision is given by a Community Committee.
(t) Inner Circles. Illustrated by a small group of older boys in the
Hankow Association who meet "weekly two or three times for
pra3‘er, and are personally seeking to win their friends to the
Christian life.
The Type of Organization under u-hich this Work is Done —
(a) A committee of la3-men, interested in bo3'.s, called the "Boys’
Work Committee,” appointed by and answerable to the Board
of Directors.
(b) Sometimes Conununit}' Committees, as iu Canton.
(c) A staff of trained secretaries.
(d) A corps of adult volunteer leaders.
(e) Committees of bo3's.
(f) A budget, included in the general budget of the Association.
Number of Employed Workers for Boys —
Chinese 40 Foreign 10
Number of Boys Affected —
{See table on page 374 which is made up from 1920 Reports. Owin?
the nature of the report form, figures are not available for all line-
work).
BOYS’ WORK IN MISSIONS
Statistics are not available covering boys’ work of the 13^)6 una
discussion done by Missions and Churches. A few concrete iiistn
show its possibilities :
(1) The Presbyterian Academy, Peking.
Aside from a regular Student YMCA, all the students oi th
school are organized into groups of Bo}' • Scouts. Uniforms are uof
used. Most of the vohmtar}' activities of the school are worked out
in connection with these groups. Ever}' boy in the school is assigned
to a patrol, aud the teachers sers-e as scoutmasters. The results o!
this system have been most gratif3-ing. °
(2) Other Instances of the Use Of the Scout Organization.
These are veiy numerous, and it has often been noted that the
scout troops ill the mission schools are, as a rule, of much higher
grade than those outside. Flowever, it is seldom that more than a
small percentage of the students are enrolled.
(3) The American Board Mission. Foochoii-.
In this mission one man is definite!}' set aside for boys’ work
With the help of an enthusiastic 3-ouug Chinese assistant a promis-
ing work has been started. The chief lines are the training of tlie
older boys as leaders, the organization of the younger boys into clubs
the conduct of pla3-graunds, etc. Bible study is a part of all the
group work. Man}' boys outside the mission schools are enrolled iu
these self-governing clubs, thus providing an illustration of the possi-
bilities through this means of linking up with the comminuty.
(4) Playgrounds and Free Schools Promoted by Churches.
Though no complete figures are available, reports indicate a
constantly increasing amount of activity along these two Hues.
(5) The Social Service Groups of Fukien Christian College.
These deserve .special mention. Organized for work required iu
connection with the courses in sociolog}', these groups of students
give one afternoon per week to various community enterprises.
Three of the groups have during the past year given attention to
different phases of work with boys. A working library costing over
fifty dollars furnishes the basis for special study. Among the results
of this plan has been the developing of a permanent interest iu youth
in the minds of several promising future ministers.
POSSIBILITIES OF SUCH WORK
The experience of the YMCA is that, while equipment is a valuable
aid to boys’ work, it is not at all necessary, and may even prove a handi-
cap to really vital work if it is so unduly emphasized as to shift the ide.d
from service to privilege. This is a real danger. The essential things
in the ^■MCA program of work for boys would seem possible of duplication
iu any church where leadership can be made available. Personnel is the
main thing. Next to that comes the necessity for keeping the work as
much as possible iii the hands of boys themselves.
There is no necessity for a large outlay. Scarcely any other field of
Christian endeavour offers a better opportunity for united, city-wde plan-
ning on the jjait ot the Clnu'ches. And probably none would bring larger
returns.
THE CHALLENGE AND FUTURE PROGRAhl
The importance of the years of adolescent youth in the conqiiest of
China for Christ is not likely to be overestimated. The ^'isions, the ideals,
the attitudes, and the habits of Christian liWng must first enter the
hearts and minds of boys and girls under twenty. In no extensive way
can it happen later. Between the ages of twelve and eighteen : —
Thirteen limes as many cletisicns for Christ occur as iu all the rest of
life put together;
Practicallv all criminal careers are started ;
Most of Hfe's decisions cu'c made, consciously or unconsciously;
Nine-tenth.s of life’s habits are formed ;
The fiercest temptations are encountered ; and
The instinct of altniista appears and either developes into a permaiieiv-
spirit of service or dies away, rarely to be lekindJed later.
Chinese boys will respond to a big cliallenge. There is no doubt on
IhaL score. The problem is that of finding the best way to place it before
them. The conviction that a Christian Movement Among Boys is ueede.
has been expressed by workers among tlic*m many times In the past le
years. During the summer of 1921 over 20 men from almost as many
cities ill China spent 4 days together in Killing outlining siicli a movemeii .
At the present time the details are being worked out, in the hope t la^
the organization and program may prove acceptable to all Christian lead^ ?
in China. The proposed movement is in two sections, one for 0 1 er
aud one for younger boys, its unit of organization is the small
group of boys. The program is four-fold. Us ideal is the "Jesus’
Living,” as expressed in Luke 2 :52. The emphasis in the older o}S
section is on .Serrice, in the younger boys’ section on "Living the ow
fold Life.” A uniform will be designed, but its use will be optiona -
The general idea is to combine definiteness and mobility of
such as is possessed by the Scout Itlovement, with a clear-cut Chris 1-
objective. _
The above is tentative only, but it indicates the direction in
Association boys’ work leaders believe immediate advance is possi e
'oound to come.
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
371
the young MEN'S CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATIONS OF CHINA
-jlje work of the Youug Men’s Christian Association in China may be
to have begun officially in 1S95, when the International Cou\mittee
^ the Young Men’s Christian Associations at New York sent its first
^ tary to China. Before that time there had been at least three Student
ociations organized in Christian schools by missionaries who had been
bers of Student Associations in America. The first of these \\-as in the
^^do-Chinesc College at Foochow, the second in the North China
Alegc «it Tungchow, and the third in the Presbjierian College at
■Hangchow-
Growing out of the presence and success of these associations came
decision of the International Committee to send a traveling represeiita-
to detennine whether the Associations of North America had an
^hUo-ation to extend their ideals to China. During this visit of Mr.
T tiier D. Wishard, and following it, many appeals from missionaries
ere received urging the International Conunittee to send secretaries to
CliiH'’’ archives of the International Committee contain copies of
5iicli'appc^^® from the united missionary bodies in Shanghai, Hankow,
Cliefoo, Tientsin and Peking — all of an earlj' date. The General Mission-
Conference in vShaughai in 1890 also appealed to the Interuationiil
cXnnittee to send representatives to China, to develop activities similar
m tiiose which bad proved so successful in America.
^ On October 5, 1895, Mr. D. \V. Lyon arrived as the first secretary of
the International Committee. After conference it was decided that his
work should begin in Tientsin. During the visit of Mr. John R. Mott
in 1S96 twenty-two Student Associations were organized in addition lo
those already existing. In November of that year, representatives of
these Associations met to form a national organization and to select a
National Committee. This Committee was composed of iioth foreign and
Chinese members. It has been enlarged from time to lime by an ever
increasing number of Chinese members. By action of the Convention in
Tientsin in April, 1920, this Committee was made to consist of 75 mem-
bers all Chinese, thus completing the process originally contemplated by
which the control and management of this Christian organization should
be wholly Chinese.
There follows a table of statistics for the j'ear 1920, a brief outline
<f tlic equipment and some of the activities of the different City Associa-
tions, a summary of some of the varied forms of service conducted hy
the National Committee, and a somewhat fuller report of student work
and boy's work.
The YMCA is conducting regular city work in 31 large cities, student
work in 2 places, one north and one south, and preliminary work in several
other places. The City Associations have 41,699 members, and the
Student Associations have 18,867. These two dinsions enroll 24,421
young men in Bible Classes, from which 2,022 W'ere last year brought
into the Church.
The City Associations occupy 14 specially constructed buildings, two
of which were provided wholly through Chinese gifts. All the Associations
are self-supporting, with the exception of the salary of the foreign
worker. The entire cost last year was M,S750,550.
In educational work, both day and evening classes have enrolled
15,467 stirdeuts, beside the free schools conducted by City and Student
Associations for children and illiterate adults. These schools used 854
teachers last j'ear.
There are 7,594 boy members who not only enjoy privileges but, so
far as possible, are enlisted and guided in unselfish service. Association
hostels provide a Christian home to 3,400 young men.
The Chinese secretaries number 361. The previous year there were
279. The increase in number is drie to the process of recruiting and train-
ing competent men for the growing work. The foreign workers number
Tc>4, provided by Mission Boards and National Young Men’s Christian
Associations. The societies supplying foreign secretaries include the
PN, ABCFM, MCC, PCC, BMS. CSFM, PCI, NLK, and the DMS. The
largest number is supplied by the International Committee of \oung
Men’s Christian Associations in Ne\v York, which number incUides both
Canadian and American secretaries.
CITY ASSOCIATIONS
MOUKDEN— No Association makes better use of primitive,
limited equipment. This Association is a spirit in the courmiinity,
rather than a large body of members. It lias influenced the go^•ernor’s
home as well as the humble student quarter. Its activities have burst
the walls of rented buildings, have spretd into a nearby temple, into 2
churches, and out through the community.
KIRIN — ^This Association was organized by Irish Presbj'ferian mis-
sionaries (PCI) nearly 10 j-ears ago. By the evidence nf useful seiwice
to the city, the go\’ernor was led to give an excellent lot as a building
site. This is now used for recreation. Work is housed in very poor
Chinese buildings. The usual varied program is conducted for 1,376
members. Several strong men have been brought into the Church.
Government students respond cordially to the opportunities gi\'en them
for Bible study, and for athletics.
ANTUNG — ^The Antung Association has shared the iie\v spirit
of activdty of the city. Its quarters are provided rent-free by the
oity authorities. Its foreign secretary is supplied by the Danish National
Council of the YhICA. Its 3 Chinese secretaries are graduates of the
Manchuria Christian College at Moukden. Its influence includes the
officials of the city who value its varied program and are now planning a
large future.
PEKING— This Association is closely related to Princeton Uni-
versity which supplies its foreign staff. In other respects it is fully self-
supporting. In 1920 its outstanding work was famine relief, which in
the closing mouths required the time of most of the staff of 25 secretaries.
Its social service activities are already extensive, and include in their
plan a school for the training of volunteer workers in Christian service.
The Commercial High School numbers 440 students. It has a record of
70 graduates filling pwitions in 14 cities of China. School service activi-
ties have resultetl in the opening of an orphanage financed and imuaged
by those whom the Association officers enlisted. In this city the Asso-
ciation has the opportunity to e.xert its influence among political lenders
and to enlist them in various unselfish projects for the country's good.
TIENTSIN was the first City Association organized iii China
(1895). The modern building has been in use 7 j-ears. In 1920 an ex-
ception.nlly strong Chinese secrcbniy- nvas secured, allocated by his
Bishop at the rc-quest of the Board of Directors. This Association is
recognized as a producer of workers. Among the Government students
it has carried out a large program for many years. An industrial branch
has been opened, based on work for Chinese labourers returning from
France. The physical director taught 100 mass games to 50 elementary
school teachers, who in turn taught them to 13,000 school children. Forty
of these teachers have since Joined the Association.
PAOTINGFU — Official circles and students are the main field of this
Association. A rented building on the main street serves until a
modern one is available. Boys' work has been much cul.irged, including
a free school for 200 poor hoys, with volunteer teachers. Educational
work has included a succession of classes iu the phonetic script.
TSINAN — This Association has given assistance to the education, il
program of the province, has hclpetl the schools in physical edu-
cation, aided the Churches in the festival-day es’angelistic movement,
assisted the Chief of Police in city sanitation, ami conducted
a large service to retiiniecl labourers. This was beyond its usu.il progr.am
of religious, educational, and social activities, iu the rented building
where work is temporarily carried on. A modern building is much
needed. Tlie lot stands read}', prorided by Tsinan citizens.
CHEFOO — Tlie Chefoo work was organized more than 20 years
ago. It has never had .a foreign secretary. By the energy of Injnnen
in the churches, and the assistance of local missionaries, there has
been a gradual growth in service and in results, until in 1920 it had 2,070
members, 5 secretaries, and land and buildings valued at about $30,000,
all provided locally. The relation with the Churches of Chefoo is always
earnestly cooperative.
T.AIYUANFU — This Association also was organized by English Baptist
missionaries (BMS) to reach more effectively the students, mer-
chants, and officials of Shansi. This Jlissiou has loaned premises built
for institutional work, and has allocated student workers from the be-
ginning. There are now S secretaries who conduct a varied program
for 1,072 members.
SIANFU — The Association was introduced 6 years ago by English
Baptist missionaries (BMvS) who set aside one of their number to
ser%-e as its secretar}*, and loaned premises for its work. It now has a
membership of 1,540, has bought a valuable lot centrally located, ami
has begun preparations for a building.
SHANGHAI— This is the largest Association. It has passed 4,000
in membership. It also has the largest staff, some 42 secretaries,
and a budget of $140,000. In 1920 the various schools in the building
ami the community enrolled over 3,000 students. The Bible school en-
rolled 1,885. Industrial work was started in a uuimfacturing center on
the rootling side of the river. Activities were begun iu 6 other factories
which are visited one day each week with educational and citizenship
programs. Groups of boys conducted health pageants and organized
neighbourhood health clubs that cleaned up several sections of the city.
Men’s Bible classes were promoted in ii churches. Service was given
to students preparing to go abroad or just returning. Travelers were
given a clean moral stopping place. Labourers retuniiiig from France
were helped in many ways. The membership inelmles m.iiiagers. mer-
chants, bankers, pa.stors, educ.atcrs, iiulustrial -workers and students. In
a unique way this Association enjoys the confidence of the community.
SOOCHOW In its second year this Association accomplished
what in other cities has required five to ten years. A campaign
for $40,000 was carried out by the help of officials, gentry, scholars, and
business men. With this money a centrally located lot was purchased
and the contract given for a $20,000 building in which the Association
will begin its regular work. Within the first year this Association came
under the leadership of a strong Chinese General vSeiretary. In its
second year it enrolled 1,000 members, before the new building w-t-s
readv to occupy. These members represent the best elements of Sooch^v
and should prove, when organized, a great strength to tiie Clinstian
Movement.
NANKING— For the past S years the Association has rented a large
Chinese* house and garden for its varied program of study, r^ea-
tion and service. Two years ago the Goveriuneiit gave a large military
vameii which is to be the site of a modern building. At present it is
used as student headquarters and hostel. Officials and members of old
families and their sons, and students, make up most of the 2,000 and more
members of this Association, though a number of modern busines.s men
have been brought iu of late at Hsiakwaii where a branch has be«i open-
ed. The student program is especially vigorous and resultful. Bands ot
372
THE CHBISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
students go out for Bible scliools and for health and popular educational
programs.
HANGCHOW— This Association has gone forward from its in-
ception in 19:3 until the dedication of its fine new building in 1920.
Clubs for study and for service have been promoted which are unusual,
both as to the quality of their membership and the seriousness of their
programs. Philosophy, political theories, and sociology have been studied
under Christian leadership by men of affairs. Physician:^ give series of
health talks in the largest factories and help iu child welfare campaigns.
Forty active members conduct Bible classes. The membership com-
prises 69 bankers, 20 lawyers, 72 teachers, 25 army officers, 32 phj^sicinns,
98 ofificials, 236 merchants, and men of a dozen other callings, in all 1,392
men and loy.s. Efforts are made to enlist these men in service, and to
give pastors and church wcffkers eveiy opportunity to come into contact
with them.
NINGPO— Thoirgh opened in rented quarters less than 3 years ago,
and without any foreign secretarial leadeiship, this Association
has already passed 850 in its membership. It has won the respect of a
conservative community by the piogram of education and service that
it has inangurated. There is need of land and building and a well
trained staff of secretaries.
NANCHANG— The first membership campaign brought the mem-
bership to about 1,000. It includes So civil officials, 237 military and
police officials, 245 merchants, 2S3 students, 9 bankers, 7 doctors, 6
preachers, 4 law>’ers, 24 from posts and telegraphs. One hundred twenty-
five workers united in this undertaking. A good piece of laud awaits a
mo<lern Association building. Until then simple Chinese quarters must
serve for the inside activities, while schools afford an excellent field for
an extension program.
KAIFENG— The Kaifeug Association has just celebrated its fifth
anniversary with exercises attended by both governors. The work is
conducted in remodeled Chinese buildings, and in the Govermneut
.schools. It has the hearty cooperation of missionaries and pastors. A
lot has been purchased unth local gifts for the modern building which
is included in the program of the next five years.
CHENGCHOW— This is the newest Association. In fact the
building was erected by hir. H. Y. Moh in connection with a large
new cotton mill before the National Committee had taken any steps to
organize an Association. It is still a provisional Association, bixt already
gives promise of great serx’ice, not only to the employees of the Cotton
Jlill on whose ground the building stands, but to the department heads
and clerks of other companies and to the young business men of the town
generally. Hostel, school, athletic field, and general religious work are
already in operation.
HANKOW— Hankow constitutes one of the units of the Wuhan
Association. Wuchang is another. Here is a varied program for
men and boys, commercial and industrial workers, and students. A
modem building was completed in Hankow in 1917, and has provided
for day and evening classes and a varied religious work program. In
June of 1921 a new building was dedicated in Wuchang, the gift of Capt.
Robert Dollar, to be available for Christian service among officials,
gentry, commercial men and their sons, and among the students of this
center. There are 4,411 members in the Wuhan Associations, over 800
of thenx active members. Special efforts are made to enlist as many as
possible of both kinds in effective service for the city, and by this and
more direct means to win the associate members to Christian decision,
and to give active members experience in Christian service. One secre-
tary has been set apart for this serx'ice in cooperation with the local
Interchuich Committee.
CHANGSHA— The Changsha YMCA was organized in 1916. It
took over some old buildings well located but very poorly equipped
and inadequate. These rooms have been made a beehive of useful
activities. In this period it has secured a membership of 2,266, and a
staff of 15 secretaries (Chinese and foreign). The annual budget is
$25,000. An excellent lot has been purchased, with money raised
locally, as the site for a new building now much needed. Evangelism
and social service among students have been outstanding features of the
past two years.
FOOCHOW— Student work in China began in Foochow, and the
City Association is among the oldest and most useful in the country.
There are now two branches. The one in Nantai has a modern building
erected in 1915 on a ccanmanding site purchased with the gifts of Foo-
chow citizens. The city branch occupies adapted Chinese quarters within
the walled city purchased and improved with local gifts. The Bible
work of 1920, an average year, included 118 classes with 1,397 regular
attendance. Before the year closed, 368 of them were brought to decision
and their preparation for church membership was undertaken. A health
campaign on cholera prevention, publicity efforts to bring moral reform,
and the enlisting of students in the popular education of illiterates were
special features.
AMOY — This Association occupies quarters formerly used as a
private tea garden. Among the buildings is an ancestral shrine,
now used as a class room. The program includes educational, recrea-
tional, and social service features, backed up by emphasis on religious
work pervading all activities. Officers of the Association have helped
to organize and conduct a South Fukien Pastors’ Conference, that has
brought inspiration and new ^^sion to many Christian workers of that
district.
CANTON — The work in Canton has been organized for 10 years.
The present membership is 1,500 (1921). It occupies the best As-
.sociation building in China, known as the Robert Morrison Memorial.
This includes an excellent auditoriijm, gyunnasium, and open-air swim-
ming pool, in addition to other usual features. The officers
anti-gambling crusade last year that enlisted 50,000 citizens in
against the Government’s gambling monopoly. The new eovc-i-
spoiiding to a petition from this body, abolished all public tr
houses ill the city. The Association has been in close cooperation • ^
the Churches from the beginning. A United Evangelistic Cai
m December of 1920 led 3,184 men and women to decide to
Christians and prepare for church membership. This As.sociation^T'^
eo Chinese secretaries and 2 foreign helpers at the present time,
HONGKONG — There are two modern buildings, one for stu4
the other for commercial young men. Eighteen secretaries and
memters constitute the working force. The purpose is to enlist
service. There is a helpful relation with the leading guilds to
the Associiition has carried lectures on health, education, and thrift Ti
popular athletics of the students have been promoted and guided' Ti ^
gjTnnasiiim and educational classes are popular. The attendance 'at ^
ligious meetings is larger than in any other Association. Through /h'
home life of the dormitories men are won to Christ. ®
CHENGTU— Tlirougli political changes the Association in Cheuirf
has held the confidence of higher officials. Conservative educatw
at first opposed its program of student work. Later in 6 Government
schools the Association has provided speakers by invitation, who hav
given religious addresses. Boys’ clubs have been organized by the
Association in other centers. The Chief of Police called his district
supervisors to the Association building foi* conference and instruction
on cholera prevention. Free schools for illiterates enrolled 1,338 people
All excellent building site has been given by the Government, on which
a modern building is to be erected soon.
YUNNANFU — This Association is a direct outgrov/th of work for
Chinese students in Tokyo. Students returning took matters intcf
their own hands and organized nine years ago. They founded an erident
work of God. With few Christian.s to depend upon as workers, prooress
has been slower than in some older centers, hut there has been a steady
progress in the fundamental work of the Association. There are now
756 members with nearly 400 enrolled in schools. Work is conducted oir
Chinese premises, a guild-hall, newly built and turned over to this use,
The members are from official, merchant, and student classes. A siu-ilf
number of influential men have come to Christian decision each year.
TOKYO — Work for Chinese students has been conducted in
Tokyo, Japan, since 1906. Ten years ago a building was erected of
the city type. It has provided hostel, recreation, supplemental educa-
tion, inspiration for service, and strong evangelistic influence for this
important group of students. Out of this work some strong Christians
h.Lve returned to China, together with others with a sympathetic attitude
toward Christianity. Now over :,ooo membei's crowd the building be-
yond its capacity.
Summary Statistics of Student Associations for 1920
Province
Number of Associations
Members
Manchuria
5
296
Chihli
21
2,227
Shantung
24
1,629
Shansi
7
569
Kiangsu
26
3,376
Chekiang
12
1,311
Anhwei
6
262
Kiangsi
1
67
Honan
6
317
Hupeh
9
955
Hunan
11
1,035
Fukien
21
2,449
Kwangtung
23
4,122
Szechwan
2
32
Total...
174
18,667
Comparative Statement
Year
Number of
Student
Associations
Total
Students
Enrolled in
Institutions
No. of
Christian
Students
Members
of Student
Associations
Students
Enrolled
ill Bible
Classes
Baptisms
duriug
Year
1915
135
18,670
5,832
10,572
7.612
1,060
1919
170
24,158
9,158
15,555
11,319
1,242
1920
174
29,639
10,028
18,867
10.561
1,319
WORK PROMOTED BY THE NATIONAL COMMITTEE
In developing the City and Student Associations and the Army
Industrial Work, the National Committee has established several
ments with secretaries responsible for their promotion. Some of e
operate in a field larger than the organized Associations. ^ Of these,
work of the Student Division and Boys’ Department is covere >
separate articles. , ^
Social Service— A]\ of the City Associations and many of the Sjuae
Associations direct groups of their members in practical service 0
community. lii 1920, 5,617 volunteer workers were enlisted in s
definite .service. The most common forms are popular health ms
CHRISTIAN WORK AjNIONG SPECIAL CLASSES
373
nd free schools for cbildreu and illiterate adults. The Peking: As-
tion has enlarged its service to include the promotion of a .social
or'^anization, which has established an orphanage and conducts
° velfare work. It has also projected a school for the training
"Liil workers, to be conducted in connection with the Peking
Christian University. _
^ Work — The rehg:ions emphasis has always been one of the
.crest in the Association’s entire program, both in the Student and
^^^^'city Associations. During the past year, Mr. L. E. McLachlin has
added to the staff of the National Committee for this specific
Several new Chinese secretaries, returned students from
oad have given evangelistic addresses to students and for Association
^ ihc'rs thvit have met with exceptional results. Retreats for develop-
spiritual life of both Chinese and foreign secretaries have been
-fc'fd ill three sections of the country. Attention is being given also to
Icvcloping the spiritual life and effectiveness of the Board members and
Iconnnittee workers. The Bible study program has been much strengthened.
Since the last visit of Dr. Sherwood Eddy in 1918-19, cooperation
between the Associations and the Churches has been more definite, con-
iiiuion.s. aJid satisfying. It is not that greater interest has been aroused
-but that better methods have been found of expressing the abiding in-
-tercst of the Associations. In Canton, the Association was headquarters
, and its officers took a leading part in the city-wide evangelistic cam-
■0,,, led by Dr. David Z. T. Yui and Pastor Chao. In Tientsin and
.other centers, secretaries have served in an executive capacity on the
local Infercliurch Committees. In Shanghai, the Association has provid-
.od leaders for 20 young men’s Bible classes in churches. In Hangchow,
-nastors and church officers are in\'ited to take part in the membership
campaigns of the Association, for the purpose of forming acquaintance
-with these in the community who will make very useful church mem-
T)ers when they are won. In Moukden and Kirin, Yuniianfu and Foo-
<how the Association Bible classes have propelled men into the
<hiirches. In Hankow, the A.ssociation has made a special effort to bring
-the church members of the city into active membership. As a result,
Haukow and Wuchang have 866 active members, a much larger number
-than any other Association. Several churches have organized and con-
.ducted Bible classes in the As.sociatiou building. One pastor told a
missionarj'' friend that the largest source of accessions to his church was
-the .-^s-sociation Bible class. The Association and Churches are just be-
^ginning to realize the possibilities of a more definite cooperation.
Army Work — Experiments in army work have been made in 4
-centers : with the Chinese Expeditionary Force in Siberia, with the Ninth
"Dirision near Peking, with the Sixteenth Mixed Brigade of General
Feng Yii Hsiang, and with a division near Canton. In General Feng's
army a portable hut has been constructed, and this is moved from
place to place with the army. As a result of the evangelistic appeals of
General Feng himself, of missionaries and pa-stors whom he has invited,
more than half his brigade have received baptism. The service has been
performed about once in two months in the Association luit. The officers
and private soldiers alike have been open and responsive to the
Christian appeal.
Physical Education — ^The athletic and physical educational program
of the Association has become wide-spread and influential. Eight of the
Cit3' Associations are equipped with modern g>innasiums; four have swim-
ming pools, and mait of the others have both some temporary equip-
ment for indoor exercise and a field for athletics.
The Far Eastern Athletic Games were initiated by Association
officers and have received active cooperation from year to year. In May
last, athletes from China, Japan, and the Philippines engaged in this
competition in Shanghai. During the games Christian students from
of the countries met in conference to consider their responsibility for
international Christian fellowship. At the same time there was formed
the China Amateur Athletic Federation in which both Christian and
Government colleges are represented. Dr. J. H. Gray, the secretary of
this department of the National Committee, with others, have been in-
strumental in extending the program of physical education, group games,
and mass athletics to the communities in which the As-sociations are
working. The Tientsin .^ssociation has conducted classes for the training
of teachers in all the primarj' schools of the city.
Work for Chinese Labourers — It is well remembered that 150,000
Chinese labourers were taken to France during the War. The Y^IC.A
carried on work among them with the use of huts and a program some-
what similar to that used among the active forces. Both Chinese secre-
taries and missionaries went to France for this service. The National
Committee has developed an organization to receive these men on their
return to China, to help them wth their correspondence, fin.inccs,
transportation, and new emplca-ment where needed. The principal
centers for this work have been Tsinan, Tientsin, Slwiighai, Hankow
and Nanking. A register has been kept of those labourers wlio have
made special use of the service of the A.ssociations since their return, and
efforts have been m ide to put these men in touch with churches or
chapels in their home locality. In Slianhmg a permanent work based on
this service to labourers has been undertaken in Chowtsun and Tsing-
chowfu. There has also been an itinerating evangelistic work carried on
for 18 months in those sections of Shantung where the largest numbers
of labourers were recruited. This has been under the direction of the
STATISTICAL REPORT OF THE CITY YOUNG MEN’S CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATIONS
(For the Year Ending December 31st, 1920)
Secretaries
Members
Finance
Religious Activities
Schools
Phjsical W’ork
Hostels
c
tc
c
a
c
A
a
"3 9.
E
Location of City
u
E,
,
5
"o 3?
0 c
E
Associations
e
la
Q
0
>
•■3
<
0
<
^|l
sC "
0 <
H
B «S
is «
<.i
a> (a
rs
a
m
|s|
E-< ®
111
||a
£-(
V
H
0
H
M 2
— fi
0
H
0
s
0
c
c ^
0
1
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
MOUKDEN
Feng.
4
3
33
12
(Mex.)
§ 4.411.00
2,175
362
6
11
4
203
370
KIKIN (3 Months)
Kir.
2
4
42
1,334
2,625.96
260
136
6
22
ANTUNG
PEKING
Feng.
Chi.
3
23
1
7
310
2.20s
1,970.00
70,551.55
3,174
4,084
117
612
49
109
44
1,237
7
61,454
341
TIENTSIN
Chi.
25
6
165
1,583
50,198.43
13,955
1,086
242
326
22
17
483
46,096
303
PAOTINGFU
Chi.
6
2
83
708
2,649.49
6,061
246
9
140
■TSINAN
Sung.
9
3
138
1,300
17,170.62
8,498
407
16
dd
13
15
CHEFOO
Sung.
5
155
1,915
6,500.08
8,192
74
TAIYUANFU
SIANFU
SH.VNGHAI
Sha.
She.
Ku.
5
5
37
3
1
5
75
140
626
997
1,400
3,508
4,235.76
4,450.00
152,315.81
23,802
4,560
30,362
73
60
1,885
' 4
15
40
240
S24
4
11
192
140
205
4,168
'4
10
6,050
10,467
195,865
60
293
SOOCHOW
NANKING
HANGCHOW
Ku.
Ku.
Che.
2
25
9
2
4
2
68
279
123
1,805
1,269
37,655.60
29,844,96
15,361.70
3,665
20,215
8 850
214
849
890
5
28
302
329
zo
37
38
1.222
39'2
3
14,376
8,841
158
115
NINGPO
NANCHANG
Che.
. Ki.
5
4
•2
84
52
770
1.070
4,697.67
12,745.00
340
7,314
57
254
2
33
6
326
2
8^000
KAIPENG
Ho.
4
3
90
759
7,264.88
12,313
46
839
CHENGCHOW
Ho.
2
420
1,381.83
1.957
46
(Nercly Orgaiiiscd)
HANKOW
Hup.
2.5
2
769
2,652
43,699.67
20,464
685
8
117
32
638
8
45,267
382
100
WUCHANG
. Hup.
10
2
97
893
8,554.68
936
840
WUHAN CENTER
CHANGSHA
Hup.
. Hun.
4
11
3
4
103
2,163
13,183.52
29,700.15
38,239
823
"u
64
47
733
8
26,314
142
FOOCHOW
Fu.
22
4
216
1,822
49,154.84
18,320
1,397
HINGHWAFU
. Fu.
2
85
103
549.57
392
•264
515
AMOY
CANTON
. Fu.
. Tung.
5
20
2
4
83
292
454
1.779
8,944.70
64,382.73
9,868
29,928
131
300
29
24
234
266
10
11
50^273
72,406
286
•245
HONGKONG
Tung.
15
3
470
2,687
55,659.30
86.679
SUNNING ...
. Tung.
4
80
148
2,243.72
279
2
22,914
CHENGTU
TiiNNANFU
Sze.
15
4
5
2
46
2.5
2,009
731
12,229.15
9,348,25
28,608
6,564
102
1
5
39
11
380
305
8
7,630
27,140
6
TOKYO (Chhtese)
Japan
8
2
59
1,012
26,875.45
6,577
TgtEls (1320)
Totris Prevrlsus Yesr (ISIS)...
m
254
81
11
4, ess
3.M3
s7,oir
2e,98?
$7S@,&5e.SS
|575,187.CI
m2,m
288, 977
13, 8M
I2,7S8
433
5, $17
3,110
3S4
391
15,5&3
10,411
S3
102
690,878
558,163
3,462
3,017
37-1
TEE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
National Committee, and has been conducted by LIr. C. T. J. Wong of
the MEFB, who has organized an itinerating party. Jloving picture ex-
hibits, health talks, and thrift messages, in direct connection with those
used in France, arc made the basis of renewing contacts, and are used
as an introduction to e^•augelislic messages, and as a means of putting
men in touch with the local chapels of the district and their evangelists.
Industrial Work — As an outgrowth of the work which was begun iu
France the National Committee has established an Industrial Work De-
partment. The purpose of this dirision is to help those local Associa-
tions in centers where there are large numbers of industrial workers to
originate and carry out a program adapted to meu working together iu
large numbers in industry. Successful beginnings of such industrial
work have been made iu Shanghai, Tientsin, and Hankow. In Shang-
hai a mat-shed was secured in Pootung, where popular education, enter-
tainments, and religious instruction were given for a number of months
until the mat-shed w’as burned. It has not 5’et been replaced. In the
meantime, educational and entertainment programs are being conducted
in 6 of the factories of the city. In Tientsin, an old temple has been
secured as the industrial he.adquarters. Here a register is kept of those
industrial workers who have some contact with the Association. A wel-
fare and entertainment program is carried out. A school has been opened
for j-oting boys, the sons of industrial workers, where rudimentary educa-
tion is given and with it effective religions instruction. In the in-
dustrial section of Hankow, near the Han River, a luit has been con-
structed similar to those xised in France. Prior to its completion, work
was conducted in rented buildings with such popularity and success as to
give promise of a very resultful seiTice among industrial employees.
Boys’ Work in China — 1920 Reports
City
0
cq ^
6 "s
52 5
'Z ^
'c
.5
= 3
"g M
a J
cS
z
Attendance at
Kcligious Meetings
0 3
■5 ^
Q J
s U
■= _c
¥
No. Enrolled in
Edue. Classes
No. Enrolled in
Physical Classes
Moiikden...
... Feng.
16
38
Kirin
... Kir.
Antung ...
... Feng.
71
1 205
8
19
Peking ...
... Chi.
88
Tientsin ...
... Chi.
480
275
3,143
173
1,962
Pftotingfu
... Chi.
11.5
235
2,1-56
841
Tsiniin ...
... Sung.
104
25
469
l-i
147
Chefoo ...
... Sung.
2-55
46
2„325
2
87
Tniyiianfu
... Shn.
3,685
9
Sinnfu ...
... She.
ilo
12
79
Shanghai
... Ku.
1,726
829
12.2,53
17
3,836
16,914
Soochow ...
... Ku.
129
1,200
• 10
44
Nanking ...
... Ku.
955
510
12,631
70
1,222
840
Hangchow
... Che.
Ningpo ...
... Che.
Nanchnng
... Ki.
362
549
3-3
218
Enifeng ...
... Ho.
165
Cbengcliow
... Ho.
21
3,697
21
Hiinkow ...
... Hup.
519
535
840
3
436
5,677
Wuchang
... Hup.
486
520
120
Changsha
... Hun.
538
604
424
Foochow ...
... Fu.
264
500
592
4,364
Hinghwafu
... Fu.
2
38
5
15
Amoy
... Fu.
140
89
3..560
Canton ...
... Tung.
82
63
832
Hongkong
... Tung.
1.087
376
4,696
88
74
31,694
Sunning ...
... Tung.
21
Chengtu ...
... Sze.
607
500
1,791
10,974
Tiinnanfu
... Yiin.
388
51
7.314
1
331
Total...
8,080
5,379
56,201
227
9,659
78,082
Literature — The Publication Department of the National Committee
is one of its long established lines of work for the production of literature
in Chinese. Some of this literature is designed to create contacts
favourable to Christianity^ with men of the educated classes. Some is
devotional and inspirational in character, for the development of Christian
.conviction and for stimulating service. Some of it is technical, for the
use of workers among students and for employed and volunteer workers
in the Associations and Churches. Present day tracts on health, social
reform, and patriotism from a Christian standpoint have been popular.
The monthly magazine. Association Progress, has a paid circulation of
7,500. In addition to the production of new literature, a number of
translations are made each year of devotional and Bible study books that
have proved most helpful in the West. During 1920, 233,100 copies of
new books and reprints were issued, aggregating 6,000,000 pages. This
was accomplished at an expenditure of $24,000 Mex.
Secretarial Trahiing — The Secretarial Training Department of the
National Committee is conducted to maintain and increase the effective-
ness of the present secretarial force, to recruit well qualified meu as ad-
ditioual secretaries, and to give these new men as thorough training as
possible both by prescribed study and by directed experience. This de-
partment was organized under the leadership of Dr. D. W. Lyon. Its
program includes a thoroughly equipped and staffed Professional School
for the training of men for all departments of Association work ; the
maintenance of National Training Centers in 5 selected City Associations
where men can be guided iu their study and project-training, i^
of normal activities such as they will he expected to carry out
Summer Schools aud Training Institutes, where men are drawn t
for a few weeks of concentrated study under qualified leaders-
Course based upon the circulating library of 1,000 carefully sel*'
volumes, in whieli the secretary reads in harmony with the pres "^5
outline and writes bis reviews as the basis for certain credits
general traiuiug plan; Travel Study Groups composed of from s't
secretaries, with a mature aud experienced leader, who spend six
or two months together iu guided study of the policies and acti'vitT^^'^*^
certain Associations selected foi' their visit; aud Fellowships Ab^^.
available for one year or two years to carefully selected men who ^1*^'^
demonstrated their fitness for this form of Christian work by at least
years of successful experience. All of these forms of training are
in use, with the exception of the Association Professional School 0*^^
tain credits are given for each form of training, which, fu combiiiaf^"
lead to the certification of those completing prescribed work. In igjo ' '
addition to the regular secretaries who were niakiug nse of some of tb
fonns of study, 40 Secretaries-iu-Training were under instruction
selected centers in preparation for this life sendee.
In the recruiting of secretaries the Associations are advised by tli
National Committee to exercise great care to regard the respousibilit^'
of applicants to the Missions or Churches that have given their prelimf
naiy training. Some Chiircli leaders have set apart excellent men for tin,'
interdenominational service. The gxiidance of the spiritual development
of the vouneer secretaries is one. of the important elements of the train
ing program. Retreats of four da^'S’ duration have been an effective-
method of accomplishing this purpose, particularly in securing stroii"-
lesolution of will and iu outlining pl.ans for progressive devotional studr
for continuous growth.
LECTURE DEPARTMENT
The Lecture Department is one of the unique features of tie-
national program of the Young Men’s Christian Associations in Cliiiia,
Organized by Prof. C. H. Robertson in 1906 with accurate but popular-
demonstrated lectures on science, this department has gi'owii to iiiclm].=-
four sections, with a laboratory for preparing demonstrating material
and with a considerable staff. The laboratory is under the direction off
John Y. Lee, Pli. D.
The Science Section has thus far prepared and used the following-
lectures : The Gyroscope, Electricity and Magnetism, High aud Low
Temperatures, and The Wireless Telegraph and Telephone. These lec-
tures are given h}”- Mr. Robertson and Mr. C. H. Han. During 1920, they
visited 16 cities and addressed audiences of officials, educators, students
Ciiarohers of commerce, and mercantile guilds, numbering more thait
116,400 persons in the aggregate. Not only did they give coirc-ct:
scientific information, but they formed favourable contacts with in-
fluential elemc-nts of the community on behalf of the Church and!
Christian education.
A second Section deals w-ith Education. Dr. David Z. T. Yiii bas-
been the lecturer of this section. His demonstrated lectures given in 14.
provinces, have moved to tears, then to resolute actiou, some of the in-
fluential leaders in a number of large cities.
The Health Section, under the leadership of Dr. W. W. Peter, has-
led to the foimatioii of the Council on Health Education which is describ-
ed elsewhere and of which the National Committee is a constituent part,
A Section on Conservation was conducted for several years under tlic-
lead'^rship of D. Y. Lin, M.F. (Yale). Demonstrated lectures on forestry
were conducted under the patronage of the governors of several provinces'-
This work was later turned over to the forestry department of the Uni-
versity of Nanking, including the equipment that had been accuninl.ited.
Another important Section is on Visual Instruction. The purpose of
this is to bring to the aid of the local Associations and other ageiicies-
tlie use of popular lectures, illustrated by slides, charts, and motion
picture films, on travel, industry, aud a variety of subjects. Some of
these lectures provide good eiitertaiument, others give definite insfnic-
tion, and some are for inspiration and to enlist in the sendee of the com-
munity. Mr. G. H. Cole is the head of this section.
There are a number of cases where, through contacts formed and in-
terests aroused by lectures, considerable gifts have been made by officials-
to Christian work ; educational and conservation projects have been in-
augurated, and fricnd.ships have been formed which have led influential nieu-
to Christian decision and to entrance upon useful service in the Clnircb.
THE TIENTSIN CONVENTION : THE PRESENT 'ORGANIZATION
AND FUTirRE PROGRAM OF THE YMCA
The progress of the Association is indicated by its Eighth National
Convention, held in Tientsin in 1920 to celebrate the twenty-fifth anni-
versary of the founding of the first City Association in China in that city-
There were 575 voting delegates, 595 visiting delegates, 9 fraternal dele-
gates from other countries, and 92 official guests, a total of
Eighteen provinces aud 68 cities were represented. Missionary Boar s-
and Chinese Churches sent representatives, as did both the secular ao^
the religious press. One action of the Convention was the complete trails
fer of the direction of the organization to Chinese leadership through tie”
selection of 75 Chinese Christians to serve as the National Committ^-.
Three foreign leaders were invited to serve as honorary meanbers of t iiS"
Committee, whereas previously there had been 7 such men
members. The following actions, among others, were
the Convention :
taken by
CHRISTIAN V/ORK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
375
“The delegates recorded their gratitude to the Inlernatioaal Com-
^ of North America, and to various Mission Boards and other
bodies, for the experienced secretaries that they have seut to
^T\he Chinese Movement ; for their gifts of buildings and for the train-
• cilities they have offered to Chinese secretaries The National
raittce is authorized to convey this vote of thanksgiving to the
i^xes. above mentioned.”
' “The active members, directors, and secretaries are nil members
rburches, bound together in one organization for service. The relation-
between the Church and the Association is therefore a most intimate
.jjjjg Convention wishes to reaffirm the Ico^’alty of the Association
Church, and to urge Associations in China to take the Church
1° ders into their full confidence regarding plans of work, so that uiider-
mdin'^ and cooperation may be assured.”
, °Tn view of the present marked industrial development through-
tiie country, City Associations in large industrial centers should iii-
i^J'de in their immediate program provision for work for men and boys
tn'siich industries.”
“\Ve strongly urge that ever}' City Association give more atteii*
■tion to the boy life of the community. They should seek to arouse the
onscience of parents and teachers on this subject. They should provide
ore activities by and for boys in their buildings, in work in the com-
mitv 3J>d through cooperation with other agencies working for boys.”
c ' '“Every City Association should assume responsibility for the
entire student body in the city, and make provision in its staff, budget,
and program, so that the Association udll be a strong, coustriictive moral
and reli^'imis force among all students, especially in the schools of middle
^ade and above.
6. ‘‘lu fhe occupation of the unorganized cities, special attention
should be given to the 5 remaining provincial capitals and to the larger
educational, commercial, and industrial centers.”
7. “The National Committee should cooperate with local Associa-
tions m an effort to secure and train leadership, so as to make possible
within 3 years the organization of industrial and railroad Associations in
a few of the more important centers from which requests have been
received.”
S. “Steps should be taken to organize work as soon as practicable in
a few of the more important army centers from which requests have come
and where conditions are favourable.”
9. “The Board of every Association should accept as a fundamental
part of its program the training of secretaries both for its own staff
and for new and weaker Associations- Provision should be made in its
budget and program for this important phase of work.”
PLANS FOR NEW CITIES
It lias been the policj' of the National Committee in the extension of
work ill China to plant an Association in each provincial capital, in which
conditions warrant it, in order to carry its service to officials, students,
and other influential groups. Five capitals remain to be entered. Of
these, Auking (Auliw’ei) already has a provisional Association. It is
hoped to be able to provide foreign secretaries in response to an appeal
of the Christian bodies working there. It is hoped to enter Kwelin
(Kwangsi) also within a brief period. Kweiyaiig (Kweichow), Lanchow-
fu (Kansu), and Tsitsihar (Heilungkiang) are for later development.
Certain important commercial centers, from which earnest appeals
from the various Christian bodies have been coming for several j’ears,
the Committee hopes to enter within the coming year. Chief among
these are Chungking (Sze.) and Harbin (Kir.) ; with plans for later
development in Cliangchim (Kir.), Ichang (Hup.), Chnochowfu (Tung.),
and certain cities in Shantung, Fukien, and Kwangtung where provi-
sional Associations have been organized.
THE YOUNG WOMEN'S CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATION IN CHINA
Introductory Statement — The National Committee of the Young
■VVonieu’s Christian Associations of China is one of twenty-seven National
Branches of this organization affiliated with the 'World's Committee of
the YWCA in London. The China Committee was organized in 1905 in
Shanghai, after two years of preliminary work carried on by American
secretaries seut out by the World’s Committee in response to requests
from Church groups in China.
Membership in the Y'oung Women’s Christian Association, while
l-variously worded in the various countries, is always either identical with,
or directed towards, membership in the Protestant es'augelical Churches,
and the Association enters a community only at the behest of its Christian
leadens. It therefore becomes an institutional expression of the Church,
at work in a given community for the special interests of women.
Purpose and Characteristics — The purpose of the Y'WCA of China is
stated in its constitution to be “to unite Chinese girls and women for
I advancement along spiritual, mental, physical, and social lines, and for
service to God and coiiutry, according to the teachings of Jesus Christ.”
In addition to the obvious and more or less familiar Association activities
through which this purpose is carried out in the local centers, there are
certain distinctive features which especiall}' characterize tlie YWCA.
Ill the city centers the work is essentially decentralized and independent
of equipment. Chinese women must as yet be sought and found in their
own homes, and an Association building, while it is assuming increasing
significance with the social emergence of Chinese women, is of less im-
portance than the flexible, pervasive quality of a program of friendship.
One of the most characteristic features of Association vrork abroad, the
boarding home or hostel, is as yet almost unkuowi in China. In the
port cities, however, accommodation for transients is beginning to be
■very urgently needed, both for Chinese and foreign young women, and
the beginnings made in a few centers along this line have already proved
inadequate.
Chinese women of experience in organization work, even in Church
activities, are as yet so rare as to constitute the traiuiug of volunteer
leadership almost the chief task of the YWCA. Committee members are
hard to find, harder to get out to a meeting, hardest still to keep, but a
new generation, from school-age up, is*being trained in the art of taking
counsel and doing team-work together, and in time, as this new ability
wakes itself felt in the life of the Church and other social groupings,
this may prove to have been one of the best, if least measurable, gifts
the YWCA could have made to China.
Extent 0/ IFork— The YWCA is found in loi centers in China : in
w cities, and 89 schools or colleges. It has a total paid-up membership
of 6,414 (1920 figures).
G) The YWCA in Cities— A City Association develops as follows : 3
or 4 young women who have had some Association experience in their home
countries, and a year or more in oue of China’s language schools, go to a
city ill response to a request presented to the National Committee, establish
a home, aud for another year or two combine language study with the
establishing of friendly contacts among the women and girls of the com-
miinit}'. Gradually they form the nucleus of a future committee of
volunteer workers, and associate with themselves several young Chinese
women as employed secretaries. A pre-organization committee is formed,
which in time is formally organized into a board of directors. In only
one case at present (Peking) is there a Chinese general secretary; the
proportion of Chinese secretaries on each staff, however, is gfowiiig with
encouraging rapidity, and the board of directors is in almost every case
composed entirely of Chinese women. Eventually a separate administra-
lion building is acquired. From those who freely use the building, and
all its club and class privileges, active members are gradually enrolled.
These numbers are alwaj's small, as they represent a hard-won group of
those who genuinely understand the Christian purpose.
YWCA City Associations (1920)
City
Equipment
Members
Chinese
Staff
Foreign
Staff
Volunteer
Workers
Bible
Classes
Other
Classes’
Shanghai
Rented bldg, and hostel
305
8
7
81
16
9
Canton
Rented rooms
475
6
4
122
23
12
Tientsin
Rented rooms
222
4
5
75
11
8
Peking
Rented bldg.
540
7
6
60
21
15
Foochow
Rented bldg.
35
2
5
36
8
8
Changsha
104
2
4
13
8
8
Hongkong
Rented rooms and hostel
181
1
3
103
6
ID
Pre-Organiied
Centers
4
These centers have
Hangchow
4
• only secretarial
Nanking
3
residences as yet
Chengtu
• Subjects : English, home-making, social standiirds,^ domestic science, g/maastics,
baby welfare, vocational training, citizenship, arts, First Aid, etc.
THE CKEISTIAN OCCUPATIOX OF CHINA
37fi
A cross-section of the work of a City YWCA would include such
activities as : — clubs and educational classes of every sort and descrip-
tion, dramatics and parties and health campaigns, Bible study and in-
stitutes for the training of leaders in religious education, or for “better
babies” or "better homes,” social service and relief work, discussion
groups, finance campaigns, conunittee meetings, etc., etc.
(2) The VlFC.^ iji Schools — The YWCA is organized in over So of
China’s mission and government schools and in her colleges for women.
The fact, however, that there are as yet so few of the latter means that
in general the Student Associations enroll girls so young as almost to
form a junior movement. Membership in a Student YWCA automatically
makes a girl a member of the World’s Student Christian Federation, and
it is significant to note rhat at the height of their giving to the famine
funds in 1921, Student YWCA members also raised $2:6.45, chiefly in
sacrificial gifts of coppers, for the stnr\’irg students of Central Europe
for whom the Federation appealed. Their social Christianity is also
vigorously expressed through the system of Time Investment Clubs,
whereby a student returns to her home in the summer, trained and pledged
to manj' forms of neighbourhood service : — teaching in a Daily Vacation
Bible School, leading gomes among the children, giving simple demon-
strations in public health, baby welfare, or cleaning up homes and yards,
teaching the phonetic script to illiterates, etc. Twenty-six clubs reported
to the National Student Department in the summer of 1920.
In the college centers a more mature program is carried out, notably
in Peking, where the Student Association is active in the cit3--wide plan
for social ser\’ice.
not yet become a national program, but, after being tested ‘
local centers, it will naturally grow into one, developing side b”*
in close ccoperatioii with the other organizations for j-ouuger
are now tending to grow up in China. * *
National Organization— The National Conunittee is conioos
women, a majority of whom are Chinese, while the foreign
repre.sent the foreign Boards. Two-thirds of the members are r
Shanghai where the National Headquarters is located ; eight of tf* *'*
represent local centers; and two are members of the Field Coinin'tt*^^^*^^'*
present in the process of being organized for the administration T
.student work. In addition there are co-opted members of the
sub-ccmmittees. The National Committee is as j’et iiecessaril''^*^^°”^’
elected ; a First National Convention is soon to be held bower
which time the electoral power will be assumed by deWates renvpc
of the whole country. ° -cnaive-
Of the 126 employed secretaries, 84 are foreign. These are recru’t a-
and salaiied by the National Young Women’s Christian Association* f'
their respective countries England, Canada, Australia, vSweden 1
the United States. Upon their arrival in China they are assioHg^ j
language study, and thereafter appointed to their places of work*’ by m'*
National Committee, to whom jointly with their home Boards they’ ,
rcspciisibie Eighteen of these, with ii Chinese colleagues, form
headquarters staff. The six departments of national work are as fo]
lows Office, City, Student, Finance and Economic, Publication aurf
Publicity, and Phj’sical Education and Hj'giene.
One of the most distinctive features of the student work is the summer
conferences ; these also are treated separately, under the paragraph
“National Programs” in this article.
There is a total of 88 Student Branches of the YWCA, grouped by
fields, with a total membership exceeding -j.coo. These are distributed
as follows: — North China Field 24 branches, of which 7 are in Peking;
Yangtze Valley Field 13; East Central Field 16; Fukien Field 17, 6 being
in Foochow; Kwangtung Field 18, of which 9 are in Canton and 3 in
Hongkong. The above five fields have been constituted for purposes of
administration, and each is to have one or mccre traveling secretaries.
Secretaries have already been appointed to the East Central Field, the
■'.’angtze Vallcj' Field, the North China Field, and the Fukien Field. The
Kwangtung Field is yet to be organized and staffed.
The Five Administrative Fields of the YWCA
There are at present no local Student Branches emploj-ing secretaries.
In most of the City Branches, however, a secretary on the staff is assign-
ed to the student work of the community. The city and student work
are far less differentiated than in the home countries.
(3) Girls’ Work — As in all work with adolescents, there is a sharp
break in the tj'pe of activities and interests that appeal to older and
younger girls. A “Girl’s Work Department” is therefore gradually
emerging here and there in the local centers, with clubs, programs, and
activities of its own, calculated to suit the girl of from 10 to 14. This has
Lines of work not 3-et fully organized into departments, or purposely-
carried out through the already existing departments, are directed by
the National secretaries for industrial work and for religious education
There is a hostess secretary for the headquarters city. The Natio-iai
Committee is also represented by a secretar3' on the staff of the Council cir
Health Education.
NATIONAL PROGRAMS
;i)' Religious Education — ^The secretary for religious education im
cooperation with the publication department, plans for the preparation
and issuing of .study courses on the Bible and Christian standards. She
also spends much time on the field conducting training institutes or classes,
in religious education, and in planning the religious education work iit
the National Training School for H3’giene and Ph3'sical Education iu;
Shanghai. In 1920-21 ncmn-al training institutes were held iu Tientsin,
J’eking, Moukden, Changsha and Shanghai. The total number of .students,
enrolled in vf>luntar3' Bible study classes for a regular course of study was-
about i,i}50.
(2) Conferences — The National Student Departmenc, and in some
cases the City Branches located in large student centers, couduct at;
various times in the 3'ear a total of 9 eight-day conference.": for the student
members. In 1920 these brought together 842 deleg.ite.s, representing
loi mission and government schools. They were held in Tientsin,
Peking, Shanghai, Foochow, T.sinan, Wo Fu Ssu (near Peking), Killing,
Monkden, and Canton. The conferences have the familiar features of
Morning Watch, Bible classes, talks and discussions on the funda-
mentals of the Christian faith, training in social service and coumutttee-
work, and a varied program of recreation. The3’ are planned and directed
almost entirely under Chinese leadership, and there is an increasing mea-
sure of student self-government in their administration.
(3) li'diistriai Work — In spite of pressure repeatedly brought to bcir
upon the National Committee to launch a program of activities in iu-
dustrial centers where girls and women are employed, the Committee held
hack until just the right leadership could be found for this critical work.
It was felt that such leadership might best come from England, where
the industrial situation has been faced the longest and where the greatest
deposit of experience has been developed. In the spring of 1921 such a
sccretar3' was found, and the head of the department for the training of
■welfare workers in the London School of Economics joined the staff as
national industrial secretary. Shortly afterwards a Chinese member of
the National .Staff w’as sent by the National Committee as China’s fir^^t
representative at the International Working Women’s Congress, holclm.!];
its second meeting in Geneva, Switzerland, in October, 1921, just before
the meeting of the International Labour Conference of the League of
Nations which she will also attend. While this phase of the work has so
recentl3' been launched as to preclude any further account of actuj
achievements, the line of approach to be taken to this which will
less prove to be one of China’s most difficult national problems,^ is bes
indicated iu the following preliminary statement of the YAVCA’s objectiie .
“The Young Women’s Christian Association can choose to
an industrial program at one of two points : — a program of
and other activities among emplo3-ed women, or a program
primarily towards the making of c^iniou. Inasmuch as tbe
method is characteristic of this organization’s previous record lu 0
.—,1 .._-i rGCOmmellCieu
countries and is undoubtedly more fundamental, it is recomu
that the National Committee begin at once to make a direct
curate study of industrial conditions in typical centers, to
■w'itli the knowledge which will enable it to seive both
iiployees iu the most constructive wa3', and to help create t e p
opinion that must precede legislation.”
CHRISTIAN WORK AMONG SPECIAL CLASSES
377
u) Heallh Edncatio}i—Prohah\y iu no country wliere the YWCA
- is there more urgent need for a fully developed program of
^..rieiie aud physical education than in China. The National Committee
1 c be”-im this work iu two w'ays— through its Department of Physical
n-diicatToii, and by participation in the work of the Council of Healtli
Education. The former conducts in Shanghai a Normal Training School
f Hygiene and Physical Education, which was established in 1916, as the
first Christian training school for physical education for girls in China.
•Fifty gi-aduates have already been sent out into government or mission
^hools or City YWCA’s to establish, in turn, normal training depart-
^euts'iii physical education and recreation. Most of the students become
-Christians before leaving the .school. In June, 1921, this department
enlisted i.ooo of the girl students of Shanghai for a demonstration of
-jnns's activities and group games in the Far Eastern Championship
-Ganie.=i, the fir-st time girls had participated in this event.
A summer camp for girls, the only thing of its kind in China, has
-been conducted by this department for two years at Ruling. It is planned
-to hold the summer course of the training school at this camp in the
iutnre, and to develop simil.ir camp.s in other parts of China as rapidly
as possible.
The Physical Educatioii Department has asked for a grant for 1922,
which to establish a demonstration playground iu vShanghai.
■Equipped with mo<leI apparatus, a baby w'elfare station, and a clinic,
-this will serve as a laboratory for Ihe Training School students and for
-a (lenionstratiois plant for all interested in the future of ph3-sical educa-
-lion and recreation in China.
Through the cooperation with the Council on Health Education, the
Association assists in the promoting of the program of health campaigns,
Tetter Home Institutes, Better Babies contests, anti-cholera measures,
.etc. so elfectiveh’ carried on by this Council since its establishment in
1915- The axiom that all social problems begin iu the home is most
•acutely true iu China and an organization dealing in terms of Chinese
-women has a large part to plaj' in the welfare of the nation.
FINANCIAL STATUS
When a local center i.s entirely new it is assisted by funds furnished
from the ^atlonal Committee. As .':oon as the support of the community
W'ul warrant it, the running expenses are budgeted and in most cases
secured by an anuual finance campaign. This is generally conducted
with National cooiieration, and a percentage of the funds secured are
apportioned to the National budget. The remainder of the National
budget, exclusive of salaries is secured through receipts from the Training
School and from conferences and publications, through contributions from
individuals, and by a grant from the American YWCA which is used
largely for certain demonstration pieces of work until they have passed
the experimental stage. The salaries of the Chine.se members of the
staff, whether working in local centers or at headquarters, are always in-
cluded in the funds raised in China. The salaries of the foreign secre-
taries are carried by local Associations, or by individuals in their respec-
tive countries . England, Canada, Australia, vSweden, aiul the United
States.
FUTURE PLANS
In addition to the various advance programs indicated above, some
of the immediate “futures” before the National Committi-e of the YWCA
are as fellows :
1. The starting of Cit^* Bvanclie.s, as soon as fund; and leaders are
forthcoming, in Hankow, Soochow’, Amoy, Taiyiianfn, and Wuch.ing.
2. The establishment of a school for training Chinese j’oung women
in the Association secretaryship. (A scholarship fiuul held by the
National Committee is now used each year to send one Chinese secretary
to the National Training School of the American YWCA in New York).
.3. The erection of a national headquarters building on the site now
twned by the National Committee on A’uen-Miiig-Yuen Road in Shanghai,
as soon as funds can be secured.
4. The establishment of a foreign YWCA in Shanghai, for the ac-
commodation of 3-onng women coming and going from Europe and Americ.a.
5. The erection of an administration building for the Canton YWCA,
the site for which has been secured by the Canton Board.
THE STEWART EVANGELISTIC FUND
Purpose and Operation — The work of the Stewart Fund in China from
-its very inception has been of a cooperative nature, extending its operations
largely though the work of exi.stiiig missionary societies. The purpose of
i the fund has been to give direct and inspirational assistance to the general
; ouse of evangelism.
' The Stewart Fund is not an endowment nor has it assumed the form
I of a permanent organization in China. For the ma-^t part it functions
I through regular mission agencies. This explains the fact that many
' missionaries connected with church mission boards have been brought to
■China during the last few years and are regularlj' supported hy the Fund,
that Chinese workers are also maintained and special assistance is given to
-special evangelistic enterprises promoted by the regular missionary
:Societies. Over aP these contributions, whether in men or money, the
Fund retains no directive powers. The most cordial relations, of a more or
less direct nature, are thus maintained betweeen the Stewart Fund and
-ever 60 missionarv' societies now working in everj’- province of China. It
has been llie hope of the founder of the Fund that through this cooperation
Teal and much needetl assistance might be given to evangelistic eiiorts
throughout China.
In order to promote an interdenominational evangelistic program i’l
■China, the Stewart Fund has organized an Interdenominational Evangelistic
•Coimnittec, composed of thirtj’ prominent missionary and Chinese Cliui'ch
leaders. The purpose of this committee is to serve the Fund in an advisory'
•capacity, and to suggest waj's and means bj* which a larger degree of co-
oper.ation between the Fund and the \’arions missions and churches iu
•China may be realized. It is hoped that thi.s interdenominational program
■which is principallj' directed to serve the Christian leaders of the Church in
|•Cllina, will become a permanent feature of the work of the Fund.
The Stewart Fund lias been operating in China for five 3'ears and the
following different classes of work are now being carried on :
(i) Bible Schools — Since the effectiveness of e\-nngelism depends so
largely upon workers, trained in the knowledge and use of the Scriptures,
the Stewart Fund has from the very first recognized the importance of
Theological and Bible Schools. During its operation in China about fifteen
schools have received financial assistance from the Fund. In some cases
buildings have been granted or contributions made toward the purchase cf
'p^opert3^ In other cases Bible School students have been proi'ided with
living stipends. In one Seminar3' nearl3' thirty students were thus assisted
-over a period of several 3’ears. In not a few cases special grants have been
niade toward the anuual maintenance of Bible Schools or toward special
budgets connected with the work of Bible Education b3' the Stewart Fund,
thus supplementing and strengthening the work of existing institutions
lather than dei'elopiug a separate school of its own.
The need of workers trained in the Scriptures to fill vacant posts in
■evangelistic work is appalling. In one district Tecentl3' visited, forty
cvaugelistic centers weie without a resident pastor or evangelist, and in
one conference over one hundred positions were vacant. There is no
^ eater need before the missions and Chinese Church today than that of
increasing facilities for Theological and Bible training. The lack of Bible
gained workers has tempted man3’ missions to emplov- men and women in
'Wstimi service, who although well educated along secular lines, lia%-e had
no definite Bible and religious training. This naturally depreciates the
spiritual efficiency of the work at large. May the day soon come when
every worker in the Christian Clnirch, whether lie be evangelist, teacher,
physicinii, secretariq or business manager shall have had some definite
Bible training.
(3) Insfilulcs for Bible Study and C/irist/<m TtaininS — In looking foi-
ward to a larger “Bible ’ eading Christian constitucnc3’” and to the upbuild-
ing of church members in the Faitli, the need among church members ."^f
special instruction in the Pible has been urgently felt in China. For this
cause and to this end the Stewart Fund has cooperated with missions aivl
churches in holding a large number of Institutes for Bible stinh* and
Christian training. Several score of such Institutes have been h.eld during
the past five years with the cooperation of various mission and church
agencies.
These Institutes have been convened in various local centers ami have
been attended b.v many thousands. They have averaged from two to eigl'.*’
weeks in duration. The chief work has been Bible stud3* so planned as lo
give those attending a better uiider.staiiding of the Scriptures and a greater
abilit3' in relating the application of its truth and power to their lives. Un-
qnestionabl3’ many thousands of Chinese have thus received definite help
toward making them more useful in serince in their own local churches.
The day has passed when the pastor can do the work of the church alone.
AVe need an ann3’ of spirit-filled, Bible-trained church meinhers who will
rall3'’ around the pastor in the propagation of the Gospel iu ever3' local
Church center. To this end the “Institute Program” is dedicated.
A large commodious building has been erected b3' the Stewart Fund in
Nanking, which is specially adapted for the holding of Interdenoininationr.l
Institutes. The first two sections of the building were erected in tgiy and
1919. The last and largest section is just now being completed. Accom-
modations are thus proinded for several hundred delegates. A large
aiulitorinm seating over fifteen lumdred people has been erected adjacent
to these buildings, in whirli public meetings are held in connection with
these institutes. Institutes for training workers and for Bible study will
be hold in periodic succession each 3-ear.
(3) 5««nnfr Conferences— Ow'm^ to the scarcity cf inspirational gather-
ings sucli as the Christian workers in the homeland so constantly depend
upon, the lack of sufficient Christian literature and books in Chinese, the
lonely position of many workers, the stress of events under which workers
in large centers labour, a paramount need has arisen in China for Summer
Conferences where spiritual blessing and renewal of Christian experience
in the hearts and lives of the leaders of the Chinese Church may be specially
sought.
During the past five year.s the Stewart Fund ha.s inaugurated and de-
veloped a number of such summer conferences for Christian workers,
conference center has been provided by the Fund at Ruling comprised of
nine buildings with living accommodations for three lumdred. At Pehtaihi
a similar conference center having ten buildings with living .accommoda-
tions for over three hundred delegates and including an auditorium seating
seven hundred, has also been provided. Successive conferences have been
held in each of the.se specially provide.! centers, principally for Chinese
delegates but also for foreign missionaries. _ .
In many other centers the .Stewart Fund lia.s cooperated with mission
and Christian agencies in holding conferences similar in nature to those
878
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
held at Kuliiig and Pehtaiho, and in supplying speakers. Altogether over
fourteen thousand Chinese delegates representing every province in China
have attended these conferences, financed largely by the Stewart Fund.
(4) PreachUi" Sands— Another type of work in which the Stewart
Fund is privileged to have a share in China is the holding of special
evangelistic services in schools, cities or specially chosen country locali-
ties. Over sixty missionaries joined in a single series of such meetings
inaugurated by the Fund, going to various places either to hold or parti-
cipate in meetings of different kinds. Scores of schools and thousands of
people have been reached in this way with a direct evangelistic appeal.
In addition, the Stewart Fund maintains a dozen Chinese preaching bands
made up of sixtv or seventy' enthusiastic workers. These bauds under the
direction of missionaries have carried on itinerant evangelism throughout
ten province.>, preaching, visiting the homes, distributing literature and
doing individual evangelistic work. Through their ministry manv
hundreds of thousands ha^'e been reached.
('5) M’orA’frs— During the five j-ears since the Stewart Fund began its
work in China over one hundred missionaries connected with various
JVIi.ssionnrj' Boards at home have been brought out to the field, their ex-
penses of travel, salaries, and genei-al maintenance being provided by the
Fund. The responsibility of allocating these missionaries and directing
their work is borne by the society with which each is connected.
For several years about three hundred Chinese workers have also been
supported by the Fund. These are scattered over all China and are engaged
in different forms of evangelistic work. The number of these Chinese
workers would be larger were one to include the workers who are supported
and whose work is administered directly from Los .Angeles.
(6) Li tcralurc— The offices of the Literature Department of the St
Evangelistic Fund, formerly the Milton Stewart Distribution Fimd
4 Quiiisan Gardens, Shanghai. During the past four j'ears pubr ’
have been sent out by this Department to almost every city in Chii/*^ 1°*^*
missionaries reside, and there is universal testimony as to 'the val
assistance thus rendered to Evangelism. The principal publication
Stewart Fund has been the Picture Portionettes, of which about siv^
million have been circulaletl. '
The vStewart Fund has also prorided for almost the entire work f tu
riionetic Committee of the CCC. Publications in Phonetic Script are
widely used over Chiua, and these are handled largely through the
ture Department of the Fund.
In addition to literature published or handled by the Litenf
Department of the Stewart Fund, a number of special grants have h
made to outside literature agencies in order to provide for the publicatr*^
of special evangelistic literature as well as Bible Portionettes. '
(j) IFor'c Among Government Students — There is perhaps no mQj.
needy field for Christian work in China than that among Government
students. For the most part these men are still beyond the reach of the
clmrches. Under the auspices of various groups of workers the Fund has
maintained work for Government students in six large centers.' In
city over fifteen Bible study classes have been held in Government school?
with one hundred and fifty in regular attendance, and over thirty converf^
have been won to Christ from these classes. It is hoped to increase this,
work in the near future, and to secure a general evangelistic secretary who-
wnll be able to coordiuate the different efforts in the various centers.
Space 'u’ill not permit mentioning the numerous items in which the-
Fuud has cooperated through various channels for the carrying on of many
scores of special or iiidiridual projects.
RELIGIOUS WORK AMONG FOREIGNERS IN CHINA
The following tables show the results of a series of questions sent out
to about forty of those cities in China having the largest populations of
foreigners — “foreigners” in this case being restricted to non-Asiatics.
The tables, however, do not show all of the religious woik being carried
on. So little information is at hand in regard to the work done by the
Roman Catholic Church that it hardly seems i\-orth wh-.le to analj^ze or
tabulate it. Nor is all the Protestant work shown. A careful .study cf
the tables will show that from one or two important cities no replies have
teen received, and that from other cities very little information was
secured. The Colony of Hongkong is not included.
The Army A’.M.C.A. work done chiefly for the American Legation
Guard in Peking, and the large work done by the Navy Y.M.C.A. in
Shanghai and at times in Chefoo, are very important contributions to the
work of the Kingdom of God in the Far East, though not included in these
tables.
The two tables list all cities where as many as 50 foreign residents
are reported and from which replies have been received. In addition,
weekly services (attended almost entirely by missionaries) are reported
for the following cities : Anking, Sianfu, Taianfu, Tsining, Wusih and
"V'angchow. Harbin (130,000 foreign residents) reports a large synagogue
and several Greek churches.
Services for Foreign Residents in Cities without
Church Organizations
City
Foreign
Besideuts
Services
Avemge
Attendance
Remarks
Changsha ...
1.50*
Weekly
GO
Cbengtu. ...
200’
Fortnightly
120
Chinkiang ...
100'
Weekly
28
S. S. for Foreign Children
Hangchow ...
70
Monthly
.50
Knifeng
7-5
Fortnightly
20
Plan Weekly Sendees
Soochow ...
100
Weekly
50
Swatow
2.'50
Weekly
20
Union Service, alternates two sider-
of city. Anglican service also held.
Tsinan
120
Weekly
CO
Foreign Residents markedly cordiaEl
Yiinnanfu ...
1.50
Weekly
30
50 French Residents
• Not including children.
Protestant Churches for Foreigners in China
City
Foreign
Residents
Chul’ch
Members
Average
Attendance
Pastor
Services and Remarks
Amoy
125
Union
44
37
A. J. Hutchinson
Preaching, Prayer Meeting, Bible Class.
Canton
450
Anglican
30?
C. I. Blanchett
Worship.
Union Service
'l2o
Evening Service.
Chefoo
150
St. Andrew’s )
St. Peter's J
32
80
N. A. H. Ua.
Worship, Men’s Society.
Union
C. I. M. School Service...
135
Navy ” Y ” active in Summer.
Chungking
300
Anglican
30
W. L. L. Knipe
Foochow
300
W. P. W. Williams
Worship.
Union Services
ioo
Evening Service.
Hankow
1.200
Anglican
A. C. S. Trivett
General.
Union
...
J. Wallace Wilson
General.
Harbin
130,000
Lutheran
Union Service
50
Y. M. C. A. holds English ns well as Russian Services-
Nanking
.500
Union Church
300
P. F. Price
Preaching, S. S., Prayer Meeting, etc.
Ningpo
100
Anglican
10
Bishop Molony
Peking
1,500
Union Church
350
450
R. W. Beers
Preaching, S. S. 100, etc.
Shanghai
16,000
Trinity Cathedral
...
250
C. J. F. Symons
Service Guild, Girl's and Men’s Societies.
Community Church
339
300
L. Freeman
Preaching, S. S. 200. Social, etc. ,
Preaching, S. S.,-C. E., etc., Building too small.
Free Christian Church...
1.50
150
Union Church
300
400
A. N. Rowland
Worship, Ladies’ Society, Tempemnee, etc.
St. John’s Pro-Cathedml
German Church
40
■Worship, S. S. 15.
Tientsin
Anglican
Union Church
130
C. E. Darwent
Preaching, S. S., Guild, etc.
Tsingtau
350
German
20
Dr. Bohner
Weihaiwei
120
Anglican
30
C. R. Burnett
Preaching, S. S., Prayer Meeting. — ■
Wuhu
100
30
NoU. — Except in Peking, Shanghai and Tientsin, the pastors are missionaries who give a portion of their time to the work for foreigners.
THE CHINESE CHURCH
379
PART X
THE CHINESE CHURCH
INSTITUTIONAL CHURCHES
Tn a recent Survey of the Christian Occupation of Cities in China
leporting' 100,000 inhabitants or o%'er made ly the CCC Survey Committee,
-7 churches reported some feature of organized community service. In
Older to ascertain the full extent and exact nature of this community
service, a second questionnaire, specially prepared, was circulated among
these churches. As soon as replies began to come in, it became apparent
I hat a considerable number of these 77 churches had no such program as
would qualify them to be listed as Institutional Churches. It was agreed,
however, to include in this study all churches emphasizing the social
application of the Christian Gospel in relation both to the individual and
to the conunuuity’. Two or three institutions, which are confining them-
selves almost entirely to social ser\*ice activities under church auspices,
but not in connection with any organized church, are also iiiclucled, .since
their programs provide for the organization of a church eventually.
Questionnaire returns have been received from 40 churches. The
average number of 5*ears in which institutional work has been carried on
hy these 40 cliurches is four. If the 7 churches which ha\-e been doing
this type of work for a Icuger term of 5'enrs are excluded, the average for
(he remaining 33 churches is only three years. It will thus be seen how
new tliis ty’pe of work is and how lai'gely it is still in the experimental
stages.
LecrtficUi — Although the churches maintaining institutional acti\-ities
are still comparatively few, and only recently established, this tj’pe of
missionary effort is not confined to any one locality, but is nation-wide.
Sliaiighai has 14 churches engaged in definite forms of community activity.
Ko other center approximates such a large number. Peking, Tsinan,
Nanking, Nanchaug, Ankiiig, (he Wuhan center, Soochow, Hangchow,
Foochow, Swatow, Canton, Kaifeng, Changsha, Siangtau, and Cheugtu
arc amongst the cities where emphasis is now being laid upon institution.il
church work.
Buildings — It is natural that work so recently lauiicliecl should be
largc-l)' carried on in adapted native building’s and potssess but a limited
cctuipmeul. The Haptist Church in Swatow boasts, however, of a five stoiy
reinforced concrete building with a roof garden. The Yates Jlemorial
Church at the North Gate, Shanghai, is another modern structure, having
a splendid equipment for institutional activities ; while as far west as
Chengtu, Szechwan, we find a thoroaighly modern building for this type
of work.
The "Institutional Clmrcli" Is finding a prominent place on the pro-
gram cf some of our largest missionary societies, namely, the Southern
Bapti.st (SBC), the Methodist (MEFR ajid MES), and" the Northern
Tro'liyterian (PN). Institutional Churches are projected in all the large
cities where these societies are operating. A number of specially planned
buildings are now in the course of erection in Kaifeng, Soochow, Shanghai,
^'ud other centers. This indicates that in the course of the next two or
three )-ears not a small amount of capital will be invested in buildings and
equipment throughout China, and it will then be possible to tell Avhat can
he accomplished by this type of work under more favourable conditions.
Specific AcHvIfic-s — It is very stimulating to note the varied activities
"liich are carried on by these Institutional Churches. In addition to the
religious activities such as worsliip, .Sunday school, prayer meetings,
chapel preaching, and week-day Bible classes, many maintain such com-
’uunity activities as kindergartens, free schools, day and night schools of
"gher and lower primary grade, special classes in English and commercial
subjects, cinema and stereoptican exhibitions, reading room and library,
clubs for men and women, boys and girls, playground activitie.s,
fJ'Junasium, medical clinics, health campaigns, uplift service amongst
luchistrial workers, etc. These are amongst the more general types of
conutmiiity activities, each of which finds a place on the program of two or
^iiore of the 40 churches coming under this Survey.
of these more common and widely emplo3'ed activities, some
he cliurches include special fe.atures in their programs to which specific
®«ciition might well be called :
1. The Tsinan Instilulc— This is strictly speaking, not an Instilu-
tional Church, but its program has the same objective. It adjoins a Union
Christian Church and between the two there is a mutual and hearty
cooperation. The Institute operates under the Extension Department of
Sliantung Christian Universitj'.
The buildings cover a floor space of 24,000 square feet, and consist of
a large museum of educatioual e.xhfbits of universal interest, two lecture
halls, reading room and library, reception rooms for social work, and also
a student department consisting of class and game rooms, etc.
The Institute is daily open to visitors who conic in large numbers,
averaging’ over 1,200 per day. Under the direction of a trained staff of
workers, social contacts are made witli tlie \*isitors, culminating in an
evangelistic seia-ice and address. From four to six evangelistic scimces
are a part of the daily program. Special clays and programs and lectures
are provided for women, while special meetings for lx>ys are conducted
every Sunday, with from 200 to 400 in attendance. The educational and
social prograan. is interesting and varied. Jlorc than 476,000 visited the
museum last year, a total of over 5,000,000 since it was opened in 1905.
■\Vliile such an extensive institution could not be widely duplicated, its
value would justifj' a similar venture in several large centers.
2. The Vangfeepoo Soewi Center, Shanghai, is distinctive in the fact
that it has been organized and maintained in connection with the Shanghai
(Baptist) College, to setv’e as a laboratory for the Department of Sociology.
Since its organization, the other departments of the College have recognized
its practical value in developing in the students a sense of social obligation
and in training them to be valuable servants of society. With the trained
staff of the College faculty behind the enterprise, the work is being di>
veloped in a most efficient manner, after careful suia^eys were made and
an understanding of the particular needs of the coimminity was reached. A.
church is being developed in connection \rith the Center. Attention is
called to this project because it eiuphasizes a great need in the education
of the j’ontli of China, ajul no College, University, or Theological School
should any more think of omitting such an important laboratory for
practical training from its equipment than it would fail to provide
laboratories and practical training in the other sciences.
3. The "Church of the Triumphant Way’’ (Protestant Episcopal),
Nanking, has among its institutional features a virile anti-vice society,
known as the While Cross Society, which has grown out of the recognition
In' the church of the fact that something nealed to be done to combat the
frightful vice conditions existing in that community (Hsiakwan). A
campaign of education and information on the ravages of the social evils
is conducted through lectures, stereoptican slides, distribution of litera-
ture, bulletin boards, and by the issue of occasional pamphlets dealing
with the local \-ice situation. One of these pamphlets, consisting of over
150 P‘'o®s, contains many interesting data and is very instructive reading.
4. The Chiao Tao Koia Church (Presbyterian), Peking, in addition to
its other activities, has a school for the deaf and dumb \nth 30 studenLs,
which reminds us of the vast number of defectives in all our communities
for whom no ministration is provided, save such as the Church provide.^.
It is encouraging to note how readily and \vholehcartc<lly the non-
Christians of the community cooperate with the Cliurch wherever such
human sahTiging is attempted.
5. The Church t/ St. Michael and All Angels, Wuchang, is becoming
a real "neighbourhood house." The well is used by the community
women for washing, good water is provided to many families for kitchen
use, and an open air loft pro%'ides a cool, popular sleeping resort during
the hot summer nights.
6. The Foochow Siong hi Dong, among its many and most varied
activities, has provided equipment whereby mothers can bring their infants
for winter bathing in a pleasant, comfortable atmospbcrc.
7. The Nanlao Institute, Shanghai, has a Benevolent Loan Sixiety.
making loans ($5.00 is the limit) to men in order to start them with an
outfit for street peddling of the innumerable variety of petty what-nots
3^0
THE CHKISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
that Chinese love to bu}-. The loan is "raclnally repaid. One j'oung man
within a few months was not only able to repa}’ the loan, but had saved
$40.00 in addition.
S. Ciacc Episcopal Cliurch, Anking;, reports, the following enterprise
which is full of pewsibihties and suggestions. In connection with this
church there lias been organized among women the Anking Colored Cross
Stitch Guild. It is organized on a cooperative basis, and about 130 women
are employed, having definite membership in the organization. All the
profits arc used for the benefit of members. Their sick are given medic.al
attention at the expense of the organization ; the children of members arc
educated ; an apartment house has just been built providing quarters for
16 familie.s. Cooperative buying is another feature, and all profits from
the sale of tlieir work arc used for the benefit of members. Each worker is
given instruction in phonetic .script and Christianity. Though tlie guild
is closely connected with the church, proving a valuable adjunct and re-
cruiting agcnc\', it is not an organic part of it.
Space forbids calling attention to all the many and varied activities
carried on by the larger and longer established institutional Churches
such as the Community (.ruild, Siangtaii (Prc.sbytcrian) ; the Yates
Jleinorial Clnirch, Shanghai (Baptist) ; (he Nanttio Institute, Shanghai
(I’rcsbytcriau) ; the Sioug In Dong, Foochow (IMethodist) ; the Swatow
Christian Institute and Community Guild (Baptist) ; the Chengtn
Institutional Church (Methodist) ; and others which maintain large trained
staffs \nth budgets between $5,000 and $15,000, annually. All these are
real Christian forces in their communities.
Inasmuch as most of these churches are in the larger cities, some
people will no doubt be of tlie opinion that this type of church work can
be successfully carried on only in a metropolis. Such, however, is not the
case. In fact, the smaller the communitj’', the fewer the distractions, and
the more easily the Christian program of social sendee impinges itself upon
the community life. \Ve might refer to the luglai Church in a coinpan-
lively small hsien city in Fukien pronnee (Inghok). Here they have a
Chinese staff of eight, including pastor aiul Bible woman and school
teachers. Property* is not .so expensive in a cit3’’ like this, consequently it
is possilile for them to have a bath house (the only one in the citj--), two
pla3'grounds and an athletic field, school rooms, kindergarten, social and
reading room, hostel, and a moving picture equipment. An all-tlie-week
program, fift3--two weeks in the 3'ear, makes this Institutional Church a
contimtous Christian social force whose impact cannot help but tell
luiglitih' upon the communit\'. It is not surprising that in a small cit3’ like
this, such a church should enjo3- unusual influence, to whose leadership
the commui)it3- natuialh' turns in time of special strain and stress. The
activities of this church are carried on \vith a remarkably small budget, of
which only Sioo is secured from foreign sources.
Again we ma\- note the ver3’’ successful work carried on h
church cf the Foreign Christian Mission at Cluichow, Anhwei ’■
minimum in .«taff and equipment, but with a strong eonsciousne.'-^f^ ^
power of social evnugolism. This church has made an impress
communit3-, from the officials and gentiw to the gi'eat mass of
people, winch ha.s given it a unique position in the community
work is still "in an cmbiyonic stage.” We call attention to tlii'f
bec.iuse it is an instance of what ma3- be accomplished even thonn-li
is ^'e^y little available for equipment, and the staff is not large a
that ma3' be confronting* maiy churches thi-oughout China who would'n.''
to engage in Institutional Church work, but who h.ave refrained b
they have felt that they lacked sufficient funds or an adequate equipin^T*^
The re.sult of this Survc3' will be greatl3- misinterpreted if the iin*^"
siou is given that Institutional Church work can be conducted oiilv^'^'^'*
large scale. A large staff and a splendid equipment are nndoubted'lv^" ^
to be despised. But if we euvi.sagc a lone evangelist in a market towii'w^u
the consciousness of the power of the gospel of Jesus Christ to revivify 1'"
oiiU' the indi\ddual but his comraunit3-, and with the pnrpo>se to give
pression to this in liis program of work, we have here the beginiiin'r-^^f
an liistihitional Church just as truly as in the larger city where 1116**^
sionary, the Chinese pastor, and a social secretary open’ a well-equipplj
center and launch out on a pretentious progiam of community activitiy^^
.Vi-cd5 — As a result of this Survey the following needs' stand m,/-
bold relief :
(i) The Need of Trained Workers. The Institutional Church is help,
less unless it has on its staff at least one worker trained to organize aiij
direct social service actimties.
(3) The Need cf Training Facilities. At present the Young Men's
and the Young Women’s Christian Associations are the only agencies with
facilities for the training of such workers. It is most desirable that cir
Colleges also provide courses and practical facilities along these linos. Ou*-
Theclogical Schools should not omit to give the future pastors and
evangelists of the Church a thorough training in the principles and methods
for promoting community church programs. In addition, it mio-ht he
exceeclingl3' helpful if Summer Schools for the Training of Workers^ could
be conducted b3' experienced leaders ammalh^ in several centers thus
making it possible for those already engaged in institutional Church work
to increase their kncwledge concerning the problems, principles, and
methods of their work.
(■5) There ,is an Agency Needed which can act as a Clearing House el
ildeas, whereby the experiences that have enriched the work of one church
may be made available for all, thus making it unnecessary for each
church to blunder along making the same mistakes which others have
made, or attempting projects which have been thoroughh' tried elsewhere
and found to be unfruitful.
INDEPENDENT CHINESE CHURCHES
Health3’- movement.s tow.ard self-support, self-government, and self-
propagation are in progress in many parts of China and in connection wita
almost every’ large denomination. For over fifty 3’ears Chinese Cliurclie.s
have been "organized” in connection with Protestant missions. Church
councils such as presb3'teries, s3-iiods, and conferences of various kinds
have been established. A few of these councils are organically related to
church courts abroad (e.g. Conferences of ihe Methodist Episcopal
Churches), but the great majoritx- are entirely indepejident of the churches
in other lands, except in so far as the3’ are influenced through the ordained
luissionaries who in most chur.^hes are full voting members of the Chine'e
Church courts. In the earh’ stages of church development, while the
number of Chinese pastors is small, it not infrequently happens that the
missionaries outnumber the Chinese in these church courts and more or
less exercise control. Where, however, the chni'ch has been established
for some time and a strong Chinese leadership has been developed, the
control of the church passes largeh- into Chinese hands. Most of sucli
churches arc now independent of the mission or missions by which they
were first established and are therefore in a true sense autonomous,
ina.smuch as tlie voting power is largel3' in Chinese hands. It must-,
nevertheless, be adniitied that the influence of the missionary is still
strong, and in inaiy cases dominant, notwithstanding that he is in the
minority. The desire for a Church that shall be freed from the stigma of
being a foreign institution has led some Chine.se Christians to organize
churches which are entirely independent of the ecclesiastical organization
established by- the missions. It is with this t\’pe of churches that the
study is directly- concerned.
Term Defined— The tenn ‘indepencleiit church’ as here used, therefore,
includes only those churches yvliicli have separated from clunxli bodies
organized by missionary societies. The term is often used to include
vcr3' different types, of yvliich the chief and sometimes onl5’ common
characteristic is independence of all outside financial help. The different
13^)65 may perhaps best be set forth as folloyvs :
I — Differences in the Relationship of Independent Churches lo the
Missions by which they were first Established — Churches formerly
connected yvitli the eccle.siastical organization of one or another missionary
societ3’, sharing the same denominational beliefs and polities, are now,
due to difficulties in relationship either yvitli the mission as a body or yvith
indiyidual missionaries, no longer so connected. These cliiirclies are
therefore outside of any ecclesiastical organization represented 133- mission
societies and are independent in the sense of being both self-s’upporting
and self-governing. Clnirclier. of this character are found cluefl3' in the
coast provinces. Some Jeport a large communicant raember.ship, are active
in every Christian service, and have undertaken a good deal of home mis-
sionar3' yvork. The independent churches in Chekiang, yvhich were form.zr-
ly- connected yvith the CTM, otliers in Fukien formerU- connected with Ih?
CMS, and still others in Shensi formerly- connected yvitli the Swedidi
Mission, are good examples of the above t3’pe, all reporting difficulties of
one .sort or another in their relationship yvith the missions. Recently
these churches liay-e become a part of tlie National Association of the
Chinese Independent Churches. In order to discourage the tendency t)
sever relationships yy’itli ecclesiastical organizations connected widi
mission societies, especially upon insufficient provocation, the following
resolution yvas passed in ig20 by the National Association of Independent
Cluirclies : '‘Churches that have severed connection yvith their mother
mission for no adequate reason shall not be recognized by- the National
vSociety of Independent CInirclies.”
Second, there are sclf-.'^uppovting and self-governing churches, yvhich,
yvliile no longer organically’ connected yvith any missionary organization,
still retain mo.st cordial and helpful relationships yvith their mother mis-
sions. Frcqiienlly’, the chief reason behind their yvithdrayval from mission
control and their e.stablishraent as independent churches, has been the
conviction that if the church is once independent of all foreign control it
yvill have a stronger appeal to non-Christian Chinese, yvill develop more
rapidly' along Chinese lines, yvill inspire more loyalty from its members,
and yvill be free from WestcM-n ecclesiastical restrictions both in dogma and
organization. The churches associated in the Federal Council of tjie
Chinese Christian Churches of North China and in the National Associa-
tion of Chinese Independent Churches are ty'pical examples of these
independent churches. Although they' have severed organic connection
yvith missionary’ societies, they still maintain most cordial relations liayan?
missionaries in attendance at public yymrship and as members oii their
advisory boards. These independent churches also cooperate until mission
churches in union enterprises.
The Federal Council of tlie Chinese Christian Churches of North
China includes the iiulepeudent eliurclies in Tientsin, Peking, Tsinan,
Tsingtau, and Cliefoo. Annual conferences have been held in Tient^ln,
reking, Tsinan, and Cliefoo. The Council has no mandatory
its churches and no relation yy’ith the National Association of Cln»e'=
Independent Churches in Shanghai. Most of the chnvclies in the
are Congregational or Presby’terian in organization. A detailed accoim ^
the nature and activities of these churches folloyvs. . ,
Pekins—The Chinese Christian Church of Peking was organized
THE CHINESE CHURCH
381
111 that year it was officially recognized by the Ministry of the
consists of tliree separate church organizations, one
Interior Tung Chih Men, one in the East Liu Shu Ching, and one
outside street. These three churches were connected formerly with
■or. Missionary Society. Their total membership now exceeds
Eio-ht out of every ten communicants read and write. There are two
• (C castors, one preacher, three evangelists, two Bible women, five
voluntary teachers and four janitors. Tlie average
lance in Sunday Schools is about 130 and in regular services over 300.
work of these churches can be briefly stated as follows : (a)
o'elistic. They preach the Gospel in churches, in homes, in prisons,
^'Hhrough literature, (b) Social Service. They conduct free schools and
I's knitting classes, give bean soup to the poor in summer and
in winter? They also raise a special fund to distribute among the
^ ' of the church, (c) Educational. The}- maintain both lower and
r orimary schools, night schools and special educational work in
eration with other churches, resulting in a total expenditure of $3,800
-annually'
jjf,,itsin The Chinese Christian Church of Tientsin was organized lu
This ha.= grown until at present there are four church organizations
•^ah a total membership of 625. Most of the clnirch members are business
" and scholars who live in comfortable circumstances. Rev. Liu
Kwaii^'Chiiig and Rev. Wang Wen-chih have spiritual charge of these
' ‘ I® _ xhe working force consists of one Bible woman, two lady-teachers,
two ciders, sixteen deacons, and fifteen trustees. Their chief activities
are preaching in factories and shops, helping in the Chinese Home Mi.ssion-
*iv vSociety (Yunnan Mission), conducting classes in phonetic script
Mid tlie six hundred characters, free schools, Sunday Schools, Bible classes
ill homes, shops and government schools. Last year, 114 pupils were en.-
tolled in Church Bible classes. The annual budget is $1,400.
rjinuJi— The Tsinan Chinese Christian Church was organized in 1902,
and recognized by the Government in the following year. The church has
.only oue^’chapel located in the center of the city. There are 102 members,
most of whom are business men and practically all make liberal subscrip-
tions to church work. Ninety per cent of the members can read and write.
Pev. Li Tao-hui, the pastor, h.as two assistants both of whom are College
oT.iffuates. The attendance at the Sunday morning service averages 200.
Tliis church has established an industrial school ill which embroidery is
-done, and cloth is made. In addition, there are two lower primary
sthools, and one higher prhnarj'^. The church owns property valued at
$30,000. The contributions from church members amount to $800 a year.
’jiiiigtflK— The Tsingtau Chinese Christian Church was originally
connected with the American Presb}d:eriaii Mission. In 1902 it became
-self-supporting, and in 1019 independent, changing its name to “Tlie
Chinese Christian Church.” There are three chapels connected with this
church reporting a combined membership of 263. Ninety per cent of the
members are literate. Doth pastors, Rev. Han Chen-kaug and Rev. Wang
Sliow-clum, are College and Seminary graduates. In addition there are two
Bible women, two lady teachers, one evangelist, and four elders. The
-average attendance at Sunday School on Sunday mornings is 160. The
preaching service in the afternoon reports about the same attendance. Ths
-church maintains a lower primary school and owns property valued at
$19,000. The annual contributions of church members amount to $2,500
and are adequate to meet all current needs.
C/i c/00— The Chefoo Chinese Christian Church was organized in 1919
and now has 52 members. With the exception of one, every member can
read and write. Of the 52 members, 40 contribute regularly toward the
•church expenses. Rev. Yu Sin-min, the minister, is a Theological
Seminary gi'aduate. There are two elders, both of whom are College
graduates. The church conducts preaching sernces, a New Year’s
evangelistic campaign, and contributes to the Chinese Home Missionaiy
Scxiiety, Yunnan Mission. Sociall}', it helps the poor and maintains a free
school. The annual budget of the church is $300. Extensive plans are
being made for the next ten years : including the erection of a new church
'building, opening more chnrch schools, increasing the number ^ I'f
evangelists, estoblishing Bible Study Classes, developing a model Christian
community, opening branch chapels and founding a factory for the employ-
ment of poor Christians.
Besides churches in the above-mentioned cities there are others await-
ing reorganization tvliich are expected soon to unite with the Federal
Council of the Chinese Christian Churches of North China. These churches
are located iu Taiyiianfu, Kalgan, Kirin, Harbin, aird elsewhere.
11— Differences in the Rclalicnship of Indcpcnd‘:nt Churches with one
■another— Some of the independent churches are not only unconnected
with mission organizations but also are unrelated in any cooperati%-e or
federated sense with any other independent Chinese church. In other woida,
these churches stand withdrawm from all possible associations. Their
leaders are independent of all ecclesiastical bodies. Pastor and people can
together determine their own form of organization and government, and
agree to teach any type of Christian truth which appcvals to their reason 01
faith. Needless to say, such independent churches, unrelated in most cases
to any other ecclesiastical body or church, are not encouraged in China or
in any other land. They are subject too much to individual and often
changing leadership, they lack the restraining influence as well as the in-
spirational effect of union with other churches, they develop no strong
future leadership. Examples of this tjTC of independent churchy .are to
he found in Hupeh, Kwaiigtung, and in most of the maritime proyiuces.
In strong contrast to these churches which stand alone, are th^se
independent church organizations which though unrelated with nussion
organizations, yet unite to constitute a family of independent churches or
federation such as the Federal Council of the Chinese Christian Churches c-f
North China referred to above, or the National Association of Chine.sc
Independent Churches of which Rev. Yu Tsung-chow, pastor of the Chapei
Tresbyterian Chnrch, is now president. This Association is endeavouring
to bring together under one banner all independent churches wherever
located and not otherwise associated. In 1920 a Conference of the
National Association of Chinese Independent Churches was held in Shang-
hai. One hundred and twenty delegates rerrc-senting 15 provinces, 189
churches and over 10,000 commuiiic.ant members were present. Many of
die church groups belonging to this organization can havclly be called in-
dependent churches since they lack one or other of the necessary elements
of a regularly organized church. Either they have 110 formal organization
with a governing board, or they lack spiritual leadership, or they have no
regular Sunday scrrices or organized church activities.
HI — Differences in Dcnoviinationol Clmmotcrisfics 0/ JiidcptMi-dciit
CIiHic/irs — Three types of independent churches must here be distinguish-
ed : Fiist, there are thc«e churches wdiich although unconnected with any
ecclesiastical church body still retain in their independent state all those
denominational characteristics which distinguished them before they be-
came self-supporting and withdrew frean mission control. Secondly,
there are churches which have broken away not only from all mission or
chnrch ecclesiastical bodies but also from all loyalty to former donominn-
tional distinctions, having adopted one or more distinguishing characteri.s-
tics of several denominations. In this way these churches liaNa; come to
repre.sent union churches in the broadest sense of the tenn. Thirdly, there
are independent churches which stand between the first and second
having retained some but not all of their formal denominational
characteristics. For the most part, independent churches reflect the
general polity and faith of the ecclesiastical bodies with which their
pastors were previously connected. Independent churches have not
developed any theological schools or independent means of training men for
their ministry.
JV — Differences between Independent Churches in Organization — Again
in the matter of organization one observes wide differences among
independent churches. At one extreme we have the churth fully organiz-
ed with governing board, church building, educated and well-paid spiritual
leadership, well-directed religious activities and a strong faitliful member-
ship. At the other extreme there are small groups of Chinese Christians
scattered over any given district, each group calling itself an independent
church but unorganized, without leadership or any definire or permanent
fonn of church go\x-mmont.; This .lack of organizatic.n among some
so-called independent chnrches has led to unhealthy exaggerations ty
many who fear the independent church movement and who declare that
there are hundreds of these unorganized independent churches sc.attcrcd
over China, whereas, so far as the Survey Coimnittee has been able to
investigate, the actual number of these is not very great.
In order to make the Survey aa complete as possible the following
list is added to the churches referred to above :
(1) Presbyterian Independent Church, Cnulon— This church was
established in 18S1. During these forty years it has built its own church
building, established its own schools and opened four branch churches.
Though independent, it still maintains most cordial relations with its
mother mission (PN) in all of its work.
(2) Hing-liwa Baptist Independent Church, Cfliifoii— This church was
established in 1903. The church building alone cost about $10,000. There
is a boys’ school and girls’ school, kindergarten and reading room. A
monthly magazine is also published. The present membership is about
550, and the annual subscriptions mount up to $1,500.
(^) The Congregational Independent Church, Canton — ^Thiscluir. h
was organized by zealous Chinese Christians in America ; one thousand
dollars is raised every year in support of the work.
(4) The Chung-kia Independent Church. Tciigc/iOU’/it. Sfiajilniig—
This church is an offspring of both the English and American Baptist
Missions. It is financed largely by one man who iu 19U $14,000.00
toward a chapel with a seating capacity of over Soo. In 1917 this smne
member gave the church half of his property amounting to $34,550. The
following institutions are now connected with the church : orphanage,
hospital, bovs’ school, girls’ school, women’s school, and factories both
for men and' women. There arc two hundred conimimic.ant members and
many enquirers.
(e) The Cantonese Union Church, Shanghai— Thh church was
organized by Cantonese Pre.sbytcrians. Although only four years old,
111? church has now its own chnrch building as well as schools both for
boys and girls. The church membership exceeds 200.
Other independent churches exist but for want of definite information
cannot be mentioned here. They are located in many prc.vinces from the
Changchow Independent Church in Fukien province,
with the Presbyterian Mission, to the Nmgyuan Independent Church in
Szechwan, formerly connected with the American Baptist Mission and
Independent Churches in Chihli and Manchuna.
The activities of iudcpeudciit churches may be learned from their
SfriS Clmrd, Magnzme. It is hoped Ihot a thorough f ,
Spentot churches will some dav be made ch.efly because of tl.c.r v.h.l
relationship to the whole Christian Movement in China.
3S3
THE CHRISTIAN. OCCUPATJON OF CHINA
STATUS OF CHINESE PASTORS
lu this study an attempt has been made to set forth the status ol
Chinese pastors, ordained and imordaiued, by the help of a questioimairc
sent out to over 1,400 whose names and post office addresses are listed in
the CCC office, and who are scattered over practically every province of
China. Over 75c replies were received. Most of the pastors answered the
ouestions in full, although a few failed to understand the real purpose of
the -questions, and as a result sent in replies which were too vague to he
of any use.
Typical Questions — The nature and scope of the questionnaire is made
evident by the following questions among others : — “What is j'our age?’’
“How man}' years Jmve you been preaching?’’ “How much education
have you received?’’ “I-lfiw many books do you possess in your library?”
“How much did you e.vpeud last year on papers and books?’’ “How
much time do j'ou spend in study each day?” “.\re your parents Christ-,
iaus?” ‘ How many of your sous are now or will be in tbe Slinistiy ?’-
“If 3-our church is not prosperous, what are the reasons?’’ “What is the
average amount contributed to church work by each of 3'our church men\-
bers annuall}'?” “Are the majority of 3'our converts 3'oung or old
people?” “What class of society do 3’our church members come from?”
“What is 3'&ur nionthl}’' salary.* ’ "According to the standard of living in
3’our localit}', what is the lowest monthly living wage for a famil}' of five ?”
Replies Sui’gcstivc and not Comprehensive — ^Mucli of the information
received from this questionnaire is of such a kind that it cannot be brought
together in tabular form. Much also is too contradictoiy to allow of any
general conclusions. Naturall}', c-nly a veiy small proportion of the total
number of pastors in an}' mission or province have been circularized, and
a still smaller proportion have leplicd. A comparison of Cols. 2 and 3
with Col. 1 in the Table (pages 383-4) will show at a glauce how small
the proportion of workers heard from really is. For this reason care must
he taken not to generalize on insufficient data. Altlioitgh the information
gireu represents more than has ever before been gathered together for the
entire countr}', and for this rea.son should be welcomed as a valuable con-
tribution to one of the most important subjects connected with the Christian
occupatiou c£ China, still it is incomplete and probably therefore only
suggestive. We c.m never hope to circularize all of the 9,000 evangelistic
workers in China. Replies to que.stionnaires from even a majorit}' of the
1,065 ordained pastors in China is more than the most optimistic can
expect. We must therefore be content with knowledge gleaned from
limited but characteristic groups. Tbe replies from over 700 pastors, which
are dealt with in this stud}*, should give some needed light. We may safe-
l}' assume that the information is indicative of much that holds true for
the greater number of pastoi's whose names and addresses have never been
listed in anv' ceiitral office and from whom, in consequence, no information
can be solicited,
The facts set forth in the Table (pages 3S3-4) are self-explauator}'. They
var}' so greatl}' for different societies, even in the same promnee, that any
generalization b.ised on the figtires given would be unsound. It is interest-
ing to note the large proportion of ordained pastors among those replying
to the questionnaire. Columns to 7 are interesting chieflv because they
throw some light on the educational qualifications of the 700 and more
pastors who have replied. Speaking in more or less general terms,
approximate!}’ 7 per cent are either graduates of college or have been
regularly enrolled as College students for at least a year. About 25 per
cent have attended Middle Schools and at least two-thirds have either had
a good Chinese education, holding a Chii Jen or a Rung Sheng degree, or
have practically completed both Lower and Higher Primary School courses.
(•'O’er 451 out of the 700 pastors reporting have had special professional
‘training either in some Bible Training School or Theological Seminary.
Further, it may not loo much to conclude from the figures given, that 2o
per cent of the pastors and evangelists reporting have never been graduat-
ed either from Primary Schools or from any regular Bible School.
ECONOMIC STATUS
Salaries — The information which bears on the salaries of these pastors
needs no interpretation except to explain liow some of the figures were
obtained. For example, for the figures in Col. S, each worker was asked to
slate wliat he regarded as tbe lowest living wage per month (in Mexiciin
dollars) for a family of five individuals (husband, wife, and three children).
The average of the figures given by the different pastors of any society in
any given province was then secured by adding the estimates and dividing
by the number of pastors reporting. Figures in Cols. 13 and 14 are
interesting cliiefiy because of their suggestive value. They cannot be
taken too seriously, due to the limited number of replies on which the
figures have been built up.
It must not be concluded that wherever pastors receive more than
the 'average limng wage’ tliey therefore are free from financial anxiety.
The average living wage represents the raininiuni on w’hich a family of five
(an be expected to live. Many pastors in making their estimate specially
slate that they have not included therein expenses connected with social
obligations, the education of their children, as well as expenses arising out
of sickness, etc. One pastor specially points out that his "present salary
is not sufficient,” another complains that “$13.00 a month is not enougli
for three”; and that if his salary is not increased he “cannot remain verv
long”. Still another says “if it were not for the poor boys who are brought
up by the Church and who are .^erring in its Ministry now, no one else
with any amount of education would care to officiate in so impoverishing
an office.”
Monthly Salaries of Chinese Pastors
Name of Province
Total
Niunher of
Chinese
Pastore
reiiorting
“Average
Living Wage ”
per month (a)
Number of
Pastoi-s
receiviug
less than
the “Average
Living Wage"
Rumber of
Pastors
receiving
more than
'Average
I*>vmg}Yage-
Total (19 Provinces)
680 (b)
$17.89 (c)
458 (cl)
222
North China
Manchuria
33
21.00
26
■ —
Chihli
64
23.50
50
Shantung
100
10.94
69
• 31
4
1
Shausi
21
10.67
17
Shensi
6
14.00
5
East China
Kiimgsu
53
22.80
26
Chekiang
32
10.70
13
Anhwei
14
19.:-i0
4
10
11
Kiangsi
16
27.10
5
Central China
Honan
30
12.00
37
Hupeh
39
16.50
35
Hunan
23
16.90
18
5-
South China
Fukien
96
21.70
61
Kwangtung...
98
23.80
65
33
Kwaugsi
7
18.90
7
West China
Kansu
4
11. .37
2
2
Szechwan
26
12.90
12
14
Kweichow ...
5
10.10
4
1
Yiinnan
4
23.75
2
2
(a) Fov family of five.
(b) The actual number was somewhat gi-eater. Incomplete data or failure to
understand the nature or pui-pose of the questions accounts for omissions in the above
tabulation.
(c) or §214.68 per year.
(d) or 01% of the total reporting.
IN'IELLECTUAL STATUS
Libraries — The question of books and magazines is closely related both-
to the salary and to the educational status of those concerned. The 700 and
more pastors have been classified into four groups, according to the amount
•of money each spends annually for books and magazines. There are four
pastors in the first group. They expend from $50.00 to §250.00 on their
libraries niumally. These men receive good salaries and are specially in-
terested in higher education. Their libraries are filled wdth recent books
on theology, philosophy, literature, sociology, and psychology.
There arc 16 pastors in ‘he second group, who spend about $30.00 a-
year for books and magazines. It is interesting to note the periodicals-
which arc most frequently mentioned by these pa.stors as coming regularly
to their homes : "Chinese Intelligencer”, "Chinese Christian Advocate"
"Bible Magazine”, “Oriental Magazine”, "Renaissance”, "The New Educ-v
lion”, "Peking Government University Daily”, etc.
Slightly over 270 pastors are in the third group, and spend from $7.C'0-
to $8.00 annually on books and periodicals. Among these men Chinese
literature and theological books published in Chinese are most popular.
The magazines freciueutly mentioned are the "Chinese Intelligencer".
"Chinese Christian Advocate”, ’‘Morning Star”, "Nanking Theological
Journal”, "vShanghai Voice”, and “Women’s Journal.”
The remaining number of pastors reporting, slightly over 450, belong
to the fourth ^group. Some did not spend a single copper for books last
year, one “received a mission journal as a free gift from a foreign friend",
still another “bought a hymn-book”, one preacher “purchased some paper,
pen, and ink for his boy in school, and nothing besides”. The commonly
quoted reason for such economy in the purchase of readiug material is "u>-
money left after living expenses are met”, or "I am in debt”. Still anotlic?
states, “His Bible that regulates the family, governs the State, and
pacifies the world, is sufficient for him”. Many among those 450 and move
pa.stors spend $3.00 or $4.00 a year for new books, though the average for
the group is less than $2.00 annually.
.Sous of Pastors — Another question asked concerns the future vocation
of ministers’ sons. Naturally, only the pastors whose children are now
old enough to make decisions for themselves answered this question with
any definiteness. The number of these older pastors was 133
number of their sons 346. Of those 346 only 38 or a little less tlian_ 10 per
tent have definitely chosen the Christian Ministry. In this connection one
would like, to ask why a larger number of preachers’ sons are not led W
take up their fathers’ profession. Is it due to spiritual causes,
lliere elements in llic experiences of the Christian minister which to thoS'-
who know best make it appear unattractive and without adequate emu
pensatiou spiritually, socially and financially?
THE CHINESE CHUECF.
383
STATUS OF CHINESE PASTORS
Total
Evnngel-
Total Workers I
Replying to
Questionnaire
EDUCATION
SALARIES
SELF-SUPPORT
j
Ordained
Average
Monthly
Average
Monthly
Primary
Theol.
Average
Pastors
Pastors
Percentage
of Total
Church
Expenses
paid by
Church
Members
Average
Societies .
oixlnined
(including
colpor-
teurs)
)rdaiDed
Unor-
datned
School
or
Chinese
Education
Middle
School
College
Seni.
or
Bible
School
Living
Wage for
Family
of Five
with
Salaries
below
Living
Wage
with
Salaries
above
Living
Wage
Salary
of those
Receiving
less than
Living
Wage
Salary
of those
Receiving
more than
Living
Wage
Annual
Contribu-
tion per
Church
Member
1
2
3
4
5
8
7
8 I
9
10
11
12
13
14
ANGLICAN
CMS
Cbckinng
73
3
2
2
3
4
814.60
1
4
812.00
819.20
2G%
8 .62
Hunan
1
10.00
1
14.00
15%
.50
Kwangtung
63
2
2
3
i
4
18.20
4
36.00
20%
1.13
Fukien
184
12
JO
10
12
16
15.00
9
13
11.60
21.20
36%
1.40
Szechwan
24
4
3
6
1
7
10.30
3
4
8.00
17.50
28%
.44
i’iinnftn
3
1
2
1
1
1
1
35.00
2
1
20.00
100.00
67%
PE
Anhwei
32
1
...
1
20.00
1
30.00
7%
2.00
Hupeh
Go
1
1
30.00
1
15.00
15%
.80
Kiangsi
7
2
1
1
2
18.50
2
45.00
21%
.85
Kiangsu
78
6
2
5
2
7
28.00
3
4
20.30
40.20
28%
2.20
SPG
Chihli
19
1
1
1
1
2
17.50
1
1
12.00
20.00
Shantung
33
3
5
6
2
8
14.00
5
3
9.80
19.30
0%
.72
BAPTIST
ABF
Chekiang...
Kiangsu
68
6
3
8
1
7
21.70
4
5
14.60
37.00
*16%
2.50
SBC
Honan
17
2
2
9.50
2
9.00
15%
.50
Kiangsu
64
3
2
3
2
3
20.00
2
3
14.00
34.60
■16%
3.81
Kwangtung
103
2
2
2
21.50
2
16..50
2%
1.20
Shantung
161
10
8
12
6
13
18.90
13
5
11.10
23.70
39%
1.85
BMS
Shantung
104
16
17
16
10
6
24
17.10
32
1
6.80
20.00
63%
,72
Shensi
SS
1
3
2
1
11.00
4
8.00
i%
.25
FCMS
Kiaugsu
17
1
1
1
1
27,50
2
32.50
...
COMGEEGATIONAL
ARCFM Cbihli
79
2
7
1
2
6
9
31.60
5
4
21.20
43.70
65%
1.85
Kwangtung
58
1
2
2
1
1
40.00
2
1
17.50
80.00
70%
3.10
Fukien
84
4
3
3
4
4
13.60
3
4
15.50
27.70
57%
1.00
Shantung
32
1
1
15.00
1
20.00
3%
.35
LMS
Chihli
74
5
' 3
2
5
32.00
5
16.30
77%
.42
56
3
2
3
1
1
5
18.00
1
■i
u.oo
21.90
4.33
103
3
3
3
12.00
1
2
10.00
15.00
31%
1.25
Kwangtung
30
1
1
30.00
1
15.00
10%
3.00
LUTHERAN
B
Kwangtung
120
13
3
6
8
2
16
24.00
11
5
17.00
26.00
30%
1.05
Bn
107
7
3
3
5
10
17.00
4
6
14.00
21.00
.29
DMS
1 “ 1
1
5
6
6
26.60
6
15.00
80,%
siso
2
2
2
15.50
2
21.50
•1%
NLK
48
2
2
1
10.00
1
1
9.00
11.00
“1%
1.50
Hupeh
37
2
2
1
10.0)
2
8.00
KMS
103
3
1
1
1
2
23.00
1
3
20.00
26.00
12%
1.60
ItM
Kwangtung
33
6
1
2
5
7
23.00
3
4
16.00
31.00
36%
2.13
.83
SMP
56
9
S
11
6
12
21.00
17
13.50
11%
FUS
Hunan
41
1
2
1
1
1
16.30
3
9.70
37%
26
4
5
S
1
3
9.30
9
7.20
25.50
3%
LUM
Hupeh
38
5
1
4
2
4
13.10
4
2
12.00
1%
METHODIST
MEPB
129
18
20
29
5
4
14
22.70
31
7
15.80
55.00
19%
1.27
Shantung
71
62
4
6
6
0
7
6
3
1
1
4
3
18.60
16.50
7
2
3
G
11.90
13.60
20.60
24.80
11%
27%
.94
Kinngsi
Hupeh
Anhwei
Kiangsu
Fukien, Foochow Conf.
Hinghwa Conf.
,, Yeuping Conf.
43
4
18
20
1 1
11
5
2
12
6
9
4
2
2
1
6
3
4
6
1
3
1
14
8
12
6
1
2
1
3
1
1
3
2
1
1
9
2
4
1
12
8
8
28.40
20.00
18.10
25.60
49.50
15.30
17.40
6
2
2
2
15
6
6
9
"5
1
3
3
7
18.80
12.50
8.00
10.00
18.80
11.80
12.80
50.20
3L00
50.00
120.00
37.30
25.80
24%
37%
52%
55%
73%
.50
2.30
1.25
1.79
1.40
3.20
MES
Chekiang
Kiaugsu
98
292
2
16
S
1
15
1
8
*1
1
6
15.00
22.60
15
2
9
16.90
35.00
31.70
100%
43%
3.50
3.20
UMC
Chihli
Shantung
Yunnan
37
39
36
2
2
2
2
”4
2
2
3
1
14.00
16.20
12.50
2
1
2
2
1
13.00
11.00
17.50
17.50
15.00
30%
13%
6%
.65
.41
.35
WMMS
Hunan
Hupeh
Kwangtung
83
43
31
1
5
6
3
1
6
7
2
1
3
5
15.00
10.60
28.50
G
2
1
2
5
'g.oo
20.00
20.00
20.00
31.00
30%
12%
61%
.60
.40
2.00
PRESBYTERIAN
43%
53%
3%
.82
3.63
2.00
PCC
PCI
Honan
Moukden
Kirin
67
1 1
3
5
1
10
1
13
5
'l
6
6
1
16.00
23.10
15.00
13
5
1
1
8.00
19.50
25!oO
20.00
EPII
Fukien
Kwangtung
176
127
G
8
4
10
6
S
2
9
2
1
9
18
14.00
14.80
1
10
9
8
12.00
11.10
17.40
18.60
72%
73%
4. 88
2.98
384
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
STATUS OF CHINESE ^ASTOnS— {Continued)
Total Workers
EDUCATION
SALARIES
1
self-support
Total
Replying to
1
Evangel-
Questionnaire
Average
1
ists
Pastor's
with
Salaries
above
Living
Wage
Average 8
Percentage
of Total
Chureh
Expenses
paid by
Church
Members
Societies
Ordained
and Un-
ordained
(including
colpor-
teui-s)
Ordained
Unor-
dained
Primary
School
or
Chinese
Education
Middle
School
College
Theol.
Seni.
or
Bible
School .
Average
Monthly
LivUig
Wage for
Family
of Five
Pastors
with
Salaries
below
Living
Wage
Monthly
Salary
of those
Receiving
less than
Living’
Wage
Monthly |
Salary 1
of those 1
Receiving |
more than!
Living 1
Wage 1
Average
Annual
Contribu-
tion per
Church
Member
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12 1
13
14
PRESBYTERIAN
PN Anhwei
Chekiang
Kiangsu
Kwangtung
Shantung
PS Chekiang
Kiangsu
UFS Kirin
Heilungkiang
19
46
48
149
275
32
116
|i4a 1
5
3
7
16
2
3
1
4
3
3
2
3
5
12
1
2
2
*8
1
1
2
11
15
2
2
1
4
8
1
4
4
1
6
1
3
2
3
2
2
1
7
3
7
6
11
21
1
2
’4
7
319.60
17.80
23.30
26.00
16.10
21.60
16.70
10.00
21.00
17.20
*1
2
8
15
5
3
3
7
4
6
4
4
13
3
1
4
$10.00
18.00
18.00
8.70
i’l70
7.60
16.00
13.00
$27.60
26.80
43.00
38.00
30.30
26.30
25!oO
26.00
B5%
69%
38%
37%
26%
26%
30%
17%
55%
57%
$2.80
1.74
1.75
1.20
.71
1.28
.92
3.00
1.96
1.77
RCA Fukien
71
7
4
2
2
5
24.20
9
2
15.00
30.00
50%
3.90
CHINA INLAND MISSION
cm Chekiang
158
15
5
1
2
6
2
3
9.80
11.50
5
2
1
7.00
8.00
10.00
67%
20%
1.10
1.70
87
1
3
4
1
1.5.00
4
7.70
10%
.60
7
1
5
1
12.00
6
5.70
65%
1.00
69
S
2
4
1
10.10
4
1
6.70
13.00
12%
1.30
61
5
7
5
7
9.90
12
6.60
10.80
28%
.60
114
1
8
7
2
7
9.70
4
5
7.00
19%
.60
L (cni) Hunan
SMC (CIM) Honan
50
20
34
1
3
1
3
4
3
*1
2
17.00
10.00
11.00
4
1
3
7.20
8.00
7.30
1L50
20%
46%
.25
SvAM (ciM) Shansi
25
90
i
5
5
1
13.70
10.00
3
1
2
4.50
5.00
3%
.88
.20
HF (cim) Shansi
42
...
1
1
15.00
1
7.00
5%
CHINESE CHRISTIAN
CHURCH
Chekiang
Chihli
3
3
5
1
15.30
6
8.60
100%
1.58
1
1
1
1
2
37. -50
1
1
24.00
40.00
28%
2.50
1
1
18.00
1
19.00
10%
5.00
2
2
2
13.50
1
1
6.00
16.00
100%
6.09
1
1
1.5.00
1
6.00
15%
.50
4
3
5
2
5
28.70
2
5
27.00
40.00
61%
6.40
Shantung
4
1
4
4
24.70
3
1
20.00
32.00
100%
6.40
OTHER SOCIETIES
16
1
1
2
1
18.00
1
1
15.00
24.00
20%
1.25
4
2
1
1
1
27.50
2
17.00
3%
.35
16
1
1
1
1
1
16.00
1
1
15.00
17.00
25%
2.60
12
2
2
2
2
4
16.20
3
1
11.40
16.50
73%
3.13
1.5
1
2
3
3
11.50
2
1
11.00
15.00
16%
.93
Kwangsi
64
1
5
4
4
19.60
6
15.10
25%
2.60
8
2
2
13.50
5.70
‘2%
.30
13
4
4
5.50
4
4.50
FFMA Szechwan
33
2
1
1
'2
22.20
2
15.50
18.00
10%
1.30
17
1
5
5
1
10.70
4
2
6.50
2%
1.50
SCM Chihli
15
1
2
2
2
15.00
1
2
10.00
19 00
12%
.75
UB Kwangtung
18
5
2
5
2
5
29.00
4
3
23.20
42.30
22%
2tjot6 Information contained in this table was gathered by means of a questionnaire sent out to all Chinese pastors (ordained and unordained) whose names and post office
addresses are listed in the CCC offices. The number exceeded 1,400. In order to give the student some idea of the proportion of pastqrs and evangelists reporting from each
province, the total number of male evangelistic workers (ordained and unordained) are given in Col. 1. Care must be taken not to generalize too hastily on insufficient data.
The above is very incomplete, although it represents more than has ever been gathered before, and for this reason is included here.
The majority of reporting pastors connected with the following societies receive more than an average living wage: CUf5, PE, ABF, NMS, WMMS,
The majority of reporting pastors connected with the following societies receive less than an average living wage: BUS, LMS, B, Bn, DMS, FMS, NLK, SMP, MEFB, MES,
■CMC, EPU, PCC, UFS, CIM, and CMA.
CONDITION OF CHURCHES
To the question “Is youv church prosperous, and if so what are the
reasons for this, if irot, why not?”, 150 pastors answered in the affirmative
and 287 in the negative. Most of the remaining number (300) were un-
certain, and gave the impression that in their jvrdgment the church with
which they were connected was marking time. Some reasons given to
account for the prosperity within certain churches were : consecrated
leadership, personal work among church members, symplicity iu worship,
social service activity, the long duration of the work, the breaking down
cf supcrstitution irr the community, and special revivial meetings. One
pastor especially stated that his church is prosperous “because four blind
■men have received sight and two palsied men had gained streogth to
walk.” Another contributes prosperity to the influence of Government
schools in breaking down the superstition of tlie people. The reason most
commonly given is nersoual work on the part of church members. This
is expressed in many ways as, for example, “They are desirous to learn
and to study the Bible”, “They are auxious to lead the whole family lo
Christ and to do co-operative work”, “If the spiritual efforts of church
members can be only utilized and the members be persuaded to preach :n
church chapels, to win souls and to develop strong individual Christians,
the church will prosper”, “Three or four women are enthusiastic in
establishing good-will and upholding friendly relations.”
Among reasons given for the lack of prosperity within churches are :
inadequate number of workers, inferior Christian leadership, etc., “Our
workers are of low grade”, “The preachers are personally indifferent and
not faithful”, “The preachers are not well etlucated”, “Lack of well-
educated and loving-hearted leaders”, “Sometimes the leaders disagree
and are not harmonious,” are recurring comments among the replies. One
writes, “the Christian Ministi-y is a ministry of fellowship: with sucli a
small salary-, when the standard of living is so high, one cannot live or
meet his social obligations as he should. Without proper social iutercourae
ho will be regarded as discourteous. This will separate him from bh
friends. After friendship is broken, bow hard it will be to win his, old
friends back.” Another writes ; “The minister is hard pressed because
he must be too concerned for himself and his family. He has no servants
to help him. He cannot afford to buy papers and books and therefore the
church is not prosperous.”
Still other reasons for the lack of prosperity within the Church, as
given in the 700 questionnaires received, concern the relationship between
Chinese workers and the missionary. Nominal Christians also^ gTe!i y
hixrt the influence of Ihe Chui'ch and make it appeal to non-Christians less.
Changing economic conditions, political niirest, and the opposition 0
the gentry to Christianity constitute obstacles in the pathway of ^
Church’s progress, which, though the Chinese pastors appear to make
much of, nevertheless exist, and to those who are discouraged, or wea'
faith or prayer, or in earnest self-sacrificing toil, appear like mountains
which cannot be moved. ,.
Social Service and Community Welfare — In answer to the
regarding types of work which might be xiudertaken by pus ors
churches in (he interests of closer relations between the church a
community, many interesting suggestions were received. _ Among
were the following, YMCA types of activity, clubs for
good morals, economic improvement and philanthropic activi
dustrial training schools, publication of church newspapers,
THE CHINESE CHUECH
385
• ture euterlaiuments, reform literature, agricultural education, healtli
^'Acation, scliools and hospitals. Activities like these will, iu the
; d^dnent* of these pastors, tend to bring the non-Christians into closer
''iripathy with the church, and make the teaching of the church seem more
Sted to the every day needs of life.
An attempt was also made to study the answers to questions relating
cooperative work. These read as follows : “Has your church any co-
tive work with non-Christian institutions for community welfare and
^Ut are the difficulties in carrying forward this cooperative work?’’ To
^is question 254 pastors replied that some cooperative work with non-
Chri.stion institutions for community welfare was engaged in occasionally
by their churches ; 493 replied that it was not. The forms of such coopera-
live activity as mentioned are too numerous to be listed here. They con-
cern every aspect of community life.
In reply to the question regarding “night schools,” 330 reported schools
of this character (maintained by the church). Iu connection with many
of these night schools, social clubs are also organized. English, modern
Chinese phonetics, commerce, and the 600 simple characters are the most
common .subjects of instruction. Be.sides these night schools and social
clubs, many pastors reported special organizations for social sertnee or
whatever else promises to promote community welfare.
Report of the Commitlee on ‘'The Worker." IFcst China General
Conferenc’, 1921 — In 1920 a special Committee was appointed to make a
(.areful and comprehensive study of the supply and status of Cliiuesc
Christian workers in West China, preliminary to the West China General
Conference 1921. Since it has been impossi'ole to hold this Conference, no
(•fficial action based upon the findings of this Committee has resulted.
The Report has been published iu the “West China Missionary News,"
February, March and April, 1921.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF LARGE CITIES
After correspondence with missionaries in each missionary re-
sirlentinl center, and after reference to all available sources of informa-
tion the Survey Committee has ventured the publication of a list of the
Cities of China together with generally accepted population estimates
(see Appendix G, page Ixxxviii). Naturally, this list will be severely
criticized- It cannot be complete, and there will be wide differences of
opinion over the estimates given. Some fibres may be found to be
quite wide of the mark as soon as the first reliable, scientific census of any
city can be made. However, the problem of city occupation is an urgent
one and the Christian forces are hardly justified, merely because accurate
population estimates are unobtainable, in blindly refusing to accept
tentativelj’’ at least such information as has been supplied by those who
reside in the cities concerned and have endeavoured to give faithful and
conservative estimates of population conditions.
The list as published in Appendix G gives the names of 69 cities
ill all China of 100,000 inhabitants and over, and 176 cities of 50,000 in-
habitants and above. Cities with 1,000,000 inhabitants and over are Can-
ton and Shanghai ; cities with between 500,000 and 1,000,000 are Peking,
Cliengtu ; cities with between 250,000 and 499,000 are Nauchang, Fatshan,
Tientsin, Chungking, Hangchow, Foochow, Soochow, Hongkong an.l
Ningpo, Shaohingfu, Hankow, Chinkiang, Nanking, Tsinan, Yangchow,
Kaifeug, Chaochowfu, Moukden, Sianfu, and Wuchang. In addition, there
■are 45 cities with populations raugiiig between 100,000 and 249,000 and 107
■cities with populations ranging between 50,000 and 99,000.
A genera) idea of the Christian occupation of cities in China may
be gained by a study of Table XI entitled “The Relation of Population
to Evangdism” (pag-e 296), as well as of the accompanying letterpress
on “City Evaiagelism” (pages 298/99). The aggregate population of all
cities of 50,000 and over in China is roughly estimated to exceed 25,000,000.
This approximately equals 6 per cent of the total population of the country.
Over against this fact we have the following facts re the Chi'istian
occupation of these 176 cities : 66 per cent of the missionary body, 34
per cent of the Chinese employed force, and 24 per cent of the church
members, reside in these larger cities (of 50,000 and over). It is impossi-
ble for auj'one to .say whether 24 per cent of the church membership in
cities averaging only 6 per cent of the total population, is a fair propor-
tion or not. The influence of stragetic centers on the thought and life
of the surrounding countrj' is immea.surable, and the relative importance
of city versus country evangelism is determined by too many local factors
to permit of any general statements.
In connectioai with the Siirv'oy of the Christian Occupation of China,
a questionnaire was sent to all cities reporting 100,000 inhabitants ct
more. Replies were received from 75 per cent of these cities, corres-
poiulcnts in the following cities Railing to send in any returns : Soochow
(Ku), Chengtu (Sze). Fatshan (Tung), Tsinan (Sung), Yangchow (Ku),
Sianfu (She), Sunwui (Tung), Kongmocai (Tung), FTanyang (Hup),
Wusih (Ku), Suilam (Tung). Tsingkiangpu (Kn), Changchow (Ku),
Lanchowfu (Kan), Chihfeng (Jehol), Laohokow (Hup), Sungkiangfu (Ku),
and Taidiow (Ku). Because of these omissions, and because of the
manifest incompleteness of data for cities frean which leturns were re-
ceived, the Committee has not ventured to publish the information in
tabular form. Instead, it has ventured to deal only with such aspects of
Christian occupation as have been fully covered in the questionnaire
I’cplies at hand. Percentages are based not on the total number of cities
of 100,000 or over to whom questionnaires were sent, but^ only on the
SI cities from whom full returns were received. The cities concerned
represent an estimated poplualion exceeding iS, 000, 000. They report al-
most 2,000 missionary workers, or an average of almost 40 per city. Of
this number, over 20 per cent are reported as giving themselves to
evangelistic work within their respective cities, and about 10 per cent
to evangelistic work in the surrounding country areas. Slightly ov'cr 30
per cent are giving their full time to educational work, and 12 per cent
to medical. The remaining missionaries are variously engaged. A few
(only seven) ore reported in literary work, almost 100 in mission ad-
ministration, and over 200 in language study.
The total number of employed Chinese workers who reside in the 51
cities from whom questionnaire retiuns were received, 's 5,738. Of this
number 30 per cent are actively engaged in churcli work or various fonns
of evangelistic endeavour, about 58 per cent are employed iu mission
schools, and the remaining 12 per cent consist of physicians, qualified
nurses, and hospital employees, including nurses now iu training. One
very gratifmng feature of the returns is the large proportion of women
workers residing in tliese larg'er cities. Over one-fourth of the Chinese
evangelistic staff is composed of women evangelists.
The 51 cities embraced in our stud}' further report an average of 8
organized churches, or one church for every 30,000 inliabitants. W'e find
an average of one church in each city offering some feature of commimity
service. Obviously we cannot imply from this that there is an average
of one institutional church in each of these large cities, for the step be-
tween a church providing one or two features of community service and
an institutional church, as commonly regarded, is too great to allow of
such conclusions. A f .,11 report dealing with the existing institutional
churches in China and setting forth tlie character of their work appears
cn pages 379-380 of this Section. Unfortunately, information concern-
ing ordained leadership and self-support in the cbmehes of these larger
cities is too fragmentary and qualifi^ to be safely commented upon here.
Tliirty-five of the 51 cities, or considerably over half, report no
pastors’ association, whereby ordained ministers and ewiugelists iu
charge of local churches may come together and discuss their mutual
problems. Less than half of the cities report any kind of formal coopera-
tion between missionaries and Chinese workers. Tliis, in the majority of
cases, refers more to efforts within a particular denomination than to
that broader cc»peration between missionaries andi Chinese workers,
whereby these two t3’pcs of workers meet to face togetlier the problems
of their community’s moral and spiritual -welfare. So far as the Com-
mittee’s information goes, ihere is evidence of only 8 or 9 cities where
some form of inter-church organization exists, whereby missionaries and
Chinese workers cooperate iu problems of Christian evangelism and social
betterment.
The proportion between foreign and Chinese workers in these larger
cities varies greatly. In some centers the Chinese far ontiiumber th-2
foreigners, while in others the ratio between employed foreign and cnx-
Numl'kical Strength of City Churches
0 10% 20% 30% 40% 60%
Manchuria
Chihli
Slmiitung
Shansi
Shensi
Eiangsii
Chekiang
Anhwei
Kiangsi
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
Fukien
Kwangtung
Kvrnngsi
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
Tiinnan
Shaded bars represent the percentage of the total population of the province
now resident in cities of 50.000 and over. Solid black bars represent
of the Protestant church members in the province who are connected with churches
in these larger cities. (See Table XI, page 298).
386 ■
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
ployed Chinese Christian workers is as low as one to three. One n
toiipted, in view of the increasing sxipply of able Chinese men and
wv^ineu in our Cliristian schools and colleges in Chino, as well as of
Chinese students who are returning from Christian lauds, to raise the
question whether or not during the next ten years a greater emphasis
should be laid on the recruiting of a for larger proportion of Chinee
city workers as against workers in rural districts. In this connection
it nii^'ht be of interest to note that the Narthei'n Baptist Mission (ABF)
has Mready established an Oriental Scholarship Fund whereby some of
their pickk men can have the privilege of special training in colleges
in America with a view to definite work in the Chui'ch on their retuni
to China. A movement of a similar kind has already becai begun in
another of the leading denominations. _ _
The number of Chinese educational workers in largci cities is about
double the number of evangelistic workers. This at once raises the ques-
tion of the relative emphasis on different types of work. Since local
conditions vary in everj' large city as well as the policies and resources
of missions and Churches, all answers to such a question must be given
loc Iv •
' The cities with the largest missionary communities in Cliina, are
Shanghai, Peking, Canton, Wuhan, Nanking, Foochow, Chengtu, and
Changsha in the ordc-r given. Cities with the largest number of or-
(ranized churches are Peking. Canton, Foochow, and Shanghai. As re-
gards the number of church communicants, the chief cities rank as fol-
lows (provided the information is complete, ns given) •, Canton 8
Shanghai 7,800; Peking 7,702; Foochow 3.0S4; Changsha 2,236; Tient'^'
2,114; and Nanking 2,061. ’
One important matter not covei'ed by the Survey is the saLmr
w'orkers engaged in different forms of Christian sendee. It would §
from general observation that the Chinese in the pastorate rece^
from one-half to one-third as much ns Chinese engagetl in medical ''"a
educational work. In many places the efficiency of those in pasto°i
u*ork is often lower than of those in othei' departments of Christi^'*
activity, and the question arises as to whether we can emphasize th'*
importance of the pastorale relative to other claims of church effort ‘f
we discriminate against the evangelist in a manner which finds no counter
part in our treatment of the foreign staff'?
Will not an adequately supported Chinese pastorale develop the
Church more rapidl}'’ than one inadequately' supported?
Union effort between Churches in larger- cities has been attempted
in Canton, Tientsin, Soocliow, Kaifeng, Wuchow, Cliaiigteli, Hangchow
Chefoo, Shekki, and no doubt in other centers. These uiiiou orgaiiim-
tions are attempting, through volunteei- committees and special workers
set apart for specific tasks, to deal with certain problems within the
Church and to promote certain forms of effort outside of the Climch
which relate to the entire city. All this indicates that the Churches of
not a few communities are fast acquiring a comprehensive sense of their
united responsibilities and of ways and means by which these can be met.
MISSIONARY ACTIVITIES OF THE CHINESE CHURCH
The movements touched upon in tins report must be regarded simp y
as types of unrecorded work carried on in a multitude of other center^ in
Siiim but which we have found impossible to mcUide in our study
Much difficulty has been experienced
between what is essentially organized Hoine Missionary V-ork .nd that
which is unorganized or which makes the development of self-suppoit its
chief aim. It has finally been decided to mention only that work, wuth a
fL exceptions, caiwied forward under regularly organized Chinese Home
Missionary' Societies. This means the omission of any rderence to many
fruitful and promising activities, either closely related to the subject or an
inherent part of it. The following are a few examples :
' The remarkable work of the China Inland Mission centering at
Kwangchow. Honan, pushed forward in large measure by volunteer bands
of unpaid evangelists in 33 ^-i^age churches, all but two of which are self-
supporting.
2. The Independent Churclr of Tieut.sin, nearly all of whose 700 mem-
bers are its own converts, has during the 10 years of its existence, started
in and around the city six branches, four of them now being organized
churches, and two holding services in private homes. One of the most
active is under the care of a prominent business man who has bmlt a
church, opened a school, conducts daily morning prayers for the entire
neighbourhood, Christian and non-Christian, and by common consent m
“one of the best Christians in Tientsin.”
3 Several years ago a Chinese man, somewhat trained in medicine,
went as a missionary to Lanchowfu, Kansu. Soon he heard the Macedonian
call to go farther inland, and made bis way' alone to the utmost confines
of the province, where he has gathered about him a nucleus of genuine
believers, and is doing a growing evangelistic and medical work.
4. The Anglican branch of the China Inland Mission in east-centr.iJ
Szechwan, has an encouraging Chinese Home Missionary Work. Mis-
sionaries of the CIM in Kiangsi tell of a heart-warming Home Missionary
Work going on in many out-stations, und made possible by large nmnbers
of vohmteei-s most of whom receive no pay or barely enough to buy their
food. One convert was recently baptized in a rice-bin, no other place
being available. There is no better Home Missionary in the whole area
than* an ex-Taoist priest, who since his conversion has supported himself
and family by peddling small wares. This enables him to trawl far and
wide preaching the Gospel.
5. From Wuchow, Kwangsi, comes the news that the Christians of
that prorince are contemplating opening work among the Chinese at
Saigon, where a young Chinese graduate of the M^uchow Bible School has
in one y'ear succeeded in gathei'ing around him a constituency of 30
Chinese-
6. A vc-ry interesting and encouraging Home Missionary Work is
being done on the Island of Hainan. It is among both Chinese and
aborigines, the latter proring themselves, here as elsewhere, the best of
Home Missionaries. Miao Christians, with no outside help whatever, have
built 20 chapels, gone on evangelistic trips among various tribal branches
of their own people as well as among the Loi, who in turn have sought
after other Loi. Out of their poverty they have contributed $55 toward
the erection of a church in the cosmopolitan city of Kachek.
7. The story of the progress of self-support in the Foochow Diocese of
the Anglican Mission, which is Home Missionary Work as well, is most
stimulating.
8. A distinct piece of Home Missionary activity is going on under the
Chinese of the China Inland Mission about Ninghaihsien in Chekiang.
Nearly every' mission church and every mission school, from the lower
primary up to the university, the country over, are engaged in carrying cn
some kind of local Missionary Work. It is often called Cliristiau social
service, but phases of it in most cases bear distinctly on Home Missions.
REGULARLY ORGANIZED HOME MISSIONARY SOCIETIES
The following regularly organized Home Missionary Societie.5 with
brief accounts of their work are here given in chronological order. There
are at least 25 such organizations within the Chinese Church, aud the
annual contributions of Chinese Christians to organizeil Home Jlissicmaiy
Work is somewhere between ten aud fifteen thousand dollars.
Methodist Episcopal Church, South— The General Boai-d of Missions of,
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South (MES), working iu the Kicingsu
Olid Chekiang provinces, was organized coincidently with its Annual Con-
ference in 1886. The Board of Missions, wdiich is composed hugely of
Chinese, administers the work and dispenses the funds. Heretofore, r,o
per cent of missionary money has been used to help the weaker churches
in the Coufrrence, the remaining 10 per cent being sent through the
Cliincss Home Missionary Society to Y'uiiiian. At the last Annual Con-
ference, however, it was decided to open up work in Manchuria which will
be carried on under the joint supervision of Chinese and foreigners. The
mis.sionai-y collections the past year amounted to $1,513.00, the largest in
the historv of the work.
London Mission in South Fnkfcn— Thirty years ago Home Missionary
Work was begun by the Chinese churches of the London Missionary Society
(LiMS) in South Fukien. The movement, known as the Tingchou-fu
Evangelistic Campaign, had as its field a prefecture with eight counties,
the center of w’hich was 200 miles from the mother church base. The
dialects spoken were entirely different from the language at the coast.
Rev. C. T. Chiu was given charge of the work at the beginning and has
been closely connected with it ever since, until five years ago when on
account of advancing age he was obliged to sever liis active relationship.
It is said of Rev. Mr. Chiu that he has probably had a longer experience
in Home Missionary Work than any other man in China. Although the
London Missionary Society in the Fukien Province was eventually
asked to cooperate in this Home Missionary Work in the Ting-
chow districts and did so, yet the churches at the coast continued to hold
themselves chiefly responsible for its management and support. Rev. E. I<-
Hughes UTites : “The control of Church affairs by the Church Council
has always been the recognized principle of ecclesiastical government, and
tlic status of the Home Mission is that of an auxiliary force.”
Methodist Episcopal Church. North— Chinese Women’s Hemie Mission-
ary Societies exist in each of the Conferences iu connection with cluucucs
and schools, but there is no organic union either in the denomination or
Conference. The money' raised is used in different ways : to support ay
schools and Bible women, for famine relief, and to open work m
occupied areas within the bounds of the Conference. Sometimes
societies of one or two Conferences, as was the case not long ago in Fi' '’^”1
agree to pool their funds and do a larger piece of work than
them could undertake alone. Much interest is felt in the Yunnan is >'
and considerable money is sent locally to aid that work.
Each of the 7 Conferences of the MEFB has its Board of iss
organized either at the same time as the Conference or soon
In each of the stronger churches there is an annual missionary co ec •
In the Hiiighwa Conference, in Fukien, a yearly contribution is
missions in every church, no matter how small or weak or new, yn
result that in no other Conference is the giving as general or the m^ss °
spirit as strong. Money raised for missions is used either in streiig 1
weak churches or opening new work within the bounds of the
Conferences. Some is sent to Yiinnaii, but by individuals or loc. c ^
It is not a Conference gift. At a meeting- last April in
Directing Committee of the Centenary Movement, the Commi
sions proposed that a denominational Home Missionary
387
THE..CmNESE CHURCH
or'^anizeil, Kansu and Mong-olia being named as possible fields of work.
Bach of the Annual Conferences meeting since then has heartily endorsed
the plan, and it is probable that the Society will be organized and work
started at an early date.
Church Missionary Society in Kmigsu—“The three Dioceses of the
Protestant Episcopal Church (PE) in China each lias a well organized
•^yomeii’s Auxiliary. Every woman communicant automatically becomes
a member of the local Auxiliary at the lime of her confirmation.” The
Women’s Auxiliary of the Kiangsu Diocese was organized in iSg.;..
Spurred on by the example of the women, a Men’s Auxiliary followed in
loii. Two years later came the organization of the Diocesan hlissionary
Society. Liist year the missionary collections of the Diocese amounted
to $i,437-S8. which $494.84 was given by the Men’s Auxiliary and
S724.32 by Women’s Auxiliary. The Diocesau Jlissionary Society
carries on a very successful work at two centers, Quinsan (Kuushaii) and
Pukow, opposite Kaukiug. Two priests have gone from the Diocese as
missionaries to Siaufu, vSheusi, the center of work of the Kanrd of Missions
of the General Synod. The iWomeu’s Auxiliary helps in the support <>t
the u-ork at Quinsan and Pukow, conducts day-schools, and gives to
famine relief. The students of St. Mary’s School, Shanghai, support a
missionary Bible woman in Sianfn at a salary of SrSo.oo a year. This
money is not counted in the collection of the Women’s Auxiliary.
Presbyterian Synod of the Five Provinces — The Committee of I-Iome
3Iissions was «5rganized in 1893. The contributing territory includes the
Kashing, Hangchow, Ningpo, and Soochow (embracing- Shanghai)
Presbyteries, both North and South (PN and PS). Work is carried on at
Chnnghin.g (Dzangliyang) southwest of Huchoudu in the Chekiang pro-
vince. There arc 57 church members, including 19 accessions last year.
A da)’’ school for boys and girls has 30 pupils. Five hundred and fifty
dollars, mo.st of which came from the Chinese, was raised in 1920 for the
support of this work. Its management is left whcllj- with the Chinese.
English Presbyterian Mission and Dutch Reformed Church of AmerPa
mite to form a Chinese Missionary Society in South Fukien — ^Twenty-five
^ears ago the Chinese Home Jlissionary Society of the English Presb3d:erian
Mission (EPM) and the Dutch Reformed Church of America (RCA) opened
work on the island of Quemo)' not far from .Anioj'. The population of the
island is about 60,000. There are two centers of work and two churches
with a membership of 92; also two schools, the one for boj's having 60 and
that for girls 90 pupils. The island churches raise annuall}’- about S460
and the supporting churches $1,100. For the past five j^enrs an ordained
preacher with his ivifc and family have been stationed on the island,
band is alread}' bought for a new church building to be erected at a cost
of $7,000. The islanders have raised $1,500 of this amount, and the pastor
is now traveling among the supporting churches on the mainland to
secure the remainder. This work is most encouraging and prosperous.
Twenty years ago this same Home jMissioiiar3'- Societ3’- started work 01:
the island of Tungshan farther down the coast. This island has a popula-
tion of 70,000, and the dialect spoken is different from that of .Amoy, which
makes work among an iinrcceptive and very superstitious people even
more difficult. Though at ihe two centers of work the church members
number onh’’ 20, a hopeful sign is the flourishing day school for bo3-s and
girls with between 80 and 90 pu()ils and a preacher-evangelist teaching
tliem. The churcl: collections on the island amount 3'^earl3’ to about $100,
while tlie contributing clmrclies give from $1,200 to $1,300.
American Baptist Foreign Missionary Society, East China Mission. —
The Chinese organization of this denomination (ABF), known as the
Chekiang-Shanghai Baptist Association, has had its own Home Missionary
Society since 1897. The Society is composed exclusiveU' of Chinese and
tor more than ao years the whole administration has been in their hands.
Work is carried on in two places, Tipu and Siaofeiig, located in the
Huchow prefecture in the extreme northwest corner of Chekiang. Uii-
ordained evangelists are stationed at each center. Once a year at le.ast,
the Society sends an ordained pastor to advise inth the e\'augelistic mis-
sionaries and to administer baptism and the Lord’s Supper — The present
church membersliip is about sixty. There is a small da3' school in connec-
tion with each church. The last budget of the Societ3’' called for an ex-
peuditure of $540. Funds for the support of the work come almost
t-xclusively from the Chinese.
Baptist Mission, Sivalow, Kwangtung — This Mission has
S central stations unth resident missionaries, and in each of them the
Cliinese Church is organized as an “Association.” Three of these Associa-
tions have Home Missionary Societies. They are as follows : —
(1) The Missionary Society of the Kityang Field — This organization
is about 20 3'ears old and most active. It lias opened 12 centers of work hi
on unoccupied region at the extreme Gouth of the Kit3mng field, and at
the limit of the Swatow or Cliaochow-speaking territor3'. Towards this
work the sustaining churches have raised on an arerage between three and
four hmulrcd dollars aniiuall3', and are this 3'ear supportiug 6 salaried
«2ents appointed by the Society. The work is eutirel3’’ managed 83' the
Chinese, though foreign missionaries are asked to cooperate by visiting
the work and giving advice.
(2) The Missionary Society of ihe Churches of the Swaioio-Kcikchieh
i icld — This Society was organized 15 3'ears ago. It has had a less clearly
defined field of operation aJid has worked less continuously than the older
one. Several times the centers at which it had opened work were given
over to others to maintain. At last the Society began work in an important
.?roup of villages in a, district hitherto unoccupied. Shops were rented, a
preacher and school teacher appointed, and a nucleus of believers gathered,
jfheu about $1,900 was raised, less than $400 of which was gu"eu by
oreigners, and with tins sum an old property was bought and rebuilt,
finkiiijr a permanent homo for the church and school. This Society has
also for a inmiber of years supported a colporteur. Its annual budget is
over $300.
_ (jj The Missionary Society of the Churches of the Vngkuns Field-^
This Socict3’’ has been in existence 10 3’cars. It is supporting a preacher
and inniutainiiig work at the district cit3’ of Cliaoan at the extreme south-
ern end of Fukien.
The missionar3' work of the above three Societies is under the direct
management and leadership of the Chinese. Rev. G. W. Lc\vi.s writes i
"The work of the Societies has aliout reached the limit of their financial
ability, and the3' expand only as their strength increases. The past 3'ears
■have brought severe tests— the earthquake, unsettled conditions due to
being in the figliing zone, partial failure of crops, and business depressior..
Yet with less of bubbling over entliusiasin, there lias never been even n
suggestion of letrcnchmcmt, but rathei- a grim detennination to make at
least sonic progress 3'ear b3' 3-car.”
Chekiang Diocese of the Anglican jMfssjoii— The Home Jlissionary
Society of the Chekiang Diocese wfis organized 20 3-cnrs ago. It had its
inception in the hearts of three Christian Chinese doctors, who in talking
together one day about the need of evangelizing their country decided the
time had come for the Chinese to slioukler more of the burden, and they
at once set about doing wliat tlie3' could tlicmsclvcs. The zeal, conscem-
tion and gifts of these men so inspired their fellow-Chnstians, that it was
not long Ijoforc a Home Missionary Socict3' came into being and a definite
program of work was mapped out.
This Socict\’' now carries on work in 5 centers out from Hangchow r
Fu3-anglisicn, Siiicheng, Yutsien, Clianghwa, and one smaller place. Tt
cmplo3'S, besides other workers, two Chinese elergs-men, one of wlioin is in
full pastoral charge of the two older coiigrcgalions. Tt works under a
Chiue.se committee of which Bishop Sing is president and Rev. Y. V. Yiao
of Trinity College, Ningpo, is secretary. The Society raises aiiimally
about $r,ooo, nearly all of which is contributed by the Ciiincsc.
/Imerican Board l^lission, Fukien — The Chinese Home Missionary
Sociel3' of the American Board Mission (ABCFM) in Fukien was organized
•in 7906. Each of the three branches (Foochow, Inghok, and Diongloli)
supports one mission chapel within its district. At Inghok, a church and
school are supported b3' Home Mission funds, and plans arc being made to
open a new center of work.
About $500 is raiserl annually b3' the supporting churches. The money
come.s entirely from the Chinese and management of the work is wholly in
their hands. It is felt that the problem of arousing and sustaining
interest in Home Jlissioiis has not yet been satisfactorily solved.
Presbyterian Chnrcih in Manchuria , Jicilungkiang Mission — The Home
I'lissioiiaiy Society of the Prcsb3'terian Church in Maiichnria was organized
at the Annual IMeeting of its Synod iu 1907. At once two licentiates, one
of whom was an ex-'’'.\oist priest, were ordained and sent to Tsitsiliar. A
\-ear later the 3'oiiiiger of the missionaries travelled eastward 500 li and
opened work at Hailunfu. Tsitsihar and Hailnnfn are still the two
principal centers of work, with 3 oiit-stations at the former place and 4 at
the latter, lii igio, largel3' through the efiorts of a German Liitheiau
niissionart', work was opened at Taheiho in the extreme north of I-Iciluiig-
kiaiig province. Since last October, an ordained preneber has l>een in
charge of this work, the people having raised $440 for his salar3'. Tliev
also support a primar3' school and a public reading room. This work has
for some time been self-supporting.
Heilungkiang province is rick in mines and forests. Only about half
of its fertile plains are under cultivation. The people are ignorant and
superstitious. Aborigines abound in the moimtaiiis. Their business is to
rob and kill though Chinese immigrants are gradiinlly civilizing them.
TQda3' good, strong men are in charge of the work at the principal centers.
Tlie par-tor at Hailunfu lias been on the field since 1912. From the first,
liis pra3-er has been that the church at Hailiiiifii aud its 4 out-stations
might become self-supporting within 10 years, and he soon expects to
have Ill's hopes realized. The church property at Hailitiifii is worth
$2,000, and that at the 4 branches about $1,200. The people of Hailunfu
aud its out-stations raised last 3-car the sum of $1,221, the out-stations
tuiniiig in nearly six times as much as Hailunfu. The church at this
center has 286 baptized members. Fort3'-eigbt were baptized last 3’ear,
among whom were tax-gatherers, scholars, merchants, am! police officers.
Two pieces of land have recently been purchased, one for a church and one
for a cemetery, in evder that, as the people say, "The brethren in tiie
Lord may have a place to rest both in life and in dcatli.” The church at
Paicliuanhsien, tlic principal oilt-statioii of Hailuufu, 1ms out-grown G’e
mother church. It lias raised $500, which it expects to increase to $1,000,
as an endowment fund for pastors’ salaries.
The clinrcli at Tsitsihar has 104 baptized members who pay $270 for
their place of worship. They also support a primary school for l)03's ivith
30 pupils, meet their own current expenses, and last 3'ear subscril>cd $80
towards a pastor’s salar)-. The mission churches of Heilungkiang li.ivc a
ccmmuiiicant membership of 311, and over 400 baptized members. There
are now two paid women workers on the field — the wives of the pastors at
Hailunfu and Tsitsiliar.
In June of 1920, a Woman’s Missionary Auxiliary ivas organized.
Branches were quickly formed in a number of places, and it is hoped soon
to have one in every center of work. The first 3'car, the women of the
Auxiliaries, with little money but large faith, dctenniiicd to raise $:■(■
Mex. Instead, they were able to hand in to the treasury over $100 ! The
money came, however, not by chance but because of presistent work.
For instance, in one station 3 large missionary meetings for women were
held during the winter. In addition, the women met together each
Snncla3’- morning after the church scr\-ice to pra3' for .uul talk about the
work and workers in the missionary field in Heilungkiang. In anotliei
.station the town was dimded into districts, aud a Bible woman and a
388
•THE CHEI6TIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA;
young girl teaclier went about from house to house among the chwoh
luembers, patiently explaining the meaning and aims of the Auxiliar>’
and soliciting subscriptions. . , r ,,
The Home Rlissionary Society of the Presbyterian Church of Man-
churia is under the control of a Committee electctl annually froin among
the members of the .Synod, 8o per cent of whom are Chinese. Phis Com-
mittee is responsible for raising the yearly collections for the work through-
cut the Manchurian Church. Each little church no matter how small
and weak is expected to make its yearly subscription, and few fail to
respond The total contributions from the supporting churches vary from
SSoo to Si,3co annually. Last ye.rr tlie amount raised was $1,211.20.
Here again nothing is done in a hapha/ard way, but well-defined plans
carefully carried out bring the desired results. A fortnight before the
collection is taken, a neat printed folder giving the story of the origin and
the present status of the Rlissionary Society is sent to each church and
out-station Subscription lists are also distributed, and evangelists, elders,
and deacons exhorted to sec that one is left at the home of every member
one week before Missionary Sunday. The preceding Sunday an earnest
announcement is made by the pastor and a special Missionary Sermon
the beghming this Missionary Work has been under the control
of the Chinese and supported by Chinese money, though thus far the
Chiuese have insisted that the treasurer shall be a foreign missionary.
For .some time the Home Missionary .Society of Manchuria has been seeking
affiliation with the Chinese Home Rlissionary Society, and this has just
now been effected. The Society in Manchuria has accepted the constitu-
tion and by-laws of the younger organization, though for the present it
will continue to manage its own finances and disburse its own funds.
Henceforth it will be known as the Chinese Home Rlissionary S^iety,
Heilungkiang Rlissioii, the other being called the Chiuese Home Rlissionary
Society, Yiiniian Mission.
Eugfish Baptist Mission, Shantung— The Home Missionary Society of
the Shantung Baptist Union was organized in 1909. The purpose of the
Society is to evangelize neglected portions of the Baptist area in the pro-
vince. One evangelist is in the field. No conspicuous success has been
achieved except iu one hsien city where the work is ver}’- encouraging.
The annual contributions have never exceeded $400. Last 5-ear the amount
raised was $200. This drop in the collections is accounted for partly 115'
the povert5' of the people and partly by the Rlission’s concentrating its
efforts on the building up of a strong, self-supporting pastorate, ■which has
taxed the constituency almost to its limit. The follonnng method for
raising missionar5' money is used : The ai'ea of the Missionary .Society is
divided into 25 districts. While in each district church the deacons and
lay elders are responsible for securing the pastor’s salary, it devolves upon
the pastor to raise the missionary money. The pastors generally
Teco'Hiize the cultivation of the Rlissionary Spirit among their people as
one their chief duties. While their work iu this direction has not
resulted in large actirity in the field set apart for Home Missioius, it has
led to a new development in Home Evangelism, which in this case is
practically the same thing. Owing to lack of sufficient funds as_ well as
lo the need of increasing the salary of trained leaders, the foreign _mis-
sioiiariis have of late been supporting fewer evangelists. It was predicted
that the work would suffer in consequence, but such has not been the case.
Earnest la5’men have in man5' places contributed sufficient money to sen.l
evangelists to unoccupied areas. One church alone supports two such
meu. These ca-angelists receive S7.00 each per month. They do mission-
ary work eight months of the year and work on their farms the other four.
It is noticed that great care is taken by the contributing church members
in the selection of 'their Rlissionary Evangelists— much more so than when
foreign funds are used.
Ainerican Church Mission. Diocese of Hankcnc—The Home Rlissionary
Work of the diocese of Hankow (PE) is in the Rlissionary Diocese of Shih-
nan in the province of Hupeh, and began in the spring of 1910. It is niidev
the Diocesan Board of Missions whicli. has for its chairman the Bishop and
10 members. 8 of whom are Chinese, selected by the Diocesan Board. The
work is evangelistic and educational. During the past 5-ear the salaries
of one Chinese clergnnan and one catechist were paid out of fore/gn
money, while the salaries of 3 Chinese teachers, rentals, and Iravelliug
expensc-s were met b5’ funds contributed iu China. Tiavelling expenses
are necessaril\'’ a lieav5* item, since Shihnanfit is a journey overland from
Ichang of from 8 to 12 davs, depending on the state of the weather and
the time of the year. In 1920, the Diocesan Board of Missions received the
sum of $2,052.’ Of this $1,673, ‘-'ll Sriven by Chinese, was sent to the
Mission in Sianfu, Shensi, through the Board of Rlissions of the General
Synod. The remainder, only a part of which was subscribed by foreign-
ers, went to support the work in Shihnanfu. The work in this inland
field is encouraging, and interest in it grows from year to year.
American Presbyterian Mission. South, at Ycnchcng-. Kmigsu—Home
Missioiiar5’' Work in the virgin field of Yencheng opened and developed in
a remarkable way. Without one baptized Christian in the entire area in
1911 when the Chinese of the Prer.b5dery, including the Taichow field,
organized their own Home Rlissionary Society, there are now 806, with 5
churches and more than 20 preaching stations. The policy of Rev. H. W .
White, resident missionary and promotei- of the work, has been from the
beginning to throw responsibility, as far as possible, on the Chinese, and
they have carried it well. The5' are constantl5'’ pressing out in all
directions opening new stations. Two were opened before Dr. White him-
self had seen the field, and one, 260 li a%vay, where work has been carried
on for some time, he has not 5-et been able to visit. Salaries are small,
the highest paid preacher receiving only $17.00, but there is no com-
plaint. All business relating to the disbursement of funds, even money
received from America, is discussed in the open meetings of the Sess’
Last 5’ear the Chinese in the Presbytery contributed for the work ov°'
$900, including some properties estimated in money. No question 1
ever been raised of the misappropriation of funds and no workers haT
proved unworthv'.
Ang'lican Mission, C/mug 1-Iua Sheng Rung Hui, Sianfu, Shensi
It is a noteworthy fact, according to Rev. S. H. Littell, that the ver •
first subject to come under consideratiou at the first General Synod of
Anglican Mission in 1912, was that of Home Missions, and this is as mucT
on the initiative of the Chinese as of the foreigners. A Committee was
at once appointed to draft a Cauoii on Missions aud to take preliininai’y
measures for organizing work. At the next meeting of the Syuocl, in igt-
tlie Canon on Missions was passed, and a little later Sianfu, the capital
of Shensi, chosen as the field of work. This new Missionary Moveiuout
fell under the control of the Board of Missions, the General Synod becomin-T
its own Board of Rlissions for one day during each of its triennial meetiii*^^
The work in the interim was left iu the hands of a Committee of
meet once a year and an Executive Committee of 5 which was instructed to
hold quarterly meetings. Bishop Graves was made president of the Board
of Rlissions, and Rev. C. S. Huang general secretary, succeeded soon aitcr-
wai-ds by Rev. Lindol Tsen as part-time general secretary. For the sup.
pert of the work, the General Synod adopted the principles of Diocesan
apportionment on the basis of the number of Christians in each Diocese
and their ability to contribute. The total apportionment at tweutv
cents each person tame to about $7,000. This sum has never been actually
reached under the assessment plan. It is expected that a Missionary
Sermon will be preached and a collection taken up each 5’ear in all the
churches. Sunday, August i6tli, 1916, was a memorable day in the history
of missions in China, for it was then th.it Bishop Norris of Peking, iu
whose Diocese the new mission field at Sianfu is located, ordained lo
the priesthood in the Anglican cathedral Rev. H. J. Paul Pu, aud later
presided over a solemn Dismissal Sendee for the first three missionary
volunteers, Rev. and Mrs. Pu, aud Rev. D. M. Koeh. It was significant
that they went from Peking, the modern capital, to Sianfu the ancient
one, aiid'to the very spot w-here the Nestorian missionaries had lived and
worked and left behind them their wonderful monument. On reacliiug
their destination the little band set earnestly to work, first to learn the
language— for they were from Shanghai and did not speak RIandarin— then
to get acquainted with the people. They were soon able to rent propert)-,
to "^open day and night schools of which the local newspapers spoke
appreciatively, and most important of all, to conduct religious serrices, for
as these missionaries were wont to reiterate, “All our work centers iu oni*
thing, the purpose to save men and women.’’
In 1917, a fine piece of property of nearly 24 mow was secured at a
cost of $i,3''o. If the Diocese of Shanghai led off in sending missionaries
to the field, to the Diocese of Hankow must be awarded the houour of
having raised the mo.st money. A good share of the sum paid for the new
land came from this Diocese, every salaried worker in the Church being
asked to gi%-e one day’s income to the fund. Between January 1917 aud
February ^920, the receipts for the building fund gathered through long
aud arduous effort amounted to $7,693.68. In addition, for building
dormitories Rlr. Pu himself succeeded in raising $2,401. Of this sum
$1,000 came from a Chiuese family in Shanghai and the rest was given by
the much gratified parents and relatives of students in the boR’s’ school.
Notwithstanding political unrest, increase'd cost of liring, and constant
change of workers with frequent gaps between them, the work lias gone
steadily forward. Wiat do we find in Sianfu today? Two priests, two
catechists, one Bible woman, 42 baptized members, 30 catechumens, lower
and higher primary schools for boys with an enrollment of 216, lower aud
higher primary’ schools for girls with 60 pupils, and a middle school for
hoys ivitli 30 students. Ten per cent of the middle school boys hvive bwn
baptized, a'nd 70 per cent are pro-Christian, one has decided to study to
the Rlinistry’, and one last year matriculated in Boone Middle Schoo .
There ore besides in Sianfu, a cliarity school for 80 famine boys, a reading-
rocm, classes in phonetic script, a monthly paper published in Mandarin
and easy Wenli, and pleuty of evangelistic work carried on not only 'n
Sianfu but in tlie neighbouring \-illages. A facsimile of the Nestonan
Cress adorns the gateway to the mission grounds. At the last meeting
the General Synod in the spring of 1921 two notable advance steps -we
taken. A women’s Rlissionary Board was organized in order to draw
When’s Missionary Societies in the various Dioce-ses closer J .
to give more united help to the work in Shensi. Then the ,1
Missions has at last secured wh.at so long has been a crying nwd, a '
time general secretary, Rev. Lindel Tsen being appoint ed to is
He is now in Sianfu studying the field.
The IFoHicn's Missionary Society of the Central China Baptist
—This Society was organized in 1914 aud has had a steady growth,
are not only Auxiliaries for the w’omen but missionary’ societies aiu
for the young people and children. An Annual RIecting is
funds are disbursed by’ vote of the officers and delegates. u
have increased steadily from year to year.
The China Mission Conference Women’s
Methodist Episcopal Church, South — Tlie China Mission
Women’s Missionary Society was organized in April, 1917- _ but
of the Woman’s Missionary Council of the mother chmch in ^,^cers
is given large liberty in the disbursement of its funds. gfiicient
of this Society are Chinese, the only salaried one being the ^ ol
field secretary. There are now 48 Auxiliaries, with a total me ^
1,859. At the la.st Annual Meeting of the Society, the ty’^
was higher than ever before. One-fourth of them wctc e we ^
of 20 and 21. The treasurer reported the receipts for the yoa ’
THE CHINESE CHURCH
3S9
addition, voluntary gilts during the meeting amounted to mxr $400,
g Biaiiy articles contributed for sale. A number of women also
^.^lunteered for sendee. A fine Missionaiy Bulletin, edited by Chinese
'''°uien, is published quarterly. As far as is known, this is the only paper
'Tits kin':^ in China. 01 the money received annually, 70 per cent goes
4l rou'di the Chinese Home Mission.'.rs* Society to the work in Yunnan,
* cent to Africa, and the remainder is kept to cover administrative e.x-
P g jt is an interesting coincidence that when this Society was
^j-cranized in 1917 and was looking around for a field in which to work,
^^Tlionld choose Yunnan. Its first money was sent to the China Inland
jfissioii in that province. The following year, on work being opened in
Yunnan by the newly organized Chinese Home Missionary Society, this
■^Voman’s Society turned its funds into that treasutv-.
Canadian Methodist Mission, S=ec/iua)i — Rev. James Noave, who
Jot sonie time had been in the habit of visiting among the tribes-pcople on
the borders of Tibet, preaching and distributing literature, in 1917
<irgauize(l in Cheugtu a Chinese Home Missionar}' .Society. The people
nvere enthusiastic. Behind the Society there was a strong Committee of
-Cliiiu^s- and foreigners. At once an evangelist of large experience, sterling
character, and a born lp.ader volunteered for service. He had formerly
Tjeen in the army and his military experience was a decided asset. Funds
bein" quickly raised by the Chinese in Chengtu and other stations, the
inissionar3’ made his way to Lifanting, close on to the Tibetan border,
and began work among the triixfS-people. A lot and a building for a
^iliapel were bought. But the work grew apace and soon it becaarre nece.s.
-«;ar)' to purchase more land and enlarge the chapel. The evangelist made
friends on all sides. He taught the children, opened a free dispensary,
preached regularly in the prison yamen, and starlerl a class for
c.-itechumeus which was joined among others by several minor yamen
• officials. In three years there were flourishing day schools for boys and
•o-irls and 5 c.andidates ready for baptism — two yamen oUcials, the head-
man of a neighbouring tribe, a leading silversmith, and the postmaster in
another town. A year later, in the place where the postmaster lives, the
wife of the postmaster, his two boys and five splendid young men were
baptized right under the shadow of a Tibetan temple with 300 lamas.
Thw' evangelist has just been married to a Christian tribal woman and
received ordination to the ministry. Idie work is still growing and the
-outlook bright -with promise. The Chinese in Chengtu .stand strongly be-
hind their missionary and are full erf zeal in the cause of missions.
Home Missionary Society of the China Inland Mission in Shansi — At
a Conference of the China Inland Mission in Shansi in Januarv-, 1918, a
•Chinese Home Missionary Society was organized, called the Shansi Special
Evangelistic .Society. The idea origin.ated r\-ith a Chinese deacon, who
••during the Conference made an elociuent appeal to his fellow-Christians to
•strike out and open w’ork in unoccupied areas. He suggested as a means
-of securing the necessary money that in addition to their regular subscrip-
tions to local work each one should give at least a cash a daj' for the
support of the Missionary Enterprise. The people were swept along as on
a tide and 40,000 cash were at once subscribed, parents giHiig for their
-childieu, even the babies. It was not long before work c\as begun at two
• centers, Chinyuan and Tsinchow, in the heart of the province. Two evangei-
ists were sent out, one of tliem being the deacon who promulgated the
movement. A year later these men were joined by their wives, both
graduates of the'girls’ school at Hwochow. This city, it will be remember-
-ecl, was the seat of one of Pastor Hsii’s largest opium refuges and is the
present home of his widow. An inspiring Commission Seiwice was held
for the out-going Avomeii missionaries. Although the field of labour was
•only two days’ journey aavay, still it was a new and unfried one, and to
"the Chinese seemed ver\' distant. There are now at Chiiiyuan 38 church
meurbers, and at Tsinchow, a more difficult field, 30 inquirers. Among
the latter is a man who says he has been a believer for 50 years, through
.Scripture portion which fell into his hands, and that all this time he has
been waiting for some one to lead him more fully into the light. Chiii-
jiian has two prosperous out-statioiis and a Missionarv' Society of its own
for evangelising the neighbouring villages. The Chinese have organized
on their omi initiative, ^lissionary or Evangelistic .Auxiliaries in ii cen-
ters. These have no organic union but are doing excellent work in the
hands of the Chinese and leading to many conversions. Much interest is
felt by the Chinese constituency in the work of the Chinese Home Mis-
sionary Society in Yunnan.
Chinese Home Missionary Society, Vinnian Missroi?— The idea of a
'■Chinese Home Missionary Society, ivon-denoiniuational and national, took
Toot during a Christian Conference for Chnese held at Ruling in the
summer of 191S. Its initial impulse came from a small group of women,
but the contagion soon spre.ad throughout the Conference. The field
chosen in which to begin work was Y'unnan. Volunteers were called for
to go to that unevangelized province, spend a j'ear in studj'ing conditions,
then return and report. A committee of seven Chinese, 4 women and 3
men, agreed to make theinsolves responsible for raising, for a year, the
necessary funds. On Sunday, March i6th, a memorable Comrnission
Service for the first 6 out-going missionaries, among whom was Ting Li
hlei, tlie well-known evangelist, was held in Martyrs’ Slemorial Hall in
Shanghai. Soon afterwards'^ the party set sail, stopping off a few days in
Hongkong to address mass-meetings of enthusiastic Chinese Christians,
then hasttning cn to In:lo-Cliina and up over the mountains by the French
railway to Yunnanfu, the capital of Yiimian. A wann welcome au’uited
the missionaries from Chinese and foredguers. The local YMCA generously
gave them at a piu'ely nominal rent the use of its former headquarters, a
place atlmirably adapted to the needs of the work. As soon as possible,
Sundaj' and week-night .services were begun, and a school for girls and a
liindergarten opened. The three men of the party scattered over the pro-
I’EUCENIAGE OF ToTAI, AUEA BEYOND 30 I.I OF ANY RErORTED
Evaxoei.istic Center
vince on prospecting tours, one going westward as f:ir as Tengyueli, ne.ir
the borders of Burma, another travelling to the north and crossing the
Yangtze river into Szechwan, while the third went south to Kokiuchang,
the seat of the great tin mines. At the end of the vear, the scouting party
left Yunnan and .spent soure months doing effective deputation work in
North, Central, East, and South Chinn. In the suuuner of 1920 the First
Annual Meeting of those connected with the new Missionary Movement
was held at Ivuling, when several of the missionaries were present to
report on the progress of the work. At tliat time a tentative constitution
and by-law’s were drawn up and a formal organization effecteil, thereafter
known as the Chinese Horne Jlissioiiary Society, ’ iinnan Mis.sion.
During the following autiunn and winter, nine regularly appointed mis-
sionaries were sent to Yunnan, making (with the wives and children)
twenty-one now on the field. Tire nine missionaries are all educated,
experienced men and women who have received their training in China.
Four are representatives of the .\BCFJI, four of the PN, and one is loaned
by the CIM. Two are doctors. One, Miss Chen Yti-lrng, is the only
missionary of the original group to return to Yrinn.air. Mr. T. S. Clien,
formerly evangelistic secret.ar>' of the Forward Evangelistic Movement
Committee of the CCC, superintends the work and workers on tlie field.
Evangelistic and educational work were quickly resumed in Yunnanfu.
Fifty pupils are now enrolled in the school for girls and women, and 30
are in the kindergarten with many more clamouring for adnuttancc. But
the present teaching staff is too small to admit of an increase. The Sunday
and week-day services are well attended and requests for baptism are not
infrequent. Five girls from the Higher Primary School recently stood up
in a meeting and professed to be Christians. Tire schools are wanning
many friends front among the officials and gentr>' — a class hitherto
practically untouched by Christian influence. Antong the pupils are the
daughters of the Speaker of the Provincial Assembly, of the Educational
Commissioner of the province, and of the chief magistrate of Kocliinchang.
At Lnfeiig, a hsien city hvo d.ays’ journey nortlnvcst of Yunnanfu,
evangelistic and medical wxirk are being carried on. The gentry gave the
missionaries the use of 30 mow of land with buildings on it, a fine property
that was formerly a public park. Already the work has nearly outgrown
its qu.arters.
The Home Missionarj- Society shortly expects to begin evangelistic
and medical rvork in the unoccupied city of Kokiuchang south of Yiiunan-
fu, and not far west of the railroad. This large, rich city, with 100,000
men working in the tin mines, is a strategic center, offering almost
unlimited opportunities for the development of nrissionary work. The
friendly magistrate has put at the disposal of the missionaries, for an
indefinite period, a building with 40 rooms— property worth $15,000.
The Society itself has set aside $3,000 with which to buy equipment and
supplies for medical work at this center. The Second Annual Meeting
of the Chinese Home Missionary’’ Society, attended by a large number
of delegates and visitors, was held at Teitiiho in July of 1921- Interest
in the work was greatly quickened and plans for augmenting it formulated.
The administrative work of the Society is in the hands of an Executive
Committee of 20 Chinese men and women who meet bi-monthly at the
call of the chainnaii, Dr. C. Y. Cheng. A few foreigners have been made
advisory members. The Exemitive Committee has 5 departments:
Promotion of Intercession, Education, Candidate, Publication, and
Finance. Until recently there have been no paid office workers, but the
Society has now a half-time office secretary and hopes soon to secure a
full-time general secretary. The organ of the Home Missionary Society,
tlie “Gospel Bell,” at first published at irregular intervals, now appears
monthlv, and each issue of 4,000 copies is distributed free of cost. Seven
thousand copies of the Christmas number, which mil be made umisuaJly
attractive, are to be sent forth broadcast with a vicAV to increasing the
contributions and adding new members to the Society’s roll. The present
membershp is over 2,000, representing all the 18 provinces in China and
several foreign countries. Chinese Christians in Singapore take great
interest in the work of the Society, two men writing from there to Dr.
Cheng, “We work to support ourselves in order to evangelize.” There are
now '14 Missionarv .Auxiliaries, scattered over a wide area. Hongk^g
claims to have organized the first one, its constituency being the posters
and leading members in the 7 Chinese churches in the city. Ihe first mita
300
THE CHlUtiTIAN OCCUPATION OE CHINA
■boxss in use •were empty cigarette tins, neatly covered with printed paper
explaining their purpose. A year ago the Society designed its own mite
box and sold 4,000 at twenty cents each.
The total receipts of the Society frour October 1st, 191S to June nth,
1921 were $20,073.05. The total expenditure during the same period
amounted to $22,080.38. For more than 2 years after the Society was
organized, it was indebted to the China Continuation Coanniittee at 5
Quinsan Gardens, Sliangliai, for secretarial help and for the use of office
and committee rooms with light, heat, etc. nie travelling expenses of
delegates to and from the annual meetings of the Society, as well as their
entertainment during the meetings of the Society have been met out of the
Jlilton Stewart Evangelistic Fund. The vSociety has also received from
foreigners a few voluntaiy- gifts of money. With these exceptions all the
funds for carrying on the woi'k have come from the Chinese. There havHi
been some large subscriptions. Itfr. C. C. Nieh and his mother JIadame
Kieh of Shanghai give $500 a year to the work. The Union Cantonese
Church of Shanghai supports one missionarv’ on the field, Dr. Lin Cliieh
En, a graduate cl the Hackett Woman’s Medical College in Canton. A
group of Chinese in Hongkong have subscribed $3,000 to build the society’s
first church in Vuiiuan. Students in Feking have made themselves
responsitde for raising annually the salary of Miss Chen Yii-Hng. Jlost
of the contributions, however, are small and many represent genuine self-
sacrifice, women giving their jew’els, students the equivalent in money
of a portion of their daily food, and children their small, hard-earned
savings. The $4,000 that has gone into the treasury during the past four
months called for eight hundred receipts.
Practical union lias just been effected between this Society and the
Presbyterian Church in Manchuria, Heilungkiang Jlission.
“The London IMissionarj- Society recognizes the Chinese Home
Missionary’ Society as its missionary organization, encourages its church
members to join it, and makes its General Secretary’ responsible for the
promotion of this missionary work in all the churches of the LSJI.”
“The Women’s Jlissionary Societ}' of the Ameiican Jlethodist
Episcopal Mission, South (MES), recognizes the Chinese Home Missionary
Society as its missionary organization, and has given over $1,000 a year
toward the support of the work.’’
American Board Mission, Shansi— The China Jlissicn Year Book of
IQ19 contains an exceedingly’ valuable and interesting article by Rev.
W. O. Pj'e (ABCFM) on the subject, “How Cliristianity was introduced to
a Community in Northwest China.’’ It will repay a careful rereading from
time to time, for the metlio<ls used to open up this work were unique and
eminently successful. The field entered lies in west central Shansi and
northern Shensi and covers an area practicall}’ untouched, of about 30,000
square miles. The work was started in a summer Conference three years
ago by a group of earnest Chinese Christians who have pushed it steadily
forward. It received a great uplift last winter during a visit of Dr. C. Y.
Cheng and the Misses Paxsou and Davis. Activities now center largely
around Yeiumchen in northern Shansi. This Home Mi^sionary Society
supports in the field one prc-acher and one evangelist. The money raised
last j-ear was S240, which came from twenty contributing churches. The
work is left entirely with the Cliinese but as tlie missionary preacher has
not been ordained, Rev. ]\Ir. Pye in the capacity of advisor visits the field
at intervals to baptize and administer the communion. He writes, “The
evork is still in its infancy’ but is already’ yieldng rich returns.’’
United Methodist Mission. Yunnan — In 1920 at the Annual Conference
of the United Methodist Mission (UMC) held in Tungchwan, Yunnan, a
Board of Home Missions was organized. The Board was formed of all
preachers in the Conference, ordainetl and on probation, Chinese and
tribal, and from their number a Committee appointed to supeivise the
and present an annual report to the Conference. A preacher-missio^^^^
has already been sent to the city of Weiniug in Kweichow, just across
boundary line from Yunnan, a strategic center which for 30 years for
missionaries have desired to occupy. In support of the work the ordv'^*^
men of the Conference have each agreed to pay five dollars a year 'it '
expected that in time all the churches in the Confcroice will make'vea 1**
subscriptions. The luanagenrent as well as the financing of this new'wwV
is in the lumds of the native constitucaicj’.
No reprrt of indigenous Heme JUssionaiy Work in China would b
complete without a brief rePc-i'ence, at least, to the missionary work of tl*^
aborigines in the .southwestern provinces. Though working under uo
organization — probably few of them ever heard of such a thing as a Hoin
Missionary Society— they are nevertheless born missionaries, and no sooucr
receive the Gospel message than they seek to pass on the good news tO’
othei's. In 1906, two I.isu Christians went from North Yiinnan to preath
among the Nosu tribes in the south of the province. Wicn they returued
after a year, two more Lisu and a Mosu Christian travelled back to take
their places. In less than two years, about 1,200 families in 14 different
tribes had turned from their heathen practices and put tiicmselves under-
Christian instrnctiou. The last tribal missiouarios to go to this sontlieru
field from their homes in the norlli were two men and a wexinan, all Lisu
people. The IMiao, lowest of all tribesmen in the social scale, are perhaps
the most zealous. Six Floweiy Miao preachers are at present doing mij.
sionary work {<moiig- the Ch’un, a tribe of Jliao w’ho speak a different-
dialect from their own. hliao conununities of Christians frequently send'
their men for a period of several 5’ears to erangelize the proud Kopn and'
Nci;u aborigines. To go fifteen or more days’ journey from their mud'
villages, wdiich are all the home they know, over mountain trails so rouo-h
and difficult that thej’ defy description, means a great deal to these humble-
folk. Though possessing a very scant jxirtion of this -world’s goals, yet
out of their extreme poverty they give ro5’ally to the support of missionary
work.
We derive two conclusions from this necessarily imcomplete study of
Home Missionary activities in the Chinese Chnrch. First : There is a
sure, if gradual, awakening of the Jlissionary vSpirit among the Clunwe-
Christian.s evermvhere ; a deei-Hjning sense of responsibility for the evangeli-
zation of their own people and comitiy. vSecond : Certain methods have-
provcii conspicuously successful in arousing and stimulating an interest
in inissicnary work :
(1) vSetting before them, simply and plainly, the need for such work
in a way that appeals to their reasonableness and enlists their S5-nipat]y.
(2) Making it understood that hlissiouary Work is, or should be. tlie-
natural sequence of conversicn — its inevitable concomitant
(3') Not allowing a newly organized body of Christians to wait till'
their work is seU supporting before taking up Missionary Work, but-
stressing Missions from the very beginning.
(4) Disseminating knowledge regarding the field, its workers, needs,,
and the Lord’s command, ‘‘Go Ye!’’ The more sy.stematic and constant
this Jlissionary’ Education, the better the results.
(5) Encouraging the Chinese to .shoulder the financial burden of their
work. A prominent Christian made the remark not long ago, "We Chinese
may be peculiar, but it is certain that we take very little interest in any-
thing we do not put onr money into, and onr interest generally is in pro-
portion to our giving.’’
(6) Inculcating a spirit of self-sacrifice; sacrifice of time, inoue\v
personal comfort, “face” if need be — in short of one’s very life-blood, sinre-
“Love’s strength stancleth in love’s sacrifice,
And whoso suffers mo.st hath mo.st to give."
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION IN THE CHURCH
In its broad sense. Religious Education as arranged for or conducted
b\ the Church constituency would include all the op>portunities for Chris-
tian nurture it offers lo, and many of the activities which are undertaken by
its members. This is especially true in mission lands, where there are not
only children to be instructed in the Bible and religion in the Day and
Sunday Schools, but also where practically' all the adults need pei-haps
ionger and more enr-sful nurture as catechumens, enquirers, and members;
in station classes, Bible classes, and Sunday vSchools.
These agencies for Christian nurture as far as they are conducted by
the Church and can be distinguished from public worship and pray’er meet-
ings, may be cla-ssified as below.
TYPES OF RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
I. Bible Expository Services — By far the most generally used form
of religious instruction for the whole church membership is a Sunday
(afternoon) expository .service. This is generally conducted in the form of
a running comment from the pulpit by the preacher on the subject of the
Sunday School Lesson Bible Passage Often the “Teacher’s Quarterly" is
used. In this form of religious instruction there is little opportunity for
question and answer, and no attempt at grading or classification beyon.l
that possibly of men, women, and children ; members, enquirers, etc. This
expository teaching service may be held in the regular church building.
Outside chapel services often take this form.
in the statistical questionnaire sent out by the Survey Committee no
opportunity was offered for reporting the attendance upon such expositorv
teaching .services as have been described above. In that questionnaire the
word ‘Sunday School’ was defined as "any group of people, adults or
children, (i) definitely organized to meet once a week for Bible studyv
having (2) a class .sy.stem and following (3) regular courses of study."
It would be intere.sting to attempt an estimate of the number of sucir
e.vposit'jry services and the per.s.ms attending them. One method would
be based upon 0. comparison of the number of evangelistic centers and of
Sunday Schools. Of the former there are some 9,000 while of the latter
we find ill the CCC vStatistical Tables an average of 4,500 reported.
Obviously it wmihl m. t l.e fair to regard 4,500 evangelistic centers as with-
out any form of Christian nurture. It is probable that in most of these
tenters the form most common is the Expository Serrice here described.
As to the total attcnclance, \vc may estimate the average attendance at per-
haps 30 each or a total for all China of over 150,000 attending these
“Expository vServioc-s.”
2. Classes for Catechumens andjor Station Classes for Enquirers-^
Different names are applied to these classifications in the several denomi-
nations. Classes of this vai-iety meet eitlicr weekly, on a week day or Sun-
day’, or periodically when .students remain under instruction for Severn^
day's or weeks. There is no statistical information regarding these classes
but probably all missions use this method of nurture, especially for en-
quirers and catechumens.
3. Bible Classes — In many churches the adults meet for the
the Bible either on week days or Sundays in one or several classes, whn
• same are often not regarded as a definite part of the “Sunday’ School." _
The YMCA and' YWCA “Bible Study Groups,’ held cither in their
own buildings or in educational institutions, may be included in _
classification. These classes have been included in the Survey Statistic.' •
Tables and an enrollment has been reported numbering over 13,000.
_THE CHINESE CHURCH
391
The "Church (Sunday) School" — Tecliiiically the essen-
1 "^'of such a school would be: (i) An organization; (2) Division into
Teaching force made \ip largely of laj* Christians, in distiiic-
members of the paid mission staff; (4) The membership to
largely of children and youths belonging to the church constituency ;
^^^^The 'aUendante, of both pupils and teachers, voluntary.
- The ''Siiidcvt" Sunday School — The essentials of this school are
• ’Hr to those of the “Church” vSiuulay School, except that the member-
is wholly of pupils and teachers regularly engaged in ordinary schoi'l
fillip 1- .ittendaiice is therefore usually non-voluntary. It should be
1 that students in Christian schools have an average of 3 hours during
*he^week in cuiTiculum Bible Study.
* (5 The "Church-Sludeni" Sundav School — This rather curious term
lies to quite the largest number of organized Sunday Schools in China,
irconibincs the features of 4 and 6 above. It refers to a Sunday School,
^ ■ thirds of the children of which are temporary students in the mission
^'l^ntional institution, the remainder being the church members, in-
'rers and outsiders belonging to ihc local church community.
- 'tIic "Neighbourhood" Smiday School — This tj'pe is intended
oeciallv for children of non-Christian families. They are sometimes
'^'allcd''‘rnis.sion’' or “ragged” Sunday Schools, and often have as a nucleus
«ome Christian day-school. Such a school is usually conducted as a
■„mi5sir)n” of some church and held either in a separate building or at a
separate houi.
^ STATLSTICS
There are no comparative statistics available as to the number cf
scholars in each of the Classes 4 to 7. In this Survey they are all regai'ded
as bona fide Sunday School scholars, and number 221,559.
It is not possible accurately to apply the classification above as regards
districts or missions. Regarding it as certain, however, that every church
has form of religious education or nurture, and regarding our classi-
fication as fairly inclusive as to varieties of nurture, we may expect that
missions not reporting large numbers of students in the typical oi'ganized
Sunday Schools arc arranging for the religious education of these children
under Class i. For example, the MEFB has the largest number of students
in typically organized Sunday Schools of any mission. They report a little
more than one half of their constituency in such Smiday Schools. But the
other half of the constituency is without doubt under 5omc form of religious
instruction in church, school or station class, hlay we not classify this
otiier half under Cla.s.s 1 1 On the other hand the CMS reports but onc-fonr'.h
of its clinrch constituency in the typic'd Sunday School. Applying the
same standard there would be Uircc-lourths of its constituency in Classes
I and 2. If the above deductions are justified, the tables ivould seem to
show in general that the typical organized Sunday School is most general
ni the ABF, PN, PS, PE, MEFB, and MES, which all are American
missions and repoit one-half or more of their total constituency in typical
Sniulay Schools. Missions of the British, Continental, and Anglican groups
leport lower proportions in regularly organized Sunday Schools.
The distribution of vSiuiday School members according to provinces
may be found on page 294. A comparison between the number of
Sunday School scholars and church members also appears on the same page
in graphical form. This comparison will perhaps be of more value if the
figures arc given according to denominations as in the Table below. On
page 323 it is stated that the following societies report more Sunday School
scholars than cliurcli communicants : vi/. PE, ABF, MCC, MEFB, MES,
FCMS, and SDA.
.\s regards the total under Christian instrnction it is, of course, im-
possible to give exact figures. If ouv judgment has been justified in n-
spect to there being some sort of religions instruction at every “evangelistic
center,” we may estimate rhe Total under Christian Instruction in the
Church as below ;
Number of Scholars in Organized Sunday Schools 221,559
Jlembership of Expository Bible Classes, etc 150,000
371.559
Grouif/i— The growth of the organized Sunday .School work may 1>e
roughly estimated from the figure.s given from j'ear to year in the CCC
statistics. No inclusive figures can he secured prior to I9'f4 however, and
even since that vear the increase indicated relates merely to reported
figures. The average thus c-stimated in technical Sunday .School work
alone is a 12 per cent net increase in membership per year. It is interest-
ing to compare this increase with that of the church lueiubersliip which
averages 6 per cent net increase per year during the same number of years.
ORGANIZATION
iVrtfioiiQl— The 1907 Centenary Conference appointed a Sunday School
Committee. In 1910 this Sunday School Committee was able to secrire .1
full time general secretary and continued its work under the iianie of the
China Sunday School Union. In 1915 a round table conference on Bible
study was called at the instance cf the China Sunday School Union to con-
sider the question of the coordination of the various national ageucie^
engaged in Religious Eclucation. As a result of this conference the CC^
Committee on Sunday School arid Bible Study was so arranged as to
lepresent the CSSU, YMCA, YWCA, CE, and CCEA, and to act as “a co-
oidinating committee, to develop and guide the general Bible Study wor* ,
to act as a bond among these .several organizations and committees ; to cor-
relate and to avoid overlapping in their Hues of work ; to arrange for joint
leaching conferences in important centers; and in general to act as a
clearing-house for these agencies.” In 1918 the China Christian E<luca-
I'onal Association appointed a special Committee on Religious Education.
Locni—Sunday School Unions are in existence at Hongkong, Foochow,
Peking, Nanking, 'Wuhu, Chinkiang, Clicfoo, Tientsin, ami other centers,
l.ocal unions find it difiicnlt to function, both from lack of funds and of
men, to give time to snrpcrvisioii or to carrj' on the work. The line of
progress would seem to indicate the forming of denominational Sunday
School Committees, who can arrange for setting apart full or part-time field
agents, ami adequately finance and supervise the work.
E.vcept in a few instances missions have not been able or willing to set
apart citlier Chinese or foreigners as Directors of Religious Education,
teachers of Religious Education in educational institutions, .Sumlay School
Field Agents, etc. There are perliaps three Chinese and two foreigners
giving full time to definite work in Religious Education. Few missions
have a Committee on Sunday School work, although several have some-
what definite plans looking to the employment of Field Agents.
FIELD AGENTS
Trninhiir — There is no place in China where special agents can he
trained. .Attempts have been made in the Institutes conducted under the
auspices of the CSSU. No Theological Seminary has as yet been equipped
to specialize in this work, altliongh several have courses in Religions
Education. Repeated rccommeiiclations and appeals looking towards the
estahlishinent of a Research Laboratory of Religious Education have been
made, but money and staff have not been forthcoming. In this connection
it should also be noted that of the 25,000 leaders now in the employ of the
Church, but a very small proportion have had any sort of technical
pedagogical training and the help such a training’ school would render is
vitally needed.
SPECIAT, METHODS
In a study of actual conditions in Chinese Sunday Schools and in a
search for principles and methods which would meet these conditions there
have been brought to the front special recommendations as regaid.s methods
of Bible teaching and Church work. Certain of these methods have been
quite unique in Sunday School practice but especially adapted for the
needs of Religious Education in mission churches. A few of these may he
mentioned :
.An Adult Bible Class Program has been promoted, which not only
provides for the study of the Bible lesson but for its actual use in some
definite form of Christian service.
The Primary Deparinient Method provides not only for tlio instruction
of the children hut also for the training of the young men and women cf
tlie church for and by service.
The teaching method featured in Lesson Helps and literature has been
based upon the best pedagogical methods of the West, especially on the
Problem MetlicKl of Dr. John Dewey.
The Church Program of Religious Education has been prepared and
studied by several national conferences. This program provides not only
for Bible study and wors’dp but use.s the Sunday School as a definite
“training ground for Christian service.”
Methods have also been promoted which make for the vitalizing and
personalizing of the Bible teaching work, looking toward a deeper con-
fecratioii of the teacher and more personal dealing with the pupil.
T.ITERATURE
One of the duties committed to the Centenary Sunday School Com-
mittee was the preparation of Sunday School Lesson Notes and Teacher
Training literature.
.As regards the former, there are now some eight kinds of International
Uniform Lesson Note publications in Chinese, and also a translation of the
Chinese Teacher’s Quarterly into English, given in the China Sunday
School Journal monthly. There have been five of the series of the Inter-
national Graded Pupil’s Helps translated and adapted for use in China.
The circulation of the CSSU International Uniform Lesson Notes h.is
increased through the decade from 37,000 to 140,000 per week. The largest
circulation was in 1917. As with other publication societies, the increase
in the cost of paper on account of the war made it necessary to use inferior
grades of paper, and in other ways to lessen the printing cost. In spite
of this, the Union has been obliged to increase its prices. Moreover, the
continued burden of the gold-silver exchange has made it increasingly
difficult for missionaries to subsidize the purchase of Ivcssoii Helps for
Chinese Sunday Schools. This has, of course, reacted on the circulation cf
the publication.^ of the Sunday School Union as well as of other agencies.
JIany purchasers have changed from the more expensive and better class
helps to the simpler and cheaper leaflets. In one way, however, the
financial stringeiicv has benefited the Sunday School work in that the
actual purchase of Sundav School supplies has increasingly been throw .1
upon the Chinese Sunday Schools themselves. Where missionaries in
charge have given special attention to promoting this self-support, the
results nia\' be regarded as wholly favourable.
The above circulation figures do not include the issues in Shanghai
colloquial, and the Lesson Notes issued in AVest China, which amount
approximately to 14,000 per Sunday. Both of these publications ii.se the
editorial material furnished by the Sunday School Umoii. The Southern
Baptist Publication Society also issues Lesson Helps which have an
approximate circulation of 3t, 000 per Sabbath. . •
The total issue of Sunday School laJ.sson Note literature in China is
approximately 200,000 per week. , , , - 1 *1,,
Tlie International Graded Series have not had as large a sale as Urn
Unifonn Lessons. An average of 8,000 per Sunday has been issued.
There are in existence three or four other graded courses of Bible
I cssons which have a sectional circulation, being perhaps more specially
adapted for use in teaching the Bible in educational institutions, e.g., the
Blakeslce Series ; a few volumes of the Bible Study Union Series ; Mutch s
Graded Bible Stories ; and ihe West China Series, both pupils and
teachers’, of Graded Lessons based on Ayre’s syllabus.
39-2
TUB CHH1STL4N OCCUPATION OF CHINA
There Invc been {c\v attempts at the publication of indigenous lesson
courses, although all the lesson note publications seek to adapt their
material to the speeial needs of the Chinese Church and school. Notably
is this the case in connection with the lesson helps of the China vSunclay
School Union which fill have Chinese Life Problem pictures and stories lor
the startijig point of the lesson treatment.
TE.’^CHER TR-^ININOt LITERATURE
The C.SSTt reports ten varieties of American and Briti-sh Teacher Train-
ing books as having been reprinted in cheap form in English. The first
of these was issued in 1912 and some 8,000 have been -sold. Seven of these
Teacher Ti'aining books have been translated into Chinese and have had a
sale of 25,000. .\ Teacher Training Certificate prepared by the CSSU h-as
been secured by some 2,000 Chinese leaders. These have either attended
Teacher Training Institutes and/or passed examinations in one or more
Teacher Training books. Besides the above published by the CSSU tlieve
are at least half a dozen books on Pedagogy and Religious Education
available in Chinese, especially valuable for Teacher Training as relate 1
to Religious Education. The following may be mentioned : “How to
Study,’*’ McMm-ry; “Principles of Teaching,’’ Thorndike: “Row We
Think,” Dewey; “Education in Religion and Morals,” Coe; etc.
In the field of Religious Pedagogy the production of indigenous litera-
ture has been very .small. Several small booklets, however, have been
specially written for specific needs which same have had large circulation.
For example, “Theological College lectures on Sunday School Work,”
Webster; ‘'Problem Teaching,” “Adult Bible Class Work,” “Speci.il
Methods,” etc., Tewk.sbury ; “The Sunday vSehool in Chinn,” Ching.
There is real need for a Chinese Religious Education Magazine.
A portion of the English magazine of the CSSU the “China Sunday
School Journal” monthly, contains reprints or original articles on the prin-
ciples and methods of Religions Education, etc. Extra editions of these
articles are printed and stocked in connection witli the CSSU Teacher
Training .Literature as “Reprints.” lilany of the Reprints are also issued
in Chinese. They have been sold at cost prices, five or ten cents each, and
freely distributed at Conferences, to office visitors, etc. Some 8,000 English
and 7,coo Chinese Reprints have thus been circulated. Adding this to the
circulation of the Teacher Training Series mentioned above, it may be
estimated that the CSSU has circulated approximatel}* 50,000 issues of
Teacher Training literature.
Some estimate of the quality of the te.iching in the Sunday Schools
maj' be made by noting that a large proportion of the 13,000 Sunday School
teachers reported are probably from the employetl staff, both Chinese and
English, of the missions and churches Thi.s emploj'ed staff as regard.^
Chinese workers (sec Table on page 317) consists of approximately '•
educational and evangelistic workers. Presumably most of the teachers
in the Sunday Schools are from these workers. Tliis in itself would ui-
tiicate that both educationalU' and evangelistically, the teaching force is of
a higher grade than if, as in I he home lauds, it were largely made up from
the ordinary church membership. On the other hand on account of the
laxk of special training in Religious Pedagog)- much of the teaching is
probably of the expository or lecture type.
Literacy — The large circulation of the CSSU T.yesson Primer’ leaflet
would seem to indicate th.ac there is an effort being made in the Sundav
Schoohs to teach the members to read the Bible. This Lesson Prinu-r,
some years since gave introductor}- material connected with the lesson,
using 500 carefully chosen Chinese characters. For the last few yeans
the CSSU Lesson Helps, to the extent of 5,000,000 pages per year, have
contained more or less of the material interlined with the Governmeul
Phonetic Script. It is to be hoped, therefore, that llie Sunday- vSehool is an
efficient arm of the Church iii the campaign for “An Open Bible for China. ’
Jlentiou has not beei’ made in this article of the large work of the
YMCA and YWCA in Curriculum Bible Study, VoluntarN’ Bible Studv
Groups in schools and Association centers, and also the help rendered ty
their membership in various Church Sunda}- Schools. The Association
Press of China has also published inniij- Bible Study books especially
suitable for voluntary Bible study groups iii middle schools and colleges
fsee special ailicle on the work of the YMCA in Section IX). Many
varieties of Religious Education literature arc also published by the Tract
5k>cietic:s, the CLS, and other organizations, tspeciall}' along lines of Bible
Introduction, Commentaries, Dictioniries and to a limited extent,
Periodicals and Booklets adapted to the reading of the Sunday School
membership
GENERALIZATIONS
In considering the present state of Sunday School work in China it is
needful to bear in mind that there are conditions in mission lands which
necessarily differentiate Suuday School work here from that in most
Western Christian countric-s. it may be well to mention a few of these
differences as otherwise deductions from the statistical information given
cannot be adequately used. Certain apply to (A) the church me
which constitute a large part of the material to be educated qq
differentiations apply to (B) Sunday .School work in general '
fA) THE PRESENT CHINESE CHURCH MEMBERSHIP
(1) h Largely Jduif— Exact statistics arc not available. Stul'
several districts indicate that less than 20 per cent of the coinm '
are under 20 years of age. (The opposite is probably true in
America). The youth that do enter the church come mostly^fr '^ '**^*'
mission boarding .schools and do not geiicrallv return to their
churches. ' ‘
(2) The Majority Lixe in Country Districts— A. large proportion
haps 75 ]-er cent of the communicants, are found in country churches ’ qf
average communicant membership per “coiigregatioii" for all Chiu '•
cr 70 if the whole coustitueuc}' is included. Manv members live at
tuiice from the church center and in scattered groups. The Christian' '
munity in the larger centers usuillj’ contains a large iiumbcv of stii
from the cnuntiy districts attending Christian schools. The problem f ''
Church Sundnj- .School is t-hus lai-gely one of the nurtnve of adult cou°t
Christians. ^
(3) Many are Unable to Read Intelligently— A. nmjcr part of tl
membership is unable to read casHy either the Bible or the Lesson Heln'*^
59 per cent of the women and 40 per cent of the men cannot road at all'
In districts where Romanized books are used, these proportions \vil]\f
cour.se be much smaller. The introtluctioii of the Govermnent PhonetV
Script is also helping to reduce this percentage.
(4) Unjavtiliar xoUh Christian Truth — Since almost the whole iiveinbe-
ship has entered the church iu adult life, they do not have that familiarit'
witli Christian Truth and the Bible, almost universal in Christian laiuu'
The lesson treatment cannot therefore be merely a discussion of tru'li
already' known, but must also be a study of material comparatively new '
/j) A Church-going as Distinguished from a Sabbath-keeping ChuKh—
In maiij- sections Chinese lack that amount of freedom from secular hn.-ii-
iiess ami manual work for the xoholc .Sabbath needful to provide adequate
time for Bible teaching and studv.
(B) .SUNDAY SCHOOL WORK
(1) h but one of Several Agencies for Bible Instruction Used in
Mission L(7Hd5— Others may be mentioned, for example : (1) curriculum
Bible study as required by mo.st Christian schools, (2) the Young Men's and
Women’s Christian Association Bible .Studi' Groups in the higlier schools
and colleges, (3) .st.itioii classes for enquirers and catechumens, (4) evenin'^
Bible studj' classe.s, etc.
It is to be noted, however, that where and when the Govermnent makes
primary education compulsor}-, the Christian day school with its Bibk-
icaching wLl decrease in influence as an agenc}' for leligious nurture. In
this connection a resolution passed by the Mott Conference of iMissiouarics
in Japan, IQ13, is of significance ; —
“There is a rapidly deepening conviction on the part of the Japaii-
C-7e nation that the influence of religion is needed iu the moral educa-
tion of the rising generation. But the Government itself cannot under,
take to teach religion in it.s tax-sustained schools. Hence there is a
dilemma here that offers an opportunity to Christian education to
render a unique service bj’’ training the men and women that are
required to develop a great religious educational work through the
Sunday School, and thus meet a great national need while at the same
time Ia3-ing brood foundations ior the greater Christian Church of tlu*
future.”
(2) Composed in Large Proportion of Students — Most organized Sim-
claj"- Schools have for their nucleus and also for the bulk of their raeinber-
ship scholars from daj' and boarding schools. Ordinarj’- church lueiubers
are but a small proportion of those that attend. Moreover, a large pro-
portion of tlie total chinch membership is not found in the .Sunday .School
at all.
1 3) Not Accurately Croded — Accurate grading, based on physical acl
intellectual development, is complicated bv the differences in Bible know-
ledge and in the ability to read of those who otherwise could be taught ii:
the .same grade.
(4) The Sunday School Teachers are Largely from those who are ghhl
their xvholc time to Christian Work — ^The teaching force of the orgaiiizcl
.Sunday School in. general consists of mi.ssionaries, Chinese male .ind
female workers in the regular employ of the mission .school or church, ar.'I
the teachers and older students in the schools. The ordinary lay member-
ship as 3-et furnishes but a ver3' small proportion of the vSunda3' School
teachers.
(3) Not yet Fully Indigenous — Perhaps because the “how" of Sitiida)'
School organization has been more cniphasized that the “ivUy," tlie schools
are iu danger cf reverting to an expositor3'-preaclnng t3-pe, when careful
expert supervision is withdrawn.
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION IN THE SCHOOL
Religious Education may be consick-red as the prime responsibilit3' of
any mission educational institution. Religious Education functions in' the
school both directly and indirectl3’.
DIRECT AGENCIES
Directk', it is concerned in (I) Religious Education in the curriculum,
(II) Religiou.s Education in prescribed or voluntary devotional church
services, such as Daily Chapel Prayjr.s, Sunday Public Worship, Prayer
Meetings, etc. (Ill) Religious Educition in the Voluntary Bible Study
Groups of the YMCA and .Sunday .Schools. (IV) Religious Education ly
and for pract'c.al Cliri.stiaii work, in teaching .Sunday School Classes,
Preaching, Social Service, etc.
(1) RELIGIOUS EDUCATION IN THE CURRICULUM ^
Religious FMucation in the Curriculum miglit include the leaching
the Bible; of religion, including its histor3’’, literature, and teachings,
cf practical religion, including methods of church work, Christian et ics,
etc.
THE CHINESE CHCECH
393
I. — Sunday School Work — Societies Compared
(Figures given in nearest thousands)
Name of
Society
“""Veri'SSi.".:
MEFB
PN
CIM
ABF
SBC
mbs
PE
UMS
CMC
MCC
ABCFM
Lutheran Societies
UFS * PCI
PS
BMS
LMS
222,000
174,000
47.000
22.000
13.000
12.000
12,000
11,000
9.000
8.000
7,000
7.000
6.000
6,000
4.000
4.000
3.000
3,000
{«)
4,501
3,384
642
473
•300
180
298
145
146
71
175
88
115
143
•150
97
83
•60
(ft)
_ g
5 c
o a
H a
I
o
12,480
12,030
546,000
235,020
2 ►>
618,020
508,003
230,000
154,008
3,400
*1,200
•800
•500
•700
900
600
800
700
400
700
400
•400
400
200
•400
39,000
39.000
51.000
9.000
24.000
11.000
6.000
15.000
11.000
2,000
14.000
29.000
19.000
6.000
9,000
11.000
88,000
48.000
97.000
16.000
28,000
22,000
•19,000
36.000
26.000
3.000
23.000
39.000
27.000
9.000
10.000
17,000
29.000
18.000
12,000
9.000
10,000
4.000
7.000
4.000
12,000
5.000
9.000
14,000
6.000
4,000
4.000
7.000
5 n-^
^ ° M
143,830
80,080
14.000
17.000
5.000
1.000
1,000
6,000
3.000
2.000
5.000
4.000
3.000
5.000
2.000
5.000
6.000
1.000
• Incomplete or estimated.
(a) 1917 CCC statistics.
There have been two siirve3’S whi.h help in estimating the amount liI
time, courses of study, and text-books used in Curriculum Bible Study in
tiie Christian educational institutions. The first survey was made by a
pecial committee of the CCC termed the Committee on Religions Educa-
tion. The courses of Bible study required in some iS middle school.s, 15
colleges, and as recommended by 5 Educational Associations, were tabulated
and published in Appendix V-A of the CCC 1917 Proceedings. Certain of
the institutions give the number of hours devoted to Curriculum Bible
Stuc^3^ Later statistics are given in answer to a questionnaire sent out by
Br. H. W. Luce on behalf of the China Christian E<lucatioiial Association
in 1919. These show that the average number of hours given to religious
histruction in over ico middle schools hi China is three hours out of say 20
hours of curriculum work per week. With reference to the amount of time
pecifically given to Curriculum Bible Study, attention should be called
to a paper read bj' Dr. Luella Miner, dean of the Women’s Union College,
Peking, at a meeting of the Chilili-Shaiisi Christian Association, and
published later in the Educational Review. In this article she says :
"The hours of credit allowed in our middle schools and colleges
for the department of Bible history and literature and religious educa-
tion. are not suficient for even a smattering of knowledge. In the
Curriculurii for middle schools prepared for this Association, out of 30
semester hours of wark, only one is given to this department, less than
is allowed in many secular schools in America. . . Passing to colleges,
even some tax-supported colleges in the United States allow more
credits for this department than we provide in our Christian uni-
versities.”
Curriculum Bible study is beset with most difficult problems : (i) with
two-thirds of the students from non-Christian homos, shall the Bible grading
correspond to the classification of the students according to scholastic
grades; (2) how relate the Curriculum Bible Study to VMC.A Bible study
groups, the church and other voluntary Bible study opportunities of the
students; {3) shall the curriciihim Bible teaching be informational and
iterary only or shall it also extend to the ethical, devotional and
evangeHstic; (4) how to secure that teaching which shall so relate the Bible
to practical living as will secure changed lives and deeper consecration to
Christ and His service: (5) how supervise the work so that the Bible study
shall function in behaviour and definite forms of Christian service.
Those difficulties are also expressed in the CCC 1917 Proceedings under
Religious Education in Middle Schools :
‘'Students in mission middle schools vary from the raw non-
Christian who has never seen the Scriptures, to the pious sou
daughter of godly parents who, like Timothy, lias known the Holy
Scriptures from childhood. Yet all must be put into the same curri-
culum Bible course. To meet this state of affairs, a brief iutroduction
to the Old and New Testaments should be given at the beginning of the
first 3’ear’s course. And thrcirghout the whole four years the te.icher
should be so fresh and inspiring, and so relate h.is te.ichiugs to practical
daily living, that all the students will have to work hard, think cn
’noral issues, and be interested.”
Tlic- above Committee also analyzes the courses of Curriculum Bible
‘ hidy ;n Middle Schools as follows :
‘The courses examined include three recommended by Educational
ssociatious, three adopted by Provincial Educational Unions, and about
published in the curricula of t3’pical middle schools in various parts
China.
Comparison reveals great di.ffercnces in scope and mcthcKl. Wo would
bring to the notice of the Committee the following general features and
proportions :
(1) The Proportionate Place t’ixen to Old and Ncio Testament Study-
ni the three courses recommended by Educational Associations, two nppor-
Uoii two years each to the Old and New Testament, the third oiiv’ts the Old
Testament entirely from the four years’ course.
Of the three Provincial Educational I'nioii courses, two also apportion
two years to each : the third apportions three jears to the New Testament
and but one to the Old Testament.
Of the twenty curricula of middle schools examined, nine agree in
apportioning two years to each : seven give one year out of the four to
the Old Testament ; three give all four years to the New Testament ; and
one, three out of the four years to the Old Testament.
From these particulars it appears that the general judgment of
missionary educators in the middle school is that the curriculum Bible study
course should embrace selected portions of both Old and New Testaments,
and there is a predominance of opinion that approximately equal perio-ds
should he apportioned to each.
(2) Scope of Studies — a. Old Testament. In a large majority of cases
the Old Testament studies are confined to the narrative or historical books.
b. New Testament. In all but a few eases the New Testament studies
seem to be limited to the Gospels and Acts.
These particulars reveal the general judgment that the course in this
grade should be largely if not entirely confined to the historical or narrative
portions of the Bible.
Cj?) Special Fcflfurcs— Christian Evideuce.s, Church History, Com-
parative Religion, Social Service, etc., are specified in some of the courses.
But, excepting one Educational As.soci.ation, they' arc single cases.
The general judgment would seem to be that this course should not be
c.xtended beyond the canonical Scriptures, and that such subjects as speci-
fied above should be excluded or deferred to the collegiate course.
(4) Class Books — From the published curricula it is evident that in
over seventy per cent of our middle schools the Bible studies are conducted
through the merlium or with the aid of books of exposition, outlines of
histories, compilations, hannonies, etc.”
(II) RELIGIOUS EDUCATION IN DAILY AND SUNDAY
DEVOTIONAL SERVICES
Both Christian and non-Christian students in nil Christian educational
institutions .are, it is to be supposed, expected to attend daily prayers, ami
public worship on the .Sabbath; the YMC.-\. and Christian Eiulcuvonr meet-
ings will likely be vohmtar5^ In Dr. Luce's statistics 114 out of 160
middle schools report Sunday Schools as one of their forms of social ser\'ice.
This may refer to the Sunday School which is attended b\ the students or
to Sunday Schools which tht_, lead as teachers or superinteiulcnts.
Where a large innnber of students ceme up to the educational center
from their home churches, the problem of continuing the infiuetice of the
church in their lives is a diffiiult one. There are no statistics to show
hew maiw .schools have separate worship services, and how many seek to
relate their students to the various churches of the neighbourhood. Neither
solution is a wholly satisfictory one. Especially is it difficult to relate the
students to the churches of the city. The student does not regard himself
as one of the young laymen in the cluircli, but as a ’'.student.” The church
members regard him with interest as a "student,” but do not welcome him
as one of themselves, and the church authorities usually take little if any
pains adequately- to instruct him in his duties and privilcgc.s as a Christian
layman. The YMC.A and various lines of social scivicc, therefore, often
present stronger attractions and more congenial atmosphere and service.
(Ill) RELIGIOUS EDUC.-VTION IN VOLUNTARY BIBLE STUDY
GROUPS AND SUNDAY SCHOOLS
In the annual reports of the Student Dept, of the YMCA interesting
tal.nilatioiis are given of 141 mission colleges (Senior and Junior grades)
and middle schools :
Colleges a^id Total No. n-ho are Nimber enrolled in Number enrolled
Middle Schools Students Christians Student Associations ht Bible Classes
141 25,731 8.841 15.809 9,338
There are no statistics to indicate what proportion of the 221,559
scholars reported in Survey returns os enrolled in the typical Sunday
School are from these mission educational institutions. There arc probably
but few Suiul.ay Schools that do not have primary and middle school pupils
in attendance. Many day schools have Sunday Schools on their premises
on the Sabbath.
(IV) RELIGIOUS KDUC.ATION FOR AND BY CHRISTIAN SERVICE
The only statistics available as to the amount of practical work the
students are doing in connection with their Religious Educational work are
those given by Dr. Luce for 150 middle schools as below :
a. Number of schools having kinds of social service engaged in dv
students ;
(i) teaching evening classes 41 (2) teaching S.S. cl.isscs 11 j
(3) teaching playground .activities 41 (4) preaching 65
(5) conducting health campaigns 113 (6) visiting prisons 21
(7) visiting hospitals 30 (S) other activities 23
b. Average number of students sharing in this form of work 21
c. Average total of hours per week devoted to this work :
(i) during the six week-days 26 (2) on Sunday 3
d. Have your teachers or students made a thorough survey of the
religions, social, economic, political, and sanitary needs of your
community ? 9 Yes, 127 No.
394
am: CHRISTIAN OCCDRATION OF CHINA
Dau-y Vacation Bihi.e Sciiooi. Rki'ort for the Summer or 1921
No. of
Student-
Children
Schools
Teachers
Enrolled
North CbiiiJi
97
238
4,858
17-5
706
7,759
South Cbiua
120
630
5,865
Totals...
392
1.674
13,485
A ••Churcli Pi-osjrain of Religious Education” has been prepared by the
CSSU nud several National Committees have passed resolutions regarding
it. This program would provide guided opportunities for definite Christian
ser\*ice for the students in connection with their Bible class work.
INDIRECT AGENCIES
The comparative value of the direct and indirect agencies of Religious
Education is a matter of earnest discussion among educators especiall}’- as
regards schools where a large proportion of the students are nou-Christiaii'i.
Specific mention has been made above of certain direct agencies. As to the
indirect agencies cA-en a list would be impossible. Three, liowevcr, may be
mentioned, (i) The personal influence of the teaching staff, (2) The school
“atmosphere.” (3) The immediate aim of Bible and religious teaching.
(1) Personal Influence — In studying “personal influence” it must firsc
be noted that one-third of the Chinese teaching staff in our Christian in-
stitutions (all grades) is non-Christimi. The proportion differs, as
might be expected, in the different grades. It is approximately as follows :
Middle Schools one-third, Higher Primary Schools one-fourth, Lower
Primary Schools one-fifth, non-Christian. On the other hand, the propor-
tion of foreign missionaries to the total teaching force increases in the
grades, approximately as follows • Lower Primary Schools one-twentieth.
Higher Primary Schools one-eighth. Middle Schools one-third.
As to how much rime and how much enthusiasm the teaching staff give
to personal religious work among the students, it is impossible to say. In
some institutions, where the groups of students are placed under the special
care of a member of the teaching staff, individual religious contact becomes
much more certain. The statistical figures from Dr. Luce’s survey in an-
swer to the question, “How man}' of your teachers do you believe are
definitely and continuously doing personal religious work among the
students?”, show 300 of 952 middle school teachers, and 199 of 521 liigher
primary teachers doing such work. One difficulty has been to find time
for this personal scrnce inasmuch as the aA'erage teaching periods for the
regular school work for each teacher are reported as twenty-three periods
for each week. The need for personal work in connection with student life
may be shown by the following recommendation of the CCC Religious
Education Committee :
"That the staff of Christian institutions be sufficiently large and
spiritually equipped to make sympathetic, unhurried, intimate cultivA-
tion of individual students an habitual practice.”
(2) '‘Almo&ph:rc“ — A question of vita! importance concerns the
general atmosphere of the eclucational institution. Is it conducive to the
growth of religious life or is it educative without being religious? Sever il
factors enter into such a discussion ; the proportion of Christian students
and teachers, the character of the Bible teaching, and the personality and
the spirituality of the teachers, the relation of the students and teachers to
the church life of the town or city, etc., etc. The .Survey sheds some light
on certain of these conditions For example, the proportion of Christian
to non-Christian students. Dr. Luce’s survey shows that onl}^ 38 per cent
of the middle school students and 31 per cent of the higher primar}’- are
fiom Christian homes. The YMCA Tables show that approximately one-
third of the middle school students aiul ouc-half of the college students are
Christians. It may be questioned whether a mission middle school wig'll
one-third of its Chinese teaching force and two-thirds of its student hotly
non-Christian, can have that strong influence for Christianit}' which onr
missionary motive would seem to demand.
(^) The Aim, so io Personalize the Bible Teachhie^ lhat it shall Touch
J'itally the Student's Life — In this connection it should be noted that only
one-fifth of the Chinese teachers have more or less normal training, and
that the “training of the large majority of the foreign teachers is little more
than incidental.” There seems to be a lack of clearness in the minds of
even the most earnest foreign teachers as to the real aim of Curriculum
Bible .Study. To man}- there seems to be no middle ground between
making the curriculum Bible study purely iufonnational or literary and
“preaching in the class room.” The best teaching methotl however as re-
gards any historical subject requires that the subject matter shall be
definitely related to the present day problem situations of the students.
To do this in curriculum Bible study is not only possible but follows the
rest educational method. Its result in character building could hardly he
over-estimated.
MEA.SUREMENT OF RESULT.S
There are at least four lines of study, if one is to estimate the result
of the form of ReligiMis Education considered above :
Tlie first and obvious method of measurement of results counts the
number of “baptisms,’’ or the number who become church members during
the year. Using the statistics furnished by the YMCA Student Depart-
ment we find that in 19.20, in 141 mission middle and higher educational
schools registering something over 25,731 students, o! whom 8,841 were
Chri.«tians, there were 1,097 “baptisms” reported, or a little over i
increase, if reckoned on the basis of the Christian students, 'piiig
is probably a higher percentage than the as'erage aimnal additions
the communicant church membership throughout the country for
few years. The church membership has made a net gain of 6
which would represent a probable 10 or 12 per cent gross
It is to he noted that 42 per cent of these schools clid'^*°'''
leport baptisms. It would seem of real importance that care
be taken to secure such statistics from our Christian instituti
shall show Avhat proportion of the non-Christian students are broiuru
Christ during each year, and whether this percentage of actual com-
increases from year to year. This would be one method of estinnf’
value of Religious Education in our mission educational institutions"^
A second method of measurement of result is shown by the nron r
of students c-iu'olled in Voluntary Bible Study Groups, Student Y
Men’s Christian Associations, Christian Endeavour, and otlier like
tions. As sliown in the YMCA tables (p. 393) less than one-tliird'^onL
student body in 141 middle .schools and colleges wei-e enrolled in B'hf
Classes, although more than one-half were in Student Associations Tl
lannber in Bible classes and the total number of Christians differ 1 ''i
slightly. The apparent lack of adequate response to voluntary Bible StiiT
work is interpreted by some as due to a sui-feiture of religious tcacliini'
and by others to the opposite. ''
A third method for measurement of results in Religious Education is ' >
the development of Christian behaviour in the school as manifested in the
faithfulness and honesty of students in stud}' and examinations -inl
in the elimination of anti-social habits in school relations with students and
faculty. Conduct or deportment records if studied might help the facuUv
in estimating religious progress, but no figures are available for such 1
study. The development of the “Four-fold Effrciency Program” promoted
by the YMCA and CSSU would certainly be helpful in the measurement
of results, especially as it gives opportunity for a long and individual
contact with each student as his development is charted. This is done in
many institutions along ph}-sical lines, why should it not be used for re-
cording progress in religions and social lines?
A fourth method of measurement surveys the specific Christian social
service which tlie students carry on during term time and vacations. Tlih
is catalogued anove and shows that of the reporting schools a median of h
students were carrying on some form of such service during the school
term.
An estimation of the results of Religious EdAication as shown bv the
personal character and scrxiccs rendered through the church to tlie'com-
munity by the sraduaics of Christian schools would be of real value. Dr.
I.uce’s tables show that of 6,328 middle school graduates some 1,423 are in
church employ. Presumably as many more are continuing their studio;
looking to special Christian service.
As regards the securing from our Christian Schools of candidates fi.r
the ministry, the following extract from the 1919 report of the CCC Com
mitteee on Theological Education, is of value :
“But the fact remains lhat our arts colleges har-e, speaking in geiienl
terms, net been able to inspire their graduates with the spirit of sacrifice
and ser\-ice, with the vision of what the ministry of the Lord Jesus reallv
is, and the will to consecrate themselves to it. More than one such college
could be named which in an otherwise noble history, has sent but oue or
two of it.s own graduates into the ministry, or has been able to iiicluc'e
among its preaching-graduates none but men who took arts studies during
or after the completion of their theological course. To what extent your
committee sh.ould suggest a remedy for this deplorable situation, is an open
question, but it would at least point out that just at present, this is per-
haps the phase of the problem requiring the most earnest attention of iH
those who are interested in furnishing the Chinese Church with an adequate
native ministry. This is an issue wliich carries deep down to some scare!)-
ing questions as to what our mission institutions are for. Vast sinus are
being expende.l upon them. They involve large staffs of picked men.
But unless they produce a quality of Christian character which is unique,
which is superior to anything the go\crmncnt schools can achieve, tl>c'
will, with the dcA'clopments in government education, soon have little
reason for existence. And unless they can supply the men which the
Church will soon be needing for her ministry, they cannot be regarded r.;
efficient in the purpose for which the home churches authorized their
establishment, however well managed they be from an educational stand-
jiuint. This is primarily a spiritual problem. Is there not a danger that
the officers and teachers in our institutions of higher learning, because 0
their absorption in routine duties, are unconsciously losing the distiuct )
evangelistic and religious purpose which brought them originally to tlio
mission field ? In the earl}' days when education was much less complfi^'
onr schools were ehiefly evaluated by their ability to supply men for t 'c
Church, and with onr splendid new colleges and universities there must e
a renewal of this emphasis, or the Churcli will fail to secure the wor 'ct’
she must have. Evangelism thus turns to education in this her compe
ling need."
Perhaps the result that tho Cliristiaii church and cominunity
most insistently demand from its educational institutions is, tha ^
shall produce Christian young men and women, who not only know
love their Bible and believe the religion therein revealed, but w 10
teach others and perform intelligentU' the duties Christian laymen si
render in the work of church and community. ^
Each year several thousands «)f students finish their
cur Christian middle schools and colleges, either as graduates or 0 le
TKE CHINESE CHURCH
395
Tlie effect tiiis annual influx of student life into our churches and coiii-
^ jiities might have and is having^ can hardly be overestimated. Probably
|"-lf of the graduates are Christian. It is unnecessary here to discuss the
easous why school graduates and the returned .students so often fail to
^tt.abli^^h happy relationship with the chrrrches of the community where
business or profession locates them.
An educated Christian Lay I.eadership is perhaps the most essential
•eed of the Christian Movement in the Far East. To our mission educa-
tional institutions must be assigned the task of providing these educated
for the educated Christian young men of Cliiiia are not in the
churches, but in the mission schools. The average church ‘'community”
consists of adults from 25 years upward, and a large number of children
under twelve. The youth early leave the home church for boarding school,
nud in many cases do not return, ettliov to that church or any other. It is
upon the boarding school and college then, that must be placed the burden
of "educing” from these church children, Christian laymen who love their
Bible and their Church, and have the training, and the humility, to help
carrj’ forward its work.
The CCC Religious Education Committee urges ; That there be siicli
(raining in church work while the student is in school as shall fit him fur
active participation in church w’ork after leaving school.
II. — Sunday School Growth
Date of Report
JS
1
3 '3
0 3
B e
g
0
a
■5
0
Z
0
El
C
2
' Total Christian
“ Constituency
Sunday Schools
.fl
§
H
5
£
"o
.2
OQ
9
-J Approx. Net Gain
1914 CCC
2.53.210
460,409
133,674
1915 CCC
268,652
ek
526,108
3.025
7,375
165,282
23 9<
1916 CCC
293,139
y%
.595,973
3,637
11,021
195,704
loyfi
1917 CCC
312,970
7%
654,658
4,301
12,416
210,397
7%
1918 CCC
327.160’
5%
717,877
222, a53
1919 Survey
345.853
5%
618,611
221,559*
-1%
1920 CCC
366.624
6%
806,926
5,698
12,291
259,261
1B%
* Incomplete.
CONCLUSIONS
These surveys would seem to indicate in general that Christian educa-
tional institutions are finding great difficulty in makiug Religious Educa-
I’on the prime responsibility. There is a fear of making religion distaste-
ful because prescribed or compulsor^^ There is a lack of ability in
the faculty adequately to teach Bible and Christian subjects. The cur-
riculum is crowded, especially if there are govenimeiit requirements to
be met. But where is there greater opportunity for the Christian Church
than is effered in our schools, where there are now over 200,000 youth?
This opportunity may be greatly lessened in the not distant future.
The Church of China must have educated Christian laymen both zealous
and trained to work for Church and country. The educational institutions
carried on by the inis.sionary organizations would seem to be preeminently
the place where greater emphasis .should be placed on Religious Education.
RELIOIOUS EDUCATION IN THE HOME
A .Sub-committee of the CCC Committee on Religious Education
reported in 1917 on Daily Worship in the Homc.s of Church Members.
This Sub-committee held three meetings in Nanking, and submitted a
survey including 748 families of several denominations, in and about
Nanking. A survey was also made by the chairman of the Sub-cominittco,
covering three villages of the Southern Methodist Church, including some
244 families. The chaiiman o! the Sunday School and Bible Study Com-
mittcee also presented figures given by a body of leaders gathered .at
Hanyang, representing some thirty-five churches of the Wuhan district,
containing 1,044 families. These survej's may be summari/ed as follows :
dl Statistical information regarding religious conditions in homes is
not only difficult to secure but almo.'^t impo.ssiblc to tabulate. Croat caie
should he exercised in quoting figures : they are in many cases indefinite
and perhaps inaccurate, and also represent but a small section of the
Christian Church. The figures offered, however, maj' perhaps l)c useful to
indicate to the CCC certain general needs and possibilities.
fa) The Wuhan figixves indicate that the average in/nibcr of jamilics
represented in the Church will approximately equal oiic-holf its communi-
cant membership. (2,215 members of 35 churches represented 1,044 homes).
(b) Probably tivo-thirds of the church membership live in homes
where the iuflueuce is predominantly nou-Cliristiaii. (Of 992 homes with
2,000 Christians, 6S0 had the non-Christian clement predominating).
fc) Not onc-half of the homes where Christian iiijUiciicc predominates
have reported a regular observance of family uorship. (Of 309 such homes,
146 reported family worship).
(d) An estimate may be warranted, that iiof oiii’ /ii four of our
Christians, outside the church doors, comes under aiiv daily reliaioui
inftiicnrc.
Total number of homes surveyed 2,036
Estimated Christians hi these homes 4,000
Christians living in homes having daily praycr.s, 22 per cent or 900
(2) In the surveys as made by the Sub-committcc, questions were
asked, to discover the reason for the non-observance of family woivship. The
reasons most frequentl}' given were the following ;
(i) Inability to read.
{2) The one able to lead prayers ninch away from home.
(3) Family too busy.
(4) Opposition from the non-Christian eltinciit in the f.iniily.
(5) General cold-lieartedness.
SUMMER CONFERENCE CENTERS
The development of summer conference centers and health resorts in
China has been very marked during the last two decades. Two features
have contributed to this development — first, the demands of health ; second,
the needs of district and national interdenominational conferences.
The need of a change from the enervating heat and moisture of the
plains was early felt. Chinese temples were first used, and it was not
until about 1SS7 that missionaries in any appreciable number began build-
ing summer bungalows on nearbj’’ mountain tops. Kuliaug, a mountain
near Foochow, was one of the first summer resorts to be developed. About
1S92, missionaries began building summer homes at the Western Hills near
Tekiiig. The development of Pelitaiho Beach and Ruling soon followed,
proving most rapid and extensive.
At the present time, including the four places mentioned above, there
are over a dozen well-known summer health resorts in China, where mis
sionaries, foreign and Cliinese business men with their families fiuil
needed change, lecuperation and fellowship. The aggregate number nf
people who ammally gather at these places is over 6,000, of which perhaps
two-thirds are missionaries and their families. In number of summer
vesidents, Ruling and Pelitaiho head the list with 1,500 to 2,000 each. Tho
other principal places in order of size are : Rikungshaii, about 100 miles
above Hankow on the Peking-Hankow line ; Mokanshan, near Hangchow ;
Kuliaug near Foochow; Long Island near Hongkong; Loh Fan mountain
near Shekluug; Tai .Shan in Shantung; Mt. Omei in West China; and
an NMS mountain resort (Tienchaoping) near Tafupiug in Hunan.
1903, the first China “Norrlifield” or “Reswick” Conference was
lield at Lotus Plills, Pelitaiho. As far as is known this was the first inter-
denominational conference strictly for Chinese leaders to be called in
i-hina. Prior to 1903 YMCA conferences were held specially for students
at various placs, but beyond mission and station meetings, no attempts as
Vet had been made at interdenominational conferences of Chinese
Christians. In 1915, (he Chinese YMCA secured a residence and conference
location 011 Ruling where contiuodious conference buildings have since
I'een built. At the Western Hills, a Chinese temple. Wo Fu Ssu, has
h'ruished accommodation for many YMCA and other Christian conferences.
The China Sunday School Union and other organizations have during
Jacenl summers held frequent institutes both at Ruling and Pelitaiho.
Centers where student conferences were held during 1921 under tbs
supervision of the YWCA are : Shanghai, Tsinan, Foochow, Peking, Wu-
chang, Canton, Wo Fu Ssu, Moukdou, Hongkong, Nanking, Tientsin, and
Changsha. Tho.se where student conferences were held under the super-
vision of the YhICA are : Shanghai, Nanking, Ling Yin Ssu (near Wauteli,
Sung.), Wo Fu Ssu (near Peking), Yumianfu, Cheiigiu, Taikuhsicu, Yo-
chow, Fengliwangcheng, Hweihsicn, Swatow, and Canton.
During 1919-1920 the Stewart Evangelistic Fund, through Rev. J, H.
Biackstouc, the field agent, secured extensive conference sites botli at
Ruling and Pelitaiho where builditig.s were later erected. At the present
time 300 Chinese can be accommodated at each resort. The buildings are
also used for Bible classes, missionary conferences, etc. Due largely to the
encouragement and financial assistance of the Stwart Evangelistic Fund,
summer conferences for Chinese have been rapidly developed during the
last five years. Approximately sixty different conferences have been aided
financially and a part of the program arranged for through this Fund.
Special campaigns centering in the summer resorts have constituted
rtiiother feature of conference development during recent years. For ex-
ample, a campaign in Personal Evangelism was conducted through two
.cummers (19/7-1918) and the iutcrveuiiig months under the leadership of the
Rev. Frank Buchmaii. Over 14 .separate conferences in coiiuectioii wiUi
this campaign were held in dilTerent parts of the country. Sixty mis-
sionaries and manv Chinese leadcr.s were connected with deputation work.
Besidiis centers where foreign summer homes and Chinese confereui e
buildings have been built, there are summer beach resorts such as Shanliai-
kwan, Chinwangtao, Weiliaiwei, Tsiugtau, Chefoo. etc. At the last two
places, there are missionary -summer homes.
Summer conferences for Chiinrse are also held at Soochow, Nanking,
Tientsin, Amoy, Hangchow, Wuchow, and other centers, where perhaps a
total of 1,200 Chinese Christians gather annually. _ _
A somewhal unique conference is held each fall during the pilgrimage
season at the sacred mountain of Nanj'o, Hunan. This is conducted under
the'auspices of the Hunan Bible Institute (BIOLA), and some 150 Chinese
workers attend, having Bible teaching and study in the mornuigs, and
carrying on personal work among the pilgrims in the afternoons.
At "^Ruling, a Union Committee arranges for an annual Convention
Week for foreigners. This is followed by a week of evangelistic meetings
for Chinese. Convention periods are also planned each summer at
Pelitaiho, Rikuugshau. Mokanshan, Kviliang, Chefoo, Mt. Omei, an<I
ether centers.
396
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
COMMERCIALIZED VICE IN CHINA
}ntrfldHCtio)t — By “commercializod vice” is meant the more or less
organized promotion of sexual immorality for gain. Private immorality,
therefore, is not included in the report. The information herein sum-
marized ^vas secured through the sending out of 391 short questionnaires,
to which 94 replies were rcceive<l, which is about 24 per cent of those
sent out These questionnaire.s were sent to doctors, members of the
China Medical Missionary Association, a number of whom are Chinese.
This group has probably a better chance to gauge the prevalence of this
evil than any other. The replies receivetl cover 71 cities in China and its
dependencies; these are located in 14 prorinces and Manchuria. Tlie
population of these cities varies between 6,000 and 1,500,000. This report
is, therefore, a study of the urban nnd not the niral aspects of “com-
mercialized rice” : the rural aspect of the problem being hardly touched
upon. In the main the report gives the impressions of missionary doctors,
though the information received from the doctors is supplemented to some
extent from other sources, including material in possession of the Shang-
hai Moral Welfare Committee and the Vice Commission appointed in
1919 by the Ratepayers in the International vSettlement of Shanghai. The
information given is based more on observations and estimates than on
sj'steinatic investigation or official informatioai. In only a feav oases are
official statistics definitely given as the basis of replies to the question-
naire. In Shaohiiigfu Che., a Chinese In%’estigation Committee is re-
ferretl to. In Fuhien province a sur\'cy was conducted which originated
in Foochow. In Shanghai the police count of the number of prostitutes
in the Inteniational Seltlcment was about the seme as that by the Shang-
hai Moral Welfare Conrmittee. In Kweilin, Chefoo, Peking, Tsinan,
Nanking, and Hongkong also, official lists were available. Attempts at
statistical summaries must be considered inconclusive, because of (i) the
difficultj- of determining the actual size of the population, and (2) the
ease with which moral repugnance against the traffic swells estimates of
it, making it veiy easy to generalize on incomplete data. One popular
<Btimatc of aii inland port city, for instance, gives 10,000 prostitutes
which is probably an inflated guess. The information given in this
study, therefore, must be taken as incomplete and tentative, and as em-
phasizing the need for the careful study of some cnc or two typical
urban centers in regard to this problem.
Estivuilcs of Prcam/cucc— Eleven per cent of the replies report that,
in the case of the place concerned, public or open prostitution is either
very small or negligible. For six cities with populations between
7,000 and 60,000, the estimates of the ratio of prostitutes to the popula-
tion vary between i — 35 and i — 90, or an average of i — 60. Such esti-
nmtes seem high. In one case at least, all the linngers on of the brothels
concerned (including the children) were includ«l. Yet these impressions
register an nmisnal prominence of the evil. These six places are oil
interior towns, and are travelling or trade centers or both. For 41 cities
which include the above six, -with populations varj’ing between i,2C'0
and i,5oo,cco, the reports of the ratios of the number cf prostitutes to
the population range from i — 50 to i — 5,000, or an average of about i — 325.
Here again the element of casual estimation weakens the conclusion. But
in the six cities of Nanking, Kw'eilin, Chefoo, Peking, Tsinan, and
Shanghai, with populations between 60,000 and 1,500,000, estimates as
to the number of prostitutes openly recognized as plying their trade are
based on official lists. These show ratios of prostitutes to the population
ranging from i— 153 to 1—593, or aboait an average of i — 300. This
figure, therefore, in connection with above statements, may be taken as a
crude estimate of the ratio of prostitutes to the general urban population.
The figures given above are inchisive of five cities where the evil is
negligible. The estimates given register great variation in impressiems
as to the prea'alence of commercialized vice and of its actual ratio to the
population in different places. Allowing for all discrepancies and in-
flation, and keeping in mind that these figures do not include clandes-
tine prostitution, they denote a condition of things deplorable and star-
tling and needing immediate attention. It should be noted that the pre-
valence or prominence of commercialized vice bears no fixed ratio to the
population nor location of the place concerned, though it seems to Ipom
larger in smaller cities. In any event the intensitj' of the problem varies
immensely in different places and is not uniformly worse in the larger
centers. Port cities are not all equally bad. In one case the informok-
tion is given that the villages in that district are very bad. From Yen-
pingfu, Fu., we learn that “there are villages along the river whose only
means of support is what the women can earn in this way. There are
villages where there is not a clean woman.” In thi.s connection the
patrons appear to be mostly baat men. In some places decrease of the
problem is noted ; in others increase. There is reason for thinking that
commercialized vice in China is growing in openness, but there is no
conclusive information as to whether its ratio to the population has in
general actually increosed or decreased.
Scgrc(iation — 'While in most places prostitutes tend to segregate
themselves, in general tliere is no official segregation. One exception is
at Sianfu, She., where prostitutes are kept in one compound, the gates
of which are guarded by soldiers. In Peking, official segregation practi-
cally exists; this may be true in other places also. Brothels tend to be
confined to districts which arc sometimes known as ‘Lu.’ In some places
they are not peimitted within the city walls.
^iOticitatwn — As to the prevalence
aireec solicitation, 46
of the informants said there was none ; 17 per cent, a little • and
Cent, that it was in evidence. WTiile undoubtedly such solicitaC^
bad in some places, it is not uuiformally so. Shanghai has an uiien'^tf
reputation in this regard. 'lable
Relation to Stude^its — As to what social groups most patrouiz tr
rice, no generalizations can be made. There are, however, some •
ficiint facts which deseiA'e mention. Soldiers are frequently menf*^'i
in this regard. In two routine Wesserman tests for syphilis carriiri”^
for a year on hospital patients in Soochow and .Peking, and published
the China Medical Journal, 1921, this group (soldiers) was not at th”
head of the list in numbers slicnviiig positive reaction. Indeed these tw
tests— the first made in China— support the inference drawn from sources
other than this suiv’ey that bu.siness men, particularly those who travel
ore more addicted to this vice than any other group. Popular opinion
also agrees with this inference. There is also a popular idea that the
trade of a city depends upon it. There is good Chinese authority for
the belief that “scholars” as a group are more free from this evil than
others. As to the relation of commercialized vice to students, 53 replies
were received. Of these, 41 or 77 per cent affirmed that the evil either
had no connection or no special connection with students. While these
statements are based on the testimony' of those not in charge of schools,
yet it comes from those who get in touch with the diseases which rive
strong evidence of immoral conduct. Data on government schools in
this regard are incomplete, although they are eridenlly included in
some of the replies given. Mention is made of three places where large
numbers of government students have: applied for treatment of vcnertil
diseases, but no hint is given as to the ratio of the students so affected
to the total number of the group of students to which they belong. A
special letter to eight mission colleges, one government university, and
one semi-public college and middle school under Chinese Cliristian leader-
ship, ill all of which the students are medically examined on entrance,
shows that in all those schools the students found cu entering affected
with venereal diseases in active form or subsequently dismissed for im-
morality, number less than one per cent. One Christian university says
that since its org.uiization not more than one half of one per cent of the
2,000 students that have passed through it were dismissed for this cause.
In the case of some of the.se schools the problem did not appear during
the year in question, and in general seems to be on the decrease rather
than on the increase. The head of one large mission school remarked,
“The puiity of the 3’ounger gc-neration is a surprise to me.” It would
appear, therefore, that the social vice, speaking generally, is not one of
the most pressing problems of students and scholarly circles. In Shao-
hingfu, Che., the possible effect on students of commercialized vice is
used as an argument against recognition of it, and at Tsinan and in th'
International Settlement of Shanghai brothels are not permitted near
schools. The safety of students and the coming generation should make
a strong appeal to the Chinese social and moral sense for action against
this particular problem.
Registration and Taxes — Of the cities concerned in this report, 4:
per cent are reported ns having no tax on brothels or prostitutes, while 40
per cent have some sort of direct or indirect t.ax which in some cases
is simply a “squeeze.” These taxes vary with the class to which the
victim belongs. As to number of classes in some places three are given,
in others four, and in some, notably Shanghai, five. In one case the
house is taxed and in another the owner, but in most cases the taxes are o)i
the individual woman, which makes it a sj'stenr of direct exploitation of
individii.al victims. For the first class — “Sing Song Girl”— the tax
varies between $3 to $20 a month, or an average of $7.36; for the second
class it varies between S3 and $t2 a month; for the other classes it vane?
between twenty and fifty cents a month. The highest taxes reporte^
are in Kwangtuiig. The practice, hou-ever, is far from uniform and
the result of individual and local rather than national action. Such l^-‘
regulations as exist do not mention a fee for license or taxes, in
these seem to leave the whole question of taxes out. The question u
often raised os to the actual status of the “Sing Song Girl” or the rs
class prostitute. This class of prostitutes are entertainers _ as ‘
prostitutes, and the fees they get are the highest. But
opinion always classes them with the prostitutes.^ ^^'^L'itcred
objection in the Inteniational Settlc-ineint of Shanghai to being _
as prostitutes under recent Municipal nilings. In the Chinese ,
ment regulations for supervision of brothels they are defim ^
as the first of the four grades of prostitutes to be
appear tlnat this class of prostitutes furnishes a good ‘"^5' 7
Many of the prostitutes are virtually slaves, tbougb under slaves:
tions they have to be ‘adopted’ as they cannot be directly
at least this is true in some places. The debt system is p Interest-
Many kidnapped children and orphans become victims to
ed in this trade. There is some ground for thinking tural as
this cla.ss of the population in China is not intensively a
reported of some cities in the West _
The Causes— As, to the causes of commercialized tha
little comprehensive information is in hand. It is clear, 10 >
XTT1-: CHINESE CIIUECH
397
economic factor is prominent. Dr. K. C. Wong in an article on "The
Social Evil in China,’’ in the November, 1920, issue of the China Medical
Touriial. states the conclusion of his studies of the subject of direct
causes of prostitution : "The first and most important direct cause in
slavery. By this is meant chattel slavery as well as economic slavery. This
is' responsible for 80 per cent of the prostitution in China today. Owing
to the dive poverty of the masses and the utter disregard of daughters by
tlieir parents, .slave girls are bought and sold everywhere. Generally,
they are not sold directly to a house of ill fame. They are bought first as
«rvants, but after a time are sent to this ultimate destination The
insignificant compensation awarded to female labour also drives many
onrls ami women into liarlotrj’ Another important cause of pros-
titution is ignorance. The people do not realize the prevalance and awful
significance of this tiaffic."
Lt’gfli Slatits—T\ic exact legal status of commercialized vice in China,
as it concerns Chinese, is not easy to determine. In the Ta Tsing Penal
Code, translated in 1810 by Sir G. H. Staunton, we find that "criminal
uitercour.se by mutual consent with an unmarried woman," and the action
of those conniving at or aiding or assisting such "criminal intercourse"
arc punishable. This would appear to apply to our problem. Further-
niore, all persons guilty of bringing together "government officials” and
"prostitutes’^ are also punishable. The Provisional Criminal Code of the
Republic of China promulgated March 10, 1912, in Article 240 reads :
"Whoe^'cr for the purpose of gain incites any female pci'son of respectable
character to submit to carnal knowledge by a third person" shall be
punished. Article 242 also reads ; "'Wlioever makes it a profession to com-
mit the offence specified in Article 240 shall be punished." This article
also would seem to apply to commercialized vice ; other laws bear on
different phases of it. We note that the new code substitutes impris m-
meut and fines for flogging as punishment, and seems to indicate u weaken-
ing in public opinion in that it is limited in appHcatioit to "respectable"
women. Furthennore, the new "lode seems to recognize and permit
move definitely the existence of commercialized vice than the old one.
We may have here the explanation of what seems to be a fact,
ii.tmely, that commercialized vice in China has become of late years more
Mataiit and open, as over against previous furtiveness and secretivencss.
It has been said by one qualified to know that, if officials are
notified of the existence of this evil, they must take .steps against it. The
Police Offence I.aw, promulgated December 10, 1915, states that tc^ be an
‘‘unlicensed prostitute” is an offence. There have also been promulgated
in Peking within the last few years regulations for the supervision of
brothels and prostitutes, the main aim of which would seem to be to pro-
tect the victim, and which are expected to apply throughout the country.
It would appear, however, as though they are not generally known or at
least not generally applied. China thus seems to be moving toward a
system of licensing commercialized vice and official recognition of pros-
titutes at a time when the West is beginning to move in the opposite
direction.
Vcncrcr.l Disetiscs — In the Intevnatioiiol Settlement of Shanghai there
was, until recentlj-, Municipal medical examination of a very small pro-
portion of Chinese prostitutes. Through a system of fines for non-attend-
ance of these weekly examinations, this system in effect was compulsory,
it was discontinued' on vote v-'f the Annual Ratepayers’ Meeting in 1920.
In Hangchow there is a small amount of Municipal treatment for those
affected by venereal diseases, -^t Kaying, Tung., medical examination has
been attempted. The government regulatioius referred to abo\-e, which
are operative in I’eking, require that as soon, as diseased, a prostitute must
be sent to the hospital and the police notified. But so far as China as a
whole is concerned, there is no compulsory’ medical examination of pros-
titutes and almost no effort to treat or prevent venereal disease. As to
the actual existence of venereal disease in China little is known. The two
reports on routine Wasserman tests referred to above gave for the first test
39 per cent positive reactions, and for the second 25.9 per cent. Of those
giving positive reactions at Soochow, about 50 per cent could be clinically
diagnosed, and at Peking about 40 per cent. In both cases, the percentage
is higher for married than single persons. We cannot, of course, generalize
from two tests. Vedder in "Syphilis and Public Health" says that of the
'■lientele of any hospital ;U.S.A.) ?o per cent to 30 per cent arc found
to have syphilis wheu subjected to such tests, and recent statistics show
that 111 f.oiidou one person in seven is so afflicted (about 14 per cent). Not
everybody, liowever, would agree with Vedder’s conclusions. There is
here, however, some ground for thinking that syphilis has a higher in-
cidence in China than in the West.
Publu’ Altitude— As to official recognition, approval, or conuivaiuc,
only a minority of Chinese officials are, on the Ixisis of this sUidv, de-
finitely opposed thereto. Of course, where there is any sort of tax or
squeeze, official recognition exists in fact, and sometimes this is practi-
cally true of places where such taxes have not yet 'been established
About 50 per cent of the places inchulcd in this study arc reported as
having some such tax or registration system. This is another proof of
the present tendency toward official recognition of commerciali/znl vice,
shown also by the changes in the law and the new regulations osUiblish-
ed already referred to. As to public opinion in this matter, of those re-
plying to this question 68 per cent reported the public as iiuliffcreiit ;
apathetic’ would probably he a better word. luforinition from other
sources, however, shows that commercialized vice is not socially ap-
proved in Chiua ; that indeed it is recognized as anti-social and that it is
not difficult to work up public opinion against it. We arc safe in con-
cluding that the moral attitude of the Chinese is against it and not for
it. Dr. K. C. Wong, in the article picvionsly menlioaied, says ; "Pro.s-
titution, even in the most favonrablel circumstances, has always been
discountenanced and condemned in China. There is no difference of
opinion on the moral question iuvolvcfl. In Chiua chastity ia placed
foremex^t in the list of woman’s virtues. ” On the other hand, Cliiucsc
public opinion in this as in other regards is incoherent and unorganized,
and hence generally ineffective. Furthamore, a w&ik sense of com^
luunitv responsibility retards aggressive action even though moral ideals
are opposed to the traffic. This feeling of helplessness plays into the
hands of cupidity, with the result that this vice is allowed to giow in
general, almost niichecked. Yet the action of Geii. Feng in tlic closing
of all brothels in Changteh, Hun. and driving out of the city tliase con-
cerned, and the retardation of official recognition of commercialized vice
in Ffangcliow as a result of public protest, show the possibility of officiul
and public action thereon. In Shanghai, the Chinese officials a.s a
result of public agitation closed a large number of foreign dives situated
just outside of the International Settlement. In Tnkhing, Tung., some
thirty years ago, the people drove out the trade, burning the flower boaU,
since which time there have been no licensed prostitutes there. In at-
tacking this evil in China, it is not necessary to begin by proving that
it is iniquitous, for that is generallj’ recc^nized.
Reform Movcuicuis — There is little organized effort in China l<i com-
bat this evil. Foochow, Shanghai, and Nanking have organizations com-
posed of Clnnese and mission.'iries which have move<l aggressivelj' in the
matter. Steps liave also been taken in Canton to clo.se brothels. An
interesting survey has been made in Fukien and an educational follow-up
campaign is projected. In the International Setllcnicnt of Shanghai,
largely through tlic activities of the Shanghai Moral Welfare Coimnitlee,
the ratepayers in annual meeting assembled appointed a Vice Comini.s.sion
which spent nearly a year investigating conditions and preparing a report
and recommendations thereon. The main reconimeiulation of the Report
was that the license law in existence should be applied with a view to
eliminating brothels from the International Settlement by willulrawing ao
per cent of the licenses each year for five years. This five-year proginm
was adopted by the ratepayers and is new being carried out. Tlie find
actual reduction of brothels took place April i, 1921. There is also j.
movement in Canton to close licensed houses. At Kaifeng and Sianfu
there are Cliine.«e rescue homes, and at Peking and Kirin such houses are
carried on by the police. At Shanghai there is the well known and effec-
tive "Door of Hope.” But the task of helping the victims of this wide-
spread traffic is in contrast to its prevalence, almost untouched. There is
a growing demand for such work, and also (or all kinds of literature benrim,'
on the proldem.
ALCOHOLISM IN CHINA
Over a year ago a short questionnaire was sent to each of the more
than 600 mission stations in Cliina ; in all 131 replies were receivwl.
These came frona every province (except Kwangsi), and from Slancluiria,
Mongolia, and Sinkiang. Reference is made thciein to about 260 centers,
i-e,, cities, towns, or districts. While these replies are in the main only
estimates, they are, however, based on the observ’ation of thcBC who are
close to actual conditions. But being only estimates the figures given
cwi not be taken as complete nor the statemeavts deduced tlierefore more
than approximately accurate.
Pn-diicfi'iv — The manufacture of spirituous liquors appears to be
general. Much of it is hcaue made ; in some centers it is an industry,
Slid there are certain centers which supply the trade. Apparently,
official statistics do not always exist, and when existent are not usually
readilj’ available, though a few of the replies ore basctl on them. It is
^ipHed ill some cases that these government figures do not represent
fhe total amount of liquor mode, as this is understated in order to reduce
the taxes. Flow far the trade is officially supervised is not evident. In
a number of places pa>Tncnt of taxes is mantioned; and taxing in some
fonn of ah cholic liquors would appear to be general in_ view of the
o-cvermnent revenue derived therefrom. In one case it is noted tluit
prohibition of the mamifacturc of wine was. followed by the appearance
01 illicit stills. The amount manufactured varies greatly in different
districts and does not bear a fixed ratio to the local populilioii. In eleven
cities the amounts estimated varied betweeji i.:6 catties to_24 catties per
capita, with an average for the eleven cities of about 6 catties per capita.
That tile native production and internal trade is considerable is seen m
the revcmie derived by the Chinese Government from this source. In
VoL II of the "Ccanmcrcial Handbook of Cluna" we have this state-
ment "Of the thirty-six taxes (Chinese Government taxes) enumerat-
ed, the wine and tobacco tax is tbe only 011c that produces a large
revenue, and the return from that is much smaller tluui the revenues of
the Government monopoly of the sale of wine and tobacco, which are
carried in the budget under the head of '111001116 received directly by the
Government.’” The "Income" referred to was put down in the 1916-
398
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
1917 Goverimient Budget as $56,584,311 Mex. of which 88 per cent came
from tobacco and wine taxes and monopolies, 'fliese taxes seem to be
lc\ied sometimes bv institutions concerned and sometimes by amounts
produced. In Shaoiiingfu, Che., according to official statistics, the tax
is nearly two cents a catty ; in Ningteh, Fu. it is under one cent. Most
of the replies refer to wine or liquor; one only to whisky.
From sources outside the sutwey we learn that the liquors produced
are crudely made and impure. Students in Soochow University, under
the direction of Mr. E. V. Jones, obtained data showing that white wine
ranges 8—10 per cent of alcohol, yellow wine 10— ra per cent, and kao-
liamr wine .^o — 46 per cent weight. In an article in the “Far Eastern
B'eview” of September, 1918, under the title “Chinese Wines a Misnomer,”
Mr y. r. Sun treats of the manufacture and use of spirits by the Chin-
ese. Of the alcoholic content he sa5^s, “A chemical analysis shovTO that
the so-called wc;ik wine has about the same alcoliolic content as cham-
p.igiie (10 per cent), and tlmt the strong wine from North China, wliich
is also used extensively in the South by the upper classes, has three
times the alcoholic content of port, or more than 45 per cent.” In the
Journal of the Roj’al Asiatic Society for 1919, in an article on “Chemiced
Industri' in Kwangtung Province,” hlr. Yen Tsz Chiu says of rice wine
tliat the first distillation contains 25 per cent of alcohol, the second 30
per cent, and the third 45 per cent. He concludes that Chinese rice wine
contains more alcohol on the average than foreign wine. The reason
given for the less frequent intoxication on the ^rt of Chinese drinkers
is that they do not drink large quantities at a time.
In the manufactures of these liquors all grains, together with some
fruits and vegetables are used. Rice would appear to be most frequently
used ; in some places rice alone. Kaoliang, wheat, barley, potatoes, and
sweet potatoes are also specified. Six of the replies that specified rice
gave the amount of rice for a catty of liquoi- as varying between half a
catty and four catties or an average for the six estimates of about 1.5
catties rice per catty of liquor. In one case it was sta.ted that 2.85
catties of kaoliang were used to make a catty of liquor. In Tuugsiang,
Ki., it is estimated that one-fourth of all the rice is used for this purpose;
in Tanj-aug, Fu., ten per cent of rice and potatoes; in leu. cities around
Chen^iian, Kwei., about one-fifth of all grains; in Yarkand, Sin., two-
fifths of barley <and one-fifth of wheat; and in Hwangpei, Hup., all barley,
lots of wheat, and some rice. The use of grain for this purpose is general.
According to the estimates given for ten cities, the amount of grain used
varies between i.i catties and 8.3 catties for each catty of liquor, making
an average for the ten cities of about 3.4 catties grain to each catty of
liquor. In Yeungkong, Tung., about 21 catties per capita per annum
are so used; at Laiau, An., 1.5 catties; at Tingchcavfu, Fu., 4.4 tatties
at Hwangpei, Hup., 13.4 catties; aud at Hancheng, Siu., 1.5 catties.
These statements indicate that a lot of food is being wasted, but
generalizations are not possible with such varying figures. The follow-
ing quotation from the Encyclopaedia Sinica shows that in proportion
to the amount of spirituous liqtior produced this waste is greater than at
home. “For example (in the West), one picul (100 catties) of rice yields
1:3 catties of spirit at 40 Guj'-Lassac, whereas the best native distillers
seldom obtain more than 65 catties from the same quantitj'.” This latter
figure works out about the same as the average for six estimates meu-
tionecl above, i.e. 1.5 catties irce per cattj- of liquor.
Cofisvmptioii — The use of liquor is widely distributed. Five of the
replies, each coming from a difierent proa'ince, draw a distinction between
men and women, showing that women consume less liquor than men aud
that a smaller proportion of wmen than of men use it. The estimated
percentages of Chinese using spirituous liquors agarics between one aud one
hundred per cent. These percentages vary in the same province which
would seem to indicate great diSerences between different communities
in this regard. As for instance at Haucheug, Sin., our one informant
states that only one per cent of non-JIohammedans drink, and Moham-
medans none ; considerable liquor is, however, produced for export. The
presence of Mohammedans probably affects the situation in some of the
western pro\iuces; secret sects, some of which prohibit its use, may
affect it in others; in Kalgan, Chi., for instance, membership in a sect
is given as the reason why some of the men do not drink. At Shaugkao,
Ki. fourteen market towns have 207 wine shops, which would imply free
local consumption. Custom requires that wine usually be taken in simill
quantities. It is used mainlj' at feasts where it has a social rather thm
an individual significance. It is also used to some extent with meals
at home aud in restaurants and always at banquets. It is not used
publicly as in saloons of the West; tea in the tenshop taking the place
of liquor as a beverage under public conditions. Drunkenness is not at
all common and alcohol addicts appear to be rare. In general the use
of spirituous liquors is occasional and moderate. Habitual and excessive
users are the exception, not the rule. In one case it is noted that the
use of alcoholic liquoi s is more general in the country than the city a
in another case the opposite is true. In Siaokau, Hup., heavy drink*^
are said to have an unsavoury reputation. In some places an increa'^'^
in consumption is noted and in others a decrease through increased cosT
It would therefore appciir that the use of alcoholic liquors depends some
what upon the economic status of the user.
The averages by provinces, based on the estimates sent in, of tho-
using liquor even in the moderate sense indicated above are as follows
Chihli
37 per cent
Kansu
40
Anhwei
45
Kiangsu
45
Fukien
46
Honan
46
Chekiang
50
Shantung
54
Shansi
58
Szechwan
66
Kwangtung
67
Ytiimau
77
Manchuria ..
80 ,,
Shensi
85 >.
Hunan
87
Hupeh
87
Kiaiigsi
89
Mongolia (one only reporting)
too ,,
Tliis gives an cstiniatcrl average of 59 per cent for the whole country.
Allowing for inaccuracies, since these averages are based iu the inaiu 011
personal obsa'vation mthev than on definite statistics, aud for the fact
that minors do not often indulge, there seems to be evidence enough to
permit us to conclude that not all adults in China use alcohol e\’en iu
the limited measure inrlicated above; and Werner’s statement in “China
of the Chinese” that drunkenness is not a Chinese rice seems to he sub-
stantiated. As a problem for the Christian forces it may be said th.rt
alcoholism in China is in the preventive rather than the acute stage.
Foreign L/q»or5— Sixty-three per cent of the replies indicate that iu the
districts concerned foreign liquors are used by the Chinese. But
seventy-two per cent of the places concerned use very little, and in twenty-
seven per cent of these the use is confined to officials and upper classes.
In seven per cent of the places using foreign liquors, great quantities are
reported as being brought in. In general, the use of foreign alcoholic
liquors seems to be on the increase. In Hochow, An. the growing use of
Japanese beer is pointed out.
Tcmpcraijce Literature— During the last j^ear the Social and Moral
Welfare Committee selected a small sub-committee of Chinese— two men
and one woman— to sun^ey existing temperance literature In Chinese.
They spent considerable time on this task, and the result of their labours
is the selection of the hooks listed below as being especially suitable for
use in temperance propaganda in China.
Title
^5!?
(1) Victory from Defeat (Miss Y. Y.
Yuen)
^ ^
(2) Life of Frances E. Willard (Trans.
liv Miss Y. Y. Yuen)
It e B m m m
(3) Buy your Own Cherries (Mary M.
Fitch and W. H. Tong)
(4) Some Truths about Alcohol (Laum
M. White and Yu-Ying Yuen)
(5) Alcohol and its Effects (Isaac
Mason)
(6) Why America went Dry (Christine
I. Tingling)
(7) What Fathers and Motheis should
Know (folder) (Mrs. Goodrich)
(8) Evils of Smoking Tobacco and
Drinking Wine (folder)
(9) How China can Conquer the Alco-
hol Menace (T. C. Li) (8 i)age
folder)
For SiVLE AT
Price
Christian Literature Society
§0.12 each
Christian Literature Society
0.06
Mission Book Company
0.06
Kwang Hsueh Publishing
House
0.06 „
Christian Literature Society
0.05 M
Christian Literature Society
0.12 ,,
Mi-s. Goodrich, Peking
0.30 per 100
China Baptist Publication
Society
0.40 M 100
Mission Book Company
3.00 100
EDUCATION
399
PART XI
EDUCATION
The Eclucatior.al Commission, spcciall}' appointed upon the invitation
of the China Continuation Committee and the China Christian Educational
‘\5SOciation by the Conferences of Foreign hlissioii Boards of North
America and of Great Britain and Ireland to visit China and carefully study
the work of Christian education, both qualitative and quantitative, is now
preparing its Final Report (Dec. 1921). The personnel of this Commission
is as follows :
Ernest D. Burton, D.D., Chicago, 111., Professor in the University of
Chicago, Chairman. Francis J. JIcConnell, D.D., Pittsburgh, Pa., Bisho(>
of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States. Percy M. Roxby,
\ B. Liverpool, England, Professor of Geography in the University of
Liverpool. h'Lary'^ E. Woolley, L. H. D., LL.D., South Hadleijq Mass., Pres-
ident of Jit. Holyoke College. William F. Russell, Ph. D., Iowa City,
Iowa Dean of the College of Education of the State University of Iowa.
Kenyon L. Butterfield, A. M., LL.D., Amherst, Mass., President of the
Massachusetts Agricultural College. Chang Po-ling, Litt.D., Tientsin,
President of Naukai College. P. W. Kuo. Ph. D., Nanking, President
of the National Southeastern University. J. Leighton Stuart, D. D.,
Peking, President of Peking University. Clara J. Lambert,
Foochow, Principal of the Chnrch Missionary Society School for Girls.
Van Tsit Law, M., Canton, Teacher in the True Light Middle School
(Presbyterian). ’ Mrs. Lawrence Thurston, B. S., Nanking, President of
Gilding College. Edward W. Wallace, D. I)., Chengtu, General Secretary
of the West China Christian Educational Union. Henry B. Graybill.
A. j\I., Canton, Principal of the Middle School of Canton Christian College.
Frank D. Gamewcll, LL.D., Shanghai, General Secretary of the China
Christian Edncatioual Association, rx-officio member. Rev. Edwin C.
Lobeiistine, Shanghai, Secretarj' of the China Continuation Committee,
cx-officio membet.
Frank W. Padelford, D. D., New York, Executive Secretary of the
Board of Education of the Novtheru Baptist Convention of the United
States, Secretary of the Commission. Jlargaret E. Burton, A. B., New
York, National Secretary of the Young Women’s Christian Association of
the Ignited States, Secretary of jfic Conniiission.
Since this Report will appear in hook form shortly after the publication
of this Survey volume, and possibly before the National Christian Con-
ference (Jla.v 1922) it seems best to include in tliis Educational Section only
such cjuautilative information as will furnish a background for tlu:
Commission’s Report. In this wa.v the work of the Survey Committee and of
the Special Educational Commission will be made supplementary in
character and duplication be avoided. It is earnestly hoped that no
student of Christian education in China will fail to secure the Report of the
Ifducational Commission and review its important findings and recom-
mendations.— (Editor).
THE PRESENT STATUS OF GOVERNMENT EDUCATION
Historical Background of Modern Education— China, under the old
c-thicatioual system, cannot he said to have had any Governmeut schools.
FMneation was left to private effort, but literary attainment was decided by
tlie Government through, its system of competitive examinations, and was
rewarded by official recognition. WTieii China was forced to join the family
of nations, it discovered that, in order to preserve its national existence, it
must modify its system of education Instead of devoting all their attention
lo the study of the Chinese classics, the people must seek to undcrstanil
science, literatute, art, law, and government.
From the day, then, that China came into intercourse with Western
nations, it began to feel the impelling influence of reform. It was in 1S9S
that Emperor Kwang Hsil issued his famous reform edicts. Among these
was one edict outlining the organization of a national system of modeni
schools. The scheme provided for the establishment of schools and colleges
ill districts, prefectures, and provincial capitals throughout China, the
wliole to be capped with a national university at Peking. Tiiis edict was of
the greatest importance, for soon after its promulgation schools began to
spring up over the whole couutrv*.
However, this enthusiasm for the new education was dampened by the
Empress Dowager Tze FIsi. In the autumn of that year, after taking the
veins of government into her own hands, she rescinded the Empeior s
fducatioual edicts and restored the old literary examinations. Her retro-
grade policy plunged China into the Boxer Uprising and almost caused the
domifall of the nation. When the Court returned to Peking, she became a
pro,gressive, reenacted and enlarged upon the Emperor’s edicts, and started
the country once more on educational reform.
In .September, 1901, the Empress Dowager issued an edict ordering the
prorincial examination halls lo be turned into colleges. A middle school
was to be opened in each prefecture, an elementary school was to be
establislied in each district, and primary schools were to be established in
.large numbers'. At about the same time she sent out another edict, urging
the riceroys of the various provinces to send students abroad to study the
new learning.
In quick succession edicts now- appeared for the establishment of col-
leges in the provincial capitals and leading cities, the opening of normal
-schools, an educational board in Peking, modifications of competitive ex-
Hniinatious, etc. The attempt thus to graft the new on to the old was not
easy. It was found for example that as long as the old examination system
was retained, modem schools did not prospei'. In Septeanber, 1905, the last
blow was given to the old style literary examination. To appreciate the
significance and far-reach.iiig effect of abolishing this traditional sj'stem, we
i:eed to remember that this time-honoured regime swaj-ed the intellectual
and official life of the Chinese people for more than 12 centuries. Its aim
was to prepare and select men of ability for the service of the State. It h^l
its germ in the maxim, "Employ the able and promote the worthy." The
scholars chosen through the competitive examinations became public
cfficials, and entrance to official life was regarded as the goal of all higher
intellectual training.
The Revolution of 1911, which overthrew the JIauchu Dynasty and
ushered iu the Republic, was also a notable laudmai'k in the history of
education. Soon after its organization at Nanking, the provisional govern-
mciit turned its attenliou to popular education. It demanded the use of
only such textbooks as were in harmony with the spirit of republicanism.
It emphasized manual work, military and physical exercises, eliminated
the classics from the primary school, and permitted boys and girls to
study together in ihe same lower grades. It also stressed social educa-
tion, and new subjects having social and industrial significance were
introduced.
Present Educational System— Tho accompanying diagram gives a
graphic representation of the school system existing in China at the
present time, 1921, with approximate ages of pupils for particular grades.
OUTr.TNT Ol' GOVEUNMI'XT SCHOOL SYSTEM (1911)
Graduate
School
S Colleges (ft)
o 21 yrs (3 or 4 yvs.)
W j
Colleges (ft)
Prepftiixtory
18 yi's (1 or 2 yrs.)
University
(3 or 4 yrs.)
University
Prepiu-utory
(2 or 3 yrs.)
Higher Normal or
Tenclieta’ College
(3 or 4 yrs.)
Higher Nornml
Prepfimtory
(I or 2 yrs.)
Industriftl School
(CInss A) (b)
14 yrs (3 yrs.)
11 yrs.
Industriftl School
(Clftss B) (b)
(3 yrs.)
Middle School
(4 yrs.)
Higher Priimiry—
(3 yrs.)
7 yrs.
Lower Primary
(4 yrs-)
Nonnftl School
(4 yi-s.)
Normftl School
— Prepftrfttory
(1 yr.)
(ft) Includes Colleges of Law, Medicine, Commerce, Industry, Technology,
Agriculture, Engineering, Mining, etc. „ , , , ^
(b) Includes Schools of Agriculture, Technology, and Commerce.
400
THE CHBISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
At the bottom is the Lower Primar}- or Citizen School of four j-ears. After
completing' this course a pupil may enter a lligher Primary School or an
Imlustrial vSehool of the “B" class, whose course covers three years. From
the Higher Primaiy School a pupil inaj' go to a Middle School, whose
course extends over four years, or to an Industrial School of the "A” class,
or to a Nonn il School. For pupils who can not go on to a higher grade
after finishing the Lower Primary or Higher Primary School, supplc-ment-
aiy courses of two years are provided. A pupil may go from the Aliddle
.School to a University, which has a Preparatory Course of two years and
a Collegiate Course of four years, or he maj* go to a Professional School
or to a Higher Nonnal vSehooL The I-Iigher Normal vSehool course requires
four years, with one preparatorj- year.
Prescut Ailmiuistration of Editcaiiou — At the head of the Modern
E<lucational .System is the hlinistry of Education, with its Minister who
has general supervision of matters pertaining to education throughout the
countn’. He is assisted by a \icc-minister and four councillors. The
work of the Ministry is divided into tliree bureaus : — Bureau of General
Education, Bureau of Technical or Professional Education, and Bureau of
Sexiial Education. TJie Bureau of General Education has charge of kinder-
gartens, primary, middle, and normal schools, school attendance and
certification, and appointment of teachers. The Bureau of Technical or
Professional E<hication looks after tlie affairs of colleges and universities,
higher technical schools, and the sending of students abroad. The Bureau
of Social Education has charge of affairs relating to popular education,
public lectures, libraries, the stage, museums, exhibits, etc.
In each province and administrative area is a Commissioner of Educa-
tion, wlio takes charge of the educational affairs of the province. He is
the agent of the Ministry of E<lucation and has the help of a corps of
assistants. His duties aiv to see that the regulations of the Ministry of
Education aie carried out and to make reports of educational conditions
in the province. Each province h.as also a number of inspectors, who aie
required to visit schools and make reports. Each di.stidct has its Board of
Education to look after its educational affairs, with its school inspector.
Generally speaking, the Central Government is responsible for higher
education, the Provincial Government looks after secondary education, and
elementary education is in the hands of district officials and the gentry of
cities, towns, and villages.
Elcmcjiiary Edveaiion — The course of study for the Lower Primary
vSehool is supposed to include the following subjects : ethics, Chinese,
arithmetic, drawing, manual work, singing, and physical culture, with,
sewing for girls.
The subjects taught in the Higher Primaiy School are ethics, Chinese,
arithmetic, history, geograply, science, drawing, manual work, singing,
and physical culture. Sewing for girls and agricultiwe for boys are added.
English is required in the third year, and in some localities this subject
may be begun in the second year.
The cuiricnla as they stand represent many changes and arc quite
different from what they were when first promulgated during the Manclui
regime. One great change recently has been the elimination of the
Chinese classics, which formerly occupied onc-third of the total number of
school hoiirs iu the Higher Primaiy School. Only three periods a week
are now devoted to the Chinese classics in the I-Iigher Primary School.
The change made it possible to introduce new subjects which are taught
with the experimental method. Another significant change has been the
introduction of social and industrial subjects, correlating the work of the
class-room to the demands of real life. Sucli studies as manual training,
drawing, domestic science, and agriculture give the boys and girls of China
a chance for sense-training. The third change of considerable significance
has been tlie relief of the crowded schedule. This enables (he pupils to do
more thorough work and prevents them from injuring their health through
overstudy.
Compulsory Education — The enforcement of compulsory- education in
the near future is an undertaking accompanied with many difficulties. It
is estimated that, to make education universal throughout China, i,ooo,oco
schools with 1,500,000 more teachers are needed. Nor does the emphasis oH
compulsory education wholly' concern the younger children.
In several of the more progressive provinces definite steps have
already been taken iu the iuteiests of compulsory education. In Kiangsu,
for example, educational authorities have agreed to do their utmost in the
way- of compelling children to attend Primary' Schools. The year 1922 was
set as the time when the majority' of children of school age within the
promnee were to be enrolled in some modern school.
In Tungchow (Nantmighsien), Kiangsu, commonly' regarded as a
model district for other parts of China, a scheme has been in operation ever
since 1911, whereby there is to be one I^ower Primary School to every 16
square li. This means that the district will eventually have 332 Lower
Primary .Schools. According to official reports for 1919, 302 of these
schools have already been established.
Steps have been taken and plans already made whereby' compulsory
education for all children of school age shall become effective before 1922
in Shansi. Educators in the prorince of Kwaiigtung have worked out a plan
of compulsory education on the basis of population. Assuming that 10
per cent of all inhabitants are children of school age, and tliat only' 310,000
children are now in school, at least 90 per cent of the children of school age
are still without public instruction. With this fact as a starting point,
the provincial officials have drawn up a plan extending over the next Ji\'e
years whereby the percentage of children iu primary schools shall he in-
creased gi-adnally each year until the full number of children of school age
are providetl for. Methods have also been adopted by the Canton Muni-
cipal Government with a view to improving the discipline, quality of
instruction, methods of teaching, etc.
Statistics — The number o! Primary Schools, with some '1
their location, may be learned by reference to Map X for each
it! Part HI. Here the number of Lower and Higher Primary
given for each hsicn. The figures were obtained from the F *'
Official Report of the Itfinistiy of Education, for the fifth year of
public (1915-16). No later statistics covering the whole countrv are • 'T
able, due chiefly to the failure on the part of the southern provinces'^' "
jiroviiices where political unrest has been most pronounced to nr
I’cking with the necessary information. The number of students eurolK'i
in Government and private Lower Primary Schools throughout' Chin ■
giveu in the statistical tables on page 305, and in Appendix I)
Ixviii.
.Secondary Education — Secondary education includes Middle School
Normal Schools, both of lower and higher grade, and secondary Indust
Schools. The nuiubci and location of Governnicnt Middle Schools is show''
ior each province in M.ap X, Part IH, also in a map on page 305. Kwau.-"
tung, Szccliu'an, and Cliilili have the highest miinbers, each province ''
porting over 50 middle schools. Shensi, Kansu, and Kweichow report tlf
lowest number. One is surprised at the few Middle .Schools in provinc"^
like Anhwei, Kiangsi, find Ffoiian.
Middle Schools aim to complete the general education of the cliih]
IVovincial authorities are usually re.sponsible for the establishment of these
schools, which are maintainc-d by the revenue of the province. Distri.-i
Middle Schools may also be established, wherever the resources and pr.>
gTessi\x:iiess of any community or group of public-spirited citizens niat-e
this possible. There are almost 500 Middle Schools in China, which ap
either wholly or in part supported by' public funds. The Middle School
cun'iculum prescribes the following subjects : ethics, Chinese inatlv-
matics, foreign languages, history, geography, nature study, phvsics
chemistry, civics, clra’wing, nianud work, domestic science, garde'iiin
music, and physical culture. Girls are required to take dome.sLic science
and sewing, with gardening as an optional subject.
Normal Schools — These are of two grades, lower and higher. The
I. ower Nonnal Training Schools are opened to meet the pressing and ever
increasing demand for Primary' .School teachers. The time of traiiihr'
ranges from five or reii inontli.s to 4 years. Out of approximately
sliort-coui'se Normal Training .Schools, four-fifths are located in North-
eastern China, namely, Chihli, Shantung, Manchuria, Honan, and Shansi.
Latest available statistics show a student enrollment in these schools ol
II, 000. In sharp contrast to these short-course Lower Normal Schools, there
aie the regular Lower Nonnal -Schools, both for boys and girls. The;;
schools offer work extending over 4 y-cars. During the first y-ear th;
nature of the work is cliiefly’ preparatory for whatever follows. Cour>cs
ill ethics, Chinese language, wTiting, English, history, geography, niathc-
niatics, nature study, phy.*ics, cliemistry, civics, economics, drawing aihl
hand work, agriculture, music, and physical culture are offered. In the
girls’ Normal Schools, in place of .agicultnral courses there are courses iu
gardening, household arts and sewing. The aim of all these schools is to
train elementary school teachers. According to the latest statistics tli-:r.?
are 126 Lower Normal Schools for boys and 53 for girls in China. Mon-
churia reports by far the largest number of bovs’ Normal Schools i-.ii.
Only' 3 other provinces report 10 or more each, namely Chekiang, Kiaiij;su
and Szechwan. In the number of girls' Lower Normal Schools, Huiiui
leads reporting 10, followed by' ^fanclniria with S. Seven provinces repo't
only one such school each. The total number of students enrolled in
Lower Normal Schools throughout China exceeds 21,000 boys and 5,'>"
Industrial .Schools — These are of two grades, primary and secondnrv,
They' attempt to impart the knowledge and skill required in local traik-,
commerce and agi'icultnre. Jlost schools of the lower grade are established
by the hsiens, the ci'ies or by some Bureau of Trade, Commerce, or .Agri-
culture, while schools of the higher grade are generally established by the
province. Since 1915 the number of Secondary Industrial Schools has
steadily increased; me.anwhile an impetus has been given the Nonin'
Training Schools for Industrial School teachers. These Industrial Norin.d
Training Schools now exist in over half the prorinces. A specially' efficient
school is located in Peking. A strong tendency is also noticeable in iffiddk
Schools to classify the students during their last two years according to
their professional interest. Itlovcmeiits of this kind indicate how the
educational system of China is gradually' adapting itself to the ei'oiiomic
and more practical neeils of the community. According to the latest
Government figures, China has approximately 500 Primary' Industrial
Schools with a student enrollment e.vceeding 20,000, and over 100 Second-
ary Industrial .Schools with a student enrollment exceeding 13,000.
of the Secondary -Schools offer agTicultural, technical, and comn1erci.1l
courses. They are much better equipped for their work and the average of
students per school is very' much higher tlian the average prevailing m
Primary Industrial Schools. The schools are fairly' well distributed o\pi
China.
Pilcher Education — The higher educational institutions in China c*''-
sist of Universities, Colleges, and Higher Normal Schools or leachei>
Colleges. Tile 4 Nation.il Universities -are located at Peking, TienGini
Taiyiianfu, and Nanking. In addition there are several provincial Unnc^'
sities and a number of privately' supported Colleges of Univer.sity' grace.
Within the last few years a number of pri%'ate Xhiivcrsities and College-
have been organized.
Higher Normal -Schools or Teachers’ Colleges are established by t le
Central Government and are, therefore, regarded as National iustitutiou- ■
Their objective is to train teachers for Middle and Lower Normal Schooj^-
Students are not required to pay' tuition, but on the contrary' receive *iii
allowance from the schools. Each Teachers’ College has a practice sc
attached. The following list of Higher Normal or Teachers’ College^
been taken from official reports for 1918, and supplemented where possi
by later infonuatiou.
EDUCATION
401
Higher Norhai. Schools or Teachers' Colleges
jjnnie find Locution
^„„ton Nonnnl College ...
JSu Normal College ...
Motikdeu Normal College
.Nanking Teacliers' College
Paotingfn Higher Normal College
•Pflkint: Normal College
Peking Girls’ Higher Normal
^ College —
TVuchiing Teachere' College
-\Vucliimg Girls’ Nonniil College (b;
Date
Founded
College
Students
Spec.
Students
Prep.
Students
Total
Students(a)
1920
159
180
88
427(1,061*)
38
116
388
1915
ilH'
153
100
253
26* women
115*
559*
1902
201
201 (129*)
1918
361
220
100
681 (772*)
1903
342*
133
129
262 (352*)
KoN-iMissiON Colleges supvorted by National, Provincial,
OR Private Funds
Locatiou
College
Date
Founded
Tokil Student
Eurollmcut (a)
• 1921 figures.
(ii) Not including students enrolled in attached Primary or Secondary Schools
(b) Not entered on map.
The followniig list o£ National Uiiiveisities, and those supported by
•public as well as those supported by private funds, has been prepared from
official reports for 191S, and from special information received from the
.Uoarcl of Education in Peking.
Universities supported by the Government
Location
Anking
Canton
Changsha
Chengtu
Foochow
Law
Agricultural
Law
Law
Medical lb)
(Rung Yee) Medical
(Kwoug Wall) Medical
Commercial (bi ...
Law
(Chiin Chih) Law...
(Ta Tsai) lAw
Technical
Agriculture A Forestry
Chinese Classics <b)
Commercial
Foreign Languages (b)
Law
Law
(Chill Chong) Law
(Cli.-Fr. i Medical
Technological
Law
Law
1908
1900
1914
1909
1916
1908
1914
1914
1904
1906
1912
1912
1906
1914
1914
1908
1907
Tientsin
Peking...
“aiyiianfu
anking
University
Date
Founded
Total Student
Enrollment (a)
Hangchow
Technological
Law
. 1907
. 1907
Peiyang
1894
318 (139)
* *
Merticrtl (fov \Vomei\)l
National (coed.) ...
1898
1,953 (1,119)
Kaifeng
Agriculture A Forestry ..
. 1914
Shansi
1902
619 (409)
Law
. 1012
Southeastern
1921
Kirin
Law
.. 1915
Universities supported by Priv.ate Funds
Kweilin
Kweiyang
Law
Law
1908
1912
Location
filinnghai
Wuchang
“eking...
Tientsin
Jlmoy ...
(a)
Not including students enrolled in attached Middle School. Proportion
of prepai-ntory students indicated in brackets,
b) Proportion of preparatory students not reported.
Non-Mission Higher Educational Institutions
Peking
Paotingfu
Sianfu
Shanghai
Soochow
Tangshan
Tientsin
Taiyilanfu
Tsinan
Woosung (e)
Wuchang
Yiinnantu
Agriculture A Forestry
Commercial
Customs (b)
Fine Arts (b)
Languages (b)
Law
Law
Law
(Army) Medical
(National) Medical
Posts A Telegraphs (b) (f)
Railway (b) (f)
Technical ...
TsingHua (d)
Agricultural
Medical
Law
(Naiiyang) Commercial ...
Law
(Tung Teh) Medical
(China) Technical ...
(Inst, of) Technology (f)
Medical
Engineering (f)
Law
(Naval) Medical
Technological
Agriculture A Forestry ...
Commercial
Law
Technological
Agriculture A Forestry ...
Commercial
Law
Medical
Mining
Technological
(Tung Chi) Med. and Eng.
Agricultural (b)
Commercial
Foreign Languages (b) ...
Law
Law
Law
1914
1914
1908
1912
1919
1913
191.’>
1902
1912
1917
1912
1911
1903
1916
1915
1912
1897
1912
1905
191.5
1883
1904
1908
1912
1906
1907
1912
1912
1920
1919
1912
1920
1916
1912
1908
1914
1906
263
35*
580
211
50*
00*
70
190’
243
lo9*
212*
341
157
86
94
100*
431
119
01
's?
213
228*
161*
250'
205
1(38
503
93
276
230
University
Date
Founded
Total Student
Enrollment (a)
Lanchowfu
Moukden
Law
Languages (b)
(So. Man.) Me<Ucal
Conservancy Eug.
. 1909
. 1917
190
129*
Aurora (R.C.)
1903
240 (b)
Nanking
. 1915
100*
Futan
1905
402 (b)
Law
La Utopia ...
1911
450 (b)
Nantungchow
Agricultural
280*
Chunghwa ...
1911
315 (218)
Medical
116*
Chaoyang
1913
282 (175)
Textile (b)
. 1911
124*
China
1913
1,191 (624)
Nanchang
Agriculture A Forestry .
. 1904
128
Nankai (coed.)
1919
92 (b)
Law
. 1903
21.5
Amoy
1920
,,
Law
. 1914
123
260'
128
114*
79*
152
1.002*
527
387
255*
222
200*
300'
252
556’
201
102
'224
144
779
96
220
155
60*
307
224 (C)
113 (c)
160 (c)
120
240 (c)
25-5
151
40
80
183
465*
224
189*
547
697
153
How
Supported
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Priv.
Prov.
Priv.
Priv,
Prov.
Prov.
Priv.
PlX>V.
Prov.
Prov.
Priv.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Priv.
Priv.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Priv.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Priv.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Priv. (Jap.)
Nut.
Priv.
Priv.
Priv.
Prov.
Prov.
Priv.
Nat.
Priv.
Bd. of Rev.
Nut.
Nat.
Nut.
Prov.
Priv.
Army Bd.
Nat.
ikl. of Com.
Bd. of Com.
Nat.
Nat.
Norm. Col-
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Priv.
Nat.
Prov.
Nut.
Priv.
Navy Bd.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Prov.
Nat.
Prov.
Prov.
Priv.
Prov.
Tnition in Government schools is determined by the head of each
^hool concerned in accordance \nth the standard set by the Ministry of
Education. In private schools it is determined by the organizers, but must
. ® ^‘^Ported. Fees are charged at a monthly rate not exceeding the follow-
sciicdiile : Lower primary, 30 cents (Chinese currency) ; higher primary
^eincntary industrial, 60 cents; middle schools, one to two dollars;
iglier industrial, 80 cents to a dollar and a half ; professional schools, two
oilars to two and a half; university, three dollars; uoimal and higher
■honual, no tuition fee and cash allowances made to students.
Sports of various kinds are being taken up with zest in Chinese
ools. School athletic meetings are being held in all parts of China, and
proper liking for manly sports is rapidl}'^ spreading.
1921 figures— These are given only when 1918 figures are missing or when the
variation is considerable.
(a) Not including students enrolled in attached Middle School.
(b) Not located on map.
(c ) 1919 figures supplied by missionary con-espondent.
(d) Indicated ns a university on map.
(e ) Included with Shanghai on map, and indicated by two separate symbols (for
“ Technical” and ‘‘ Medical ” Colleges).
(f) This school is now a department of the new University of the Board of Com-
munications.
A begiuniug is being made iu providing playgrCKmds in Chinese cities.
The demand for teachers of athletics aud supervisors of play has called
into existence schools of ph3'sical education. Chief among this new class
of schools are the schools of physical education recently opened by the
National Committees of the YWCA and YMCA of China, whose graduates
will do much to improve the health of the Chinese people and develop the
play instinct in Chinese children. The attention given to Western athletics
has also revived interest in the ancient Chinese system of boxing aui
fencing.
402
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Government Lower Normal Schools
phasizecl tlie importance of educating wome, '
and some of the Ih-oviuces established girl *>•
schools, but the Central Govenmient atteiuTi^
eel neither to pro\ude nor to regulate them
In 1907, however, official provision was mad'
not only for primary schools for girls,
also for normal schools. Since then women
have been given Government scholarships C
study abroad and girl students have been ad-
mitted into university classes as special non-
recitative students.
TEACHING FORCE
The greatest impediment to the progress
of modern education in China has been ami
still is the lack of competent teachers in
sufficient numbers. It has been impossible'
to recruit teachers from the old schools to any
extent, because of the peculiar nature of bovii
the content and the method of the old learn-
ing and also because of the conservatism of
the old-style teacher.
The most available source of able
teachers has been found among the graduates
of the mission schools, but this supply is I.ir
below the demand, which naturally is con-
stantly rising both in numbers and quality.
The next most immediate source was in
the first decade found among those liter.ati
who attempted to prepare themselves as-
modern teachers by special short-cut study.
Their chief recommendation was tlu-,r
earnestness, but even so they could hardlv
be depended on except as a temporary make-
shift.
The use of foreign teachers has been coi!-
fined to the higher institutions, beginuiiig
with the middle and normal schools. The
number of such, however, has never been
very' large. In igii the total iiumbf-r
of foreign teachers (including Japanese, a?
well as Europeans and Americans) was but
545 : in 1917, it was probably not more than-
600.
The number of teachers recruited from
students returned from abroad has beeu re-
latively small. Even those who have found
positions in the schools rarely expect to
Higher Normal Schools (or Teachei-s’ Colleges) are mdieated on the Map on page 'lUl. devote their lives to teaching- There is great
need of a large number of Chinese students trained in America and Euro':?
who will respond gladly to the call of their country for well-trained native
teachers and educational administrators.
The Ministry of Education reported for 1918 a total of 150,000 teachers-
as against 89,766 for agio and 65,566 for igo8. Of these 84,755 were nj
schools of general culture, 2,712 in technical and vocatioual schools auT
2,299 in normal and teachers’ training schools. Until quite recently tlw
materia) attracted to the normal schools has beeu of relatively poor qna 1 ),
although the increase in numbers has been very rapid. __ _
The total number of students in normal schools and training mstiti ^
has grown as follows : 1903.80:1904, 2,400; IQOS, 5>32i ; 1910, 28.5/-
1918, 29,500.
The most hopeful sign of the times with reference to the
problem in China is the very effective and vapid groiving high grade 1
Training Schools and Teachers’ Colleges.
The examination and certification of teachers constitutes
portant step taken in 1917. The Ministry of E<lucation receihly sent ^
structioiis to the Provinces requiring all primary school teach s
an examination. This order is being carried out, and certificates are
issued to teachers who have the necessary qualifications.^ The
trusted to a board of examiners appointedby the Commissioner of ^
C'f each province. Graduates of normal schools of recognized sta
exempted from the examination. The conference of
normal schools recommended that middle school teachers also ne • •
General Stafistics— China, at the present time (1918),
Vice-Minister of Education, Yuan Hsi-tao, has over 134.000 mod
of different types, including normal, industrial, and ^ The
collides and universities. In 1910 there were only 52. 50 there
number has thus been more than doubled in only eight . officers,
are in China 4,500,000 students, 326,000 teachers and ' ,,ne„ts is
and the annual expenditure of the central and pvovincia » gtiiJents.
approximately $40,000,000. In 1910 there were only
185,566 te.achers and administrative officers, and the the
penditure was about $33,000,000. These figures show ‘ ^juca-
nuiiibcr of stiident.s has increased by three-fourths, the c accorl-
tional expenses has increased by less than $7,ooo,c^. 1 poorer teaclii"S
ing to educational authorities, is poorer school eqmpine” , P
staff, and general inefficiency in most of the schools.
Prior to^ 1907 Government official
The movement for xocational education started in 1918 has attracted
nationwide attention, mainly through the influence of the National
Association of Vocational Education. Of the factors that have beeu operat-
ing behind this movement, the desire to increase the economic efficiency of
the people and that of the nation, has been most potent. The example
of what other nations are doing for the promotion of vocational education
has also exerted a strong influence.
Vocational education in China is now expressing itself in the following
vrays : (1) To train teachers for vocational education in higher norin.il
colleges ; (2) to offer vocational courses in middle schools beginning with
(he third A’car; (3) to introduce iudiistrial courses in normal schools, begiii'
nhig with the third or fourth year; (4) to organize courses for the training
of industrial teachers in industrial schools of the secondary' grade, and
admit graduates of industrial schools into normal schools for courses in the
theoiy- and practice of education ; (5) to organize vocational courses iu
higher primary schools and to offer continuation courses of vocational
character in the governmental farms and shops ; (6) to reform the existing
industrial schools, and (7) to establish vocational schools for girls.
The standardization of scientific terminology urgently needed in China
is receiving more attention each 3''ear. Through the joint efforts of the
ICiaugsu Educational Association, the China MedicM Association, the
Commercial Press, and others interested in the matter, certain sections of
the medical terminology including anatomj' and chemistrj' have beeu
standardized. In order to unify the translation of proper names, a phonetic
table has been prepared by a special committee organized for the purpose.
Another committee has been appointed to standardize educational tei-
minologj*. Recently the Committee on Medical Terminology has been
reorganized into a Commission on Scientific Terminology’- and has
received the official recognition of the Ministry of Education. A special
subsidy has been granted for this work.
Although ■women had no proper place in the old educational sj’stem of
China, almost immediately after the new era dawned for men there came
the new era for women also. Mission schools for girls have existed for
many years, but they have never had adequate emphasis, and ev^en today
there are not more than three institutions in all China where women
can get collegiate training of proper grade ; these are all under mission
auspices. It was 50 j^ears after the opening of the first mission school for
girls that the first modern school for girls under Chinese auspices w-is
opened (Shanghai, 1897).
EDUCATION
403
lixainluiiig' the statistics more in detail, there were in 1914,3,450,003
A nts ill priiii^O' in i9i7> 3.900,000, the number of schools
^ respectively 106,000 and 130,000. The statistics of middle schools
ill 1914 there were approximately 57,000 students. Three years
1 1 r there were 67,000 students. The figures for 1918 are not yet availalile
*^^thev cannot be quoted here : but it is hardly possible that they will show
li 'increase over those of 1917 : indeed, it is probable that there will te
r^nd to be a falling off, at any rate in the primary and middle school
figures, ill consequence of the widespread unsettled conditions in central
aud southern China.
pj,i(i,tcc Funds for the maintenance of education are supposed to be
rrular items of the national and provincial budgets. Some of the sources
^f°revenue have been indicated as follows : (i) Income from public pro-
grty (2) Interest from deposits, {3) Government appropriations, (4) Public
funds* (S) Tuition and fees, (6) Compulsory contributions, (7) Voluntary
oiitribidions, etc. Some of the ways by which money has been raised are
^xtreiael}' interesting and at limes pathetic. Money formerly devoted lo
lelif'ious processions, theatrical exhibitions, and clan ancestral halls is
souietinies put into the school fund. Temples and monasteries were con-
verted into schools, and temple lands and incomes appropriated. In some
cases the return from gambling licences has been devoted in part to educa-
tion Official recognition is offered to encourage private inunificeucc.
Since the establishment of the Republic the practice of increasing the rate
of local taxes for educational purposes has become more general, but as
yet no system of general taxation has been evolved.
The solution of the problem of financing the new educational sj^stem
is dependent upon the larger problem of the national revenue. Thus far
ilie fiscal aspect of China’s national life has been far from satisfactory.
The successive and excessive revolutious have played havoc with China .s
finances, and years must elapse before their effect ceases to be felt. It is
estimated that the Revolution of 1911 cost China in additional public ex-
penditure and private losses a sura of about $172,000,000 United States
currency, aside from the complete cessation of internal revenue for several
months. The burden of maintaining the military in China is proportion-
ately greater than in any other country not actually at war, amounting to
as much as 40 per cent of her total national budget. (See accompanj'ing
diagram).
Government Exi’enditures for 1919
“A" represents the amount expended by the Chinese Central Government on
Education during 1919. The key to the lettering iu the above diagram will be
found in the Table of Expenditures in the upper right hand corner of this page.
One step toward a solution of the financial problem would be the
elimination of Lhe great surplns of non-teaching officers. In 19x0, while
the Government teaching force numbered less than 90,000, the number of
purely administrative officers was nearly' 96,000. In 191S, there were prob-
ably 257,000 officer.^ out of a total staff of 326,000.
Chinf.se Government Expenditures for 1919
A
Education
$6,520,635
B
Interior
48,170,722
C
Foreign Affairs
5.975.881
D
Finance
47.304.055
E
Navy
9.379.502
F
Communications
2,029,094
G
Justice
10,329,975
H
Agriculture .and Commerce
4. 199. 417
I
Jlongolian and Tibetan Affairs
1.3^.742
J
Central Government and Subordinate
Officers 25,189,542
K
ludemuitj' and Bonus
127,962,826
L
Army
207,829,480
.Summary'
$496,259,871
As illustrations of the decreased funds a%’ailablc for educational pur-
poses during recent years the following may be cited : In 1907, when
Chang Cbih-tuug was Vicei'oy of Hupeh, that province annually c.xpcnded
$1,000,000 for educational purposes. At present it expends something like
$400,000 a year. In the last days of the Manchu regime, Kiangsu devoted
r.ver $2,000,000 a year to the education of its people, now it expends little
r.vei' $1,000,000 amiually.
“There are more schools of various types than before, but they are
not so well equipped,” to paraphrase the words of former Vice-Minister
Yiian. “The laboratories iu most of the schools, for instance, are lacking
in experimental apparatus and none of the colleges or universities has a
good library for research work.” Another interesting fact is that, al-
though the number of schools has been doubled during the last ciglit
years, the number of students has been more than trebled, with the result
that the existing schools are unable to accommodate all students, and those
students for whom accommodation has been found cannot and do not receive
the maximnm aniomit of attention owing to the lack of teachers and the
consequent necessity of attending too large a class.
On January 23, 191S, the Ministry approved of the organization of a
National Union of Middle Schools. It is based on the Middle Schools as
units, and has its headquarters in Peking with a branch in each province.
The officers of headf^uarters or of a branch are elected among principals of
local Middle Schools. A conference is held every summer during vacation
period. The funds required to run the Union are subscribed by members
and, in case of deficiency, made up by the Ministry.
Some most important general problems remain unsolved ; namely, the
financing of the Public Sclioot System, the provision for Universal Educ.i-
tion, and the relation of Jlissiouary institutions to the Public Educational
System. Regarding the last-mentioned, it will be of inta'est to know that
the China Christian Educational Association has a Committee which is in
close touch with Goveruinent educational officials with a view to some form
of recognition or registration of Christian schools. Their altitude has been
quite sympathetic. Roth sides are coming to realize tlie mutual advantages
in move cooperation.
Possible Ftilurc Chaiiga or Dc'vdobmcvis in China’s Editcaiioiuil
‘••ystcm— The seventh animal meering of National Associated Education.'!
Associations was held in Canton, October 1921. Thirty-five representati%’es
were present and fifteen resolutions recommending a radical change iu the
whole Educational Sj'stcm of China were adopted. Features of the new
system, as proposed, have already been printed iu educational magazines,
but as these have not been officially considered, much less approved and in-
corporated in tlie prevailing system of education, they are only referred
to here. For fuller reference and discussion on the future of education if.
China consult the Report of the Educational Commission, now being
prepared.
CHRISTIAN EDUCATION IN CHINA
CHRISTIAN EDUCATION IN CHINA
The educational statistics of this Suiwey present a display of facts
W’liich for breadth, completeness, and accuracy has had no parallel in
prerious documents concerning Christian educational work in China.
They deserve special attention. \Ve wish herein to note some of the
points ©{ significance contained in the figures, to raise some questions of
interest concerning them, and to repeat once more the old warning against
drawing conclusions except where the meaning of the figures is perfectly
sure and sufficiently complete to justify such conclusions.
I. The Protestant Christian Educational Work in China constitutes an
Enterprise of Considerable Size— Over 10,000 Chinese men and women, or
almost half of all the Chinese employed by Christian missions, devote their
full time to education. If the same proportion holds for missionaries, we
have to add to this Chinese teaching force about 3,000 foreign educatioiial-
ists. We do not know the number of men emploj’ed by such a corporation
3s the Standard Oil Company', for example, but we venture to say that for
mployees above the day-labourer class a pajToll of 10.000 Chinese and
,000 Europeans and Americans would be considered in the business world
o represent quite an enterprise.
When we observe that there are over 100,000 bo)-s and nearly half that
nauy girls in lower primary schools alone we realize that, beginning at
he bottom, tliis work is developing on a scale to command attention.
Uthough the 5,600 and more modem lower primary schools are a small
raction of the probable 125,000 such of all kinds in China, they coustitut^
levertheless, a large body of schools to be under a common influence and
mpulse.
To take another figure to illustrate the same fact, there are nearly
>00 000 students iji Protestant Christian schools in China, exclusive rf
Bible Schools, Normal Schools, Theological Seminaries. Colleges and
Jniversities, and this means not a static affair, but a constantly mo^ung
dream of young people going into and out of our schools, and
[rith millions of others whose influence can not be countetl m anj statistics.
404
THE CHillSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
This lends ns to call attention to another educational fact not metisur-
able by figures. Tlie teachers anti schools and pupils represent formal
Christian education, but there is alongside these a religious force and
organization uhich of necessity gives a large .slmre of its time to what in
all justice must be called education. Tlie sermons, songs, Bible reading,
church meetings and discussions, social service activities, medical work,
and other features of Christian worship and sendee constitute a very real
and vci"}' gjeat amount of education, a large share: of the only education
which thousands of adults have received, and the only contact that millions
of Chinese have ever luid willi the ^Vcstcru world. The whole missionary
enterprise is a tremendous educational edfort.
Note also in this connection that (counting Chinese and foreign,
employed and voluntary) there are about 35,000 men and women devoting
their full time and eiierg^^ to the Christian Movanent, and that the number
of Christians is ncav approaching the half-million mark, without counting
Reman and Greek Catholic Church Christians. It is difficult to form any
definite idea of the awakening and enlightening power— the educational
impnlsc-of such a hfovement. It is said tliat there are something like
sixty-five million children in China— a. wild guess of course. If there are,
then one out of every 300 of ihem goes to Sunday School. We may wash
the other 299 had some school experience every Sunday, and regret that
there is onb' one to be couiitcxl for eveiy 300, but we must ^en^elnber the
importance of that fact of Sunday morning instruction received by tha>e
221,559 reported by the missions and churches.
Another interesting fact of considei-able importance is that 1,380 nurses
are being taught in 106 schools for nurses connected with the Christian
hospitals. These, added to others who seiwe as nurses but are witliout the
facilities of a training school, make a total of over 3,000 receiving rnstnic-
tion of some sort or other at this moment in so vital and practical a line
of service. _ . . ^
2. The Christian Educational System in China is bearing a Gcncrcms
Share of the Burden of Education for the Non-Christian C ommioiity--Tlie
ready assistance given to Christian schools by non-Chnstiaii Chinese
citizens and by government officials would be sufficient proof of this fact,
but the statistics call attention to it also at every turn. Taking the
country as a whole, wc find that many of the children in Christian schwls
are from the non-Christian ccanniunit}'. ThO enrolment in Christian
higher prhnaiy and middle schools is step by step increasingly' greater in
proportion to government schools, which indicates an increasing flow of
pupils from the government system o^■eT to the Clmsti;.n system.
No recent government school statistics or any statistics foi‘ unregister-
ed non-Christian private schools, either the old-style primciry schools or
the big modern city schools are available. Only partial figures are avail-
able for Roman Catholic schools. A study of such figures as have beeu pub-
lished shows tlint 10 per cent of govenimeut lower primary students and 21
per cent of mission primary students advance to higher primary schools.
Further, note that 3.4 per cent of government higher- primary students and
JO per cent mission higher primary' students continue educational work
in middle schools. After making due allowances for these figures 011
both sides, it is e\-ident that the numbers of students in Christuan schools
decrease at a slower rate, as you go up from grade to grade, than in
government schools. There is only one Protestant Christian communicant
in Cliina to every 1,300 inhabitants. There is one pupil in Christian schools
to about every 400 or 500 children of school age in China. This indicates
that the Christian schools are cairydug probably trvo or three times their
natural share of education, or in other words that the Christian system
is aiding very inatei-ially in the education of the non-Christian community.
The recent survey of Christian middle and higher primarv schools showed
that almost exactly half of lhe students come from non-Christian schools.
3. The Christian Schools constitute a System — This is evident from
the very arrangement of figures and the nomenclature used in the statistics.
The figures nm from lower to higher schools with no break or uncertainty ;
the names used are consistently those of the go\'emmc-iit system and imply
a connected chain of schools.
One accustomed pri^marily to the school sy'Stem of Japan or of Ger-
many' or of France might ask whether the government of the country is
plea.sed to see established, along with its own schools, a system under
other than govenimeut control. Without attempting to answer we would
call attention to the many non-Christian private schools in China, to the
great difficulty of establishing a complete and adequate government
system in China, to the value of the ability, training, and experience of
the six thousand missionaries and the other thousands of equally' valu-
able moclern-trained Chinese Christians, ready to be used in promoting
education, to the good already occomplished and the evidence of growth
in this undertaking now fully under way, and finally' to the importance
acceded to pru^te schools in England, America, and other countries. It
is interesting to note, for example, in the 1918 New York State Report
on Secondary Education, that one-tenth as many' students were in private
academies in 1917 as in the public high schools (17,704 against 173,383),
and that twenty' years prerions the proportion had been as higli as a
fifth and even more <9,548 against 43,91b). The amount being done by
private schools was more strikingly shown by a chart published in 1912,
which shelved that private commercial and industrial schools in Chicago
enrolled 19,800 students, as against an enrolhnent of only 17,7-81 students
in all the city’s public high schools, and that the patrons paid $350,000
more in fees in the former than the city sp»ent in the maintenance of the
latter schools.
One might also wonder whether this Christian system is under any
national central control, or even organized province by province under
union mission centralized authority. The statistics do not deal with this
question, but they naturally arouse mental inquiry as to the degree of
real connection that exists in thus apparently national Christ'
In fact it is certain that no connection whatevei- exists
p'arts of the “system” e\’en within a given pro\-ince, and th"'t^'"
noinenclatnre and school dirisions tlie Christian schools
dejiart from the accepted g-overmnent usa.ge, especially Jn the
and in college or university grade uxirk. Whether this is
right or not, is not for the compilers of statistics to sa\'
Another matter of interesting conjecture is the possihilitv
ability of these 6,890 Cliristian schools (exclusive of all abov'”^
school grade) coming into the government system as regularly*^
ed and inspected schools. For pronouncements upon^his
reader is refeiTed to the Chinn Christian Educational Assf^”?-
quarterly magazine, the “Educational Reriew,” and the fiual ren”*^'^
the Educational Commission now in course of preparation. '
4. Christian Schools are a Great Help to the Government ■
Development of its Educational System— One may complaiu tint
fact is not to be gathered from har-e statistics. Granted, but the st t'
.should have it added, and we make hold to present it here
observer, who visited government schools chiefly, stated that tl/''^'-’
deuce of the influence of Christian education upon the government 1'^*
was small. We venture to say that tlie most important influenc?^^”
not those evident to a rdsitoi-, who is likely to be shown what 1
tliought to be looking for, hut that the effect of the efforts of so T
a mmiber of intelligent, earnest, and unselfish Christian workers
the first school was stai-ted in Morrison’s day, has been far-reachiu'r"^
more ways than caai be numbered and measured. **
The r-ery presence of a group of schools which exhibit contiiniitv of
work, strict siipem-ision, faithful attendance and steady support^ f
patrons, has been a matter of constant observance <and remark upon
part of government educational aiitliorities. The absence of a strike ^
a mission school has often been the means of giring courage aiul faim
where it was sorely needed in governnjent schools. The juission scli^U
have beeji accused of over conservatism in holding on to native values
in e<lucational subject matter, but they have not been so exotic as te
fail to meet the go\iernmeiit school officials on common grauiid iu dis-
cussing methods, school equipment, industrial training, etc. China took
the shell of her system from Japan, but the most significant feature of
her experience vvith Japanese non-Christian teachers, was the rapidity
with which the experience was closed. The name “middle school” may
have been brou,<.ht over from Jap.an, but China’s middle school athletic>'
her use of English, her social service ideas, and even her text-hooks came
more from contact u-ith Christian middle schools and colleges and from
the YMCA in China than from Japaue-se or Japanese-trained educatioiufl-
istf. The mission schools have not been copied, but they liave been
studied and in a hundred ways imitated hy govenimeut schools.
5. Christian Schools arc doing a Unique and Timely Service for the
iro-jiK’ii of China — Much is being said on all sides about coeducatiu'i
and giving the girls a chance. The Christiau schools ai'c largely respou-
sible for this favor rable emphasis. There are in Christian lower primary
schools today almost half as many, and in the higher primary schools
mere than a third as many g-irls as boys. The stati.stics put the percentige
cf t'le total for higher and lower primary schools at 69 per cent boys
and 31 per cent girls. In middle schools the girhs number 2,569, cr
17 per cent of the total. This percentage would be much iiicreised if .ill
nurses and nonnal school students were added. Government school
figures for middle schools for 1917-1S give 69,598 bo3’S and only 622 girls,
but tlie proportion erf girls in this case also rvould be graitlj' iiicrc.ased
by the addition of normal school students. However, this f.ict reniiiins
unquestioned, that the mission schools of all grades are giving the girls
of China a far better chance than the government schools and are thus
setting a standard which the non-mission schools of China will have to
respect or meet the condemnation of tho rising generation of Chinese
women. It appears to be an ideal among mission schools to provide
education through at least middle school grade for boys and girls equ-ally-
The .Survey' Committee’s statistics do not indicate the kind of train-
ing offered to girls, the extent to which coeducation has been introduced,
nor even the number of schools for girls. Here is important mattter for
inquiry'. Are the girls given the same training as the toys? Is coeduca-
tion in primary day schools the rule, as it is for example in America?
Does the opposite rule hold in boarding schools, where disciplinary prob-
lems are greater? What is considered the end-point in girls’ educa-
tion at present? The last year of the middle school? Or i.s the middle
school usually' of a college-preparatory ty’pe, which leads to further study'
hut rot immediately' out into life? In this connectioir the figures only’
give us such facts as the following. The missions employ' 2,341 woiuc-ii
evangelists. There are in mission schools 3,069 women teacbe^^.
Women physicians number 55. There are 459 graduate inirscs and 1.707
in training. ,
.Such facts point to far more in girds’ schools than a mere study' 0
printed pages. Women are evidently being trained and given employ-
ti.cnt — undoubtedly' the demand for women trained in Christian sclioos
5 3 overwhelming. . ,
If any further fact is needed to support our topic statement, we pom^
to the percentage of Christian women who can read, 41 por cent ,
Churches of all China, u-ith a provincial minimum of 17 ^
is far above the average for Chinese women in general), and a proMUoi.
maximum of as high as 61 per cent.
Attention must also be called to another significant fact
fcrence to the education of women. The presence of 3,069
(as compared with twice this number of men) is \ jn
considered in connection with the following — Non-Christian sc
EDUCATION
405
^ employ verj' women teachers, while the primary schools of
^^'*rica for justance, are entirely in the hands of women teachers. Here
Jno-le woman's greatest task and opportunity. China is awaiting
1S ...
llie
arri\'ul of the woman teacher.
5 The Christian School System is Rapidly Adding to the Force of
•rrf i« Chhid— None can fail to realize the valuable work already
f e and still being done by university-grade men and educational ex-
sent out to China by Mission Boards as missionaries and as ad-
^^sors and investigators. We refer here particularly, however, to the
"^niuly growing body of Chinese teachers and school administrators, who
going out directly or indirectly from Christian schools. Any one can
"^aine such among the prominent educationalists in China, and even
Tmoiig prominent Chinese leaders of many kinds, who are no longer in
educational work.
The problem of supplying teachers for China’s schools is an alarming
one million are said to be needed. How many boys out of a
Tiuiulred have the ambition to be teachers? It is said that even the
.griiment normal schools have found a decided tendency among their
^adiiates to take up more lucrative positions. The following compari-
fon may be taken for what it is worth: there are 15,213 students in
•Christian ihiddle schools and there are 10,848 (or two-thirds as many)
teachers in Christian schools. Does this not suggest that a large propor-
tion of Christian students become teachers? In Mr. Luce’s Survey (rgiS),
1 093 middle school graduates were reported as going into teaching as
•against 565 into busines.s, 256 into the ministry and 295 into medicine.
That means that the Cliristian middle schools are sending almost as many
■info educational work as into all the other professions combined.
It is suggested that the ideals of service held up before students in
Christian schools have something to do with their desire to take up
leaching as a life work. One wonders whether Christian school ad-
I -miiiistrators are doing all they possibly can to ennoble the profession of
I -teaching. Do they by their treatment of teachers as teachers, as
I .co-workers, as patriots and self-sacrificing servants of the natiou, do their
utmost to make them feel the satisfactions that should come to men and
■women working thus upon the foundations of a new Chinese civilization?
It is the constant cry that the supply of teachers is insufficient. Are
not the mission higher schools and the Christian Church with its appeal
for sendee pointing a way to the best soft of supply? How much more
effort is possible in this direction? What sort of campaign would help?
different organization or treatment of teachers should be advocated?
7. Js Christian Educational Effort making Real Contributions to
the Science of Education in Chinat This question comes to our minds
along with, and yet independent of, questions of quantity and extent of
work- But because of that very departure from the quantitative charac-
ter of this Survey it must be stated as a question rather than a conclu-
sion or an indication. All one can say is that the succcs.s of Christian
schools in .securing the confidence of so many patrons, both within and
without the Church, would point to the probobility of their having in
some degree accomplished real educational feats. Is it because they
have discovered how best to teach Chinese or English or science? hi
what subject or subjects have they earned a reputation? Or is it be^
cause they have attained by study and experience a balance of subjects
which appeals to the Chinese? Or is it merelv because they begin
English earlier? (58 per cent of all students be^n in the 4th and 5th
grades). Or is it rather because they preserr-e good order and school
spirit, and patrons believe their children will be best disciplined, taken
care of, kept healthy, and ethically trained in Christian schools? And
how much has the mere fact of continuity and steadiness to do with
it ? In what respects are Christian schools after their long experieucc
making the greatest contributions to the science of education in China ?
8. Christian Schools hate a Close Relation to the Christian Church—
The literacy of the church membership would indicate a close connec-
tion with seme system of schools. The large proportion cf girls in school
and the high percentage of literacy among Christian women arc related
facts. The actual returning of statistics in so many cases from the
church itself shows a tendency to connect church and school insep.irably.
The average, noted elsewhere in this volume, of about six missionaries
to each station makes possible the conduct of a center for varied activi-
ties, including education and perhaps teacher-training cf some sort, in
addition to evangelistic, medical, and other fonns of woik. Is it not
indicative that we find such close correspondence betwetn the following
figures? Organized congregations 6,391 and lower primary schools 5.637 1
mis-siou stations 1,037 and higher primary schools 962: hospitals 326 and
middle .schools 291.
One is tempted to enquire whether the church membership has much
to say (1) about the kind of education giveu above the lower prinury
school, (2) whether the system is really articulated for the hoy or girl
wlio comes up from the bottom, (3) where it is intended to lead him and
whether that leading is right for him, and (4) whether the coming of a
large body of fee-paying non-Christian students into the middle of the
system influences materially its relation to the Church’s needs. Would
a more detailed study possibh’ show that gre.it significance is to be
attached to the fact that the ratio between lower primary and higher
Church Comsiunicants and Primary Schoot. Students Compared
406
THE CHETSTMN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
primary students is very different from that between higher primary and
middle school students? The ratios already given (loo to 21 to 10) in-
dicate that there are only about a fifth as many higher primary as lower
primary students, but that there are nearly half as many middle school
as higher primarj’ students. In other words, the fulling off is not a
natural gradual process, which would make a diagram consisting of an
evenly-stepped pjTamid, but there is a distinct change in the stepping
at the end of the lower primary school and then more even stepping again
which probably continues for seven years. Does this mean that the
Christian schools constitute really two systems or sets of schools : one a
very elementary day-school system, perhaps for the ma.ss of the people
ill small \nllages and in the humblei' walks of life, and the other largely
a boarding-school system, probably for those able to pay fees and spare
the time of their boys and girls from work in anticipation of their future
value or honours? If there are two such types of schools, we should like
to kuow to exactly what extent they are connected, in wliat different
wa}*s they are related to the Church, and whether the second type and
system furnishes the teachers for the humbler first type of schools located
in smaller cities and rural districts.
9. There is much apparent Variation in Policy throughout tJi'
Country — In the matter of the education of girls through middle school
grade, a matter about which a divergence of opinion would seem natural
to some, there is a range in the percentage of girls students from o per
cent to 53 per cent, '\^^^en, however, we eliminate the provinces which
have less than a thousand middle school students, the range is only 12
per cent to 30 j^ex cent, of the total number who ore girls
The most striking variation, however, is in the relation of primary
students to church membership. This varies from 191 students per thou-
sand communicants in Kweichow, 255 in Yiinuan, 317 in Kwaaigsi and
Shensi, and 345 in Chekiang and Manchuria, to 1,052 students per 1,000
church members in Anhwei and 1,376 in Szechwan. But more significant
are the differences between the provinces which report the largest num-
ber of primary students in mission and church schools.
Number of Primary
Students per 1,000
CO.MMUNICANTS
Szechwau
1,376
Fukien
7Sa
Kiangsu
556
Shantung
475
Kwangtung ...
385
One naturally wouders ‘why ? Since statistics are for the purpose of
leading to further study we close with this queiy'.
Numekic.ai, Strength of the Co.mmunicant Membership
Primary School Enrollment Compared
and Mission
DATA AND OBSERVATIONS CONCERNING MIDDLE SCHOOLS IN CHINA
httroduction — During 1919 a very comprehensive survey was made bj*
the questionnaire method of all mission Middle Schools in China. The
Rev. H. W. Luce, then Associate Secretary of the CCEA, assumed re-
sponsibility for the work, preparing the questionnaire in collaboration witli
others, and directing the tabulation and studj’ of this Survey since the
desired information has come in. This article, entitled “Data and
Observations concerning Middle Schools in China” has been specially pre-
pared by Mr. Luce, and gives as complete and careful a summary of the
questionnaire material as has yet been published.
Before thi.s Survey was made most schools used the ‘varying’ termin-
flog)' aud standards customary h' different Western countries. Even where
a beginning had been made in the use of the Government terminology,
such as “Lower Prim.iry” (LP), “Higher Primaiy” (HP), and “Middle
School” (MS), these terms were loosely used, while careful standards, on
the basis of units of work done, had been established in but few places in
China and not at all for China as a whole. With the aid of the principals
of mission schools, a classification was made on the basis of the termin-
ology aud 5'ear-standards as used in the Chinese Government Educational
Sj’stem. The result, for the Middle and Lower Schools, is given in Table L
It was found by the use of this more careful classification that some
schools which had been called “Middle Schools” really fell short by one,
two, or even three years of the required four-year course. The same was
true in regard to some of the Higher Primary Schools. According to the
new classification, there were found to be 183 full (four-year) Middle
Schools, and, in addition, 82 schools doing one, two, or three years of M.S.
work Of this total of 265 schools, 235 had attached H.P., 167 had attached
L.P., and 6 attached Kindergartens.
Having perfected, as far as possible, the list of schools and their classi-
fication by years, we began to list questions regarding the cbaractei .
standard and quality of Middle School work, only to find that they could
not be answered, nor was there data at hand which would give the needed
information. As occasion offered, these were submitted to others interested
in education for suggestion and criticism. The number of questions grew
rapidly until it was almost impossible to hold them within reasonable
limits. Finding that there was a growing conviction on the part of many
educators that this initial investigation was along right lines, we were led
logically to Ihe second step in our study, viz. the printing and sending
forth of a questionnaire covering over four hundred items. The response
was far more cordial and general than was anticipated. Many alert prin-
cipals saw at once that it offered an exceptional opportunity for a study of
their own school, and also realized that these facts, gleaned from a wide
field, would offer a base-line )or the future study of our educational work
as a whole. One of our keenest Middle School principals not only vetiirued
the questionnaire filled out with great care, but also requested addition.^
copies that each one of his faculty might study it, section by section, in
preparation for a series of faculty conferences on the various topics con-
sidered. He also desired additional copies for himself that he might nuke
one out each year as a basis fer the study of comparative progress in his-
own school during a period of five years. It is safe to say that those prin-
cipals who liaA'e studied their schools, using the questionnaire as an outline
for their study, are far more intimately acquainted with their institutions
and are better prepared to take the next forward step than could be possible
otherwise. We give below some summarized obser\'at{ons arising out of
the data thus secured :
A. THE ACADEMIC LIFE OF MLSSION SCHOOLS
What are our Aims? Are we Attaining them? — Our aims may be
stated in almost innumerable ways. The questionnaire contained tbe
following : —
a. Education of the children of the Christian constiLiieucy.
b. The general leavening of the community with Christian thought.
c. The training of Church leaders.
d. The training of Christian teachers.
e. Social uplift of the community.
By the use of the median (*) the relative emphasis is indicated 1/
numbers, the lower the numbers the greater the emphasis indicated.
From Tabic II we may note that the Northern, Central, and Western
provinces arc inclined to stress a and d ; the Eastern promnees a and l> :
Southern provinces a and c. All lay first emphasis upon a and the inajoruv
on d. It is probable that in many minds c and ri are regarded as identica ,
as the Table indicates almost equal emphasis on these two aims, The
“evangelistic aim” was embraced under b.
* Medians. — We are accustomed to compare “ averages.” Statisticians tell us
in many cases, we get even more accurate comparisons if we use “medians 'i jj
averages. The median of any series of numbers, such ns 0, 5, 4, 2, 9. 6, 29 .
found by writing the numbers in serial order, viz. 0, 2, 4, 6, 6, 7, Ip, 29, and it
from either end to the middle number. In this case the “median” is 6, the A''® ^ ^
would be 8. Owing to the presence of one very high number the average 8 does n t ^
as good an idea of the situation as the median 6. If there are an even '^number
then the median would be the mean between the two middle numbers. If the
2 in the above illustiution were omitted, than the median would be the mean
6 and 7. In all but a few eases we may disregard the decimal and call *
studying these tables we compare “medians” just ns many of us have been nee
to compare averages.
EDUCATION
407
j Classification of Mission Middle Schools (1918-1919)
Number of Middle Schools
i.
4 Tears
3 Years
2 Years
1 Year
Total
.= -3
Mr 2
i!
%
>3 s
ja<
■1&
idle School
Students
|«g-S
1*3
. s
0 .2
d 5
fS
c i
c3 ^
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
g
KORTHEBN PHOVINCES..
60
16
10
17
3
7
3
84
22
81
18
58
12
2,032
785
2,207
862
7
1
1
9
6
•5
224
280
Miincliuria
8
4
4
1
2
2
14
7
12
7
11
5
46
64
92
111
Shantung
25
3
9
4
41
37
22
890
783
Shensi
1
1
1
1
23
79
eastern provinces ...
Anhwei
56
4
4
1
12
3
7
2
79
10
78
10
62
7
2,089
151
234,5
349
13
5
2
20
18
14
745
595
Kiangsu
39
3
4
3
49
47
41
1,193
1.401
^jentral Provinces ...
Hunan
Hupeh
Kiangsi
27
9
13
5
2
1
1
3
’3
1
1
...
33
10
18
5
27
7
15
5
17
4
11
2
1,037
302
558
177
1,250
393
569
288
Southern Provinces..
Fukien
32
14
3
7
5
1
47
15
42
12
26
5
1,941
1,186
1,811
624
Kwnngsi
Kwangtmig
1
17
3
'7
4
1
31
1
29
1
20
755
J.187
^Vestebn Provinces..
Kansu
Kweichow
Szeelnvaii
8
1
2
1
12
10
6
526
262
232
7
1
2
1
11
9
5
513
Yunnan
1
1
1
1
8
30
Total (19 Provinces
183
20
41
i
265
235
1 167
1 7,625
1 7,875
Are our Eufrance Requireuients Adequate? — Of the 149 hliddle Schools
juakiiig reply, all but 5 require that entering students shall have liuished
the three years of Higher Primary School. This is a very hopeful attain-
TCent from* the quantitative point of view. The next step must be to make
.sure that we have secured an equal corresponding advance in qualitative
standards for entrance into our schools. Whether testing the work of in-
structions for admitting students to higher schools or for advance from
class to class within a given school, we may, for the present, rely upon the
entrance examinations. Doubtless this will be gi-adually supplemented (and
possibly superseded' by standard mental tests, which will in due time be
prepared, and by the careful records of the student’s general class-room
work, By entrance requirements a school selects the raw material on whicli
it works. Attention to this initial matter makes for successful output in
any business, aud not least in this important business of education.
do cur Eiirollvient Records tell us of our Sfnrfeufs?— Owing to
-the fact that a common tenmnology for the different grades of schools is in
process of being adopted, a careful statement as to the enrollment of
students in the various grades is as yet impossible. The statistics of the
Cliiua Coirtinuation Committee are secured through various mission secre-
taries. This makes for completeness in totals ; but it is feared that, owing
to lack of a fixed tenniuology and grading common to all missions, this
method does not give accuracy as to the enrollment of the various grades.
The statistics of this Survey (see Table I) were obtained, by direct corres-
pondence with those in charge of the schools on the basis of common tei*-
minolog}' and careful grading by years. This may lack somewhat in com-
pleteness of totals, but lends accuracy to reports relating to particular grades
of schools. Satisfactory educational statistics will come w'hcn we are as-
sured of more rigid care on the part of individual schools and missions in
grading their schools on the basis of a common terminology’, unified
standardization, and careful and continuous records. We have reached a
stage in our work where more extensive and accurate data are absolutely
necessary if we ai'e to appraise rightly our work and adequately plan for
its advance in a thoroughgoing manner.
II.— Emphasis on Aims*
(a)
Education
of Children
of Christian
Community
(b)
General
Leavening
of
Community
(0)
Training
Church
Leadere
(d)
Training
Christian
Teachers
(e)
Social
Uflift of
Communi ty'
horlhern Provinces ...
1.
4.
3.
2.5
5.
■tinstern Provinces ...
2.
2.
3.
3.
4.
t^entral Provinces
2.
3.
3.
2.
5.
Noutbem Provinces ...
2.3
3.2
2.2
2.5
5.2
'Vestern Provinces ...
1.5
3.
2.5
2.
4.
General Summary...
2.
3.
3.
2,5
5.
. *Con'espontlents were asked to number the different aims, using 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 to
•Mieate the order of emphasis in their schools. This Table offers a summary of their
replies, using the median; the smaller the number the greater is the emphasis indicated.
The Age of Studmli — In making this beginning of securing more de-
tailed cdvtcational data, it seemed best to adopt the inexact Chinese “sui"
ior age of pupils. It would be very’ difficult, in fact impossible,
at the present time to secure data on the basis of exact age, as few pupils
or even their parenis would know the actual day’ of birth. An effort, how-
ever, should bp begun at the earliest possible dale to insoire in both
parents and pupils the desire for greater accuvacyr in this matter which is
important iu modern life iu general, and especially so in our study (,f
education. It is only’ b>’ more accurate age-data that we can study’ to any'
purpose the problems of acceleration and retardation and determine the
status of defective students.
The data of the Survey reveal a very remarkable fact, \-iz., the wn ie
range of ages of students in the Middle Schools. For China as a whole,
the range is from 12 sui, for the youngest pupil reported in any Middle
School, to 29 sui the eldest in any one school, while the range of the median
is 14 to 22. For the Higher Primary Schools the range is from 10 5iij, the
y’oungest, to 25 sui, the oldest, with the median age ranging from 11 to :.o
‘■in.
H /luf arc our School Sources? — The number of students now in our
Christian Middle ScliooU who were prepared in Christian lower schools
averages from 34 per cent to 84 per cent for all China mth a general average
of 60 per cent ; in Higher Primary Schools the range is iS per cent lo 72
per cent, with a general average of 47 per cent. No rule can be laid down
as to the proper per cent for any one school. It varies with the stage of
the work, the state of tlie community, the atmo.sphere of the school, and
the vigour of the life of the Christian students. A school consisting almo.st
entirely' of Christian students is not likely to produce the strong, virile Hfe
such as is found in schools where the Christians have to live before and
endeavour to win their non-Christian fellow-students. In addition, such a
school loses its opportunity as a direct evangelistic force.
The number coming Irom Christian homes and now in Middle Schools
has a range of 22 per cent to 70 per cent, with a general average of 38 per
cent : in Higher Primary the range is from 15 per cent to 31 per cent. From
tliis we see that, roughly speaking, about a third of our student.s come from
Christi.in homes. Out of this data two que.stious arise : First, doc.s tliis
one-third include as many of the children of the Christian community' as
should be in school ? Or, in other words, are we attaining aim (a) men-
tioned above as cue on wliich a large majority agree should have first '
emphasis ? In Western countries the number of children between 5 and 14
years is about 17 per cent of the whole population. How would tliis apply
to our Christian community and what proportion of these are coming into
mission schools Second; is this proportion such as to enable us to main-
tain the Cliristiaii atmosphere so essential to a successful school ?
With reference to the question as to the sources from wliicli our Middle
Schools draw their students, it is noticeable that while quite a number of
schools depend Old. cc/v upon the H.P. attached to their own School for
their students, seme do not draw at all from them. Of the students in the
M.S. who come from the H.P. connected with the institution, the median
range is 33 per cent to loo per cent of the whole student body in the M.S.,
with a general median of 72 per cent. Tins fact is suggestive and deserves
further investigation on the part of tlie authorities iu local schools.
There is also need of more careful study of the constituency from which
our students conic and the classes in Chinese society- they represent. It
is clear that there is a very wide dilference in the practice of our various
schools and in the local opportunity before them Six classes were con-
sidered : Official, Scholar, Merchant, .A.rtisan, Fanner, and Labourer. A
goodly- proportion of students iu the Middle Schools of the six Northcni
provinces come from the Fnnuei’ class, one province (Shantung) having
more from this class Ilian all the other classes in the same schools put
together. Three provinces (Chihli, Honan, and Manchuria) in this group
seem fairly well balanced with reference to these six classes.
On the other hand, one of the three provinces iu the Central Section
I'Hupeh) and two of the three in the Southern Section (Fukien and Kwang-
tiing) have more from the homes of the Merchant class than from all the
other classes together. Tlie same is almost true of two of the 3 provinces
in the Eastern Section (Chekiang and Kiangsu).
In 13 of the 19 provinces the students in the Midille Schools coming
from the two classes of Merchant and Scholar outnumber lliose coming
from the other four classes. Thi.s is practically true of all the provinces in
the Eascern, Central, Southern, and Western Sections ; it is also true of two
provinces (Chihli and Shansi) in the Northern Section.
Six provinces (Kiangsu, Hupeh, Hunan, Kiangst, Kwangtmig, and
Szechwan) have twice as many students in Middle Schools from each of the
two classes, Scholar and Merchant, as from the Fanner class. Tlie same is
almost true of Aiiliwei. Two provinces (Kiangsu and Hupeli) have more
from the Official class than from the Farmer class.
For the country at large, and for the Eastern, Central, Southern, and
Western Sections, the present emphasis is in the following order : Mer-
chant, Scholar, Farmer, Official, Artisan, Labourer; in the Northern
Section : Farmer, Merchant, Scholar, Official, Artisan, Labourer.
From these general observations, it seems clear that further study
should be made of this question of the constituency which our schools are
reaching, especially in those sections where local conditions or one-sidcl
administration may have developed an unbalanced emphasis. This, ’-i
course, raises the question as to the mcthoil of determining what a well-
balanced representation of the various social groups in tlie school’s con-
stitnency mav be— whether that of equal numbers from all groups, <.r
numbers in proportion to the numerical strength of each group in the coni-
munity, or whether other factors are involved.
408
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
TEACHERS
Out Jeaclicrs: Their Status and Certain Ratios in their Task — Tlie
main factor in oiir schools is the teacher. Have we ihe right propoitim’.ate
number and liow are they equipped for their task? It is iuterestiug to
note that there is a very general practice among Middle Schools reporting
one foreign teacher to slightly more than two Chinese teachers. This is
exceedingly suggestive, especially when we recall that there are schools
bearing the name "Middle School", with not a. single foreigner giving lull
time to the work of the school, and with no compensating Chinese
principal.
With reference to the Chinese teachers, in the Northern Section d
China, the Christians are in proportion to the non-Christians as 3 to i ; in
the Eastern and .Southern sections as 2 to i ; and in the Central and
Western sections they are about equal. Three provinces, according to the
data supplied, have slightly more non-Christian Chinese teachers than
Christian teachers.
The average number of pupils per teacher in all schools reporting is
about ten. This is surprising. In some countries in the West the median
is 10 students per teacher. Thi.s marked difference in practice suggests
that at this point we might find opportunity for increased economy in ad-
ministration by reducing our ratio of teachers to students, so far as con-
ditions in China permit.
In connection with the supervision of class-room teaching, returns show
that principals or assistants gi%’e an "average” of 2 to 7 hours per week,
some report giving no time whatever to this important part of the work.
Indeed, it is to be feared that there is very inadequate understanding as to
what is involved in "supervision” and its value in the promotion of school
efficiency. This type of super\'ision, as well as that carried on in a more
general and external way in the lower schools bv travelling school-super-
visor?. must receive far more practical consideration in the immediate
future if we are to be equal to our task and opportunity in any large degree.
As to the difficulties of securing an efficient staff, nearly all schools
stress : (a) lack of funds to pay adequate salaries, and (b) lack of men
and women adequately trained for teaching. In order to meet the present
and urgent needs (with present plant, equipment, and number of students),
it is estimated by the school principals that the teaching force in the report-
ing schools should be increased immediately by the addition of 172 Chinese
and 126 foreign teachers. This makes no allowance for increased number
of students nor the urgency for educational advance in other lines, but
only states one main item needed to bring our schools up to a minimum cf
efficiency.
The Academic Degrees of Chinese Teachers — At the present t-me it is
not possible to get accurate data on this item. Table III, however, cover-
ing 1,509 teachers in M.S. and H.P. will give the general situation.
III. — Academic Status of Chinese Teachers
Teachers
University (.Senior College) degree 228
Professional School degree 53
University Preparatory (Junior College) certificate ... no
Middle School certificate, or equivalent 224
Regrilar Normal School training of at least 2 yrs. ... 118
Regular Normal .School training of at least i yr. ... 29
Junior or Senior College credits in Courses in Educa-
tion 25
Jliddle .School credits in Courses in Education 67
No Normal Training 240
None cf the above training 100
Chinese degree 265
Training Abroad 40
From this we note that 391, or about a quarter of the whole number,
have academic preparation above that of the Middle School grade ; 224 have
Middle School certificates, while only 249, or about one-fifth, have had more
or less special training for their work as teachers.
The Academic Degrees of Foreign Teachers — Out of 357 foreign teachers
connected with the reporting Middle and Higher Primary Schools, we learn
that the numbers having College degrees are as follows :
B.A. or B.S 178
M.A. or M.S 68
Ph.D 4
Of these foreign teachers the following number have had some special
training for leaching :
In Normal or Teaching Training .School : yr. 36
.. ,, 2 yrs. 18
•• .• M ,, 3 yrs. 16
In College Undergraduate or B.A. Course 80
In Graduate work in School of Education 61
While this number is about two-tliirds of the total number, yet the
training of the large majority for teaching work has apparently been little
mere than incidental. Two things are clear :
First, we must do all in our power to carry on the preparation of
teachers already in service, through stimulating the reading and study of
pedagogical books, introducing faculty discussions, requiring attendance at
summer and winter institutes and, where possible, arranging for a year of
additional study in a Normal Training School. This "after-care” of our
teachers is becoming a matter of great significance.
Second, the facilities for this Normal Training work must be enlarged
and made more accessible and efficient. Of all our educational problems
there can be no doubt that the preparation of a larger number of more
thoroughly prepared teachers is of the first importance.
lY,— CurricuJa and Supervised Study
Three reasons have been given for conforming as far as possible to
curricula established bj' the Government :
1. It will be easier for the Government inspectors to understand wh ^
thej’ see in a Mission school.
2. We thus emphasize the fact that the Mission schools are
sympathy with the plans of the Government.
3. it facilitates the transfer of students to and from the Mission 'oi-T
Government schools.
The curriculum defines tlie work the student must do. His part iir
the work is his daily preparation. Here Survey returns indicate an ex^
ceptionally wide range of time required ; clearly some schools are over'
burdening the student and some schools permit the opposite extreme
Important Curricula Items: Religious /nstmerion— Practically alF
schools give religious instruction during the whole course, the median
number of hours in Middle Schools for the first, second, and third years
being three, and for the fourth year two and a half.
Forty schools note less interest in religious instruction than in other
subjects ; 72 schools noted no difference. Seventy-three replies indicated a
belief that to teach the Bible was more difficult than to teach the other
main subjects in the course ; 38 did not feel this difficulty and 8 thought the-
difficulty was about the same in all subjects. Thirty-one had noted that
there was a tendency to assign religious instruction to the 3'ounger aiid
more inexperienced or less efficient teachers, reserving the strongest frr
mathematics, science, and other main subjects ; 76 had not noted that
tendeuc}’.
On the whole, these replies would indicate, superficially at least, a
goodly amount of emphasis on instruction in religious subjects. The im-
pression is left, however, that while adequate time is devoted to the subject
there is on the one h.and an uncritical satisfaction in things as they are,
and on the other a lack of a large and lively appreciation of present-day-
aims and standards and the methods by which they may be attained. This
work, which in the minds of many seems to be at the very center of our
task, is being studied by isolated individuals here and there with some
care. There seems to be need, however, of more careful scrutiny and in-
formed direction throughout the whole range of the instruction and related
Activities on the part of each principal and those on the staff assigned t'j-
this work.
Teaching of English~Oi the 149 reporting schools, 118 teach English.
The extent and relative use in different parts of China are indicated clearly
in Table V. In general we maj’’ note that some schools begin the teaching
of English as early' as the first year of Lower Primary, the general practiccf
however, is to do so in the first year of Higher Primary. No school begin?
English later than the first year of Middle School. During the four year
pericxl in the Middle School the number of students taking English
decreases rapidly each year, until the number in the fourth year is less
than half that of the first year.
Y. — The Teaching of English
Total
M. S.
Total
Enroll-
No Students Taking
English in M. S.
No M. S. Using
English as Metliuia
Report-
ing
these
M. S.
1st
Year
2ncl
Year
3rd 4th
Year|Yeai
Total
1st
Year
2ndi 3rd[4lh
Year Year Year
Northern
94
2,032
510
381
285
171
1,347
9
9
8
10
Eastern
79
2,089
468
529
212
340
1,549
10
18
18
17
Central
33
1,037
2.54
155
163
103
675
8
10
12
13
Southern
47
1,941
176
113
63
65
437
6
7
7
8
Western
12
526
126
75
44
24
269
1
0
0
0
All Provinces
265
7,625
1.534 I.2S3
1
788
703
4,278
34
44
45
48
Teaching of Chinese Language and Literature — Among the major
items in the curricula calling for careful and extended study to meet the
changed conditions is the teaching of the Chinese language and literature.
The data in Table VI will be suggestive to teachers who have already
given this matter some attention, and instructive to those wlio have heea
unable to give it the time and study commensurate with its importance.
Teaching of Science — From the data before us and observations ma >-
in an extended visitation to our schools, it appears that a very large
number, possibly over 50 per cent, have no apparatus at all, and re y
entirely on the text-book for science teaching. Only 44 Seboo s
report having a special science room; and in addition to this, only <a5
EDUCATION.
409
•yl,— The Teaching of Chinese Language and Literature
provinces
No. of M. S. covering
" National Reader”
in
Instruction in
Mnssics apart
boiii "Nation-
al Renders”
No. of M. S.
Do Teachers
use
Modem
Methods?
Have
Students
acces.s to
Chinese
Dictionary ?
9
inos.
G
1110s.
4
nios.
3
nios.
with
with-
out
1
I
Yes
No
Northern
Eastern
Central
Souiliem
■Western
12
111
S
7
4
1
7
1
0
0
23
2
4
1
0
1
0
1
1
0
27
31
14
10
.5
22
19
7
6
0
22
15
8
7
2
23
20
13
9
3
33
35
19
15
0
9
3
2
1
0
"'All Provinces
44
9
30
3
87
54
54
68 , 107
15
It is to he noted that a large luuuber o{ schools are attempting some
work ill Domestic Science, i6 schools using the cotttage plan, whereby
small groups of students in turn live for a short period in a small well-
appointed house or cottage, caring for it under the conditions of normal
home-life.
VOCATIONAL TRAINING
Vocotioual Training — Under this general head we includei Agricultural,
Industrial, Commercial, and Manual (as distinguished Irom Industrial)
Training. A careful study of the iiifomwtion contained on questionnaire
{onus shows an equal number of schools with some degree Industrial,
Commercial, or Manual Training. At best, even after including
Aoricultural Training, this number is limited to considerably less than
one-tenth of the Middle Schools in China. Since tliis data was collected
there has been much discussion of these subjects in China ; the "relation
of school to life” in all its ramifications is now clearly to the fore. The
words of the recent Educational Commission to India regarding Vocational
Training might quite as well be applied to China : "Of unskilled cheap
labour there is an abundant supply, but it is already obvious tliat the
greatest handicap that industrial entei'prisc has to face is the absence of
Indian skilled labour in sufficient quantity and of adequate Indian
management.” ("Village Education in India,” chapter on "The Vocational
Middle School,” pp. 45-65). There is little doubt but that at an early date
this important phase of onr educational responsibility'' 'will receive the
attention its urgency' demrauds as we face in China the sure on-coming cd
an age of agricultural and industrial advance.
STUDIES IN HISTORY
History and Civics — Both the questions and the replies In this section
were not such as yield to tabulation. A real History of Cliina has yet to
be written ; while the use of translated books on Western History is .greatly
vitiated by lack of common terminology. Except in the case of very few
of the commonest historical names, it is impossible for a student to follow
his historical study' in Chinese from one book to another, either in books
' of reference or as he changes books in passing from grade to grade. We
I really’ have no satisfactory text-books and reference books (in Chinese) in
History and Cimes for Jliddle School grade, pc«sibly iioc for any grade.
Consequently teachers well-trained in these subjects are comparatively few.
' GRADUATES
The importance of relating ourselves definitely' to the lives of graduates
is likely' to be underestimated in thought, and still more in practice. Me
' are niuier the impression that, with rare exceptions, it is not being done
in any comprehensive way', and yet there are several incentives which
should inspire us to greater care in this matter :
1. The help we might give to our gradxiates in mainUming the ideals
and purposes of their school day's.
2. The value to our school in consen'ing and strengthening the
loyalty of its gradiiates.
3. The knowledge attained from a study of tlie product of the school
’ which would enable us ;
(a) To judge the efficiency' of onr school.
(b) To determine whether its aims are being attained. M'e need "a
critical study' of results.”
A cursory study of Table VII will make the present situation as this
concerns mission Middle Schools somewhat clearer.
YII.— Destination of Graduates
Provinces
Per cent of
entering M.S.
Students who
Graduate
Junior College
Ministry
.1
2
cc
.5
a
a
Law
u
.5
la
H
Business
Number of Gra-
duates in Church
Employ
Number of Schools
having Alumni
Associations
Kongo
iu V«
Median
^’oilhevii ...
3-90
ii%
672
121
133
62
3
427
291
555
4
h^jtern
20-87
49%
488
57
42
29
29
278
128
193
17
Central
10-90
54%
202
51
IS
24
2
154
20
6
Southern
0-99
■16%
253
07
100
11
15
190
103
315
6
Western '
21-50
38%
105
10
2
44
23
88
All Provinces ...
21-99
38%
1,720
298
295
126
49
1,093
565
1,423
34
ADMINISTRATION
M’e come now to the second part of our study; that of admiuislration.
If it be true, as seems most certain, that "mission e<UKation reaches not
more than 50 per cent of its possible efficiency, and that Ibis failure is clue
111 large measure to poor administration,” (E. M'. M'allacc, Chengtu) the im-
portance of giving more attention to this side of our w'ork can hardly be
over-estimated. O' course uo "administration” can be successful unless it
is based on a thorough knowledge of the "academic life of the school,”
the general trend of which we lun-e seen from our study of the preceding
data. Its efficiency’ will also depend on a comprehensive grasp of items
similar to those we arc now about to consider.
onr 5f/ioo/ Rccorcf.? -•] rfi'iiiKJtf, .-1 cenm/c’, and CoiHfmioiis — Nciirly
all schools report some form of school records. It is very suggestive, how-
ever, that out of 136 schools reporting on this item, all' but 4 definitely desire
a new system of record blanks "based on the best experience of the West
as applied to Chinese conditions.” M'e shall never be able to know in
any adequate way the extent and character of onr cducalioual work, and
thus bring about that liannoiiious and flexible stindardizalion which makes
for progress as a wliole, nor will any principal bei able to attain continuous
and advancing efficiency in his school, until some uniform system of
records covering Primary' and Middle Schools, is generally adopted and
carefully kept. Fortunately a beginning has been made in this directiou.
BUILDINGS AND EQUIPMENT
The land belonging to the 149 Jliddle Schools with attached
Higher Primary Schools comprises a tot.-il area of 925 acres with a
total value of §1,473,000 (Mex). The amount of land held by a
single school varies widely from a fractional part of an acre, just big enough
for the building, up to ico acres, and ranges in value from $200 to
$200,000 (Mex).
The total value of the school buildings erected ou this laud is S3ii75,ooo
(Mex), ranging in cast for the individual school from $1,000 to $200,000.
There should be added about $400,000 for furniture and fixtures. This
makes a grand total of $5,000,000 (Mex.) for laud, buildings, and furiiilure
invested in the 149 Middle Schools with attached Higher Primary Schools.
Dormitory Rooms — M'ith regard to the allowance of space in sleeping
rooms, the present practice gives a range of 50 cu.ft. to i,Soo cu.ft. per
student, with a median of 470 cu.ft. The best practice would require about
600 cu.ft., with about 500 cu.ft. as fu minimum.
Of 120 schools, having Middle and Higher Primary' School, or Middle,
Higher and Lower Primary School work, 69 have the variou.s grades
separated in different buildings, while 51 carry’ on all gi'ades of work in the
same building. There can be no doubt about the fonner method being in
accordance with the best experience in school administration.
I'aliie of our Scicniific Apparatus — Of the 142 schools reporting ou this
item a sumnxary of the returns is as follows : 69 schools have no apparatus
whatever; iS have less than Sioo worth; 3 have apparatus valued
at between Sioo and $200; 13 S200-$300; 5 $300-S40o; 7
S400-$500; and 27 above $500. This simple narration of facts carries with
it its cavil suggestion.
Libraries — Of the ia6 schools reporting on this item, the returns .are
as follows : 46 schools have no library; 30 bave 100 Chinese books or less ;
12 between 100 and aoo; 10 between 200 and 300; 6 between 300 and 400;
5 between 400 and 500; 4 between 500 and 1,000; 3 between 1,000 and
2,000: 4 between 2,000 and 3,oco; and 6 above 3,000.
There is a very wide range in the number of books bound in foreign
style : (a) For books in English, it varies from schools which have nono
to" a school with q.Soo books, the median range for China as a whole per
single school being 0-200. (b) For books in Chinese the r.ange is 0-2,400,
with a median range 0-25.
In regard to reference books it is to be notc-il tliat uearly half of the
reporting schools have none. Tlie niunber in the schools ranges from 0-
1,500, with a median range of 0-20.
Only iS out of 144 Jliddle Schools have a Card Imlc-x for their books,
and only 36 n.ee any special methods to induce their students to use the
books. About half the schools note tendency on the part of the students to
take time for outside reading.
The number of schools having Reading Rooms is 96 ; of these, there are
54 \rith foreign periodicals. The number of Chinese periodicals in a single
reading room ranges from 0 to 36, with a median for all China of 5 periodi-
cals per school.
The average number of students using the Reading Rooms daily ranges
from a very few to 100 ; or, expressed differently, the average is from 5 to
fo per cent of the student body.
About one-fifth of the schools use special methods to increase the use
of the Reading Room, while alxmt one-third note an imiease in the use
of pericxlical literature.
SCHOOL FINANCE
There is probably no more difficidt part of our subject than tlie
administration of school finance. In studying the finance section of our
siir\’ey wc note the following points. In the 123 schools reporting on
finance there are 1.082 Chinese teachers, 325 foreign teachers, and
rupils. Incidentally, these figures bear out the finduig? already noted,
namely, that thc-rc is about one teacher to every 10 pupils in these schools.
The rclarioii of this to economy in administration is self evident.
410
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Receipts (1918)
(t) From Mission Boards and other (oi'eigfu sources in
grants or conlributions toward salaries (foreign and
Chinese) and oilier current expenses $639,222
(2) From Chinese sources :
Tuition $362,889
Room Rent 23,280
Board 207,411
Gifts 30,556 624,136
$1,263,358
The above figures indicate that for China as a whole (in the reporting
schools) the amounts received for current expenses from foreign and from
Chinese sources are ai'proximately the same.
Tlie range in the nrattcr of Tuition received among leporting Schools
is $o-$56,oco. One school in Kiangsi reports S56i'»->, one in Hupeh
$35,000,' one in Kwangtung $22,000 %nth a minimum medum of $105 and
a maximum median of $4,100.
Expenditcres (191S)
Total for foreign salaries and allowances $312,592
Total for Chinese salaries 3'^, 4^9
Total for all other current expenses 460,683
$1,079,684
Salaries of CJiiiu’sc Teachers per Mouth— This survey' of the nation-
wide practice in regard to salaries should be exceedinglj- rtiggestive to all
school administrators. Table VIII shows the prevailing customs in the
five Sections of China and in China as a whole.
YlII.— Monthly Salaries of Chinese Teachers
(in Mexican Dollars)
Teaclaers ol Science
itiid MaUicuiaiicf
TcHCher^ ol Eiiglisli
Teachers of Chinese
Language
Teachers of Other
Subjects
Provinces
*.§
StS
65-5
0 a
-1
<
0
a
d
e
P
Range of
j Minima
Gcii'l. Aver.
Range of
Maxima
*S d
9 3
it's
Qan'l. Aver.
C-s
'1
1 Gen'l. Aver.
15-90
6-40
20
12-90
10-70
27
8-70
6-40
16
7-40
7-40
1-5
25-80
11-50
35
15-150
15-70
48
11-CO
8-34
27
8-60
8-50
21
20-100
10-40
34
15-100
10-75
37
10-100
8-25
20
G-lOO
3-30
15-100
10-30
30
30-100
10-30
25
10-70
10-33
62
10-90
0-28
15
Westeni
20-34
5-40
25
20-25
3-lS
18
25-35
9-30
25
8-25
0-18
16
All
Provinces
15-100
S 50
31
12-150
3-75
I
8-100
6-40
1
30
6-100
3-40
18
In time we shall be able to compare these with the salaries of teachers
in poveriimeut schools. While in tlie latter it is undoubtedlj^ true that
high salaries are paid to some teachers, in all probability it will be fmmd
that in general they are not as high for the average teacher as we liave
been led to believe. The permanency of emploj-meut and the inspiration
derived from the nature of the work has a bearing on salary problems.
IX.— A Student s Annual Expenses (in Mexican Dollars)
Provinces
Tuition
Room
Board
Books
Incidentals
Total of all
Fivo Items
Range
Mud.
Range
Mud
Range
Med.
Range
Med
Range
Med.
Range
Med.
0-32
5
0-20
0-50
28
0-50
5
0-15
2
5-118
40
3-120
18
0-30
5 60
29
0-84
10
.76-20
6
29-130
63
4-30
16
16-30
24
.20-820
5
0-15
4
20-165
50
0-109
20
0-50
16
0-60
25
0-65
11
0-30
4
0-241
70
Western
6-30
13
16-24
22
211
7
2-100
3
51-190
49
All
Provinces
0-120
16
0-50
0-60
24
0-84
7
0-100
3
0-241
SO
Student Expenses— The average cost to one student per year is shown
in Table IX. It is to be noted ;
That the range of Tuition is very wide as between the five Sections.
This variation is quite as marked between the various provinces wnthiu the
individual Sections.
Tliat it is almost the general practice to charge nothing for Room
Rent.
That the difference in the median price for Board in the different parts
of China is not so great as one might anticipate.
That the annual amount expended for books in some Sections seems
far too small, and not as high in any Section as it should be, especially
when compared to the items for incidentals.
That the median range for all five items in Cliiiia as a whole is S22
(Shansi) to $100 (Kwangtung), the general median being $50. This
represenU the student’s annual school expenses, apart from clothes, travel,
and vacations.
Schoiarships—Thi total amount amnually available from sciiolarship
funds in 82 schools is $62,891, the average amount paid to one student for
one year liaving as a general range $5-$So, with a median range of $
and a general median pf $41 per student for all the schools givins
ships. ® '^holar-
In these 82 schools, the conditions of granting scholarships arc b
on (i) services rendered, (2) scholastic cittaiiuueut, and (3) on the'cco
need of the student, some schools stressing only one of these items
two, and still others .all three. ’ ^
Students’ Annual Expenses (median) in Mission Middle School
(in Mexican Doll.ars) ^
Tuition Bonrd Books Incidentals
As no charge is made for rooms in mesfc schools, this item is not shown iu
the above diagnun.
SCHOOL CONTROL
The replies to the questions re methods of government, whether by
Mission, Staticn, Board of Managers, or School Committee, and if one of
the latter two, how appointed, were rather confused and inadequate.
In the earlier stages, educational work grew up under the supervision
of evangelistic missionaries each having charge of such schools as could
be visited when on his cA'angelistic itineraiy. The- next step toward
unification was made when the schools in one field, fonnerly visited by
several missionaries, were put under the sup>er\ision of one evangelistic
missionary'. This was followed by a School (Cooperation) Committee,
composeu <>f both Chinese and foreigne-rs, wth partially trained Chinese
supervisors.
We are now passing into a new stage, where schools distributed over a
wider area arc iu charge of a General Board of Control, or legislative body
of final authority (denominational or intea-denominatioiial), with a District
Committee of Education which suggests general policies and mediates
between the central authority and the local School Committees.
Some of the fundamental principles which should govern the appoint-
ment and work of various school committees are :
1. Continuity in service, changes iu personnel being held to a
minimum.
2. Harmony with Church policies.
3. Membership confined to those who know most about education.
4. Emphasis on Chinese responsibility and cooperation to the fullest
extent possible.
Turning to internal administration we find that 53 schools have weekly
meetings, 68 have monthly meetings; and 35 only occasional meetings. In
sharing responsibility for administration, in 85 schools faculty action is
only advisory; in 53 it is autliorititive and final. Seventy-one schools bold
faculty conferences to discuss educational and inspirational problems
apart from those concerned with discipline and administration. Sixty-fi'^
schools have a Student Council or some method of inculcating seU-govfn-
meiit by actual practice in sharing responsibility in school discipline.
Some schools have self-government only in the fonn of having pre ec .
proctors, student monitors, or food committees. The whole subject has -
come one of increasing importance now that we so clearly see we mus
train onr students for citizenship under a republican form of goverinneii^
Our Responsibility for Knou'ing the HealtU-Sfatus of our .Stiwtii s
Health has such a mtal heaniig on the student’s daily j
as a consequence, on the whole question of wise and
school administration, that one is surprised at the comparatively s
scnuui 19 /Inti is
amount of attention our schools are to it. Much sugffcs ne <
A Medical Certificate is require
embodied in the following sentences ;
of entering students in only one school as against
it. Medical Examination of students, annually, is tyquired by ° ’
and not required l:y 56 schools. Physical Examination (Weigi ,
tnents, etc.) is required iu 37 schools, and not required in 92. a
is required by 71 schools and not required by 71. ,
The number of schools having examination for Ej’es is ' . i.
44, for Ears 46. for Throat 53. It is clear that some of the sciiw _
alert to the problem of the relation of health to study; it
that not a few have failed to assume the responsibility fcff hea 1
iu any modern school. the
The Relation of the School to its Environntent^The ;,„t-
school is vitall3' related to the community has been of o^ as
We cannot count it strange, therefore, that schools in China ® ° g^ools
have incorporated this idea to only a very limited degree.
35DUCATION
411
the Chiircli seek to develop Christiau iudividuals and Christian citizeu-
I- ill China.” Both of these aims, mutually inter-related, can best L-e
^ttained by developing in our students a sense of community life and
rcspo^s' data indicate that 48 schools make some community use of their
’Idin^^s and 95 make no such use; that 31 schools have a definite policy
/^'make their schools a community center, 112 have no. such policy; that
° schools have the teiichers keep in touch avith the homes of their pupils
^ 1 Si schools do not maintain this practice; that in the relation of scho d
md parents, 80 per cent of the schools report that parents take interest
f the school, and about half of these schools consult parents in regard
to the n’ork of the school. Further, of 140 schools, 52 invite jwrents to
tL school building for religious meetings, S2 for social meetings, and
10 for mutiul improvement meetings. Sixty-four schools make some use
of their buildings in vacation time.
Students in the following number of schools engage in lines of
Social Service as here listed :
Teaching S.S. Classes 114 Visiting Prisons 21
Preaching 65 Visiting_ Hospitals 20
Teaching Evening School 41 Conducting Health Campaigns 13
Teaching Play-ground Activities 41
In only 9 schools have the teachers or students made a survey of
the religious, social, economic, political, and sanitary needs of their
community.
The Reach of a Middle School's Influence — ^The greater part (70 per
cent to 80 per cent) of the students in Middle Schools come from within
a median radius of 45 miles of the school buildings, the minimum range
being i to 3® miles, the maximum range 50 to 200 miles. Each school
should plot ou a map the home location of eveiy student. These homes
should be reached; their community is part of the school’s sphere of
influence.
Relation of Mission and Gaxernment Middle Schools — The number of
Mission Middle Schools participating with Government Jliddle Schools
in athletics is 63; in graduating exercises 21; in debates 5; in lectures
37; in social gatherings 30; in Bible classes 7. Thirty Mission Middle
Schools have a definite policy for increasing the value of tliis relationsliip,
312 schools have none.
Out of 147 Middle Schools, 34 feel that the presence of Government
schools has made their school less necessary, 113 do not share this view.
Of 126 schools, 83 feel that the Government schools in their vicinity are
inferior, 3 as superior, and 40 as both inferior and superior in certain
aspects.
Middle School Receipts— 1918
CONCLUSIONS
In the midst of the data considered above, occasional suggestiems
have been made indienting some of the steps which might be taken in
the interest of educational advance. V'c close the study until these twd
observations :
1. Of the three elaneiits in a school — plant, equipment, and staff-»-
theve are few if any schools where these factors arc even moderately
normal. It will be found that practically all our Middle Schools are de-
ficient in two of these three items, and that all but a negligible number fail
of any reasonably efficient standard in all three. , The f.ict is, to use a
business phrase, we are over-extended, ajid it will be the part of wisdom
to '‘consolidate” (unite) our schools at central points where this is at all
possible, even at the sacrifice of mission, denominational, local, or personal
interest. The alternative is not pleasant to contemplate.
The Congregational and Presbj'terian, missions are each considering
the plan of having only one Middle School in Chihli, the Presbyterians of
having only one in Himan. A general adoption of this policy, with
economics resulting from more careful administration, together with the
very moderate additional help whicli may be expected from Western
lands, will enable ns on the one hand to avoid failure and on the other to
grip in some small degree the almost measureless oppKjrtunity which is
immediately before us. It is better to have 100 Middle Schools ivith
thoroughly good plants, properly staffe<l and financed, than 200 schools
such as the majority now scattered over China represent. It is better
administrative practice in the interest of both the student and onr cause, to
pay when necessary the travel expenses of any student to a high grade
school, than to use a much larger amount of money in maintninhig a
school of inferior or indifferent standard nearer at hand.
2. One of the main elements in helping ns to meet the great issue
of the present day, unll be for the principal and faculty of each school to
make a “self-suiv'ey” of their institution, using methods similar to those
outlined above. On the basis of accurate data a wise and far-reaching
administrative policy maj' be drafted and applied in hannony with in-
fonuation thus secured.
A great foundation has been laid; we have much funded experience.
We are also facing a great and wonderful opportunity, unlimited in its
scope and measureless in meaning. The necessity is upon us to hold a
superstructure worthy of the name we bear and the service we may
render China at such a time as this.
JIiDDLE School Expenditures — 1918
51% — Foreign sources
29% — Tuition fees
2% — Koom rental
16% — Board
2%_Gif{s
29 28 43
29% — Foreign salaries and allowances
28% — Chinese salavies
43% All other current expenses
NORMAL SCHOOLS AND NORMAL TRAINING
In 1919 a Committee was appointed by the China Christian Educational
Association to investigate the condition of normal training in the
Protestant mission schools of China. Its report was pjublished in. the
Octobei, 1920, issue of the Educational Reriew. The two accompanying
tables printed therein represent the statistical report of the Committee.
Errors and additions were earnestly solicitetl, and in the course of the year
.since its publication, only one addition has been received. Hence this
report may be taken as substantially correct to date. It therefore forms
the basis of this statement.
Briefly, that report shows that there are under 50 iustitutions iu China
where some sort of formal efforts are being made to improve teaching and
lo train teachers. About half of the educational courses or normal
schools, for all are included, are designed for men and half for women.
Of women students there are 320, and of men 440. Twenty courses, includ-
ing some duplications, are reported in Junior and Senior Colleges. All
told about 160 students arc enrolled for these courses, or an average of 8
per institution. Aside from about 50 girls taking kindergarten traimng
in 5 different training schools, and two or three places where teachers of
the loT\'est grade are trained, all the other courses and students are con-
nected with middle schools or normal schools of middle school grade. The
typical course or school has from 8 to 12 students ; the average is 7-5
school. Tliere are but four places nnth from 45 to 60 students, and six
with from 20 lo 40. We can discover but eight or ten schools with enough
Students and sufficient educational work to justify the name ‘‘normal.’’
These schools average 24 students each. The other ninety must be classed
3s courses given as part of a regulai' academic education. Of these
or ten, three or four only are institutions whollj’’ devoted to the one end of
training teachers. These last average 33 students each.
The Government, according to statistics for 1918, is supporting «i2
lower and higher nonnal schools. These average 150 students each. _ In
addition to the 212 nonnal schools of middle school grade or higher, vanous
local governments and educational associations report 334 schools_ with
short courses in normal training specially designed for the preparation o
lower primary teacliei's. These figures must be taken as approximate y
rather than absolutely correct.
In all China there are 6,599 higlier and lower mission primary schools,
[n these schools there are approximately 9,000 teachers,
riie average tenure of office for each teacher in one area examinetl, was
ibout three years. This would mean, if t>T>ical of all China, an average
innual turn-over of 3,000 teachers. If 200 of the students studying
education in some fonn or other in mission schools gradual * each year, ond
if they all go into teaching, the demand would exceed the most sanguine
supply fifteenfold. There'^are a few teachers of mission primary schools
who come over from government normal schools, but the number is neg-
ligible. The actual situation is much more critical than the ratio 15 to i
sii9-gests, in that only a few localities arc able to obtain trained teachers
at "all. Figures tikeu from three of the most favoured pronnees indicate
that not over 2 per cent of the Cliristian elementary school teachers pro-
fess any sort of normal preparation for their work. Some interior middle
schools are able to induce their graduates to go out into day school teach-
[ujr. They learn to teach by being “thrown iu.” In places near the laiget
cities these young people, especially the boys, continue only a short time
in the semice, without any idea of permanency. Thus they render little
solid advance to the day schools. In probably the greater part of China,
the main supply of teachers is still drawn from the old-style men who are
possessed of little Western education and little Christkinity. A ftw
missions are systematically replacing a number of these old-style toichers
each vear with young men or women who have had some traimng m
nonnal schools or classes. These trainees are supported tlixough a period
of vears and then serw the schools tliey teach faithfully and long. But
it must be said, however unpleasant reading it makes, that the most com-
mon practice on the part of most missions and missionaries is to give no
systematic or far-sighted thought whatei’cr to their future supply 0
teachers, or if they do, this is not manifest in fimds or workers for normal
schools or less formal teacher training.
Such work as exists is confined to 9 the ig provinces. Dins oyer
the greater part of China missionaries have no facilities whatever lor
training teachers. Only 25 out of the 130 missionary societies operating
in China are contributing au>riring to the support of systematic teacher
training. Even iu such important, wealthy, and literary provinces
41-2
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Christian Normal Education for Men
No. Location
Name of School
Mission
No. of
Years in
Courses
Average No.
of Honrs per
week per year
Total Students
in all years
Prepares to teach
in what schools
1.— COLLEGE COURSES IN EDUCATION
1 Chengtu, Sze.
2 Nanking, Ku.
3 Canton, Tung.
4 Changsha, Hun.
5 Taikubsien, Sha.
6 Yocbow, Hun.
7 Peking, Chi.
8
9 Shanghai, Ku.
10 Sooohow, Ku.
11 Nancbang. Ki.
West China Union University
{Union Normal School)
University of Nanking
Canton Christian College (a)
College of Yale in China
Ohevlin-Shansi Memorial Schools
Huping (Lakeside) College
Peking Univemity
St. John’s University
Soochow University
Nnnchang Academy
ABF, CMS. FFMA,
MCC, MEFB
3 in S.C.
10
(New class Sept. 1921)
M.S., J.C., & Supervisors
ABF, FCMS, MEFB,
2 in J.O.
6 or 8
13
M.S.
PN
Trustees
4 in C., and 1 in
Sub-Freshman
3 in S.C.
•
23
M.S., .T.C., S.C. &
Trustees
4
12
some lower work
M.S. (fr Supervisors
0-S Memorial
2 in J.C. (b)
6
G
L.P. (t H.P.
Association
RCA
Srd and 4th yrs.
3
0
ABCFM, LMS,
2 in J.C. (e)
8
(Planned for 1921-22)
MEFB. PN
(See No. 7)
S.C.
W)
(Planned for 1921-22)
PE
•
•
•
MES
(e)
13*
MEFB
2 in J.C.
16
4
M.S. & Supen-isors
2.— HIGHER NORMAL SCHOOLS (for M.S. Graduates)
16
Chengtu, Sze.
West China Union University
(See No. 1)
2
12*
•
H.P,
(Union Normal School)
1(f)
11
13 (g)
6
H.P. & L.P.
Trinity College Normal School
CMS
18
19
Tengbsien, Sung.
Yiincheng, Sha.
Mateer Memorial Institute
Yiincheng Theological and Normal
PN, PS
SMC (cim)
2
4
H.P.
20
Hankow, Hup.
Griffith John College Higher
LMS
2{i}
“Full"
17
M.S., specializine in
2 (f)
English
21
Wuchang, Hup.
Union Normal School
(See No. 28)
20 (Planned for 1921-22)
H.P. & Supervisors
3.— LOWER NORMAL SCHOOLS
; (Professional Courses Pre-requiring H.P.
Graduation or Partial M.S. Work)
26
Chengtu, Sze.
West China Union University
(See No. 1)
2(i)
14
•
L.P.
(Union Normal School)
2{i)
15
L.P. & H.P. and a few
for Asst, in M.S.
27
Sinminfu, Feng.
Sinminfu Normal School
PCI. UFS
28
Wuchang, Hup,
Union Normal School
PE, WMMS, and ex-
pected LMS and PN
3(k)
lo-h
45
L.P. and sometimes H.P.
29
30
31
Foochow, Fu.
Kuchuk, Tung.
Nnnchang, Ki.
Union Normal Training School
Middle and Norma! School
Nanchang Academy
ABCFM, MEFB
B
(See No. 11)
2(1)
4 (m)
3(1)
9'
10
24
52
4
L.P. and sometimes H.P.
L.P. and H.P.
L.P. and H.P.
-
4.— MIDDLE SCHOOL NORMAL COURSES
35
Hinghwafu, Fu.
Guthrie Memorial Middle School
MEFB, WFMS
Last 2 yrs.
12
(Planned)
25
21
60
6
50
L.P. and H.P.
36
37
Nanking, Ku.
Kingchowtu, Hup.
Univei-sity of Nanking
Kingohowfu Theol. Sem.
Canton Christian College (0)
(Sec No. 2)
SMF, SEMC
(See No. 3)
Last 2 yrs.
Last 2 yrs. (n)
8
3
•
L.P. and 1 yr. H.P.
39
40
41
Amoy, Fu.
Yiincheng, Sha.
Soochow, Ku.
Talmage College
Yiincheng Theol. Sem.
Soochow University
RuA
(See No. 19)
(See No. 10)
l{p)
Last yr.
4
4
L.P.
46
Tengbsien, Sung.
5. ELEMENTARY NORMAL WORK (Entrance Standard Lower than H.P. Graduation)
Mateer Memorial Institute (See No. 18) (1 or) 2 (q) 6 to 8
11
•
(e) 3 optional courses 5 hi-s. each during College course.
(fi Chinese as medium of instruction.
(g) Chinese as medium of instruction. Special course
after 2ad yr. M.S., 5 more students.
(h) 1st yr. same as lower course (see No. 40), 2nd
yr. combined with Theol. Sem. Chinese as
medium of instruction.
(i) English as medium of instruction.
,v vv-.-w- , (j) Pre-requires 2 yi-s. JI.S.
General 'wote The future of normal work in the Kulangsu Higher and Normal School, Amoy, Fu., is not yet fully settled. William Nast College, Kiukiang, Ki-,
has not replied, but we believe it sends its normal students to Nnnchang. • s » xi
The following schools are said to have normal work, but no replies have been received from them^:—
(1) Hangchow, Che., Union Girls’ High School (ABF, PN.^PS). 151
(2) Hinghwafu, Fu., City High and Nomal School (WFMS).
(3) Shanghai, Ku., Eliza Yates Girls’ School (SBC).
* Incomplete.
Numbers in first column are for purposes of classification
only and do not indicate total number of institu-
tions and courses.
(a) Plan eventual building up of a Teachers’ College
co-oi'diuate with College of Arts & Sciences.
(b) Also 2 hrs. optional in 3rd and 4th yrs. M.S.
(o) A further couree of M.S. grade planned for the future,
(d) 5 elective courses ; total 16 hrs.
(k) Pre-requires H.P. graduation. Some entrants also have
some M.S. work.
(l) Pre-requires 1 yr. M.S.
(m) Pre-requires H.P. gi-aduation.
in) Contemplated rather than actual.
(o) “ Some education work is offered in M.S.”
(p) See note on Class 4 of women’s schools.
(q) A "selected course.” Entrance — the Chinese subjects
of a H.P. course or equivalent Chinese scholarship.
Shiuchow, Tung., Girls’ Nonnal School (Bn).
Tengehowfu, Sung., Mu Ling Women’s School (SBC).
Tsingtau, Sung., Li Hsien School (AEPM).
Chihli, Shantung, and Kiangsu, where mission work has been long
established, and Christian education has obtained a deep hold, well-
equipped Christian normal schools cannot be found. The only one known
to the Committee is the Laura Haygood Normal School at Soochow. The
Go\'emment mdintains regular normal schools in enx-ry province, with an
average of ten schools for each. In Kiangsu there are i2 men’s and 6
women’s schools witli a total of 3,350 students enrolled. In Chihli there are
6 men’s and 3 women’s with 2,300 students in attendance.
The amount spent by missions on normal education, especially when
compared with what is spent on middle schools, is almost nil. Aside from
esxpenditures for the very modest plants at the four regular schools,
and further sums spent at the universities at Nanking and Chengtu, no
prominent capital investments for strictly normal w'ork have come to our
notice. All the rest of the work listed above is carried on without special
expense in re.gular plaflts. As to running expenses, we have the state-
ment of one noriruil school that it is costing about $85 per annum per
student, with the studemt body numbering about fifty. With increased
attendance these costs are expected to drop to about $60. In Chihli the
provincial normal schools, not including the higher, expend $58,000 or
$165 per student, and in Kiangsu $531,357 cr S156 per student. These
acts speak for themselves. A total of 291 mission middle schcwls are
•eported with 15,213 students in attendance. On the grounds, builihtig'',
ind equipment of these schools, as well as in salaries for the foreign sla
nissionary societies have not hesitated to spend large sums. There is no
lutagonism whatever between middle schools and uormal schools. cj
ire not established in response to the same demand. The former ore
argely in response to a popular general demand, while the latter ar
called out by an imperative inner demand. Both schools are nee v •
But the amounts spent on the former emphasize very cmphatical y
aeglect of the normal schools. Several middle schools have fel ’S
itrongly that recently thej' have proposed changing their courses a
jecoming out-and-out normal schools. At all events, if one-tent o
present Christian middle schools (or one-tenth of the amount
expended on them) could be turned into nonnal schools, the imme
problem of trained Christian teachers in China would be met.
The quality, as well as the extent, of the instruction offered is
iiverse to admit of any rational classification. On the w^hole t le P
seems to be to give about five periods each week to readings or ^
evith occasional demonstrations. Rarely is there a real ^^ncrnial
is prolonged practice demanded. Some middle schools offer a
EDUCATION
413
Ko.
Location
Christian Normal Education for Women
Name of School
Mission
No. of
Years iu
Courses
Average No.
of Hours per
week per year
Total Students
in all years
Prepares to tench
in what schools
Ent. Req.
51 Hwangchow, Hup.
52 Peking. Chi.
Collegiate and Normal School
Peking University
1.— COLLEGE COURSES IN EDUCATION
SMF 2inJ.C.
(See No. 7) 2 in J.C. 8
3 H.P. A M.S.
(Planned for 1920-21) •
55
Chengtu, Sze.
56
57
58
Nanchang, Ki.
Nanking, Ku.
Foochow, Fu.
2.— HIGHER NORMAL SCHOOLS (For M.S. Gmduntes)
Union Normal School for
ABF, FFMA, MCC,
2*
Full*
Young Women (a)
MEFB
Baldwin School for Girls (a)
WFMS
0
•
Christian Girls’ School (a, b)
(See Note to No. 60)
FCMS
2
Partial
(Begins in Sept. 1920) H.P.
17 L.P. A- H.P.
7 L.P. A H.P.
60 Foochow, Fu-
el Siiiminfii, Feng.
62 Changsha, Hun.
63 Chengtu, Sze.
64 Foochow, Fn.
65 Yiyang, Hun.
66 Soochow, Ku.
67 Canton, Tung.
68 Hanyang, Hup.
69 Hwochow. Shn.
70 Hwangchow, Hup.
71 Moukdeti, Feng.
72 Wuchang, Hup.
73 Peking, Chi.
80 Amoy, Fn.
81 Taikuhsien, Sha.
83 Wuchang, Hup.
83 Takushan, F'eng.
3. — LOWER NORMAL SCHOOLS (Professional Coni’ses Pre-requiring Partial M.S. Work or at least H.P. Ginduation)
Foochow Women’s-Novmal School
CMS
2
Full
About 12
H.P. (c)
2 JTS. M.S.
Sinminfu Nonnal School
(See No. 27)
2
Partial
About 16
(See No. 27)
2 yrs. M.S.
Hunan Union Girls’ High and
PN, UE
2
Full
5
L.P. and H.P.
2 yrs. M.S.
Nonnal School
Union Normal School for
(See No. 5-5)
2
Full
17
L.P.
H.r.
Young Women
Foochow Women’s Normal School
(See No. 60)
1 (d)
Full
About C
L.P.
H.P.
Girls’ Normal School
NMS
3 (e)
About 4
2i|
L.P. and H.P.
1 yr. M.S.
Laura Havgood Normal School
MBS
4
33
L.P.
H.P.
Union Normal School for Women
ABCFM, PCNZ, PN,
3
Partial
•24
K., L.P., H.P.
H.P.
Wiseman Memorial Training College
WMMS
2 (f)
7
L.P. and some H.P.
H.P.
Hwochow Normal Training School
CIM
1
Partial
12
M.S.
•2 yrs. M.S.
Collegiate and Normal School
(See No, 51)
2
Partial
11
L.P.
H.P.
Girls’ Christian Nonnal School
UFS
1
Almost full
1-2*
L.P. and H.P.
3yv3.M.S.(g)
Girls’ Boarding School
LMS
1(h)
Full
6
L.P. and H.P.
H.P.
Mary Porter Gamewell School
WFMS
2
Full
(To open in 1920)
L.P. and H.P.
4
.—MIDDLE SCHOOL NORMAL
COURSES
Jessie Johnston Memorial
EPM
2
Partial
10
L.P.
Precious Dew Girls’ School
ABCFM
2
L.P.
(Normal Dept.)
PE
1
Partial
(Planned)
L.P.
Ts'ung Cheng Girls' School
DMS
4*
Partial
•
K., L-P., H.P.
x5Q.j.jj. Especially in the case of Women's Schools, it is sometimes very hard rightly to classify schools under Classes 3 or 4. It is, however, clear that there are very
few schools, both for men aud women (and these with far too few students and resources) doing effective professional tminiug, and actually producing primary teachers.
go Foochow, Fu.
5.— ELEMENTARY NORMAL WORK (Entrance Standard Lower than H.P. Graduation)
Foochow Women’s N. S. (See No. 60) * ••• About 6
(j)
95 Foochow, Fu.
96 Soochow, Ku.
97 Amoy, Fu.
98 Changsha, Hun.
99 Peking, Chi.
6.
Union Kind. Training School
Laum Hnygood Nonnal School
Kulangsu Kindergarten
Hunan Union Girls’ High and N. S.
Peking University
—KINDERGARTEN TRAINING SCHOOLS
ABCFM, CMS
2
Full
(See No. 66)
2
Full
EPM
2
(See No. 62)
•2
Full
(See No. 7)
3
Full
6
12
10
(Planned for 1920-21)
(Planned tor 1920-21)
(k)
M.S. 2
H.P.
M.S. 2
M.S. Grad.
• Incomplete.
(a) Both Eng. and Chinese as media of instruction.
(b) Combined with Bible Training.
(c) Another coui-se also planned for graduates to teach
H.P. and M.S.
'‘(d) At present there is also a 2 yrs. coui-se, later to be
discontinued, training to teach L.P. and H.P.
1 and 2 ; there are about 6 in these 2 courses.
(e) Follows Government Nonnal School course.
(f) At present only a partial M.S. course; a full regular
course is planned and union work hoped for.
(g) Some years of primary work probably also required
for entrance. These are plans for 1921, present
work somewhat different.
(h) 2 yrs. course planned for 1923.
(i) Union work desired.
(j) Entrance from PI.P. 2 yrs. or alternatives.
(k) Entrance from M.S. 2 yrs. with examination, or M.S.
4 yrs. without examination.
course in the last two years, aud for such students as elect this work Uiere
is usually provided about ten hours, as a maximum, for ea-erything' that
pertains to education. Rarely, even in ci^lege, is there a member of the
staff designated soldy for educational training.
There is still another grade of work which defies classification even
under the loose terms adopted. AVe refer to the private training tlmt a
great many girls are undergoing as student teachers. Many principals w
teachers of girls’ bcxirding schools take groups of two or more of their
students (some before and some after graduation) and place them in charge
of classes of children, under their own constant super\dsiou. Sometimes
they give them readings or lectures and demonstrations _ in order to
improve their immediate leacliing. After a time, when ability or opport
unity seem ripe, part or all of these girls are put iu charge of day schools,
still however under the uratchful e3’e of a missionary supervisor. Indeed,
there is scarcely a girls’ boarding school which has not at least on^.
pupil-teacher teaching younger children under the personal superinsion
of the principal. These young wcmien are nearly or entirely through their
middle school training when receiving this special instruction in education,
and so are amply qualified academically for their work. The traimng is
practical and intimately siipeniscd. In some cases where gradirates o.
higher primary schools are taken, the practice cannot be co^ondod ; but
on the whole the highest praise must be given for the skilled work and
sacrifice of the principals. This is by far the commonest source of
women teachers in mission schools, and accounts for the fact that pr
day schools throughout China are so very much better supplied than boys
schools. We know of no instance (though doubtless such exists) where
a boys’ boarding school principal does a similar work. The mam rc.pons
are : (i) there are plenty of male teachers of the old style always available,
and (2) the boj'S do not' lake kindly to this sort of training- Elemmitaiy
school teaching will not voluntarily be elected by anybody if thpe i
fi possibility to go on to higher work and more English. The rewards lor
ven a moderate amount of English are large, and a college course opens
Hit into medicine, commercial pursuits, and politics. The whole spirit of
he boys’ middle schools today is against preparation for elementary schwl
caching- A decade ago this was not so apparent, and m many intwot
listricts it is still possible to recruit teachers for boys’ day schools from
he central boarding school. But even those boys take up tcacliing as a
possible stepping stone rather than as a permanent vocation. With girls
he case is totally different. If they do not marry, elementary teaching is
ilmost the only career opening doors of greater opp^unity to them. Here
md there they are even replacing men teachers iii the primary grples,
tud it is conceivable that at some distant day mcai wll not need to tram
or day schools at all. But practically, the demand for nule teachers is
Teater than ever. The most urgent single problem facing Clnisban
'ducation in China today is, according to many keen obsera ers, that bow
'o supply these trained men. It is manifestly apparent that incidental
raining as student teachers has not worked, and though, tune and again,
niddle schools have tried to include nornial training as Part thei
■nrricula, they have sooner or later found it impracticable. If English
md college preparation continue to grow in importauw m the ^
niddle school boys, as it has iu the last decade, there is In tie hope that the
tde -will turn in favour of elementary school teaching.
It is most imperative for men, and only less so for women, that
aormal education be taken up as an issue by itself. Missionary
must provide adequate funds for large welUquippcd and well-staff^
lonnal^scliools for both sexes. These schools must be the equal in eve^
respect of the best govenuuent schools. Unlike ri^ilar middle
they wall never be revenue-producing, since they mil not offer a t>'pe
mtnictiou commercially valuable or socially high. Wliat
?ck 1. English as an attraction, they must nuakc up
-Iwistian purpose. As already intimato<l. mission middle schools l^ e
a high reputation in all circles because of their monopoly
4U
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
in first class toachiiig of Eng-lish oiul the sciences. The nonual school
must cuter into direct competition witli Uie very best public and mission
middle schools and te.ich all subjects as -well. We know of no mission
school or college today in all China which professes to have as high a grade
of Chinese instruction as the government schools ; much less to be able to
train a single class as specialists in teadiing Chinese. Our present noimal
schools arc doing theii very best with the r^ources at their connnand ;
what they need is higher standing in the Cliinese community as institu-
tions of learning.
MIS.SION NORMAL SCHOOL SUPPORT
Each of the ten prodncial Christian Educational Associations is
prescribing a statc<l course of study, and most are issuing yearly examina-
tions Tile converse of this state of affairs should be normal .schools where
men and women ai-e being prepared to teach prescribed courses. Three of
tliese Associations are increasingly coming to realize this fact, and me
supporting, in moral ways at least, the iionnol schools in their midst.
This policy should perhaps be extended until each Association is actiyelj'
supporting, in financial ways as well, one school for men and one school
for women teachers. The cost might in some way be apporUoned between
the mi.ssions operating in the area. A normal school is i legitimate and
indispensable organ of every large educational unit at home. Such bodies
as Citv Boards of Education find it necessary to tram their own tiacheis
in order to get their courses of study taught rightly, and this despite the
fact that tlic-re are many fine teachers obtainable at large. There is no
possible supply of Christian teachers in China unless the missions tram
them. Tlie peculiar message of the Christian Church to China can only be
taught by those especially fitted and trained.
Reference has been made to the 160 students studying educati
courses in colleges. Possibly some of these young people are taking
work ill preparation for middle school teaching. Practically, there are
yet few trained teachers in such posts. Neither are the colleges aud uif'^
\'eTsities successful in recruiting men from among their students fo'
middle or boarding school posts. It is difficult to overstate the present
dearth of such teachers. Business and study abroad claim mast college
graduates.
No one knows the general facts and needs as pointed out above better
than the missionary. The minutes of every Educational Association are
full of references to it. Tlie fact that eveiy college and oue-third of all tbe
middle schools arc doing all they feel they can to teach education, is a
positive proof aud high testimony to the sense of eagerness present in
the mtssionaiy' body. These endeavours, however feeble, are all genuinely
meant to better teaching and to create teachers. At the same time uothin'n
better illustrates the difficulties than tlie number of times nonual schools
aud courses have been started and failed ; and tbe fact that the present
work is spread out so thin. These lo^’al efforts, especially on the part of
boarding schools, to stem the tide with incidental training might well be
rewarded by the establishment of seijarate schools wholly devoted to normal
training. The facts stated regarding govermuent normal schools and the
general gi-o\rth of public elementary education amply prove that mission-
ary elenieutar}'’ education must take its place as a recognized force and
standard in Chinese life or be driven from the field. This fact is commonly
held today by thoughtful missionary educators, and the demand for
adequate normal schools and thoroughly trained Cliristian teacliCTs is
repeatedly voiced within missionary circles.
BIBLE SCHOOLS
The Work of the Conmittec on Bible Schools for men and. women has
been mainly to collect certain facts more or less quautttati\’e lu character.
^^ery little attention has been given thus far to the quality of work done.
The report herewith presented is based on questionnaires sent out withm
the past vear (1920). These questionnaires were mailed to every Bib. e
School in 'china, so far as the existence and location of such could be as-
certained, and replies have been received from all but a veiy^ few. The
following statistical tables, therefore, may be regarded as a fair y
accurate and complete presentation cf the quantitative facts about Bible
Schools in the China field. The replies received in many c^es were very
vague and indefinite. Especially in the case of Women's Bible Sch^ls. '.c
has been impossible on the basis of the information given to make any
definite cla.ssitication of the existent Bible institutions. In a subsequent
para‘>Taph, therefore, we venture to raise the question as to whether a more
careful classification of Bible Schools should be made. Such reclassification
could be made by r.he missions and societies concerned ; and in many cases
schools which at present class themselves as ‘Bible Schools’ could he given
a name more expressive of the kind of training which they seek to give.
Quite a number of Bible Schools, reported in 1916 and 1917, are now
non-existent ; others have been temporally closed ; while a number of new
ones have been opened. In most cases, however, the opening of new
Bible Schools has not meant a real extension of the work, since these
new institutions are in fields that were alread3>’ fairly well supplied. Tu
some instances the establishment of Bible Training Schools seems to ha\e
l>een a matter of individual initiative rather than of mission policy.
Tlie principal of one institution naively reports that his greatest hmd-
rance has been the opposition on the part of his mission.
Tbe statistical table which follows indicates that a large majorit.v of
the schools reporting liave no system of school records. The questionnaire
contained a column on material" equipment ; but so few satisfactory replies
were received in response to this query that we omit it from our repon.
The replies from Bible Schools for men were fairly complete and it wouM
possibly have been more satisfactory to make a separate report covering
the work being done for men ; but we believe that a certain comprehensive-
ness of view can be secured by looking at the work for men and women
together. In practically all cases those in charge of Bible Schools have
indefinite plans for future development. This indefiniteness is due to a
variety of causes, among others being the fact mentioned by one principal
that “the work is not supported hy the missions.’’
With this introduction we give below the statistical reports for men s
and women’s Bible Schools, each in a separate table; and besides these
we give several smaller tables intended to call more particular attention to
certain facts contained in the principal tables. The total number of Bible
Schools listed is 100.
BIBLE SCHOOLS FOR WOMEN
The 1,383 students in the 38 women’s Bible Schools from which replies
were received reported as having had previous preparation as follows ;
Below Lower Primary (i.e. illiterate)
Lower Primary ^44
Higher Primary
Middle School 32
Junior College ^
1.383
Of these 1,383 students 27S are i-eported as married. Many schools,
however, gave no reply or incomplete replies to this questicn ; aud accurate
reports would show a much larger percentage of married students. Many
replies complain of the difficulty of training students who are handicapped
by husbands and children ; and express the hope that the future will be
more productive of those widows who are fitted for training as Bilile
women and evangelistic workers.
The 38 Women’s Bible Schools with 1,383 students, have a teaching
force of 28 foreigners and loS Chinese giving thdr full time; and 39
foreigners together with .15 Chinese giving part time to the weak of in-
struction.
GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF BIBLE SCHOOLS FOR WOMEN
Province
Total Number
of Schools
Number of
Schools
answering
Questionnaire
Total Number
of Students
in Schools
a7isu.^ering
Questionnaire
Chihli ...
Shantung
Shansi ...
Shensi ...
Kiangsu...
Chekiang
Anhwei ...
Kiangsi ...
Hupeh ...
Hunan ...
Fukien ...
Kwangtung
Kwangsi...
Szechwan
1
9
1
1
B
3
2
2
1
1
13
5
1
1
3 9.5
9 195
1 e
7 216
1 24
1
1
1
9
3
1
1
180
10
22
339
197
68
31
Totals... 52 38 1.383’
»or an average of 36 students to each of the 38 schools reporting.
DENOMINATIONAL DISTRIBUTION OF BIBLE SCHOOLS
Mission
FOR WOMEN
Provinces in which Schools arc located
WFMS (MEFB)...
... Fukien?, Shantung 1, Kiangsu 1, Chihli 2. Szechwan 1,
14
PN
Kiangsi 2
... Shantung 7, Kiangsu 1, Chihli 1. Hunan 1, Anhwei 1,
13
Kwangtung
4
ABF
... Kwangtung 1, Chekiang
4
CMS
... Fukien
3
0
CMA
... Anhwei, Kiangsu, Kwangsi
SBC
... Shantung, Kwangtung
2
PE
... Kiangsu, Hupeh
1
LMS
... Fukien
1
EGA
... Fukien
1
PS
... Kiangsu
1
MES
... Kiangsu
1
WU
... Kiangsu
1
RM
... Kwangtung
1
SAM (cim)
... Shensi
1
CIM
... Shansi
In addition there are two Union Bible Schools for Women '
(1) Bible Teachers’ Training School, Nanking, conducted by ^
ABF, AFO, FCMS, PN, PS, MEFB, and MES ... ...
(2) Union Bible Training School for Women, Peking, MEFB, »
ABCFM, and LMS
52
Total ...
Total ...
EDUCATION
415
Bible Schools for Tfifomen
No. of Teachers
No. of Students classihed accordinc
Length
No. of
Length
of
Province
Name of School
Location
Missions
Date
Esenb-
Full
Part
of Entrance
of
School
Provinces
re-
lisbed
1
Total
Year
presented
L.P.
H.P.
Y’enrs)
lin
For.
Chi.
For.
Chi,
L.P. 1
M.S.
Coll.
Enrol.
Months)
Body
1
ment
North China :
Cbibii
Women’s Bible Training School
Paotingfu
PN
1914
1
1
8
8J
9
Thompson Memorial Training School...
Changli
WFMS X
1907
3
4
40
Union Bible Training Sch. for Women
Peking
ABCFM, LMS.
1914
2
5
3
26
1
2
18
47
3
PN, WFMS
Women’s Training School ?
Peking
MEFB
Shantung
Women’s Bible School
Tsinan
PN
1913
2
3
1
29
29
00
Comegy’s Bible Institute
Ichowfu
PN
1913
i
2
1
22
Edna Terry Bible Women’s Train. Scb.
Taianfu
WFMS
191.5
2
2
16
Bible Women's Training School
Tengchowfu
PN
1912
1
1
9
Women’s Bible Training School
I aichowfu
SBC
1906
1
2
19
1
20
Women’s Bible Institute
Yibsien
PN
1
1
20
6
Women’s Bible Training School
Tsining
PN
1910
1
3
16
2
Women’s Bible and Training School ...
Weihsien
PN
1905
1
3
45
Women’s Bible Training School
Chefoo
PN
1917
1
2
16
16
3
3
Shansi
Shensi
Bible Training School §
Hwochow
CIM
Women's Bible School
Hingping
SAM (ciM)
1915
1
1
6
...
6
2
8
East China :
Kiangsu
Hitt Memorial Training School
Nanking
MEFB
1893
2
6
81
81
•25
6
Women’s Bible Training School
Kiangyin
PS
1
3
1
25
Huyes-Wilkins Bible School
Sungkiangfu
MES
1898
1
6
1
24
24
4
Bible Teachers’ Train. Sch. for Women
Nanking
ABF, AFC.
FCMS, MEFB,
MES. PN, PS
1912
2
4
5
1
4
ii
14
1
30
2
9
8
Nanking Bible Institute for Women ...
Nanking
PN
1907
4
2
31
31
1
9
1
Douw Foundation Women’s Bible Sch.
Shanghai
WU
1893
1
1
1
20
20
4
9
Church Training School for Women ...
Sooehow
PE
1896
1
4
3
2
5
3
10
Newberry Bible School for Women 1 ...
Shanghai
CMA
Chekiang
Mizpah Bible School for Women
Ningpo
ABF
1912
2
1
1
24
24
•>
Brooks Fleet Pyle Women’s Bible Sch. ^
Shaohingfu
ABF
1920
Huebow Women’s Bible School |
Huchowfu
ABF
Anhwei
Bible School for Women ?
Nauiinghsien
CMA
Bible School for Women |
Hwaiyuan
PN
Kiangs!
Knowles Training School
Kiukiang
WFMS
1905
2
14
62
98
30
180
4
10
H
Women’s Bible Training School |
Nanchang
WFMS
25
Central China:
Hupeh
Hunan
St. Phoebe’s Training School
Hankow
PE
1903
2
5
7
3
10
4
9
4
Women’s Bible Training School
Changsha
PN
1913
2
2
17
4
1
22
3
10
1
South China :
Fukien
Bible Women’s Training School 2
Amoy
LMS
.. .
...
Mintsing Women's School
Mintsinghsien
MEFB
1894
3
1
5
5
4
8
1
Charlotte Duryee Bible School
Amoy
RCA
1884
1
1
2
1
85
85
8
1
Juliet Turner Bible Training School ...
Hinghwafu
MEFB
1883
1
5
1
63
1
64
4
84
1
Bible Teachers’ Training School
Foochow
MEFB
1916
1
4
27
4
31
4
8
1
Women’s Bible Training School
Yenpingfu
MEFB
1901
1
4
41
41
4
8
1
Bible Training School tor Women
Fi’ieda Knoechel Bible Women’s Train.
Kutienhsieu
WFMS
1907
4
1
57
57
4
8
1
School
Sienyu
MEFB
1899
4
1
2
29
29
4
8
1
Enter Virtue Women’s School
Niogteh
CMS
1907
1
1
1
7
7
4
8
1
Lungtien Women’s Training School ...
Lungtien
WFMS
1895
2
1
2
20
20
4
8
1
Stewart Memorial School for Women |
Foochow
CMS
Bible Training School for Women ? ...
Funingfu
CMS
Bible Training School for Women | ...
Women’s Training School
Hinghwafu
CMS
Kwangtung
Canton
SBC
1909
1
6
82
11
2
95
4
9
2
Women’s Bible Training School
Swatow
ABF
1873
2
7
2
75
5
80
5
9}
1
Women’s Bible School
Kiungchow
PN
1912
1
1
22
22
3
84
1
Women’s Bible Institute |
Linchow
PN
Women’s Bible School §
Taiping
RM
Kwangsi
Alliance Bible School for Women
Wuchow
CMA
1902
3
4
8
68
...
68
9
i
West China :
Szechwan
Fidelia De Witt Women’s Train. Sch....
Tzechow
^^TMS
1907
1
5
...
31
31
4
10
1
? No report.
X WFiMS is the Women’s Auxiliary of the MEFB.
GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF BIBLE SCHOOLS FOR JfEN DENOMINATIONAL DISTRIBUTION OF 4S MEN’S BIBLE SCHOOLS
Total Number
Number of
Schools
Total Number
of Students
enrolled in
of Schools
answervig
Schools
Cbibii ...
Questionnaire
2
answering
Qucslioiinaire
$3
Shantung
3
3
102
Shansi ...
3
2
76
Shensi ...
2
1
27
Kiangsu...
5
3
SO
Cliokianc
3
1
14
Iviancsi ...
Hupeh ...
6
4
71
Hunan ...
3
3
81
Fukien ...
7
7
132
Kwangtunc
7
5
111
Kwanersi
1
1
40
ttausu ..
1
Szechwan
»>
1
12
i-’iinnan...
Totals...
48
33
829 •
*or au average of 25 students to each of the 33 schools reporting.
Afissfon
Prormecs in which Schools arc located
MEFB ...
CIM ...
PN
EPM ...
PE
CM.A ...
SBC ...
ABCFM
BMC ...
LMS ...
RCA ...
B
RPC ...
SEMC ...
BIOLA ...
SMC (ciu)
SA.M (ciM)
BMS ...
.SDA ...
MES ...
CMS ...
Fukien 1
Sbiinsi 1, Chekiang 1, Kiiingsi 1, Szechwan 1
Hunan 1. Shantung 1. Houau 1
Fukien 1, Kwangtung 2
Hupeh 2, Kiangsu 1
Hupeh 1, Kwangsi 1. Kansu 1
Shantung 1. Kiangsu 1. Kwangtung 1
Fukien 1, Shansi 1, Kwangtung 1
Chihli 1. Cbekiiiiig 1, Yimnnn t
Hupeh 2
Fukien 1
Kwangtung 1
Kwangtung 1
Hupeh I
Hunan 1
Shansi 1
Shensi 1
Shensi 1
Kiangsu 1
Kiangsu 1
Chekiang 1
4
4
3
H
3
a
3
3
3
2
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
I
1
In addition to the above there are six union Bible Schools for men as
follovs :
416
THE CHRISTIAN OCCOPATION OP CHINA
Coo2)orntvig Missions
. WBIMS, l‘N, ECUS, UE
. PN, PS
, MEFB, UMC
. LMS, PN, ABCFM
, CIM, CMS
PN. PS, MEFB, FCMS, MES
Location Name
Cbjingslm, Hun. ... Hunan Union Theological School ..
Tenghsieu, Sung. ... Miiteer Memorial Institute
Peking, Chi. ... The Peking Bible Institute
Peking, Chi. ... North China Union Bible Institute.,
Paoning, Sze. ... West China Diocesan College
• Nanking, Ku. ... Nanking Theological Seminary Bible
Training School
* This institution will discontinue its Bible School Course in 1922 j and now uo
longer receives students of Bible School grade.
Of the 4S Bible Schools for Men, the names of which are iuchided iu
the accompan3-iug list, only 32 have reported fully. The couclusious that
can be dravni from the tables presented are, therefore, based on the
numbers of two-thirds of the schools onlj’. If these numbei-s of the
remaining third were proportionate there would be about 1,200 students
being trained iu these institutions. Four provinces do not appear on the
list, viz. Manchuria, Anhwei, Honan, and Kweichow. The reasons for
there being no Bible Schools for Men in thesse provinces arc not known.
Possibly their needs are supplied from schools iu neighbouring provinces.
The S29 students in the 33 Men’s Bible Schools from which leplies were
received, are graded according to their previous proparatiou as follows :
Beh.w Lower Primary 123
Lower Primary'
Higher Primary
Middle School
Junior College
Senior College
The 33 Men’s Bible Schools with 829 students have a full time teach-
ing force of 35 foreigners and 63 Chinese; while 36 foreigners and 33
Chinese are giring part time.
266
344
89
5
The .students iu these 33 Meii’s Bible Schools reporting may als k,
classified according to the provinces from which they come (not alw ^
the same as the province iu which they are studying) as follows •
Anhwei
15
Kweichow
48
Fukien
135
Kwaugsi
Honan
33
Shantung
Hunan
87
Szechwan
Hupeh
52
Kwanotunsr
Kiangsi
3
Manchuria
Kiangsu
81
35
3t
15
After a study' of the replies received in response to the questiomiaires
several questions have suggested themselves. These we indicate briefly ’
(i) Is there still a place in the leadership of the Church iu China
for men and women of the ordinary Bible School grade? The existence
of so large a mxmber of schools of this class would indicate a very strong
consciousness of the need for such “lower grade” worker? on the part of
certain missionary' organizations, and iu certain sections of the field. Five
provinces have no Bible Schools for women, and four have none for men
Most sections of the country which report Bible Schools seem to
give approximately equal emphasis to the training of men and women,
The absence of Bible Schools in the remaining provinces may be due
either to the absence of a desire for workers of this class, or to the fact tliat
their needs are supplied from schools in neighbouring provinces. In some
remote sections the work has not yet been sufficiently developed to make
practicable the establishment of schools for the training of evangelistic
workers.
Bible Schools for Men
No. of Teachers
No. of Students classified according
Length
No. of
Length
of
Date
Full
Part
of Entrance
of
School
Year
Provinces
Name of School
Location
Missions
Province
lisbed
Total
Snrol-
ment
(in
presented
in Student
Body
?or.
Dhi.
?or.
3hi.
Below
L.P.
L.P.
H.P.
M.S.
Coll.
Years)
Months)
Cbihli
NOBTH Chin.\ :
Peking Bible Institute
North China Union Bible Institute
Pekiiig
Peking
MEFB, UMC
ABCFM,
1875
1905
4
1
7
3
5
9
G
42
1
7
10
1
2
61
22
3
3
8
8
5
3
Training School for Preachers ?
Tientsin
UMC
1904
1919
...
...
18
62
...
...
Shantung
Bush Theological Seminary
Hwanghsien
W^eibsien
SBC
PN
2
1
2
4
1
1
30
22
...
6
1
Tenghsien
PN, PS
1913
1
7
16
18
Shansi
yiincheng Theological Seminary
CIM Shansi Bible Institute
Yiincheng
Hungtung
SMC {cm)
CIM
1905
1910
2
2
2
4
1
15
19
4
56
2
8
3
5
Fenchow
ABCFM
...
...
27
27
•••
Shensi
Sian Theological Seminary
Sianfu
SAM (cm)
1964
1
1
...
Baptist Theological School f
Sianfu
BM&
Kiangsu
East Chlva :
School for Catechists
Kianesu Baptist Bible School
Wusih
Cbinkiang
PE
SBC
1911
1911
1
2
1
4
32
6
8
14
32
34
2
4
10
8
85
1
2
Nanking Theol. Sem. Bible Tram. bch.
Nanking
FCMS. MEFB,
4
6
1
MES.PN.PS
China Mission Training School §
Shanghai
SDA
...
...
...
Sooehow Univevsitv Bible School § •••
Sungkiangfu
MES
1911
8
...
2
Chekiang
Bible Training Institute
Hangchow
CIM
1
3
6
Trinitv College Theological Class §
Ningpo
CMS
...
...
...
Bible Tmining School §
Wenchow
UMC
...
...
Kiangsi
Burrows Memorial Bible Training ach. i
Nancbang
CIM
...
...
«•%
...
Centeal China :
11
23
32
Hupeh
Theol. School of the China Mission ...
Hankow (a)
PE
1913
1
2
1
13
3
Kingchow Theological Seminary
Kingchowfu
SEMC, SMF
1908
2
3
6
All Saints Catechetical School
Hankow
PE
1896
5
Blackstone Bible Institute
Wuchang
CMA
1909
1
1
1
4
Hankow Bible School ^
Hankow
LMS
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
««•
LMS Divinity School §
Hankow
LMS
...
26
...
...
20
13
■95
95
Hunan
Hengchow Bible School (b)
Hengchowfu
PN
1907
1
1
12
...
1
Hunan Union Theological School
Changsha
PN, ECUS.
1914
4
««»
UE, WMMS
48
48
Hunan Bible Institute
Changsha
BIOLA
1
...
...
...
...
...
South China:
18
18
1
Fukien
Bible Training School
Chiianehowfu
EPM
1910
1
2
...
...
1
Hingbwa Biblical School
Hinghwafu
MEFB
1891
1
6
...
39
22
1
Lin Fang Bible School
Yenpingfu
MEFB
1918
3
1
20
1
Bible Tr. Dept, of Talmage College ...
Amoy
RCA
1912
1
5
...
3
1
Sbaowu Bible Training School
Sbaowu
ABCFM
1910
3
4
5
...
18
...
1
Fukien Bible School
Yungebun
MEFB
1919
1
1
5
...
Kwangtuni
Theological Seminary of Basel Mission
Lilong
B
1872
2
1
...
18
23
...
41
35
4
10
1
1
Barbour Ley’s Theological College
Swatow
EPM
3
2
5
...
2
Ashmore Theological Seminary
Swatow
ABF
1907
2
2
...
...
16
4
3
8
2
Wukingfu College
Wukingfu
EPM
1879
2
2
2
7
...
10
1
Bible Tmining School of the BPC
Takhing
RPC
1906
2
2
8
2
...
Graves Theological Seminary §
Canton
SBC
1869
...
...
~a
•••
Berlin Mission Theological Seminary g
Canton
Bn
...
Bible Training Dept, of Central H. S. |
Kiungchow
PN
...
...
15
15
...
40
lo
2
Kwangsi
Alliance Bible School
Wuchow
CMA
1900
7
4
6
5
West China :
Bible Training School g
Titaoehow
CMA
...
...
*8
...
12
8
1
Szechwan
West China Diocesan College
Paoning
CIM, CMS
1907
2
4
...
Bible Training School g
Cliengtu
CIM
...
...
...
...
yiinnan
Bible Training School §
Chaotung
UMO
1 "■
(a) To be transferred to Wusih, Ku. 8 No report.
(b) Connected with the Hunan Union Theological School.
EDUCATION
417
/ \ Are the Bible Schools exercising sufficient care in their selectirai
students who are to be trained for evangelistic workers? Reports
show that a large percentage of the students, especially
^^*^^''omen’s Bible Schools, are of immature age, and should be
re^'ular primary school rather than in a Bible School. Many of the
^ Is^have no entrance requirements, — some not even requiring church
-tiau work. For example, the Hcugchow Bible School, which is a
t 'ndi'of the Hunan Union Theological School, is a grade below the Bible
^hool department of the Theological School. It is merely a “short term
^irse’’ of three months in the year, for a class of very p.irtially educated
^orkers "'ho for the other nine months of the year are in charge of country
Tipels in the surrounding districts. A still shorter course, for three
^•eeks only, is given at the Autumn Bibles School at Nanjx-, Hunan, which
? „.ork connected with the Hmian Bible Institute that is attended not only
tv the 48 students of the Institute and the 117 workers of the mine Bands
Book Distributes but by almost as many other workers from the pro-
vince. Some of the students each year are from the ranks of the ordained
ministry, some are school teachers, many are unpaid workers. All are
gathered into one “class.”
This suggests a uiimbeT of similar variations all over the country
from the regularly recc^nized and established Bible vSchools. Evidently
there are differences of opinion as to the wisdom of Schools of low grade
and short duration. There is no opportunity to choose between the better
trained and the more poorly trained; both classes are needed. It is also
stated, and rightly, that the more highl3' trained men will not live and
work in these isclated country places where there are no facilities for
such mental and social intercourse as become the more ne<essary the more
liiflily trained a man is. Experience inaj' prove that the less trained
workers are an inadequate supply for the needs of these small out-stations ;
it remains to be seen how the more highlj- trained men can suppl}' the
positions at present occupied by the less trained. The situation is different
in the case of the wives and fiancees of preachers or seminarj’- students,
who cannot take primary or middle school training and j'et can bj- a course
in the Bible School be made more acc<^table and helpful as a preacher’s
wife and as a worker among the people to whom the husband ministers.
One of the Bible Schools for women in Nanking is doing excellent work
in taking the illiterate wives of seminary’- students and giving them such a
course of training as -will fit them for the position and duties which a
preacher’s or pastor’s wife should assume. Doubtless much of the same
form of work is being done by other schools for women.
In all schools greater emphasis should be placed upon the applicant’s
spiritual and educational qualificaions. There is still a fairly wide-spread
impression that the better educated young men and womeir, especially
those of college grade, are not willing to enter the direct evangelistic work
of the Church in sufficiently large numbers to meet the needs ; and that
the selection of the inadequately trained or even the untrained is a matter
of necessity and not of choice. This may be true in some sections of the
field : it is no longer true in those sections where the work is older and
mere fully developed. The Nanking Theological Seminary is discon-
timiing its Bible School Department because the cooperating missions no
longer feel the need for graduates of Rible School grade. All but one of
the five cooperating missions have by’ formal mission action declined action
declined to support any more students in the Bible School Department.
It costs little to send the student to the Bible School and it costs little to
send the student to the Bible School and it costs little to employ him after
his graduation; but experience has shown that the better prepared student
is more efficient as a worker and a leader ; and therefore, more economical
in the end.
The outlook for a well-trained hlinistry’ is much more encouraging
today than it has been in the past ; and "ill became more encouraging still
as the Churches and the missions concerned realize the important influence
"liich the economic urge and the urge to self-expression exexci.se upon the
educated young men and women of the Church when they come to the
detennination of their life-work. If the Church does not provide adequate-
ly for the support of a more highly trained class of workers, she will
coutinue to be dependent upon the graduates of Bible Schools — Many’ young
men of good educational and spiritual qualifications are restrained from
offeriug them-'clves for the Ministry’ of the Church because of the absence
of any indication of the Church’s desire to have them.— Within the past
six months the -writer has known two young men of college education to
ofier themselves as candidates for the Ministry and be refused by’ their
own denomination because it was fdt that $35.00 or $40.0.0 a month would
be too high a salary to pay for a preacher. Tliree or four Bible School
graduates coiild be secured for the salary of one college and seminary
graduate. Personal experience and observation, together with the study of
reports from other Bible Schools confirm the conviction tbrt
in sections where the work of the Church is fairly wlcl begun, those who
are responsible should exercise a far more discriminating care in the selec-
tion of the students whom they’ reconuueud for training as mission or
church employees. The average salary secured by a worker of the Bible
School grade is a mrrch greater economic inducement for him to enter the
service of the Church than a salary five or six times as large would be
to a, man of full college and senrinaxy standing.
(3) Are the missionary societies adequately meeting their respon-
sibilities in the training of men and women evangelistic workers of the
Bible School grade? Obviously sanre sections of the field, for example,
those provinces which head the tables showing geographical distribution,
are very much over-supplied with Bible Schools; while many other sections
are entii-ely unprovided for. A policy of union, combination, and more
adequate distribution according to the needs of the field might be pro-
ductive of far greater efficiency’.
Fukien has 13 out of the 52 women’s Bible Schools in
China, and 7 out of the 48 Bible Schools for men. One naturally
questions the wisdom of such concentration and diiplicatioai in thi.s form
of work. Shantung with 9 Bible Schools for women has about one-fifth as
m.any as all the rest of China. The one city of Nanking reports 3 Bible
Schools for women. So far as the number of such institutions is
concerned we should say that the missions are adequately meeting their res-
pvusibility in respect to this form of work, but much is yet to be desired
in the way of adequate geographical di.stribution. The need for a policy
of combination and redistribution in Bible School work is seen also in the
fact that in a vast majority of the existent schools the outstanding diffi-
culty is said to be the difficiilty of getting a suificient number of students
or teachers or both. Over and over occur such statements as the following :
"Difficult to get right sort of students and teachers;” “Difficult to get
men to work for souls and not for money ;” "Impossible to secure sufficient
number of candidates for training;” “Lack of teaching staff” — In a word,
in some sections there are too many such schools; and it is impossible to
secure either a sufficient number of teachers or of students to be taught.
When one organization attempts to conduct 7 Bible Schools for women
and 2 for men within the limits of one province it is not surprising that
there should be a shortage of students and teachers.
Many of these schools are also sadly’ underequipped. Some are con-
ducted in rented Chinese buildings; one has “land but no buildings;”
another lists its equipment as “maps, a blackboard, and a small organ.”
In reply to the quest--in "How much would be needed for buildings and
equipment?” one principal replies “I do not know.” Only a few have a
leading room; and the average Bible School library would not exced 50
volumes.
(4) A final question : Are all of the institutions which style them-
selves “Bible Schools” entitled to the use of this name? Very few of the
schools have published catalogues or courses of study. Some schools sent
an outline of their course of study’, hut such outlines were of little value in
judging of the quality of work done; because they’ were usually accom-
panied by come such note as the following : “This is not followed entirely
at present,” “Tliis was printed several years ago,” “This is a tent.-itive
curriculum,” “This is out of date” {The last notation might well have
been made on a good many others). A study of such counscs of study as
were received, however, would sesni to indicate that in some cases it is
questionable as to whether the institution has a right to use the name
“Bible School” in its technical sense. Some of them place greater emphasis
on the normal or teacher training course; one says “Our aim is to take tlie
students through Higher Primary', giving thenx a good deal of Bible and
other helps for service.” Some are not designed to train for Christian
ser\’ice but simply’ to teach the essentials of the Christian faith. Some
are intended to “train mothers for the home life.” It would seem, there-
fore, as if in making a quantitative study of the BiUe Schools we might
well raise the question as to whether a good many of the institutions listed
above should not be given a name more in keeping with the work they
are doing. This is especially true of the women's “Bible Schools,” a
number of which should be classified as Lower or Higher Primary. Tlie
Bible Schools for men are, as a rule, conducted in a manner and witli a
curriculum more in keeping with the name which they have assumed.
THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION
A study of the accompanying table reveals the fact that there are at
present 13 institutions attempting to provide Theological instruction, as
distinct from Bible Schools or Institutes. These can be further analyzed ;
Rcclesiastical Relationship — Under denominational control and seri’ing
a single communion there are six : 3 Anglican (Sheng Kung Hui), i each
Baptist, Lutheran, and 2 Presbyterian. But one of the last of these is due
fo geographical circumstances in Manchuria rather than to ecclesiastical
policy; the Lutheran seminary combines 4 or 5 racial societies; and three
of the others serve more than one branch of the same communion. A
course at present conducted in Weilisicn, Shantung, has not been listed in
^l>c^ table because information is not y’et available as to its permanent
policy’. It isj however, included in the figi-ires of this report. The re-
maining seven represent unions of from 3 to 8 separate communions, some
of which are widely diverse. Several of these have been in operation for
over ten years and in none of them have ecclesiastical differences proven a
practical difficulty. The significance of these facts for Church Union is
obvious.
Academic Siandards— Apart from Bible Schools, three grades of en-
trance requirement are discernible : (a) 2 or more years of Senior or full
College work : (b) Junior College gradiiation ; and (c) Middle School gradua-
tion. There are four institutions of (a) grade, all of which are doing their
work in English, and 2 others have similar courses in readiness. One other
school groups Senior with Junior College graduates and uses chiefly the
418
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Theological Seminaries
Full-Time Teachers
—
No. of
Name of Institntion
Constituent
Societies
No. of
Depts.
(or Grades)
Senior
Junior
Middle
School
Missions
repres. in
Student
Western
Teachers
Western
Trained
Locally
Trained
Annual
Budget
(Silver
College
Graduation
Graduation
(a)
Chinese
Chinese
Ilollar#)
Manchuria Christian College
PCI. UFS
1
24(e)
2
2
812,000
Theol. Hall (Moukden)
Peking University School of
ABCFM, LMS, MEFB,
1
12
10(t)
7
4
2
1
25.000
Theology
PN
Shantung Christian Univer-
ABCFM, BMS, PCC.
1
19
.5
3
1
27,000
sity School of Theology
PN
(Tsinan)
Nanking Theological Semi-
FCMS, MEFB, MES,
3
1
1
147
15-20
5
1
4
46,000
nary
PN, PS
Shanghai College School of
ABF, SBC
1
...
22
4
4
18,000
Theology
St. John's University School
PE
1
5
1
3
1
...
of Theology (Shanghai)
Trinity College. Ningpo
CMS
1
9(g)
1
1
...
Lutheran Union Theological
ELAug, FMS, LUM,
1
63
6
4
1
20.000
Seminary (Shekow)
NMS
Boone University School of
Theology (Wuchang)
PE
1
6
1
Teachers
with
used in com
Arts College
mon
Hunan Union Theological
PN. ECUS, UE, WMMS
1
4(d)
4
4
Seminary (Changsha)
Foochow Union Theological
ABCFM, CMS.'MEFB
3
18(0)
3
1
1
3
9,000'
Seminary
Canton Union Theological
ABCFM, CMS, LMS,
1
13
(b)
8
7
1
21,000'
Seminary
PCC, PCNZ, PN,
UB, WMMS
West China Union University
ABF, CMS, FFMA,
3
...
10(h)
2
4
1
16,500
Sch.ofReligion(Chengtu)
MCC, MEFB
13 Institutions
26 Societies
26
65
275
42
7
13+
(a) Figures represent full-time or total of part-time teachers.
(b) Also has Bible School with 34 students.
(c) Also has a coui-se requiring 2 years Middle School with 52 students, and
Bible School with 28 students.
(d) Also Bible School with 11 students.
(e) Also Bible School with 24 students.
( f) To be discontinued hereafter.
(g) Students usually have teacher training and experience before studying.
Divinity.
(h) Also a Bible School, staffed by the same teachers and with 46 students.
medium of Chinese. This gives four with courses of (b) grade, 3 of which
use Chinese with some English. The remaining one gives a course in
English which is virtually the Arts course taken in Theology, and requires
one year of graduate study. Course (c) is found in ieven institutions, and
■t others have Bible Schools closely resembling them. All three grades are
maintained in Nanking, and either (b) or (cl with a Bible School in 4
others. Opinions differ a? to the desirability of this merging, though the
majoiity seem to regard it as due to the exigencies of the situation rather
than to preference.
Number of Studcnfs—ln the 4 institutions at present conducting
courses for students of Senior College grade there were enrolled last session
a total of 26 men ; iu the 4 which provide a course for graduates of a
Junior College, one other with a special class to be discontinued
hereafter, and the one at Weihsien, there were altogether 70 men ; and
m the S requiring Middle School gi'aduation, including Weihsien,
the total was 295. These figures cannot but smite into painful reflec-
tion all who seek the advance of the Christian Movement in China. They
show that in all the Protestant Christian forces combined, only 96 men 5f
College grade were preparing for the Ministry, or an average of 32 available
each year. This showing becomes more significant against the background
of the 400,000,000 to be evangelized or the estimated 350,000 to be nourished
in the Christian life. Or if turning from the standpoint of need, they are
contrasted with the efforts put into Christian Higher Education, the dis-
crepancy is no less stall ling. All the mission Colleges, Senior and Junior,
with their heavy capital investments and annual budgets, their very large
administrative and teaching forces, the time and energy expended on tliein
in the home lands and on the field, established primarily to supply the
Church with qualified Chinese leaders are actually after all these years
sending 32 men annually into Theological training. Compared again with
the 295 Middle School graduates, the conclusion would seem to be eitliov
that a high standard for Chinese clergy is not desired by missionaries, or
that the larger part of the available material was not considered worthy of
advanced training, a conclusion that is accentuated by noting the smaller
niunber of those taking any .Senior College work before beginning
Theology. The above figures would be slightly relieved by including
those now studying Theology abroad, but these could probably be counted
on the fingers of one or at most both hands. The present paper is only a
sur\'ey, and would overstep its bounds if it attempted to inquire into the
causes or propose remedies for the situation described. But the survey
\vo\ild have no value unless it provoked inquiry into such causes and such
correcti\'e measures.
T crtc/icrs — It is not easy to form an accurate estimate of the numeric.d
sufficiency of the faculty in each institution, because several of them use
ihe same staft to maintain two or even three courses of different grades, or
combine with an affiliated Arts College in the use of their teachers. But as
ihere are 6 or 7 major departments in a Theological curriculum, as every
teacher ought to have ample time — not as an idealistic dream for the
future, but as a simple issue of present efficiency — for personal study and
for practical ministerial activity, as furloughs and other interruptious are
constantly occurring and only specialists in each subject can satisfactorily
fill .such vacancies, it would seem that each of these departments should
have 2 full-time men. Furthermore, in view of the desirability of trans-
muting Western Tlieological methods and material into Chinese forms,
while maintaining a worthy .standard of scholarship, each one of these
departments could perhaps under present conditions be best served only
where one Western missionary and one Western-trained Chinese were thus
associated This estimate of 12 or 14 full-time and fully-equipped teachers
would have to be enlarged by several minor but scarcely less es.sential
features of a complete course and there ought to be at least one first-cla-ss
man to train the students in expressing religious ideas in modern Cliine'e
style. If thi.s estimate seems uLopicin. a comparison of Chinese government
school policy or of the actual and accepted practice of our own Arts Colleges
would be pertinent. More striking yet would be a comparison of our
seattcjcd and absurdly undermanned little TheoJogical Schools, and the
single, instance of comprehensive planning yet achieved by Cln'iia mission-
aries in the field of higher or professional education — the Medical School at
Tsinan, Shantung. If therefore a faculty of from 15 to 20 full-time teacher.?
-^-missionaries, W^estern and locally educated Chinese — is not excessive,
a glance at the table will be sufficient to demonstrate how far away from
such a standard are any of our present schools. .
But, if from the standpoint of efficient training the China Theologiw
Schocls seem pitifully understaffed, from the standpoint of ratio to the
students in attendance their faculties might be justly criticized as waste-
lully large. All the students in each cf the two higher grades could easily
be taught in a .single institution, and the larger clas.se9 would be an m*
spiratiou to the teachers while greatly improving the morale of tne
students. With cheap and rapid communications the physical difficuk'^^
to such an arrangement would seriously affect only West China. Anv
such inquiry as the present could not enter into the question of personae ,
but (*ne can not avoid wondering how many of those holding
on these faculties are in any adequate sense qualified for them, specials
in their subjects, ma,sters in the technique of the calling for which they
training others. Any serious effort to improve the quality and ellectnc
EDUCATION
419
of Tlieologic^^ Education in C^liina must undertake to evaluate the
those now engaged in it.
I-iiiances — The cost of maintaining these schools is relatively moderate,
no figures would be criticized as excessive if Chinese ministers were
llv being furnished of the quality and in the nixmbers desired. The
cost per student appears to be about §700, although this per capita
^' timate covers of course only teaching expense, and does not include his
- „ol allowance. Roughly estimated, Protestant missions spent last yeai-
^^'er°a of a milliou dollars (Sih-er) upon training some 3S5 students
Sliddle School graduation or above, over three-fourths of whom were
^*1 ' Jliddle School graduates. If one were able to look rt the problem
X ni a {“omewhat detached point-of-view, he would probably be suprised at
, conipai’^tively small amount spent by the missionarj' enterprise as a
liole on what would have seemed to be its most urgent and essential func-
tion Any further criticism would perhaps be concerned with the queiy
'licther this sum is being used to the best advantage.
Summary — The general impressions resulting from a study of this
subject are :
It) That in no other phase of missionary effort has the planning been
1 ss adequate to the demands of the situation, and that in consequence
ir advance of the Christian Movement is being arrested now by the lack
If'chiuese qualified to fill positions of opportunity and responsibility.
Tliefollowing quotation from a letter written by an American, not a
issicnarv but resident for many years in China and bolding a very in-
^ueiitial position, is indicative of an anxiety not limited to those in
4jirect Christian work :
"I enclose herewith my subscription for the Student Volunteer Move-
jjient In a wy I am sorry it is so small, but I am not convinced that
more exhortation erf students to enter the Ministry is necessary. My own
feeling is that if a higher .standard of preparation were insisted 011 for the
Ministry, and if the Chinese ministers were then given recognition on an
equality with the foreign missionaries, there would not be so much diffi-
culty about getting ministers. They naturally will not receive much more
recognition unless they are better prepared, as they will be if the views of
some of the younger missionaries prevail.”
(2) That such planning as has been put into effect has chiefly been for
a local or other limited segment of the entire enterprise, and has' had little
if aiij' relation to a comprehensive program.
(3) That the ideal which missionary societies have had of the quality
of the Chinese church workers whom they desired to Imve as colleagues
and successors, to make as their crowning gift to the Chinese Chuich, and
their finest achievement frr the Chinese nation, has been ama/iugly low.
The policy has been too much controlled by fear of hindering self-support ;
of spending too much money on Chinese; of losing doctrinal, ecclesiastical,
or other control ; and of diverting funds or workers from direct evangelism,
or higher education, or something else presumably more important. We
have unconsciously revealed our own actual thoughts about the sort of
Chinese Ministry we want, with the not supristng result that our own
College students despise this Sacred Calling, or at least fail to think of it
as a worth while investment of their lives.
{4) That the National Coufercuce to meet in May, 1922, can perhaps
consider no more vitally and urgently important topic than the whole
question of securing, training, and then using an educated Chinese
Ministry.
MISSION COLLEGES IN CHINA
The following article takes account first of the Association of
Christian Colleges and Universities in Cliiua, and then of various other
institutions doing varjdng amounts of College work but not affiliated with
the Association.
association of CHRISTIAN COLLEGES AND UNIVERSITIES
The Association of Christian Colleges and Universities in China was
formed at a Coufereaice of College Presidents held in Shanghai October
24-25 1919. The immediate purpose of this Conference^ was to arrive at
some' common understanding in the presentation of askings to the Liter-
church World Moi-emeut and to begin a united pressing of the claims of
the Ministry and other Christian service on the youth of the Colleges, in
Tespoiise to' the challenge of that Movement. At this Conference nearly
<i\’ery Christian institution in China doing full College work was repre-
sented. A remarkable unanimity penmded the gathering. Its issue h^
becu the formation of the above-named Association, whose purpose is the
securing of united effort in the solution of the problems of higher education.
The following institutions cconprise the charter members of the
■Association :
Peking Uiiiversitj’’.
Shantung Christian Universitj’’, (Tsinan).
Ginling College, (Nanking).
Universit^'^ of Nanking.
Soochow Universit3^
Shanghai College.
St. John’s University, (Shanghai).
Hangchow Christian College.
Fukien Christian Universitj'^, (Foochow).
Canton Christian College.
College of Yale in China, (Changsha).
Boone University, (Wuchang).
■W.esley College, (Wuchang').
.West China Christian University, (Cliengtu).
Since the organization of the Association, one other institution has
been admitted to membership, namely the Peking Union Medical College.
Though its aims and management are thoroughly consonant wth those of
the other Colleges, yet its work and its resources are so highly specialized
to call for distinct treatment apart from the limits of this .article.
The fortunate location of these strong Christian institutions is
instantlj’’ apparent upon looking at the educational map of China. They
all established at provincial capitals or other verj'^ strategic centers,
Will territoiy sufficient to provide an unlimited, student-body. The}' com-
mand the respect and support of the people, and are given the fullest
liberty iu their work bv the authorities a condition that can be dnpli-
<^rted in no other mission field. The Board of Education in Peking
recently issued regulations for the Government recogiiition of these
higher institutions. There were no restrictions on Christian propaganda.
Provided the proper educational standards are kept up. Since then, certain
reactioiiar}' qualifications have been added, and the whole matter is now
in abeyance.
All the above-named institutions (except the Peking Union Medical
ollege) offer full Senior College courses in Arts, and most of them also
iu Science. In addition, the follon-iug professional schools are iu
existence ;
Agriculture Pekiug, Nanking, Canton
Commerce Nanking, Shanghai
Dentistry West China
For^try Nanking
Industrial Chemistry Soochow, Shanghai
Law Soochow
Leather Tanning Peking
Medicine Shantung, St. John’s, Yale, West Cliiua
Missionary Training Nanking, Soochow, West China
Political Science St. John’s
Premedical Fukien
Sociolog}' Shanghai
Stenography Peking
Theology Boone, West China, Peking,
Shantung, St. John’s, Shanghai
Meet of the institutions also give special attention to the training of
teachers, whether iu fonnally orgvinized. departments of education or not.
A beginning in Journalism has also been made in some quarters, but
scarcely enough to warrant separate mention in the above list.
The first opportunity for Chinese W'omeii to get a College education
in their erwn land came with the opening of the North China Union
Women’s College in 1903. During the first fifteen years of its history, 31
students graduated from its four years’ course of study, and in addition 41
graduated from its vocational courses of two years. In 1920, this College
became the “Peking' University Women’s College” oh “Yeuchiug College.”
<3iuling is now the only iudependeut women’s College in the .Association.
Founded in 1913, it has gi'own steadily, and graduatetl two classes with
degrees. Canton, Sh.anghai, and Yale now admit women on the s^rme
tenn.s as men, thot is, they are co-educational above Jfiddle School.
Tlie investmeut iu physical plant and equipment cf these fourteen
institutions amounts to about seven milliou dollars Jlcxic-in, such
estimates being hard to make with accuracy. • The amuial expenses, ex-
clusive of missionary salaries, amount to a trifle more than one million
dollars ; including salaries of missionary teachers, the annual expenses
are a little more than two aiid a quarter million.
In considering these figures, howe\'er, it must be remembered that ten
of the fourteen instihitions conduct Jliddle Schools on the same campu.s,
with an enrollment one to three times as large as that of the strictly CoHeire
students. These share iu the aise of the College equifnient and their
ejxpense is also included in the annual total given above. Furthermore,
anj’wherc from 50 per cent to 75 per cent of the net annual expenses, or
20 per cent to 25 per cent of the total anmuil expense (including mission-
ary salariesi, are borne b}- the students themselves in the shape of tuition
fees.
In the fall of 1920, these fourteen institutions registered a total of 2,017
studeuts in all departments above Middle School ; of this number 1,337 ^.r
66 per cent were professing Christians. The number of professing
Christians iu 174 mission hliddle Schools and Colleges throughout China
(and several large Government institutions!, as reported by the Student
Department of the YMC.A is 10,028 out of 29,639, or 33.S per cent. The
nercentage of College students professing Christianity is just double that
420
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
found in the YMCA list, witli its preponderance of Middle Schools. Ihese
institutions report a total of 2,474 graduates since the beginning, and of
these 361 are in tlic Christian Mimstr>^ Of the renicunder, the professions
of Teaching and Medicine claim the largest numbers, with a scattering m
YMCA and YWCA work, a few studying abroad, and a good number in
Business and Government work. .
^•o accurate statistics are available as to non-graduates. hat is
known, however, as to both graduates and non-graduates, is almost gratify-
ing testimony to the fruitage of these great Christian institutions. The
recently-formed Association of Alnmui of Christian Colleges in Cluna,
now being made national in its scope, binds these men and women together
in 0 body that has great possibiliUes for good. _ ^
At the present time, however, standards are bfecommg crystallized and
with most of the institutions becoming incorporated, graduation is generally
recognized as the obtaining of a degree at the end of a clearly evaluated
course of study.
OTHER MISSION HIGHER INSTITUTIONS
Besides the fourteen listed above, fourteen or fifteen other missionary
institutions have been rated as Colleges. Most of these, hewea-er, are mily
of Middle School grade, either because all higher -SeS'
eel. or because of a varying nomenclature (in the use oi the word College ).
Of the remaining five, the Manchuria Christian College at Mo^deu, the
En^llh Sodfst College et Ni..gpo, and t.e Oberlin.S^.ns. Acad^y
at Taikuhsieu, offer two ye<irs of Jutuor College wen-k. The other tw ,
Huping College in Hunan, and the .Woman’s College in Foochow, seem
offe? fifll Colle-e work, but are not <affiliated wnth the Assocmtiou.
foregotag brie; snrr-ey suggests a u.nnber of far-reaeh.ng ques .cns
to which missionary educators might well give their attention ; such as the
following^i^^t function of Higher Mission^y J
2. What is (or shmild be) the relation of Mission Colleges to the
Government System ? _ _
AVhat is the future of the Mission College . ^
1 How eau tlie Mission Colleges secure and use tlie best returned
"““Thow can tbe potential influence of Ibe Graduates and fonnex
students of tbe Christian Colleges bo used to tbe best advantage of the
Christian Movement?
6 What combinations or “gentlemen’s agreements amon,^, the
Institutions will best serve the Cause as a wlio-le?
7. What new Departments or new Institutions should be established,
and whCTC?^^^^ days, when it has become almost a fad in China to found
Universities, how can more Support for Christian Colleges be secured
from- the Chinese? . -c
Q Hmv can the Colleges best make their crowning contnbution-
the Minister and the Religious Teaclier~to the Christian Movement m
^^^"Th\ more important data couceming these institutions are tabulated
below (figures are for Fall Term, 1920) : —
I.— Student Enrollment in All Departments above
Middle School
Name of
College
By Grades
Total
By Courses or Subjects
Jr. C.
Sr. C.
Grd.
a.,
tioDS
Arts k
Sc.
Theo.
Med.
Law
Agr.
Nor.
Bus.
Peking
129
123
21
273
167
192
21
26
7
27
Shantung ...
111
142
2-53
235
132
21
100
...
Ginling
60
60
54
60
Nanking
1-W
78
235
144
121
6
100
8
Soochow
98
97
3
198
89
171
...
27
Shanghai ...
15
1.50
8
173
119
140
33
St. John’s ...
237
2
2.39
93
214
5
20
Hangchow ...
35
9
44
23
44
Fukien
117
2
119
100
113
6
Clinton
81
...
81
70
81
...
57
57
114
83
72
42
Boone
77
77
61
71
6
Wesley
28
7
35
18
33
2
West China...
90
21
5
116
81
47
12
32
25
Total...
720
1,256
41
2,017
1.337
1,491
96
234
27
100
40
27
Note : — Several of tbe institutions use the four-year American system, without
division into Junior and Senior College, and their students are all included undei*
, .Senior College." A fair result might be obtained by counting one-tbird of these
uuder " Junior College,” — but such is only an estimate.
II. — Investment of Teachers and Funds
(figures include M.S. on same campus)
2
2
I
1
0 t/1
c ^
oj
B U
Name of College
H
1
©
« «
C B
.5.1
.S
gw
0
^ I-
0
Peking Univeraity
12
28
S 306,000
$ 152,000
^ 24.5,000
(ABCFM, LMS, MEFB, PN)
Shantung Christian Univeraity
25
33
251,000
136,000
550,000.
(ABCFM, BMS.LMS. NMS, PCC,
PN, PS, SPG, WMMS)
Ginling College
2
8
27,000
12,000
21,000-
(ABF, FCMS, MEFB, MBS, PN)
Univeraity of Nanking
31
25
200,000
103,000
434,000-
(ABF, FCMS, MEFB, MES. PN,
PS)
Soochow Uiiiveraity ...
(MES)
18
10
101,000
60,000
175,000-
Shanghai College
16
20
164,000
59,000
305,000
(ABF. SBC)
St. John’s University
(RE)
32
28
320,000
120,000
500,000-
Hangchow Christian College
9
10
60,000
22,000
100,000-
(PN, PS)
Fukien Christian University
3
8
78,000
41,000
46.000
(ABCFM, CMS. MEFB, RCA)
Canton Christian College
25
33
370,000
150,000
500,000
(Indep. and LMS)
College of Yale in China
5
25
108,000
33,000
136,000
(Indep.)
Boone Univereity
24
12
112,000
50.000
235.000-
(PE)
■Weslev College
10
4
38,000
14,000
30,000-
(WMMS)
West China Christian University ...
14
21
198,000
50,000
300,000
(ABF, CMS, FFMA, MCC, MEFB)
Total for 13 Institutions...
229
265
$2,417,009
$1,002,000
$3,577,000
Notes : —
1. Part-time teachers are not included in tbe above.
2. Yale counts returned students ns foreign teachers.
3. Tbe majority of tbe institutions conduct Middle Schools on the same cauipas,.
and a large part of the investment goes into M. S. students.
4. Annual expenses arc in Mexican; the GROSS column includes missionary
salaries; tbe NET column excludes missionary salaries.
5. Equipment is in GOLD ; if Mexican has been reduced to gold, it has been at the
rate of 2 to 1.
III. — OcGupation of Graduates
Name of College
Total
'.S
S
i Mission
Teachers
Govt. Teachers
Physicians
Govt. Officials
Students Abroad
Business and
Industry
a
g
'E
•B 0
5
0
3
Peking
513
87
154
15
40
31
24
40
122
Shantung
815
1.56
214
87
3
70
13
272
Ginling
12
5
2
1
4
Nanking
238
14
78
18
40
18
36
20
4
16
Soochow
113
4
54
4
15
36
Shanghai
57
8
20
i
1
11
13
3
St. John’s
420
16
45
31
9
11
25
283
Hangchow
180
47
64
7
10
40
12
Fukien
15
1
6
2
2
...
...
2
Canton
7
4
2
1
Yale
15
5
7
1
2
Boone
73
19
28
5
3
18
Wesley (no graduates)
... 1
West China
IG
4
3
1
4
1
3
Total...
2,474
361
684
82
180
35
143
506
77
406
Note: — Returns as to graduates offer tbe greatest variety of figures, due to tbe
following causes : —
(a) Many of tbe institutions began ns schools of lower gi'nde, gradually raising
to present standards. In some cases all who finished the full course at any time iQ
tbe past are counted graduates ; in othei-s only those who have been granted degrees
under an American charter.
(b) Some institutions reach back half a century or more, others have beeu so
recently founded that their full graduates are very few in number.
(c) In some cases graduates have entered more than one walk of life, and hence
have seemed bard to classify ; in other cases graduates are classified simply ^
“dead".
(d) In some cases records are incomplete or confused. It has been dilncuU
attain anything like complete accuracy in this table.
EDUCATION
421
AGRICULTURAL MISSIONS
Xlie agriculture in Christian missions is to bring the Christian
o-e to the fanner in such a form as he can best understand, and which
•■irhelp ^ well-balanced Christian life. To this end
-iiUnral Missions bear a dose relation to evangelistic activitj’ noless
Cliristian education. The teaching of agriculture in mission schools
Christianity with the common everj' day practicil needs and ex-
'cnees of Hf<?- If makes the studies in the curriculum more practical.
U'ffords '.a most excellent opportunity for the development of the stronger
gits of character. The teaching and general improvement of agriculture
-• a Cliristian act in itself. It, moreover, has this further advantage, i.e.
tics up the Chri.stian school with the community. This may be accom-
hslied by the school raising pure and improved seed for distribution
^ the fanners, by exhibits, Icctureis, demonstrations, home
ilDlOllg
nrojficls, etc.
In evangelistic work the place of agriculture is to establish a point of
<ontact, and to further the self-support of the Church thrcnigh the better
^ouomic condition of its members. Tliis improvement of the economic
conditions of the community can only come when the farmer is educated to
T full realization of the benefits to be derived from the use of better farm
practices, such as (i) the use of good and pure seed, (2) the use of pure
bred animals, (3) better methods of tillage and fertilization, (4) proper
drainage, (5) better methods in fann management, (6) co-operation, {7)
tiual credits, (8) good roads, (9) the control of insects and plant diseases,
-etc.
The possibilities for Agricultural Missions in China are unlimited.
According to recent Custom.s’ figures, the agricultural exports of China
•equal 73 per cent of the total. (See “The Future of Agriculture in China,”
■“Far Eastern Review," J-anuarj', 1920). .At least S5 per cent of China's
■population ma}^ be regarded ns rural. This means that 350,000,000 people
or more are in real need of a new rural outlook and of scientific knowledge
of better methods of agriculture. In the light of these conditions the
■Cliristian Church faces one of it.s greatest opportmiities.
Agricultural Work by the Go’i-ertiment — There are 10 Agricultural
Colleges and 51 Agricultural Middle Schools in China, with a total cf
•6,324 students. 722 teachers, and 453 administrative officers. At present
the Government maintains Agricultural Experiment Stations in connection
■with all Agricultural Jliddle Schools. The total amount expended ry
the Agricultural Middle vSchools in 1918 was $784,491.20. The accompany-
ing map shows the location of these Government Agricultural Schools.
There are also 269 Government Higher Primary Schools in which the
subject of Agriculture is supposed to be taught. In 'addition, there are
a large number of District Experimeut Farms where attempts are
heiug made to improve the crops of local regions. The information
given above is the latest available, and was secured for the Committee by
Jlr. Chao Chung-ting.
Re the instruction given at Go^•enmlent AgriCTiltural Colleges and
Middle Schools, the prevailing opinion seems to be that in most cases it
fails to strike at the fundamental principles of scientific agricaltuie.
Exceptions naturally are found, as in the Southeastern I,'niv.ersit3' where
conscientious attempts are being made, both in education and in experi-
. mental work. Most Government education is too materialistic, haring as
it does, in too manj’’ cases, the sole aim of bettering the economic condition
. of the fanner, without much attention being given to moral and social
problems of niral life upon which the uplift of any community or nation
depends, as much as upon better crops. Much of the present inefficiencj’
iu Government Agricultural Education is due to the nou-availabilitj' of
trained experiment st.Ltiou workers and competent teachers of agricultairal
subjects.
Types of Mission Agricvltural H’ork — Christian missions liave
; agricultural work of various kinds scattered over China. The following
I classification of the tjT^es of this work serves as a kev to the opposite
Table :
I- Agricultural Colleges.
2. Agricultriral courses in Middle Schools.
3- Improvement of crops, animals, farm practices, or forestry.
4- Creation of interest in better agriculture and forestry. (This is
done by means cf lectures, practical work, relating agriculture to
subjects taught, brief course in agriculture in the school, and the
like).
5- School Gardens — ^for teaching the digJiity of manual labour,
furnishing self-help, and as an aid to nature study classes. (A few
instances of school ground improvements are included under
this type).
Groufing of seeds, nursery' stock, or vegetables for sale.
The accompanj'ing Table gives a list of centers where some form of
Agricultural Education is done, and of the missions promoting this work.
The American Presbj-terian Mission (North) engages in one or more types
^1* rt stations. The mission second in its emphasis on Agricultural Ednca-
•ou is the Methodist Episcopal Mission (North), udth work in 6 stations,
fhere are now at least 15 .Agricultural Missionaries in China, \rith degrees
Agricultural Colleges. Their location is .shown in the Table. In
^ddition, there are 13 Chinese returned students \rith degrees from Western
-gricuUural Colleges, 7 graduates from Agricultural Colleges in China,
Jind one graduate from an Agricultural College in Japan.
Degree from Western Agricultural College
j ~ ,. Agrioultural College in China
o „ ” . >1 ■> ,, in Japan
opecial work in an Agrioultural College
Fn — Foreign
CU — Chinese
Name of Citf
Types of Work
Teachers with
Mission
1
2
3
4
5
6
degrees from
Agrieul. Colls.
Anhwei —
Suchow
PN
X
X
X
Luebowfu
FCMS
X
Fn (S)
Pochow
SBC
...
X
...
X
...
Chekiang —
Huebowfu
ABF
—
X
Chuchow
PS
X
Hangchow
ABF
X
X
Ningpo
UMC
...
X
...
...
Chihli—
Chnngli
MEFB
X
X
X
Ch (W)
Paotingfu
Union
...
X
Peking
Union
X
X
X
X
...
,,
PN
•••
X
_
Tungchow
ABCFM
...
X
•••
—
Shuntchfu
PN
X
X
...
...
Fukien—
Changchowfu LMS
X
• ••
Foochow
ABCFM
X
X
Hinghwafu
MEFB
Undet
ermine
d
Fa (w’).Cb(C
Sbaowu
ABCFM
...
X
X
X
Fn (W)
Tungan
RCA
...
...
X
...
Yenpingfu
MEFB
...
...
X
Lungtien
MEFB
...
X
X
...
...
Honan—
Cbangteh
PCC
...
...
X
X
Jnehow
ELAug
...
««•
»**
...
Kaifeng
SBC
X
...
X
Fn (W)
Siangjangfu
LUM
...
X
...
Weibwei
PCC
...
X
...
Tencbeng
SDA
•••
...
...
X
...
...
...
Hunan—
Cbangsba
YM
...
X
...
...
Ch (W)
Hengchowfu
PN
...
X
X
...
...
Sbenebowfu
RCUS
...
...
X
...
Yiyang
NMS
...
...
...
X
Yocbow
RCUS
...
...
X
X
X
...
Hupeh —
X
Hankow
PE
X
•••
Fn (W»
Tsaosbili
LMS
...
...
X
...
...
...
KlANGSI —
Kiukiang
MEFB
...
X
X
...
WFMS
...
...
...
...
Nancbang
MEFB
...
...
X
X
...
...
CMML
...
...
X
...
...
...
Kianosu—
X
X
X
X
X
X
6Fa(W),lCh(W),
Nanking
Union
MEFB
PN
0 Ui (Cl, 1 Oi tJ)
X
X
Siicbowfu
PS
X
Shanghai
ABF
X
...
IBC
...
..
MES
...
—
X
...
—
Kwangtcng —
X
Kiungebow
PN
...
...
...
...
Kacbek
PN
Swatow
ABF
X
X
X
...
Canton
CCColl
X
X
X
X
X
X
4Pd(W), 7Ch(W)
CMS
...
...
...
Sheklung
Union
X
...
...
...
Fa (W)
PN
X
X
X
...
...
Takliing
RPC
X
X
...
...
Siulam
UB
...
...
Yeungkong
PN
...
...
...
...
...
Shantung—
X
X
X
Cbowtsun
BMS
...
...
...
Lintsingebow ABCFM
X
X
Tengcliowfu
PN
Tsining
PN
...
...
X
Weiliaiwei
CMML
...
X
...
PN
X
Yihsieii
PN
X
X
...
Tsiuau
PN
...
...
...
...
Shansi-
Fn (S)
Liaoebow
GBB
...
X
X
...
Szechwan
X
X
Cbengtu
MCC
...
...
Fowebow
MCC
X
...
X
Jensbowbsien MCC
X
Micnohow
CMS
X
X
Paoning
CIM
...
...
...
Penghsien
MCC
...
Tzeliutsmg
MCC
...
Manchitiia —
Antung
DMS
...
X
X
X
Fn(S)
Moukdon
PCI
...
...
...
...
Kirin
WFMS
...
l5Fii(W), 3Fn
Total...
2
3
14
35
52
11
fS).21CIi(13W,
7 C. IJ)
422
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Agriculturaj. Coli-EGEs and JIiddle Schools
(Mission and Government)
No. oE Missions
T\*pe of Work promoting each
(See Key on Page 421) Tate of Work
^ 2
2 3
3 14
4 35
5 52
Interest in Ai'ricultural Work — Jfany other missions are desirous of
starting agricultur.al education work in their schools, and agricultural
extension work in connection with their evangelistic activities, but the
chief drawback in making even a beginning has been the lack of trained
Christian Chinese. Many of the places mentioned abo\-e would be giving
definite agricultural instruction in their Higher Primary and Middle
School courses if agricultural teachers were procurable. The following is
taken from a letter recently written to the Chairman of the Agricultural
Committee of the Plonan-Shantung Educational Association, and is
typical of a number of letters received by those engaged in agricultural
missionary' work.
"Inasmuch as you invite correspondence on the subject of 'Agriculture
in our Mission Schools’ I am taking the liberty of writing for further in-
formation As principal of the boys’ school here in S , I am anxious
that before long we shall have some kind of industrial work. As this is
an agiicultiiral community, some phase of Agricultural Education would
best meet the need. I should like if possible to make a small beginning
next fall. Will your Association in Shantung hold such an institute or
summer-school for primary teachers as you mention in your article which
will give them at least a start in the rudiments of Agriculture, and enable
them to return to iheir schools in the fall equipped to teach school garden-
ing to their pupils? If so, I should like to send one of our teachers. I
should also like to know where I can obtain a list of Chinese literature on
this subject of Agriculture, not anyrlhing too deep or technical, but some-
thing practical, that could be readily understood by the average Middle
School graduate.”
Portions of another letter from Hupeh arc as follows : "I am keenly
interested in the promotion of agricultural teaching in schools. Is there
any'^ sort of clearing-house for the exchange of experience in these
matters? That is, one would like the valuable methods already tried out
in some localities in making agricultural work in schools contribute to
the support of pupils made available.”
Recently a missionary from the interior expressed his desire to spcnl
some time studying at an Agricultural College while on furlough, and
asked what institution could be recommended and what kind of subjects
he should study. He said he was engaged in evangelistic work, mostly
among country people, and that in his judgment he would have a mucii
belter point of contact with Ihe farmer if he knew something about
Agriculture. There are several other similar cases in China of missionaries
going home to study Agriculture for this same reason. If evangelistic
missionaries are finding Agricultural Education an asset in their
how much more true must this be in educational work !
This awakened interest among missionaries in Agi-icultural Mi---
is eA-idcntly due to ssious
1. The realization that it is very difficult to secure interest ii
Gospel Jlessag'c of any man whose chief concern is the source of his"
meal and, consequently, the desire to raise the economic standards o"tb^
country people. ^
2. The self-e\'ident need for improved methods of agricultural
duction. Gnc of the chief causes of the severity of famines in China
bad economic situation under which the farmer is working. '
3. Tlie desire to use Agricultural Missions as an effective point cA
contact with the farming population, particularly where there is the ct
opportunity' that is presented to every mission station located in or u
a rural district. !
4. The need for a self-supporting Church.
5. The desire for a kind of educvation adapted to the needs of many
the students in the mission schools.
Atlitude of Mission Organizations towards Agricultural Missions—’^^ni
only are individual missionaries undertaking agricultural work in their
respective stations, but mission organizations and mission Educational
Associations are officially giving their support to Agricultural Education
as a regular type of missionary endeavour. In 1919, three of the Educa-
tional Associations passed resolutions favouring Agricultural Educational
Work. Several have standing committees on Agricultural Education ■i‘-
the present time. The actions of these Associations in relation to Agriciill 1
tural Education may be found in the China Educational Review for October
1920, under the title "Important Developments in Missionary Interest
Agricultural Education.”
Perhaps the most important action yet taken in the interests of Agricul-
tural Missions was that of the Agricultural Committee of the China Chris-
tian Educational Association which reads as follows : "In \iew of the in-]
creasing demand among missionaries for Christian trained leacliers of agri-
culture, school gardening, nature-study, ar.d for agricultural extension
workers, and, owing to the fact that this need is not now being adequately-
met, we recommend that men and money for agi’icultural missionary work
be sent to such missions and institutions as can train Christian men for the
purpose of meeting the above mentioned needs.”
"This will mean the placing of Agricultural Missionaries and fiiiaiiciat
support in such places as the College of Agi'icultiire and Forestry at
Nanking and the Canton Christian College for the purpose of strengtheiiiii"
these institutions, and in secondary training centers such as those already
recommended by this Committee, and in Normal Schools. We reconinieud
that the requests from these institutions be given first consideration."
"We consid''r it inadvisable at the present time, for a mission to place
an Agricultural hlissionary' in a mission station which is not planning to-
develop a large work along this line, or which has not the purpose uf
tiainiiig teachers and leaders. It should also be remembered that one
foreigner can do little mthout a number of properly trained assistants, end
these are very liard to secure at present. We believe that more rapid pro-
gress in Agricultural ^fissions can be made by the concentration of .Agricul-
tural Missionaries in training centers of College and Secondary' or Middle
Scliool grade, and Normal Schools.”
Perhaps one of the most outstanding forward movements for Agricultural
Jlissions is the action of the Nanking Tlieological Seminary', taken in the
spring of 1920, in favour of appointing on the faculty' a missionary
thoroughly trained in Agriculture who is to give all his time to
teaching certain agricultural subjects to the prospective preai-li-
ers. most of whom will work in the country with rural congregations
and conditions. The idea is not to make agriculturists of these woiild-lie
preachers, but to give them an understanding of some of the fuiidaincntal
economic and sociological problems of the rural communities, as well as a
general knowledge of a few of the underlying principles of scientitic
agriculture, in orde: that they may meet the country people in a sympathe-
tic and helpful way. The Theological School of Shantung Christian Uni-
versity is also planning a series of lectures with these ideas in
mind. In connection with these forward movements within Tbcolosical
Seminaiies, the formal action of the Methodist Clnuch Centenary Program
Conference, Peking, 1020, is interesting : "That special efforts he made to
prepare ministers for country as well as for city churches. We urge that
in connection with each School of Religion there be a specialist in produc-
tion, rnr<al economics, rural sociology, and that the a'ital relatioiisliip
between these courses and practical evangelism be kept constantly before
the minds of the students.” (See Educational Review, Oct. 1920).
Not only do we find missionaries and missionary organizations interest-
ed in Agricultural Missions and demanding Chinese Christians trained for
this sort of work, but we have Government Schools and Experimeu^
Stations not only enquiring for graduates of such mission institiition-s, d»
the College of Agriculture and Forestry at Nanking and the Canloa
Christian College, hut definitely engaging men from these institutions.
From this Survey', it is evident that missions face a unique opportun't}-
The Goveninient schools are not meeting the need. Missionaries
out China are feeling the need of some type of education more prac
than the academic, which sends relatively few to higher sclioo s ■
colleges and leaves the rest little prepared for the duties incident to ru
. • • .m
Future Development — In order to project Agricultural Jfissions 1**.^
adequate and efficient way, it is of primary importance that the
agricultural institutions, such as Canton Christian College and the
of Agriuilture and Forestry of the University of Nanking, be proP
equipped and staffed. Another step should be the introdne 1
EDUCATION
4-23
Atrricultnnil CoxnseiS rts a separate department in some oi the existing
^^ssioii Middle Schools, aud, in a fe%v instances, the starting of purcly
T-^ricultural Middle Schools in strategic locations in connection \\-ith work
Ireuly existing. There is also a pressing need for Departments of
a ricultural Education in connection with mission Normal Schools.
jiV.Ticultui.al IMissionaries at the present time are most needed at
ricidtural Colleges. It is to be eccpected that the Chinese trained at
♦1-cse Colleees %vill take up eventually most of the agricultma!
' rk in the Middle and Normal Schools. In the beginning, however, owing
loathe dearth of such men, it may l>e necessary' to secure a limited number
of Missionaries for this work as well.
Py careful co-operation among the missions in locating the needed
Apricultuval Traii'ing Centers, considerable expense may be saved. For
instance, the Methodists might by agreement undertake Agricultural
E^lucation in one of their schools in Central Chinn, the Presb3'terians in
North China, the B.ipti-sts in East Central China, and so on. Specializatioai
j, r different schools of the same mission would also make it possible to
reduce the expense of this work.
Some definite policy in the allocation of Agricultural Missionaries by
the dilTerent societies sending out such workers is of first importance.
There is a tendency' for individual mission stations to secure Agricultural
Missionaries for their omi local work avithout regard to the needs of other
missions of the same denomination. Funds ami men would be much
more economicallj' used by placing a certain number of men at suitable
Training Centers and then, rather than increase the number of men sent
to the field, increase the funds for the equipment and current expenses of
these Training Centers. Roth the success and extent of the futme
development of Agricultural Mis.sion.s in China depend very largely on the
ainonnt of co-operation between the various missions. Statesmanship in
this development will not consist of individual missionaiics and missions
working iiulcpeiulcntU’. An adequate all-China program can only hccoirc
an accompli.shcd fact by the utilization of such central bo<lics as the
International Association of Agricultural Missions and the AgricuUurM
Committee of the China Christian Educational Association.
INDUSTRIAL EDUCATION IN MISSION SCHOOLS
A Survey of Manual or Industrial E<lucation in Mission Schools was
tnade in 1916. The Report appears in the China Mission Year Book for
iq'i6 and is the most comprehensive statement obtainable. Naturally,
ludn‘5trial Educational facilities in mission schools have multiplied during
the last five j’ears, and new features of Industrial Education have been
intrcKluced. However, developments can hardly be said to have gone for-
-ward far enough to alter veiy appreciably the situation as revealed by
the Suiwey of 1916, _
The subject of Industrial Education is so important, that in addition
to lefeiring our readers to the China Mission Year Book, 1916, pages 27t
to 288, we append some general prcliminnr\' remarks prepared hy a mem-
ber of' the Educational Commission, who is interested in this subject and
■who has visited a nninber of mission schools during the last three months.
The Commission is now preparing its Final Report (December 1921). ^\c
niay look to this Report to deal with the very latest de^'elopmeiits in In-
dustrial Education in mission schools in Cliina.
r.i/i(C of Industrial Education— It was noticeable that in almost every
case where the opinions of Chinese were asked regarding the best con-
Iribiition of mission education to China, a strong impression was develop-
ed in favour of Vocational Education. This came equally from ratlur
imrortant public men in China and from groups of Chinese Christians as
they were met hy the Commission. It is fair to say that tlie Chinese
consulted are nearly unanimon.s in favour of an aggressive development of
Industrial Education in the mission schools.
There is no way of estimating the extent to which this Industri.il
■work is actually developed, judged by the inspections of the Commission ;
hut observation in 10 prorinces gives the impression that it is not being
■used very extensively and that only in few places are plans for sub-
stantial enlargement under w’ay. At the same time, a great inanj' mission
educators who are interested, are discussing the subject, and in many
cases have put projects before either the Mission or Home Boards, some-
times only to be disappointed. Doubtless, the sentiment in favour of
Industrial Education is pretty wide-spread among the micsion school men,
and could easily' be mobilized, with proper financial support, into a com-
prehensive aud extensive scheme.
Sell-h‘.lf> is, of course, the simplest form of industrial work and un-
questionablj’ has its place under the conditions that exist in China. It
soems clear, however, tliat all work given for self-hvdp should be mado
as educational as possible, and that the necessity of the boy or g'irl to earn
inonej" should not be subordinated to the desire to give a goo<l training
vocational in type. It is not necessary to the argument to show tliat the
boj' is to use tliis vocation in after life, because the value, ediicatioually,
of discipline of this sort is be\'ond question.
Industrial IVcrk a<s n pari of General Education — To a slight extent
industrial work is being introduced as a phase of general education. Proi)-
abl.v its great mental and moral c-aliie is well recognized, but the cUffi-
cultv of finding teachers, the cost .sometimes involved, and other factors
bearing upon the crowded life of mission teachers, are all responsible for
the fact tliat not more is being done. It would seem to <( casual obseiver
that ill China the value of this type of work in at least the Elemciitai'y
and Middle Schools would be Mmost incalculable. Perluaps to an ex-
aggerated degree in China the feeling prevails that the student or educat-
ed person does not need to work, and indeed gets his education so th.it
he maj' not need to work with his hands. It has been demonstnated
be^'oiid question that there are distinct intellectual as well as moral reac-
tions to hand training, to dealing with things, to doing something that is
real, to participating in the jirocesses that men and women have to utilize.
There are some efforts to introduce trade work and even trade schools
very' early in the course, generally as early as the Higher Priiuaty’ and la
some extent in the Lower Primary. One of tha difficulties of the situa-
tion lies ill the probable fact that the factor^' system of industry already
introduced in China will develope rather rapidly and must detenninc, in
part, the type of trade work. On the other hand, the old domestic and
village industries will continue for a long time and must he reckoned with
in aiij' system of trade work. The opinion of the Guilds on tliis subject
is of considerable importance.
A ■'Hampton” in Chbifl— It is believed that one of the best contribu-
tions that could be made to Manual and Industrial Education is to e.stablish
at least one institution at present of Middle School grade, ba.sed on the
work at Hampton Institute, Virginia, U.S.A., and indeed nio<lellcd as
clo-sely as possible after it. This would include Industry', Agriculture,
and teacher Training. The Hampton spirit must be imported as well as
the Hampton method, and then of course the wliolc scheme gradually
adapted to meet Chinese needs.
MODERN AIEDICAL EDUCATION IN CHINA
EiO'iccr Efforts in Canton— An old Rugby school boy, Thomas Richard-
son Collcdge, founded the first dispensaries in China, first in Macao in
1827; and dining the following j'ear in the city of Canton. In 1834 he
■was joined by Peter Parker, a Yale graduate, and recognized as the first
medical missionary to China. These two pioneers soon found it necessary
both to train up assistants and to go to the public for financial support of
their medical undertaking. Thus, there came into being the Canton
Medical Missionary Societj', tlie first of its kind in China. This Society
wa.s "to encourage Western medicine amongst the Chinese and alTord an
■opportunity for Christian philanthropy and service; to cultivate confidence
aud friendship and thus iiiLvoduce the Gospel of Christ in place of heathen-
ism." Further, it was "to provoke enquiry into Truth by the opposing of
oxact science to superstitious ignorance ; to educate Chinese j'ouths iu
^Vesteru medicine; to advance general medical knowledge b}' the reflex
benefits which will accrue from scientific discoTCries in China. ”
It was thus under Parker aud Collcdge, as early as 1840, and later
tmder Kerr of the same hospital in Canton, that modern medical teaching
'•’egau. In 1870, medical students were fonnally admitted and the trans-
bation of textbooks taken up in e.arncst. In 1879, the first Chinese women
to begin medical studies entered this school. In the meantime, Beiijamtn
Mobson, of the London Missionary Society, as he practised in Hongkong,
Canton, and later in Shanghai, had lectured and taught aud translated
'vithout ceasing.
ncgiuniiip-s in Tientsin— Vovty years ago, the Viceroy Li Huug-chang,
Traleful to Dr. Mackenzie for saving the life of Lady Li, provided premisc-s
hi Tientsin for medical school work, gave Dr. Mackenzie the funds with
which to carr_v on his class, imposed no hindrance on religious teaching,
and thus set in motion the earliest school of medicine among the group
that is fuuctioniug today. During Dr. Mackenzie’s lifetime, 19 men were
graduated from this school, wliicli still lives on, and is now the Naval
Medical College, Tientsin. . . , , •
Situation Tiufav— Nearly a hundred years since Collcdge started Ins
first dispensary ! Forty years since Mackenzie huinched the first moilcm
medical school in China! What is the record of their successors today /
An inquiry made in .August, 1921, showed tliat there were 27 Medic.il
Colle'^es in China. Fourteen of these are Chinese institutions, eleven are
under foreign control, and two otliers are managed cooperatively by
Chinese and Westerners
Financial Support— Oi the Chinese Colleges, three are supported by as
manv Ministries of the Ccntr.il Government (the Board of Eilucatioii
College and the Army College in Peking, and the NiUtd Collep in Tien-
tsin) ° seven by provincial governments (one at Paotingfu, Chihli, one at
Hano^chow in Chekiang, two in Kiangsu, the Central Prorincinl College at
Soochow. and the fomicr German College now located at Woosmig. one in
Tsinan in Shantung, one in Canton, aud one in Cheiigtu); ami four by
private groups, the N-antungchow College aud the Tuiig lai College m
4‘U
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Kiangsu; a Women’s Medical College at I-Iangcliow in Chekiang; and the
Kwong Wall College at Canton,
f)f the foreign-coiitrolled Colleges, two receive a measure of Govern-
ment aid (the Japanese South Manchurian R.R. College in Moukden and the
Hongkong rniversity Medical School under British control in Hongkong, :
one "is under a board of 13 trustees, six representing the six missionary
societies crigriimlly maintaining the Union Medical College, Peking, and
seven representing the China Medical Board of the Rockefeller Foundation,
while the remaining eight are conducted by missionary societies. Four
of these S are union institutions, in which British <and Americans cooperate
(Tsinan, Foochow, Peking, and Chengtu) ; one in which British ami
Danish teachers cooperate at Moukden. The Peking Women’s Union
Medical College is an American institution; the CJIS maintains a College
in Hangchow, while the remaining two strictly missionary medical schools
are conducted by American societies — St. John’s Pre-medical School m
Shanghai under the Americaii Episcopal Board, aided by contributic.n.s
fiom the University of Pennsylvania, and the Hackett Jletlical College for
Women at Canton, nnder the American Presbyterian Board, North.
Tlie two Colieges managed cooperatively by Chinese and foreigner?
are the Huiiaii-Yale College of Medicine at Changsha conducted jointly by
the faculty of Vale in Chin.a and a society of Hunanese leaders interested in
medical education ; and the Kung Yec Jlcdical College in Canton, controlled
by a Chinese board, but under professional supervision of American
teachers.
Localiou of Medical Colleges — Twenty-four are in provinces bordering
on the sea (3 in Chekiang, 6 in Chihli, i in Fukien, 5 in Kiang.su, 5 in
Kwangtuiig, 2 iu Jlanchuria. and 2 in Shantung), while the other three
arc in Human (i) and Szechwan (2) respectively, far in the interior.
Classification according to the Language used hi Instruction — Group-
ed according to the language used as the medrmn of iustinction, 17 teach
in Chinese, 5 in English, and i in Japanese. Two use both Cliincse and
Gennan together, one Chinese and English, and one Chinese and French.
Ciassificaiion according to Sex of Students— Thirteen of the Colleges
p.re at present tc-aching men only, four are exclusivelj’’ for women ; while
tlie remaining 10 admit both men and women students, though in 2 of
tliese 10 schools, women are found only in pre-medical classes.
Student Enroilnicnt — The total number of medical .students enrollel
in these 27 Colleges is a little over 2,000. Of this number only 95 are
women. In addition, the six Colleges that require thorough pre-medical
science courses report between 100 and 200 students under their im-
mediate supervision.
Faculty Enrollment — The numerical strength of the faculties at the
different Sledical Colleges varies from 4 at Foochow to 43 at the Peking
Union Medical College. (It is onlj- fair to state that since the Sun-ey
data was gathered the Foochow College has decided, on account of tlie
shortage of teachers and other factors, not to continue instruction for the
present). These numbers are iu addition to the faculties of the several
pre-mediral schools, lii 24 of the 27 Colleges whose reports are available,
the total faculty enrollment is 404, an average of about 17 per institution.
Budget — The variations found in the reports on budget are very in-
teresting. The Hangchow ■\\omen’s Medical College for example reports
a total annual budget of $2,500 Mexican, while the total budget of the
Peking Union Sledical College last %'ear was SSoo,ooo Mexican. These
figures include, in practicallj- all cases, the total cost for both College
and Hospital. It is difficult to get a wholly accurate statement, as some
teacliers volunteer their services, and in some of the budgets the s 1 •
of the foreigai teacheis are not included. The two cooperative
(PIunaii-Yale Medical College and Kung Yee jtledical College) rec^-*^*
annual grants from their respective proa-inccs, Hunan and Kwaiu-'
The Hiii’.r.n-Yalc College is iiroinised an annual subvention of
I^Iexican (of wliich amount $41,000 was paid iu 1920) ; and the Kuiig ^
College also receives a regular grant from tlie Canton tlovermuent
rtiul
rinuent r,,
addition to these grants to Colleges coucluctetl cooperatively with tl
Chinese, the Moukden Medical College receives about $6,000 Jlexi
from the provincial govenimciit of Manchuria; and the Medical s'ch
of Shantung Christian University receives an annual grant of ^
Me.xicaii, unfortunately reduced recently to $3,000 Mexican.
The average budget for the 20 in.stitutions reporting on this item
taking inaccuracies as they stand, is $109,500 Mexican. This
is surprisingly high, but it mu.st be borne in mind that the large hudigt
of the Peking Union Medical College is largely responsible for raisfa-r
the average. A second point is noteworthy, namely, that luodc-rn cduca*
tion is verj' expensive and that institutions such as tlie PenllsylvQ„^^
Aledical School of St. John’s Universitj- at Shanghai, the Shaiilui.fr
Christian University Medical vScliool, the Huuan-Yale jVIcdical College
and the Hongkong University Medical School, taking this group aloiie*^
give figures averaging ver}- much over $100,000 each. Onlj- two «^overii'
meiit schools rcpoi't an annual budget exceeding tliis anioiuit.
The grants given to the Goveniment Colleges were seriously reduced
during 1920-1921, and in consequence these Colleges now face a grave
financial crisis. In the case of the Naval Medical College at Tientsin
one-eighth of whose cost has been borne by the Navy Board, no money w.-is |
p>aid between April and Sept. 1921. The remaining seveii-eightlis of the
budget was borne fortunately by Chihli province, although no promise |
of similar assistance is held out for the future.
Constant militarj' activity in China during the past few years h.is.
greatl.v l.iiidercd educational progress in many provinces ; notwithstand-
ing, a most determined effort is being made to fulfil all contractual obli-
gaticiis, especially where foreign staffs are involved.
Tuition — Medical teaching cannot be charged for at high rates for a- 1
long time to come, that i.s, throughout most of China. The Army and
the Naval Colleges provide free tuition for those who pass their entrance
cxaminaMons ; wliile the fees cliarged in other Colleges range from a
standard average of S20 ilc-xican a year (for tuition only', in the Chinese
Goveniment institutions, to S300 Mexican a year <at the University of
Hcngkciig. Board and room together cost from S30 a j'ear np. Even
these mcxlerate fees at most of the colleges, prevent many an able
candidate from registering. Times without number have students come to
ask for scholarship ai<l or for suggestions as to self-support even though
the fee was but $30 per year. Such is the economic border line beside
wliicli a considerable proportion of students in China live.
Length of Course — The Colleges nndei' the ceutr.1l or provincial
governments tend to give a fom-year course, in one or two cases requir-
ing a pre-medical ye n' between gniduation from the Middle School amt
entrance to the ^Medical College. On the other hniul, 'he Colleges con-
ducted by missionary societies or bv' forc-ign governments in almost every
case, reouire five years iu I he Medical College before the granting of a
diplcma. In two colleges, the Peking I'nion Medical College and the
Hunan- Yale Medical College, the fifth v-ear is a clinical course, didactic
work 1 eing completed before its beginning.
Groduafes — It is impossible to give exact figures regarding the num-
l>er of graduates from these 27 Medical Colleges. The total is certainly
not over 3,000. Add to this those who were taught privately or in ccl-
leges thac have since ceased to function, and we shall get a grand lotil
of probably not more thin 4,000 or 5,000 as the figure representing thwe
in Cliiiia who have received a more or less full measure of person.il or
institutioual training in Westerrn medicine.
Scholastic Siandatiis — Only six of the Medical Schools in China
vet require thorough laboratorj' preparation in biology, chemistry, and
phvsics. The Chinese Colleges are still sati.sfied to admit Middle Sclioo
graduates. A pre-medical year however is soon to be required by one or
two of these schools. In 10 of the 27 Idedical Colleges, the course lad^
five year.s. Iu Moukden and Hongkong this is due to llie fact that lie
British pattern is followed. In the Peking Union Medical College
didactic work lasts 4 years, but a year of graduate work is reqiiircd e-
fere the degree is conferred. Tlie schools in Changsha and Tsinan aie
j'lanning to follow this course, together with St. John's, as soon^as tier
teaching staff is adequate. The Government Colleges are all
Mcdicai Colleges” there being as vet no Chinese University Mei 'ca
School. These Special Colleges slavishly follow the Japanese ^
Middle School graduation plus four years of medical study as n-
quiremeiit for a medical degree.
The German Medical College, with its reputation for high
standards and excellent equipment, has now been revived. A new ‘ ^
and now teachers have reached the field ; and the work to be t one
is likely to place tlie school among the stronger institutions of ^
shortly. _ , (-op
The small piovision for laboratories iu the majority of J ‘
leges as compared with the more adequate provision for ec u
sugge.sts that the imperative necessitj' of individual expenmen
not been sufficiently appreciated by the faculties. Belief m t iss
expressed everywhere, but actual provision for it is all too
physiology requires in.itnimcnts of precision, which ^ , Q„triiout
liiindle, and tliat individual microscopes are needed by studen s
their courses is also not fullj- realized, if one may judge b> w *0
mc«t iustitutious.
EDUCATION
425
l^ew laboratory buildings are to be found in several centers. Hang-
liow Proviucial Jredical College, for example, entered its new buildings
this autumn (1921), although no anatomical laboratori' with dissecting
Lbles for every student is promded. The new College for Women, also
Hangchow, consists essentially of recitation rooms. The recently com-
pleted group of buildings for Soochow, and the group planned for the
^rd of Education College at Peking, give promise of better provision,
Uliough in the former e\xn the new laboratories only recently occupied
"0 jiotlfurnish space and eciuipment enough for each individual student.
‘ Teaching, force— hi spite of limitations and weaknesses mentioned
above the teachers in most Mcdica.l Colleges constitute on the whole, a
strong group. The F.R.C.S. in nearly every College where British take
any part, the corresponding I'.A.C.S. in the institutions where Americans
'.each; brcuch, Germans and D.incs of equal distinction — all share in the
common task of instntetion. In the majority of Chinese Collegc.s, the
teaching staff consists largely of men trained in Japan. This is not at
all unnatural when we remembCT how many Chinese studied in Japan
before 1914. Few of these teacher.s, however, had anj’ opportunity to
study in Japanese universities. Most are gr.iduntes of Spcci.al Medical
Colleges, whose standards and equipment conlinne to be but moderate.
Mission and Non-Mission Medical Colleges in China, 1921
PBonxcE
1 Chekiang
‘1 II
3
i
5
G
7
K
9
10
11
12
13
li
15
Ifi
17
1«
19
20
21
22
23
24
Chihli
Fukien
Hunan
Kiangeu
Kwangtung
Manchuria
Shantung
2) II
2G Szechwan
27
City
Name of Institution
Control
Student
Enroll-
ment
L.VNOUAi-.E
OF
Instruction
SEX OF Budgets (in
students
Hangchow
Chekiang Provincial Medical and Phannaceutical College
Prov. Govt
. 205
Chinese
Moll
,,
Hangchow Women’s and Children’s Hosnitiii Medical Collece Private
Chinese
2,500
Paotingtu
Hangchow Medical Training College
CMS
30
Chinese
Men A Women
5.5.000
Chihli Provincial Medical College
Prov. Govt
102
Chinese
Men
Peking
Army Medical College
Cent. Govt
. 2.53
Chinese
Men
130,000
National Medical College of Peking
Cent. Govt
222
Chinese
Men A Women
140,000
,,
North China Union Medical College for Women
Union: ABCFM. MEFB. PN
3‘J
Chinese
Women
,,
Peking Union Medical College
Union Mission and Rockefeller Foundation 40
English
Men it Women
800,000
Tient.3in
Naval Medical College
Cent, and I’rov. Government
GO
Ch. it Eng.
Men
09.94.5
Foochow
Union Medical College (c)
Union: ABCFM, CMS. MEFB
19
English
Men
1,0(JO
Changsha
Hunan- Yale Medical College
Union : YM and Chinese gentry (b)
90
English
Men A Women
130.000
'1 iingchow
Nantung Medical College
Private
. lie
Chinese
Men
15,000
Shanghai
Tung Teh Medical College
Private
Ch. A- Gor.
Men A Women
15,847
,,
Pennsylvania Medical School of St. John’s University
Union : PE and U of P
2G
English
Men
195, .500
Soochow
Kiaiigsu Provincial Medical College
Prov. Govt
9G
Chinese
Men
70,000
Woosung
Tung Chi Medical and Engineering College
Prov. Govt
Ch. A Oer.
Mon
so, 000(a)
Canton
Hackett Medical College for Women
PN
39
Chinese
Women
75,000
Rung Yee Medical College
Private
CO
Chinese
Men A Women
80,000
Kwangtung Provincial Medical and Pharmaceutical College
Prov. Govt
50
Chinese
Men A Women
•
Hongkong
Kwoiig Wall Medical College
Private
70
Chine.se
-Men A Women
•
University of Hongkong Medical School
Local Brit. Govt
English
Men A Women
89,200
Moukden
Moukden Medical College
Union: UFS, DMS
. . 100
Chinese
Men A Women
32,000
South Manchuria Medical College
South Manchurian RR
05
Japanese
Men
50,000
Tsinan
Medical School of Shantung Christian University
Union: SPG, BMS. SBC, LMS. LUM
PCC, PN. PS
! 129
Chinese
Men
160,000
Women’s Medical College
Prov. Govt
40
Chinese
Women
•
Cbengta
Medical School of West China Union University
Union: CM.S, ABF. MCC, MEFB, FFM.\.
31
Chinese
Men
9,000
,,
Chinese-French Medical College
Prov. Govt
Ch. AFr.
Men
•
* No report.
(a) Including allowance for Engineering Department.
(b) WMMS contributes a teacher.
(c) Discontinued.
LANGUAGE SCHOOLS FOR MISSIONARIES
Language schools for missionaries are of recent origin. In the earlier
years (before 1910) the only organized schools were at Yangcliow and
Aiikiug, established by the Cliina Inland Mission for the training of their
young women and young men. Although some of the textbooks used in
these schools were made use of bj' missionaries throughout Cliina, the
schools themselves did uot promde any assistance for those who were not
connected with the Chin.i Inland or its Associate Missions.
C/ifjia /Hfaiiri MErioji Training Homes — These are now situated at
Chhikiang and A'augchow. The school at Cliinkiang formerly located at
Auking and opened in 1SS7 by Rev. F. W. BcJler is for men. Mr. and Mrs.
S. Glanville are in charge. The number of students during the fall of
1921 was y. The hours of study are from 9 a.m. till noon and from i.,va
till 4.30 p.m. These are divided into eight periods. Three Chinese teachers
■ire einploy'ed (one firll time and two part time). The program of work is
as follows : For one study period daily each student reads unth a teacher.
During the last period of the forenoon, all the students meet for a group
cla.s.s, when a Chinese teacher drills them in Bailer’s “An Idiom a Lesson.”
Tlicy meet again for a group class during the third period of the afternoon,
when a Chinese teacher drills them in the repetition of Chinese seuteiice.s.
^he inten'als between classes are spent in private study. At the present
time, the school is divided into tlwee cla.ssQS, and Mr. Glanville gives each
a lesson in idiom and grammar daily. Mr. Glanville is also present at the
two group classes in order to give guidance. During the week the students
have two writing classes, each of half au hour duration. Special copy books
f’o prepared, and the teacher writes out a specimen, showing the order of
die strokes and how the character is built up.
MHien the students have advanced in the study of Bailer's Pi imer they
farm a conversational class, which meets for one hour every Satiwday
morning, with the Chinese teacher in charge, Chinese alone being spoken.
Study at night is optional.
The CIM School at Yangchow is for wetmen. Miss F. Cole is in
‘^Imrge, assi.sted by Miss E. B. Griffith and Mrs. W. Y. King. There oxe
20 students (December 1921), and study extends over six hours daily, dudd-
Gil into eight periods. The mitnber of Cliinese teachers is 3. The pro-
{Fam of work is as follows : Half of the time is spent with Cliinese
lechers. Of the four classes with teachers, there are group classes, one
IS for private study. Of the three group classes, two are with Chinese
Icachers — one on Ball<a’s Primer and one on “An Idiom a lesson.” In the
’■einaining clas.s, instruction in Bailer’s Primer is given by n foreign tea-
riier. A class for instruction in ivriting the Chinese character is held twice
iveekly.
The period of training in these two CIM schools varies, hut is usually
about six mouths. At the end of this time the students go forward to
inland stations where tlicy continue their study of the Chinese language
under the guidance and help of the missionary' in cliarge, mixing witli
the people and taking p.art in the work as they' are able.
The Department of Missionary Training of the University of Nanking
— The first of the newer language schools for missionaries is commonly
known as the Department of Missionary Training of the University of
Nanking. During the Rea'olution of 1911 a large number of missiouaries
congregated in Shanghai and in order that the time spent there might not
be lost several missions grouped together and proi'ided classes for their
youngei' missionaries in the study of the Chinese language. The results
of this work in Shanghai were so satisfactory tlmt a Committee wa-s
appointed to see whether it would Ijo possible to continue such a school
elsewhere. It was felt that this school would need to be in connection with
au institution, which could furnish sufficient class room space and look
after the development and training of the teachers. The University of
Nanking agi'eed to uiiderfake the development of this Department, and
the following' year in 1912 the school was start«l at Kan Ho Yen in part
of the Model School building at the University. The present Dean of the
school is Rev. Cliarles S. Keen. There were, in 1921, 51 Chinese teachers
and 12S resident and 33 correspondence students. '!^vcnty different mission
societies were represcr.ted in this student body. These societies with the
number of students representing each arc as follows : .AAM 2, ABF 9, AFO
I, BIOLA 4, CMS I, EA 2, FCMS 18, GC i, MEFB 31, PE 6, PN 10, PS
9. SBC 2, SDA 9, UE 2, UofN 4, WU 2, YMCA 3, YWCA 3, CRC 4.
nnconuected 2.
The course of study covers a period of five years. The work of the
first y'ear is always done in residence. An opportunity is given for doing
the second year’s work in residence also, if the students desire. Casually,
however, the work of the second year is done by' comespoudence as wdl
as that of the third, fourth, and fifth years. The school n.ssuincs responsi-
bility' for all examinations covering the work of the first and second years.
For the following years the student selects a superintendent of study,
preferably in his station or mission, who is satisfactory to the authorities
of the school, and under the supermsion of this superintendent, examin i-
tions in electives for these years are taken, and reports arc sent to the
language school where all records are kept.
The course of study for the first year includes Loose Leaf Lessons,
prepared by the Langviage .School or adopted from Mandarin textbooks,
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
i'2C
selections from St. John’s Gospel, Character Writing and Analysis, (the
student being examined upon live wiling and analysis of the first 400
characters in the Language School’s list). Composition, (reejniring the n.'e
ju writing of about .200 characters based on the texts of the lessons used),
and Mcinoiy Work, (including the Lord’s Prayer and twenty Chinese pro-
vcrl)s). The student is also exi)ccted to put some time on the geogra])hy
of China, and attend lectures given each year on Chinese religions, his-
tory, literature, sociology’, and the science and history of missions. The
reading of at least one thousand pages in books on China selected in con-
sultatiou with the head of the school, is also required.
The course of study for the second year is part compulsory, and part
elective. Fo.- work of the third, fourth, and fifth ycar.s the student has the
privilege of choosing his own textbooks for additional stmly. Certificate.^
for each year’s work are granle<l to successful pupils. A diploma is pi'ovid-
cd for those who complete five years of work,
The School is supi>orted largely by the fees of the students, which
amount to $150 lifcix. for all mi.ssionaries of cooperating societies. The
salaries of the foreign tcjiching staff are pnovided by their respective
mi.s.sions-
The School is at present housed in a special compound having a large
classroom building and a dormitoi-y which accommodates 22 j-oung ladies,
hfest of the remaining students live in the homes of ini.ssionarics, scatter-
ed over the citj'. It is hoped soon to provide additional dormitories where
mairied couples with children may he accommodated.
.Shortly after this Language School in Nanking wa.s organized, llie
Canadian Presbyterian 'Mission opened a .school in Central Honan for its
own missionaries and those connected with other mi.ssions at work in the
province. Tlie school was accommodated in a inis3ionar3'’s home. Dr.
McClure was in charge. In 1915 the school was closed and future students
were sent to the Language School in Peking.
The North Chhia Union Lonsuaffc School, Peking — ^I'his school had its
beginnings in 1910 when Dr. W. Hopkvm Rees of the Ix>ndon Mission
started a school for the new missionaries of that mission and members of
other missions who cared to attend. The next 3'ear upon Dr. Rees’ being
recalled to Kngland, the work of the school was carried on under the
auspices of the Peking ‘^'MCA, with Robert R. Gailc}' in charge, followed
several vears later by Dwight W. Edwards and still later bj' William B.
Pettus, the present principal of the .School. In 1913 the North China Union
Language School was organized b.v the missions in Peking. In 1920 affilia-
tion between this school and Yenching Uuiversit3' (Peking Christian Uni-
versiW) was effected.
The Directing Bodies of tlie School at the present time are : American
Board Mission, American Slethodist ^lission, American Presb3’terian
Jlission, Clnircb of England lilission, London Missionary Societ3-, Young
Men’s Christian Association, Young Women’s Christian Association,
American Legation, American Association of North China, British Chajn-
ber of Commerce, British Legation and the China IMedical Board. A group
of buildings has been rented, and equipped for use as classrooms, studies
and lio.stel.
The number of Chinese teachers is 97 and the total enrollment cf
students 147. A five 3'ear course has been drawn up and adopted jointly
b3’- this .School and the Language School in Nanking. Tlie Phonetic In-
ductive method of stud^' is used. There are three terms in the school 3'ear.
During summer months the students stud3' with their personal teachers at
the varioxus summer resorts. 'While attention is centered on the language
two lectures are given weekiN' on subjects pertaining to China. There is a
regular course in Histor3- ^lecture one hour per week) during the fall term.
During the winter and spring tenns there arc Seminars on different su'm-
jects such as “Chinese Cnstenns and Problems,’’ “Chinese Phnosoph3',’’
“Chinese M3•tholog3^” “China’s Modern Foreign Relations,’’ “Causes of
Poverty iu China,’’ “Chinese Economics,’’ and “China’s Trade and
Commerce.”
The school is supported b3' tuition fees and 3’earl3' contributions from
missions and other cooperating bodies. Tlie number of business people
The Union Missionary Training School. Chengtu — This School is part
of the West China Union lhiiver.sit3’. Dr. Spencer Lewis is iu charge. It
has no buildings of its own, but meets in rooms granted to it b3' the
UniversitN' Authorities. The School was founded in 1920. Previous to that
time there was no definite organization, but' all students of West China
were compelled to emplo3' their own teachers and acquire the Ch’
language according to the old methods of stud3*. In xgai there
emplo3’ed Chinese te.achers and 30 students connected with this Scl*^ V
These students lepreseiit five different missions, i.e., Canadian Metli r
.American Metbodist Ej>iscopal, American B.iptist North, Church '
aiy Socict3', English Societ3- of Frieiid.s.
The course of stiuh' at present coN-^rs onU- two 3*ears, altlioimh nl
are in hand for extending Ibc work. The same methods of teachincr '
(•mplo3-ed as are being used in Nanking and Peking, where
taught in the natural order of hearing, speaking, reading and writiii" '
course of stiuh' for the first 3'car comprises : Conversational loss<^s
pared In’ the school, the stnd3' of the radicals and their umnbers (the mo-,
important ones being writteii'i, abilitN’ to recite the Lord’s Praver aiul the
ten commandments, the stiuU' of Kilboni's le.ssons, the first 20 les.soiis ‘
Bailer’s Primer, the Gospel of St. John (Chapters i to 10), writiim co,j
commoiih' used chai'actcrs with anah'.sis of the same, the stud\" of tlie''gei'
grapliN' of China with the abilit3' to draw an outline map of the provinces
the abilit3’ to write a composition of from 200 to 300 characters a leu
inimite .uldress and phonetic script.
In addition, loctui-es are given during- the 3*e.ir on different topics, such
as Chinese Religions, Historv, Customs, Etiquette; also a study of the
Economics and Sociologv of the countrv. Required English reading ii-.
chides “The Foreign Missionar3-” b3' Dr. A. J. Brown, “The Real China,
man” b3’ Holcombe, “A Sketch of Chinese Hislor3’” 1)3- Pott, and “The
Changing Chinese” b}- Ross.
The course for the second 3'cai- includes a continuation of the le.ssoiH
prepared by the school, Bailer’s Primer (lcs.sons 21 to 39), a Chinese News,
paper selected b5' the .school in Beh Hna, the Acts (chapters i to 10), llie
Sacred Edict (chapters 1 to S), an additional 500 characters and analysis
of the same, an additional composition of 500 characters UTitten in the
phonetic script, a 20 minute acldi'ess before a Chinese audience, and Scrip-
ture selections from ifatthew, Luke and the Psalms.
The number of students is continiialh' increasing. In addition to die
w'ork of the Director some teaching is clone b3- other missionaries in giviug
lectures to the students.
The Il’n. Dialect School of Soochoiv Unhersity, Dean, Dr. W. B. Nance.
The head Chinese teacher is Mr. L. G. Lea, who has 20 assistant teachers
associated with Jiim. The nmnber of students in 1921 was fort3-.l\vo.
The following missions support the School : MES, PE, PN, PS, SBC, Ll'IS,
YJICA and YWCA.
The School was started in June, 1919. During the first 3-ear 13 students
were enrolled, the second 3-ear 32 and the present 3-car 42. This indicates a
re.il need for a language school in the Wu Dialect Section of China. The
school at present is being conclncted in the buildings of the Universit3', 1 at
land h.as been purchased and it is expected that special buildings for the
use of the school will be erected within the next two 3-cars. Fees S150 a
3-ear for missionaries of cooperating missions.
Cfljifcui Union Language School — ^This school was first organized in
1914 b3- the American Presb3’terian Mission. 5rissiouar3- recruits of othev
missions at once requested admission and during the first 3’ear :i students
were enrolled. The course of stiid3' extends over 2 3-eai-s. Rev. H. 0. T.
Burku-all is iu charge. There are between 5 and 7 employed Cliiuese
teachers and between 10 and -20 students. The school is housed in rented
premises and under the control of a union committee.
Conclusion — In addition to the language schools meutioned above,
reference must also be made to gi'oups of missionaries (generally not largei
wliich assemble for var3-ing periods of time in different places to stud3- the
Chinese language. Within the last S 3-ecirs studt’ groups of this sort have
been organized at Kikungshaii in Honan, cliiefl3’- for Lutheran missionaries;
at Haukow, at Shanghai, at Chaiigslta tinder the direction of ^fr. Cooper, at
Wuchang under the direction of Mrs. Arnold Fo.ster, at Killing, where a
strong teiicliing force is usualh’ secured, and at Foochow, where a Union
I.anguage vSehool supported ty five cooperating missions under the direc-
tion of Rev. LtTitan P. Peet was established in 1915. These more or less
infonnal and unorganized .schools spring up from time to time, then ag-aiu
cease to be. Their number has lessened during the last three or four 3-car>.
Each summer Language .Study Groups are formed at maii3' of the siunincr
resorts. Schools for business people have also been established in a few of
the larger port cities like Shanghai and Hongkong generalh’ under the
control of the chambers of commerce
SCHOOLS FOR FOREIGN CHILDREN
Introductory Note — ^The data given below, except in a few cases where
later statistics were supplied, cover the school 3’ear 1919-1920. Fort3’-thrce
schools ha%’e been included in this Surve3’. Each is formall3’ organized with
a governing board, and offers work of recognized standing. In connection
with this list of .schools two important facts need to he noted. First, the
list is as complete as the Committee can make it, although no claims are
made for its absolute completeness. Here and there, in a country so vast
as China, there may be small organized schools for foreign children, of one
nationality or several nationalities, which as yet are unknown except to
residents in the particular cities where these schools may be located.
Second, the list does not include Die 1110113’ so-called “mothers’ schools”
which exist for children of 3'ounger 3’oars in many missionary residential
centers. Attendance in these schools varies from two to a score or more.
Onl\’ work in the lower grades is attempted. The teaching sermce is
voUmtar3' and frcqncnth’ of high quality. Courses of instruction are
generally those most universall3' followed iu the home lands.
The schools in the following list ai'e grouped b3’ provinces in alphabeti-
cal oi'dcr :
CHIHLI
PEKING : (i) Peking American School — Founded iu i9i7>
ducted jointl3' 1)3- the Methodist Mission, the Mothers’ Club, Peking Uino'i
-Medical College, Scottish Rite Masonic Bodies, and the YMC.A.. T>ie
American bnsine.ss hoinses in Peking contribute generously to the ctureii.
r-.\penscs of the Scluiol. Its work includes the kindergarten, prininiy
grades, and high school. During the 3’ear 1920-1921, approxiuiaUl3’ ^5®
pupils were enrolled.
The school is conducted on .American educational lines and prepares
pupils for entrance to American colleges. It is open to all children
European nationality who have a sufficient knowledge of English to
them to follow the work profitabl3- and who are endorsed b3' the enrol ui'-
committee.
EDUCATION
427
The School is centi'iilly located in rented quarters having: ample class-
nis and a large playgiound. There are over lo full-time teachers,
l^ciilty members of the Pre-Medical School of the China Medical Board
1 ave charge of courses in Science. These are taught in the laboratories
the Medical School- Trained Chinese teachers from the North China
miou Language School have charge of the teaching of the Chinese lan-
The Peking Institute of Fine Arts offers a large variety of courses
music and art which are also open to the pupils of this School.
^ The tuition fee for kindergarten is $70 per year, first and second grades
Sqo per year, and third grade through high school S125 per year. All
■tiiition fees are payable half-yearly in advance. Pupils from contributing
organi;:ations pay one-half the regular tuition rates. Most of the students
<ome from Peking and vicinity. About half are children of missionaries.
Trench, Dutch, Norwegians, English, and Americans are represented.
TlENTvSTN : (2) Marist Brothers’ School for Boys— Roman ChithoHc
Seven foreign teachers wnth over 125 students, of whom 50 are boarders.
Tecs, tuition $90, board $550. Cambridge Local examinations.
(3) St. Joseph’s 5c/i£K‘/ for Girls — Roman Catholic. Founded 1914.
Enrollment over 225; students (boarders) 4S; six foreign teachers. This
usrliool is for foreign children only.
(4) Tientsin Grammar School — Under the control of the British Muni-
<ipal Council. Founded 1905, for foreign boys and girls ages 5-1S. Fees
55o_i50, according to age. Present enrollment 150. Eight foreign
teachers. Cambridge Local examinations.
TUNGHSIEN : (5) North China American School — Founded 1914.
Union of .4BCFM, MEFB, and PN Missions. The school is sihiated in the
<oinpound of the American Board Mission. Tuition fee, S25 per annum by
contributing missions and $125 by others, music extra. Nine teachers, 56
-pupils (boys and girls) of which .<51 are boarders. Full courses preparatory
to school and college entrance at home.
FUKIEN
FOOCHOW : (6) A small private school has been conducted from
time to time by wives of missionaries of the MEFB and ABCFM. Enroll-
ment varies from year to year. Only children m the lower grades arc being
t.aug]it.
HONAN
KIKUNGSHAN : (7) American School — Founded 19/3. Unioti of LUJf
and ELAug missions which pay the teachers' salaries, erect the schcx)l
•buildings, and make a yearly appropriation to cover cost of hooks and other
school equipment. A domaitory and school building with adjoining re-
<rcalioD grounds have been provided. Courses of instruction extend over
•eight grades and four years of high school. The curriculum of Minnesota
schools is followed. Four full-time and one part-time teacher are emplo5’ed,
also a matron. Enrollment (1919-1020) 52 (34 in grades, and iS in high
school). Majority of pupils come from Honan and Hupeh. It is hoped 10
build a new dormitory shorth'. The School is open to children of all
■missions.
(5) Swedish Union School — Founded 1919. Controlled bj’ the SMF in
Hupeh and the SMC (CIM). This School exists for the benefit of childien
■whose parents desire that they should receive a Swedish education, and ’s
open to all European and American children. The School owns a large
tract of land with several houses located in a verj' advantageous position
on the hill. The Managers hope in the near future to erect addition tl
buildings for class-rooms and dormitories, together with a gymnasium. The
tc.-iching staff consists of five foreigiaers and one Chinese. The Swedish
minister acts as inspector. The curriculum is dimdecl into ten grades,
three of which are preparatory'. All the teaching is in Swedish, but Ger-
man, French and English are also taught. The Chinese language is
optional. Children are received from the ages of seven, and are given an
tducation that will prepare them for entering colleges at home. All pupils
pay for board and school books. Those belonging to missions which are
■uot yet partners in the undertaking also pay a tuition fee. The enrollment
oscecds thirty children who come from Shansi, Shensi, Mongolia, Honan
and Shanghai.
WEIHWEl : (9) Caudd/fl)’. Prcsbyfcn'dn Schoof — Founded 1919.
Three foreign teachers and 24 students.
HUNAN
VIYANG : (10) Norwegian School — Several teachers and less than a
*core of pupils. This School is entirely supported b>' the NMS. It is the
only middle school recognized by the Norwegian Government outside of
Norway. Two foreign languages are taught.
HUPEH
HANKOW : (ii) British School — For European boys and girls. Con-
trolled by the Municipal Council. There are 70 students and 5 foreign
teachers. A new school building has just been completed.
(ra) St. Mary's School and Kindergarten— ¥ov European girls. Roman
Catholic. Five teaching sisters and 4 secular teachers.
LAOHOKOW : (13) Norwegian School — No particulars.
KIANGSI
Ruling : (14) KuUng American School — Founded 1916. Union of
PN, and FCMS. Staff of 10 foreign teachers. Courses of instruction
♦xteud over primary, gr-ammar, and two years of high school. This school
open to American and European boy's and girls only’, and follows tlie
standard American curriculum as far as possible. Enrollment approxi-
^'atcly 56 (boarders 50) ; ages S-16. Total expenses for one year : $32,000.
J^®st per pupil : $600, of which a large proportion is met by appropriations
contributing missions and friends in the United States. Tuition $20 —
poaid, $100—200. Plans are now laid for the construction of three
mltliugs : a class-room building, $25,000; boys' dormitory, $40,000; and
the headmaster’s house, $5,000. Additional land to the value of $10,000 is
to be purchased, and heating and lighting plants are to be installed (heat-
ing $10,0000, lighting $5,000).
(15) Rcd'.roft Boarding .School — Founded 1919. Three foreign teachers,
o\-er 30 foreign pupils, boys and girls.
ki.\ngsu
NANKING: {16) "///KcrcsC' Nunkiiig Foreign Sc/i 00/— Founded
roil. vSelf-supporting- Four full-time foreign teachers, assisted by' volun-
tary teachers iu the community. Owns its own school building with 1
large playground. Enrollment exceeds 50 boys and girls. No proposals f..r
cnlaigcmcnt. Fees: $105 per year in three instalments. Children from
outside Nanking make private arrangements for living in home of mission-
aries. Income entirely derived from tuition. Low expenses and extended
curriculum due to the fact that mothers who are experienced teachers con-
tribute their time. The school cares for all grades from the kindergarten
through the four years of high school. Science work is carried on in the
laboratories of the University' of Nanking.
SHANGHAI: (r?) Cathedral School for Boys (British)— Vownded
19^. Seven teachers. Enrollment So boys, ages 6-18. Fees $200 (Choral
Scholarships are given). Cambridge Local examinations.
(iS) Cathedral School for Girls (British)— Founded 1917. Nine
teachers; pupil enrollment 120, ages 4-17 (including hoys up to 9 years of
age only). Fees $200. C-ambridge Local examinations.
(19) Ecolc Municipalc Francaisc— For European or American children.
Founded 1911. Sixteen teachers. Pupils exceed 250. .‘\ges 5-17. Fees
S60-140. Examinations; Certificat d’Etndes; Cambridge Preliminaiy
Junior and Seniot; Diploinc de I’AlHauce Francaisc.
(20) Institution of the Holy Family— Rotaan Catholic. Founded 1893.
For foreign girls only. Twenty-one teachers, 2S6 pupils, of whom 70 are
boarders. Ages 5-20. Fees : boarders $25, day pupils $6 per mouth.
Cambridge Local examinations.
■(21) Private Day and Boarding Sc/iool— (fonnerly Miss M. W. Jewell’s).
Founded 1896. Five teachers, enrollment over 30 (foreign boys and girls),
all boarders. Fees for day pupils amount to $145 annually (less 20 per cent
to missionaries). This school lias primary, intennediat-?, and grammar
classes. A home school for those desirous of a Christian education.
(22) Public School for (Foreign) Boy5— Under control of Shanghai
Municipal Council. Founded 1SS6. Teachers 13, pupils 300. Fees for
children over 10 years, $12 ; under 10 y’ears, $10 per mouth. Examinations :
Cambridge Loc.als, St. Andrew’s Society', St. George’s Society.
(23) Public School for (Foreign) Gir/s— Under control of Shanghai
Municipal Council. Founded 1886. Teachers 23 ; students 400, ages 5-1S
years; tuition fees, S120. Cambridge Local examinations- There are twd
branches of this school in the city.
(24) Shoiighfli American School — Organized under a Board of Managers
in 1911. Began instruction, 1912. Open to children of Ameri-
can and European residents in China. The courses offered include the
usual primary and grammar grades common to --Vmerican schools, and a
four years’ high school curriculum preparing for entrance into the best
American colleges and universities. Under the control of a Board of
Managers, representing eight cooperating missions, .Ymerican Chamber <'E
Coimnerce and 'American 'Assocuiriou. This school recently purchased
valuable piece of land in the Freaich .Settlement of Shanghai and funds
in e.xcess of Taels 500,000 have been raised both locally' and in America
for a large building program to begin at once. There are 17 full-time
foreign teachers, 6 other foreign administrative officers, and 146 pupils,
boys and girls, enrolled in the grades, and 107 boys and girls enrolled in
the high school ; 97 of the total 253 pupils are hoarders. Tuition fees
range from $144 to Sr8o per annum according to grade— children of mis-
sionaries belonging to cooperating missions which make an annual gr.int
for current expenses, paying considerably less than those of non-coopcr.it-
iug missions or of the business community.
(25) Shanghai ferwish School — Founded 1900. Teachers 7: pupils, both
boys and girls, 120. Ages 5-25. Free tuition. Cambridge Local
examinations.
(26) St. Francis Xavier’s Roman Catholic College — For foreign and
Chinese boys. Founded 1864. Teachers 31; boys S64 (boarders 13S). .Ages
6-iS. Fees: ist Di\-ision, $5, 2iid Division, $2 per month; boarders S30
per month. Cambridge Local »?xamiuations.
(27) St. Joseph’s Roman Catholic Institute— For foreign girls. Founded
1S71. Teachers 24; pupils 420 (boarders 50). Ages 5-17. Fees : day scholars
$8 per month, boarders $28 per month. Cambridge Local examinations.
(28) Thomas ITanbury School for (Non-Chinese) Boys — Under control of
vShaiighai Municipal Council. FcAiiuled 1S91. Teachers 15 ; boys iSo
boarders 80). Fees: day scholars, S11.25 per month; boarders, S37.50
per month. Examinations : Cambridge and Hongkong Lccals and Hong-
kong Mntricnlatious.
(29) Thomas Hanbury School for (lVt)H-C/tiiiC5<’) Gfr/s— Under control of
Shanghai Muncipal Council. Founded 1891. Teachers 14 ; pupils 204
(including boys iiikIct 8), Boarders 57. Ages 5-17- Fees: day scholars,
S7.50 per month; boarders, $25.00 per mouth. Cambridge Local
examinations.
KWANGTUNG
C.^NTON : (30) Canton Christian College ITesfriH .Scfioof— Founde'l
1919. Two permanent teachers, assisted by members of the College Staff;
42 foreign boys and girls. Fees $140-160 for tuition only.
(31) Canton Primary Sc/ioo/— Founded 1917. Union of ABCFM and
PN Missions. Several teachers. No further particulars.
HONGKONG : (32) Diocesan Boys’ School (for Eurasians)— Founded
1S96. Teachers 17; boys 330 (boarders 100). Ages 6-iS. Fees: boarders
S420, day’ scholars S120. Examinations : Board of Education, Hongkong;
Hongkong and Oxford Locals. Chinese received only on full fees.
423
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUl’ATION OF CHINA
(33) Peak 5c/i0ol— Foreign staS of 6 women ; enrollmcut 50 European
boys and girls.
(34) Victoria British Sc/iool— Founded 1S95. Supported by Hongkong
Government. Teachers 5; European boys and girls, 70. Fees, $36-60.
Oxford Local examinations.
KOWLOON : (35) Ko-d,}oon British School. — Supported by the
Educational Depaitment, Hougkong Government. Founded 1902. Teachers
8; 122 European boy and girl pupils. Hongkong University Local
examinations.
SHANTUNG
CHEFOO : (36) C/iina Inland Mission Boys’ School — Founded iSSo.
Teachers 12; boj's 100 (boarders 90). Fees : for sous of missiouaries con-
nected with the CIM, free; for other $360 per annum (exclusive of certain
discounts). Music $20 per tenn extra. Oxford Local examinations.
(37) China Inland Mission Girls’ School— Founded iSSi. Teachers ii,
$5 girls (boarders 7S). Fees and examinations as above.
(;S) China Inland Mission Preparatory School— Founded 1895. Teachers
7; pupils about 100 (boj's and girls), of which 70 are boarders. Ages 6-10.
TSINAN : (39) Elementary School— For British and American
children.
TSINGTAU : (40) Tsinstau InstiUde^PoT foreign boys. Founded
1921. Five foreign teachers. All grades, including High School ^
TUNGHANGFU : (41) Mission School jor Forcisn Children, conducted
by the National Association for the Promotion of Holiness. Seven
children.
WEIHAIAVEI : (42) Wcihainci School— For British boys. Founded'
1901. Teachers 4; boys 35 (boarders 30). Fees: board and tuition
(including laundry) $165 per term; for boys under tc-11, $155 per
medical attendance $5 per term; drill and g^unnastics $5 per term-
stationery and use of text-books $5 per term ; library and sports $2.1:0,
jier term; postage, etc. $i per term; music $20 per term; Easter vacatiou-
S12.50: summer vacation $40. Pupils of non-British origin are charged an-
extra fee of $ao per term.
SZECHWAN
CHENGTU : (43) Conoiifftn Methodist School (MCC^— Three full-
time for-.ign teachers and over 50 foreign boys and girls, mostly children
of mis.sionaries. Ages 7-13. Fees $40-60.
Summary of Christian Education (e)
Grade of Institution
Student Enrollment
Male
Female
Total
Kindergarten
(a)
(a)
4.324
Lower Primary
103.232
48,350
151,582
Higher Primary
23, -190
9,409
32,899
Middle School
12,644
2,569
15.213
Normal
560*
410*
970*
Junior College
Senior College
1 1,858
159*
/ 720 (b)
\ 1,297 (b)
Bible School
1.024*
1,635*
2,659*
Theological
391
391
Law
27
27
Medical
485
•- 78
563
Nurses’ Training
(a)
(a)
1,380
Schools for Blind
28C
SOS
794
Industrial Schools and Orphanages...
(0
(c)
(c)
Grand Total...
143,997 (d)
63,118 (d)
212,819
* Approximate.
(a) Figures not obtainable.
(b) Including about 500 students counted also under Medical, Theological, Normal,
or Law.
(c) Such figures as are available are very incomplete, and are undoubtedl; already
included in Primary and Middle School statistics.
(d) Exclusive of Eindergorten pupils and Nurses in Training.
(e) For increase since Survey (1919-20), see Appendix H.
MEDICAL WORK
4-29
PART XII
MEDICAL WORK
SCIENTIFIC EFFICIENCY OF MISSION HOSPITALS
(SOCIETY COMPARISONS)
liiUodiiciion — In 1919 Dr. Harold Balmc, F.R.C.S., D.P.H., Dean of the
School of Medicine, Shantung Christian University, sent out to all the
mission hospitals of China an extensive questionnaire covering the whole
■field of Hospital Efficiency. Eighty per ceait of the hospitals open at
that time replied. The findings of this Survey were presented to the
Coufereuce of the China Medical Missionary Association at Peking in
1920 under the title “An Enquiry Into the Scientific Efficienc}’ of Mission
Hospitals in China.” This wns published in pamphlet form and has
.created no small interest since throughout the missionary world. Copies
iinybe obtained from the Executive Secretary of the China Medical Mis-
sionary Association, 5 Quiusau Gardens, Shanghai, at a nominal cost.
The report is an integral part and has a ver}' direct bearing on the whole
study of the Christian Occup.ation of China.
In the follou’ing study, instead of presenting the fa:ts reprding the
scientific efficiency of mission hospitals in tenns of provincial compari-
scus, as was done by Dr. Bolme in his report, the Committee has taken
■tlie s.mie questionnaire returns, and has grouped them by societies pre-
■seiiting its finding in tenns of society comparisons.
In this way hospitals connected with 21 missionary societies have
been studied. Eight union hospitals have been grouped and considered
■separately. The total number of hospitals reported by these societies
iti 1920 was 246. Of these 165 or 6S per cent I'eturned Dr. Balme’s ques-
tiouuaire. More returns were not received because a large luunber of
hospitals were tempciarily closed at the time of inquiiy. Only those
societies from whose hospitals a fairly large percentage of replies came
lo liand, are included in the following comparative study.
DOCTORS AND NURSES
of Foreign-Trained Doctors to each Hospital —
Hospitals has^ing one foreign-trained doctor, 69 per cent.
Hospitals having two foreigu-tiained doctors, iS per cent.
Hospitals having three or more foreign-trained doctors, S per cent
Hospitals having no foreign-trained doctors, 5 per cent.
If the above statistical summar}’ included the 77 hospitals not auswev-
2tig, the percentage of those having no doctors would be greatly increased,
since many hospitals failed to answer simply because thcie was no doctor
in charge or the hosi>ital was closed.
The crux of the whole hospital problem in China is staff. For some
feu years the CMM.Y has been urging that all hospitals have a maximum
■of two foreigu-tiained doctors on the staff. (China Medical Journal, Vol.
>^-NIV, 1910. p.129; Vol. XXVII, 1913, p.6o). Jlany missions have adopt-
«<l this as a policy, but 74 per cent of the 165 hospitals included in this
report, have not yet attained, this minimum standard. The union hos-
pitals present the liest supermsion, five out of eight reporting 3, 6, 7. 8
f'ud 9 doctors, respectively. In addition, a few of the hospitals support-
^1 by the PE, ABCFM, MEFB, and PN report more than two fordgu
physicians.
One chief drawback to our present minimum standard of two doctors
to each hospital is the practice of appointing two doctors to each hos-
pital, but for most of the time of mainiaiiiing only one on the field due
h> furlough, vacancies and other cimtingencies demanding the presence
®f the second doctor elsewhere.
■\Vhat is true of the numerical strength of the foreign-trained staff
is also true of ihe Chinese staff. In not a few hospitals included in
tius study, the foreign doctor is working alone with orderly or nurse
assistance, or the hospital has neither foreign nor Chinese doctor. The
supply of w'ell trained Christian Chinese doctors, capable of assuming full
wspousibility in our mission hospitals, is still noticeably inadequate.
Height of Hospital Buildings
Buildiugs one story throughout
Buildings piirtly or wholly 2 story
Buildings partly or wholly 3 story
Buildings partly or wholly •! story
It is interesting to compare the total number of hospital beds, (Cols.
< and 4, Table XVI, page 325), for different societies \vitii the total niun-
jer of foreign medical workers (Cols. 2 and 3, Table H, p.3i4)- f*'®
MF«? and ABF hospitals have 15 and 18 beds respectively to each foreign
•loctor and the Union hospitals have 21. The other ixtrcnie is repre-
;eutcd by the GBB with 112 and the UI^IC wilii 99 P®r iorcign doctor. A
comparison between the number of hospital beds and the number or
modern trained Chinese doctors (Cols. 8 and 9, Table V, p.317) would
be eveu more interesting. It is possible in such comparisons to find an
inde-x IJ the quality of work done and certainly an index to the quality
of work that might be done. What standard of efficiency can an in-
stitution hope to attain when one doctor is expected to care for 100 beds I
Naturally niaiiv factors are involved. If the cases are not serious or
are chronic, one man can look after a great number of patients with the
assistance of a few ordei'lies. If. however, he attempts to care for very
many reallv sick people, and give them real hospital attcntimi, any doc-
tor will probably be found sufficiently engaged and doing efficient WOTk
with IS or 20 beds. The effort to care for many patients nece^itatcs
superficial work, and undoubtedly accounts for the fact that of the 165
hospitals reporting, only 75 attempt any abdominal siirgep' and .11 these
I«cc fiinii T.^XV) abdominal operations arc performed ammally.
Stvlg of Hospital Buildings
480
THE CKRISriAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
FOREIGN TRAINED NURSES
Hospitals having foreign trained nurses — S6, or 52 per cent of all
hospitals reporting. .. f n
Hospitals not having foreign trained nurses — 79 or 4S per cent ol ali
liospitals reporting. , , . , , ,• 1
The societies until the largest proportion of their hospitals supplied
with foreign nurses are the Union, PE, JIEFB, FFJIA, and I-'UH
hospitals. Those most poorly supplied are SBC, EPM, and PCI hospitals.
It is doubtful if any one thing has hampered the efficiency of our mis-
sion hospitals more than the lack of trained nurses. It is the nurse who
does away unth chaos and keeps all neat and orderly, who takes away
the misery from the sick bed and keeps the ward aglow with Christian
love. Only two societies report a fordgu nurse in all of their hospitals
answering the questionnaire, viz. EUM and FFJIA. The EPJI and PCI
report no nurses at all. The one Union hospital without a nurse is a
small infirmary connected with a Union educational institution. Forty-
eight hospitals out of over 150 reporting have Iwtli day and night nurs-
ing They are connected chiefly with the PE, LUJI, JIEFB, PN and
Union societies. In addition there are eleven hospitals which do night
nnrsiug as required. Niuety-tu'O hospit.ils definitely state that no night
nursing is done. No one mission society fails to participate in this
defect. The lack of a sufficient number of nurses both foreign and
Chinese and the absence in many hospitals of those seriously sick un-
doubtedly accounts for the absence of night nursing.
Fifty-one hospitals report that they use orderlies and sixty-one do not.
Sixty hospitals definitely report that they permit friends to care for
patients when desired. This number included hospitals connected with
nuost of the societies. Quite a number of the hospitals of the PE, LUJI
and Union groups definitely state that friends are not pcrmittetl to attend
the sick.
AVERAGE Cost ter Hospit.m, .\nd Aver.^ge Nu.mber of Beds per Hospital Compared
Cost of
Hospital
§130,000
Percentage of Hospitals reporting which are Screened
1005
%
m
PE SPG BMS CBB LMS MCC fFMA UMC PCI PS KMS '
(MS ABF SBC ABCFM LUM "■ MEfB WMMS EPM PN PCC UMON
Diu'kci’ shudins = adequately screened
Lighter slmding = partially screened
Unsbiuled =:not screened
BEDDING AND CLOTHES
Hospitals of the following societies supply their patients with hot'
§120,000 bedding and clothes : PE and LUJI. The following societies have over
per cent of their hospitals supplying both bedding' ami clothes : CMS
SP(.L ABF, BMS, SBC, GBB, MCC, FFMA, WMMS, and Union. More
over, Die bedding and clothes supplied are of varying quality. 8om(_
hospitals furnish well equipped, clean beds and others offer only a jndde
quilt which may or may not be cleaned after its use. Certainly, where
sno.coo
§100,000
§90,000
§80,000
§70,000
860,000
n
30Jj
m
10«
hospital furnishes bedding but no clothes, the patient is only slight!'
better off than patients in hospitals providing neither. No hospitals re
porting to Dr. Balme and connected with the follo^ving societies ^uppi
clothes to hospital patients although some of them supply bedding : I'MC
PS and PCC.
§50,000
§40,000
§30,000
§20,000
§10,000
§ 0
FOOD
SPC ABF PCC FFMA PCI ABCFM BMS lUM PH FCldS SBC
EPM IMS UHC MCC CHS CBB WHHS PS MEFB PE UNION
Black bars reprceent average cost per hospital. Shaded bars represent average number of beds per hospital.
COST OF HOSPITALS
Note that the column iu the above diagram representing costs is
graduated on a unit of $1,000 Jlex. and that Die column representing the
number of beds is graduated on a unit of one. Hence for any society
reporting au average cost of $1,000 Mex. per hospital bed, the two colunios
stand at the same height. Where the cost column is higher than the
bed column the cost per bed is more than $1,000 per bed and \nce versa.
It will be observed that only in the case of the SBC and Union
groups is the cost more than $1,000 per bed. In the PE and FFMA hos-
pitals, the cost barely approaches $1,000 per bed, while in all the others
the cost drops far below this mark. The actual average cost per bed of
all the hospitals replying to Dr. Balmc’s questionnaire, is $450. The cost
per bed of ordinary hospitals in the United States varies between $1,200
and $2,500 Gold.
PROTECTION AGAINST FLIES AND MOSQUITOES
Note ill the following diagram that the hospibils of cnly two societies
(SBC, GBB) are wholly screened. It is quite possible that since replies
were received a number of the unprotected institutions have been screened
at least in part.
Hospitals reporting isolation facilities, 69, or 42 per cent of all hos-
pitals.
3-Iospitals reporting no isolation facilities, 96, or per cent of all
hospitals reporting.
There are probably few places where a mission hospital is located
where the need of au isolation unit does not exist. On the other hand,
few societies have any policy re the matter which applies to all hospitals.
In several places fair isolation facilities are providetl by non-mission au-
thorities, or by some neighbouring non-mission institution. With the
large amount of contagious disease in China this matter deserves careful
attention. All reporting hospitals of the following societies have no
isolation units; GBB, FFM.'V, EPJI and PCI.
Hospitals where the cook provides all food, 125.
Hospitals where the cook partially provides food, 7.
Hospitals where the friends of the sick provide all food, 27.
Mission hospitals in China have varying degrees of control over tin
diet and food of their patients. Some give the matter no attention whal
ever, leaving all responsibility to the patient and his friends, who suppl;
and cook the food. Otlier hospitals provide a common stove where the
patient or friends can cook such food as they have. Still others supply a
cook to whom each patient brings his rice, which is put into a cloth cT
bag with the patient’s mark upon it. These all are cooked iu a cciumoffl
kettle, aud then distributed. Again some hospitals will farm out thq
cooking and permit the cook to exploit the business as much as
can. Other hospitals will enter into a contract at so much per patient
tlav', and will exercise more or less control over the food supplied. Manfl
hospitals make exceptions of the more important cases, and exercise a com
siderablc degree of control over the diet of these patients. There are a M
of the best hospitals which have the kitchen directly under their ow.'j
control and supervise it with some degree of thoroughness, Two c
causes for neglect in direct supervision of kitchens and food on the part
mission hospitals are, first, ignorance of Chinese foods and how to pr>.pw^
them : second, lack of trained staff to supervise. Consider the whiuis 0 • >6
Hospital Wali.s
A.
I. Ward Walla
Plaster
76
II.
A.
Operating
Tiled ...
13.
Whitewash ...
66
B.
Not tiled
C.
Paint and oil
56
C.
Not replying
D.
Not replying
2
, 29
. 1G6
5
III. Round Corners
A. No rounded cornera
B. In opemting rooms only
C. In wards "■
D. Throughout whole hospital •••
E. Not replying
MEDICAL WOBK
431
. ig t],eir itiuvilliiigness to allow anyone else to prepare theiv foot!, tlieir
prepare their own delicacies, their insistence that they can thus
few cash, their ignorance of what a foreign hospital should provide
^^'die way of a diet. Religious practices sonaetimes cause difficulties also.
/.lit research work done on the nature and value of Chinese foods should
j ‘^yf erreat assistance in preparing suitable meals for hospital patients.
'Cl of the following societies (that is, of as many as reported)
irovide and cook food for all patients : PE. SPG, GBB, MCC, FFMA, PCI,
^'id FCMS- There are over 20 hospitals which have practically no control
the food of their patients. Eight of these are maintained by the PN,
Ihree by the CMS, three by the I3IS, two each by the ABF, MEFB,
WMMS and PCC.
BATHING AND LAUNDRY FAClLITIF/vS
Number of hospitals where all patients are bathed on admission, 72, 01
44 per cent of all hospitals reporting.
Nuinl'er of hospitals where over 50 per cent of patients are bathed on
aihnission, 28, or 17 per cent of all hospitals reporting.
NumhcT of hospitals wlierc le,ss than 50 per cent of patients are bathed
on admission, 22, or 14 per cent of all hospitals reporting.
Number of hospitals where no patients are bathed on admission, 42, or
25 per cent of all hospitals reporting.
The common excuse that the Chinese will not cone to a hospital if
tliey are required to bathe can no longer be made. One hospital reports
that it can accommodate eighty to one hundred patients but does not pre-
tend to batbc or make any pronsion for bathing them. This same hospital
lias no laundry facilities, but leaves the laundry with each individual
imtieiit and his friends.
On the other hand, it is encouraging to note the large numbe-r of
mission hcxspitals which do attempt to bathe all patients on admission as
shown in the follocving statistical summa^v^ The perfect mark is naturally
linrd to attain, but surely no society should be content to have half or more
(if its hospitals bathing less than 50 per cent of their patients. vStatistic.il
leturns show eight societicr, of which this is true. (See Table I, Cols. 3-4)-
The quality of bath tubs and number of bath rooms vary greatly.
Out of 161 reporting hospitals, 97 or 60 per cent have laundry
facilities adequate to care for all their requirements. This leaves 64, cr
40 per cent who are still unable properly to launder the hospital linen.
Tliis, to be sure, must be thought of in terms of the amount of linen and
clotliing that the hospital ow’iis and uses. Where a hospital supplies
neither clothing nor bedding to its patients, the work of a laundry become.s
a negligible quantity. In not a fisw ca.ses the laundry work is left entirely
to the patients or their friends, especi.ally the soiled bedding. Such pro-
cedure offers a maximum opportunity for the spread of infection.
Table I.
>v
0
X
0
a
iz
1
rs
0
a
1
0
a
“a
0
H
2
w Total Hospitals reirorting
Hospitals where all patients arc
“* bathed on a<lmission
Hospitals where none arc bathed
on admission
^ Hospitals reporting fully equipped
Operating Room
Hospitals reporting no Operating
Room Furniture
Hospitals reporting Pressure
Sterilizer
Hospitals reporting adequate supply
of Surgical Instruments
0 g
iiP
•o —
05 ^
■J> si
6
0
»
10
U
5
30
~ -a
"3 ci
■S >
a
11
^ Hospitals able to Sterilize
Mattresses
&
3 ,,
H p
sP ^
|1
I c
|l
■£ 3
0 2
e. ^
g s
II
d
X
13
Hospitals reporting
Routine Work
done in
•p
0
0
5
14
a
5
e
0
ai
B
0
15
1C
Tumors |
PE
6
6
5
1
C
6
c
G
3
5
5
4
5
4
CMS
28
10
2
2
3
5
3
G
8
5
3
3
5
3
2
1
SPG
4
4
2
1
2
1
1
3
3
1
ABF
10
9
4
3
1
3
6
7
5
9
6
1
5
6
6
BMS
7
6
4
2
2
1
5
2
5
3
1
1
1
1
2
1
SBC
6
5
3
1
3
1
5
1
5
5
3
1
2
2
1
2
GBB
3
2
1
1
1
0
1
2
_
2
1
1
1
1
ABCFM
10
G
4
3
1
3
8
r'j
4
2
4
4
1
4
1
LMS
22
10
3
6
4
2
9
7
10
5
2
5
4
4
4
LUM
S
2
2
2
2
2
2
1
1
...
MCC
11
8
6
2
2
5
2
7
7
6
5
3
2
4
1
MEFB
29
1.5
6
3
10
4
13
9
10
13
7
12
12
10
13
G
ffma
3
3
2
3
2
1
3
3
1
1
2
WMMS
11
11
5
1
7
8
8
6
6
7
2
6
G
2
6
1
PMC
4
1
2
1
3
3
2
2
3
1
2
1
3
1
epm
10
10
1
9
1
5
4
6
7
8
1
7
5
3
7
3
PCI
9
5
1
2
2
3
4
4
2
5
1
1
1
1
PN
3.5
2G
10
9
12
6
19
14
18
21
16
13
13
10
12
6
PS
10
6
1
2
2
5
4
5
a
4
4
6
4
6
1
PCC
G
G
1
1
2
3
4
3
3
4
2
2
3
3
1
FCMS
4
3
2
1
3
3
2
2
3
2
3
3
2
3
2
Union
10
8
4
1
6
2
6
6
7
6
4
8
8
7
8
4
Total ...
246
165
1 72
41
73
56
110
98
[1I8
137
62
85
1 88
63
1 93
47
LATRINE FACILITIES
■\Vhen the most difficult hospital problem is not the kitchen, it is the
l<itrine. A few hospit.als have solvccl the disposition of night soil with the
finish closet and septic tank. It is doubtful if any other method can ever
?'ve entire satisfaction, and unless the system is a good one even the flush
closet will not be free from trouble. The follownng have water flu.sh
closets or septic tanks : I’E, in 2 hospitals out of c5 reporting; SBC, in i
cut of 5: ApCFM, in i out of 6; MCC, in 1 out of S; MF.FB, in 4 out of
15; EI’I^I, in I out of 10 : 1*N, in 7 out of a6; and Union, in 5 out of 8.
Only 22 hospitals, or 13 per cent of all ho.spit.ils reporting are confessedly
well equipped to care for night soil.
Difficulties in connection with latiinc facilities arc many. In the first
place a water system is essential, and this requires capital. The in.stallation
of fi.vturcs is by no means a simple matter for an institution far ofl in the
interior. In an undcr-staflefl hospital the proper use of good fixtures is
claimed by some to be an unsumrountablc difficulty. It is discourogiug
to put in good equipment of any kind, and not liavc sufficient trained help
to properly supervise its use.
The great majority of hospitals report no improvement on the Chinese
metliods of open latrines and buckets. These motlKxls are used by the
following : I’E, in 2 hospitals out of 6 reporting; C^IS, in 7 out of 10 ;
SPG, in 2 out of 4; ABF, in 7 out of 9; BMS, in6outof 6; PN, in 16 out
of 26: PS, ill 6 out of 6; PCC, in 3 out of 6; FCMS, in a out of 3 ; and
Union, in 3 out of 8. It will be noted that no one group is free from the
common Chinese latrine or buckets while several sixietics report no
hospital using anything better.
Twenty-six hospitals report efficient septic t.anks, but in many cases
these seem to act only as reservoirs into which buckets arc emptied.
.SPECTAI, DEPARTMENT.S
In answering the question on special departments, a division
into medical and surgical was not considered. A few hospitals have
all of the following special departments : cj'c, ear, nose and throat,
gynecology and obstetrics and X-ray. With a staff of less than three
doctors, however, it is almost impossible for a hospital to divide its work
into these special departments. .Ml the hospitals dealt with in this study,
report 44 such special departments, limited to 25 diflerent hospitals. Of
these special departments only 15 are reported as being adequately
equipped. One luindre(i and twenty-two hospitals definitely state that
they have no such special departments. Of the 24 X-ray installations
some were reported as not working. It is unfortunate that such expensive
apparatus should sometimes have to laj' idle because of the lack of a
technical man to correct defects. A special X-iaj' committee from the
Council on Hospital Administration is doing good work .along this line.
Few or none of the reporting hospitals connected with the following
societies have special dep.irtmcnls : CMS, BMS, GBB, UDI, MCC, FFltlA,
WMMS, I’d, PCC, and FCMS. Union liospiUils and hospitals of the I’E
appear to be best provided.
OPERATING ROOM EQUIPMENT
Seventy-five hospitals report laparotomies being done. The number
vary from one to t\\-o hundred per hospital annually. In all, less than
1,200 laparotomies are reported bv these 75 hospit.als annually. The chief
reasons for not more of this abdominal surgery being done in more of our
hospitals are lack of proper profession.al assistance, good nursing and the
absence of inodcrii operating room equipment.
AsKrtic Fii'Tincs
A. Hospital fitted up according to modern aseptic ideas
B. Hospital not so fitted up
STERILIZATION
.Sterilization is perhaps the most important procedure in any hospital.
In the operating room and in surgical dressings sterilization lm1^t be
absolute, while throughout the hospital all utensils and equipment mn.s:
be capable of being rendered free from infection and contagion. It is a
simple procedure to boil ward utensils and thus destroy tubcrcul.ir and
typhoid infections, hut note that there arc 31 hospitals out of 165 reporting
which confess that they are unable to do this. Hospitals failing in tins
particular are CM.S, 2 out of 10 reporting; ABF, 3 out of 9; GBB, 2 out
of 2- ABCFM, 1 out of 6; LltS, 3 out of to; iMEFB, 2 out of 15; WT^IM.S,
4 out of II ; UMC. 2 out of 4 : 2 5 ; 6 out of 26 ; FCMS, i
out of 3 and Union, 1 out of 8. There are 16 hospitals in addition which fail
to answer the question. Where provision is mode for such procedure, how
often is it carried out when professional supervision is lacking? Twenty-
eight or 17 per cent of the hospitals fail to use sterile dressings. Tins
is rather striking, and a sad commentary on the efficiency of our mcdica.
work .
Hospitals prepared to disinfect mattresses. 62, or 38 per cent.
HospUals not prepared to disinfect mattresses, 93, or 5^ per cent.
Hospitals not answering, 10, or 6 per cent.
It is pcrlmps useless to sterilize mattresses in a hospital where the
patients are required to supply their own bedding and clothing. But where
a hospital aims at a certain degree of cleanliness some means of sterilizing
mattresses is of great importance. It is encouraging to note that 50 per
cent to 75 per cent of the hospitals of not a few societies .ore prepared 10
sterilize mattresses.
432
THE CHEISTLiN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
HosriTAi. Equipment
A. PercenUige of hospitals equipped with labovatoiies 69
B. Pereentage of hospitals having bacteriological microscope 9‘2
C. Percentage of hospitals having bacteriological incubator 18
D. Percentage of hospitals having skilled technician 24
LABOKATORY EJiUIPJIEXT AND AVORK
There is perhaps no one index to the efficiency of work done in a
hospital of more value tlian the laboratoiy. In Table I, Col. 13 it will
be observed that the SPG, FFMA and PCI have no hospitals reporting
daily use of their laboratories. Perhaps the most striking fact is that
eleven of the t\vent3--two societies report no more than 50 per cent of their
hospitals as regularlj’ doing this important work. The reason for this
remains a ouestion worthy of serious consideration. That there are 3S
more hospitals possessing microscopes than replied as using them regularly
is also somewhat significant. Perhaps the chief reason for the neglect of
this work is the lack of sufficient help to do it, together with all the other
work required of the one doctor in the hospital.
■Were we caiefully to go into an aua^-sis of the 165 reporting hospitals
to find which ones have a fulh' equipped laboralorj^ and which not, we
might be even more astonished. Many of our hospitals have onh' partially
equipped laboratories, but use all they have coutinuall^^ The fully
equipped aud properly used laborator\-, as we understand the use aud
equipment of a laboratory in a modern hospital, is rare in China. The
more credit therefore, to that doctor who, though he has only a small and
perhaps poor equipment, still keeps his tools busj’ and does thorough work
on every patient.
Seven societies have 110 liospitals reporting the regular use of the in-
cubator, viz- SPG, SRC, LUM, MCC, FFMA, UMC, and EPM. On the
other hand the PE has 5 out of 6 hospitals, the ABF 6 out of 9 hospitals, aud
the Union group 5 out of 8 hospitals reporting its regular use.
Black bars represent percentage of hospitals able to carry out some of the
scrum reaction tests.
Shaded bare represent percentage of hospitals able to undertake research work.
The trained laboratory technician is rather rare in China, there being
only 24 reported for 165 hospitals. Chinese with some education can be
found almost aiij^vhere who are very' capable of being trained to a degree
where they* will be able to do all the laboratory work necessary in con-
nection with urine, faeces, blood, etc. Assisted by such a technician, a
Chinese or foreign doctor can almost double his capacity and derive far
greater satisfaction froni his efforts. Three triiined tecnniciaus are con-
nected with PE hospitals, 5 with MEFB hospitals, 5 wdth Union hospitals,
2 each with FCMS, PN and EPM hospitals and i each with ABF
ABCFJd, ™c, PS and PCC hospitals.
RECORDS AND RESEARCH WORK
Hospitals keeping full records of in-patients aud out-patients, 62, cr
40 per cent of all hospitals reporting.
H<Kpitals keeping partial records, or of in-patients only', 24, or 16 per
ccait of all hospitals reporting.
Hospitals not kcexiing lecords, 69, or 44 per cent of all hospitals
reporting.
In c.stimatiug tlie degree of efficiency of a hospital there is another
index, that of the character of the records kept. In present clay hospital
standardization the keeping and reviewing of records is of prime iin-
l)ortance. “Anything worth doing is worth recording." The failure to
keep records is a false economy of time.
It is interesting aud encouraging to note that 21 per cent of th
hospitals reporting on this siibject are able to carry out some
work. Tliis is particularly' true of the PE, MEFB, PN and
pitals.
Hospitals able to perform serum reactions, 38, or 25 per cent of all b
pitals reporting. '
Hospitals not able to do any’ sci-um reactions, xir, cr 75 pej-
all hospitals repoi'ting.
CONTROL OF I-IOSPITALS
Most mission hospitals are controlled by the doctor in charge or bv
ccxjperatiou of the entire professional staff (66 per cent of the hospitals
reporting). Others are controlled by mission hospital Committees or
Boards of Managers (34 per cent). There appears to be no particular
denominational division on this matter, as nearly all groups participate i»
these different methods of control.
Percentage of Hospitals which report Full Records of au
OUT-PATIENTS AND IN-PATIENTS
PS EPM CMS SPG MEFB BMS PN ABF LUM WMMS U.NION
X«CI PCC UMC LMS FCMS ABCPM SBC PE GBB MCC FFJU
looj
MU
lOjj
50)
10]
•20;
10:
0%
OUT-PATIENT DEPARTMENT
This question reads, “Is your cliuic so large as to make it impossible
for you or y'our assistants to make a carehil, detailed examination of the
patients?” Naturally’ each doctor has answered this question in terms
Table II.
Name of Society
10 Total Number of Hospitals
supported
w Number of Hospitals replying
^ Not able to give Detailed Ex-
aminations to Out-patients
Having Surgical Dressing
Booms ^
iber of
49
0 --j
£5 S'
'll
sl
•- c
J —
6
Hospit
c
0
B.
B.
0
ca
"3
.B
7
CO Over 60% Self-supporting
Entirely dependent on
* Foreign Kesotirces
eo
5
P
"d
0
B
e
<
to
g
<
10
PE
6
6
5
5
4
6
$29,320
CMS
28
10
4
6
1
4
1
7.600
SPG
4
4
1
3
7,000
ABF
10
9
4
8
4
2
7,2.36
BMS
7
6
2
5
1
5
9,900
SBC
8
5
4
3
1
2
3
13,500
GBB
3
2
1
2
1
ABCFM
10
G
2
4
4
1
2
t)iWU
LMS
22
10
7
9
4
1
6
12,000
LUM
5
2
2
0
1
MCC
11
8
5
5
3
7
11,200
MEFB
29
15
3
11
12
4
2
2
36.926
FFMA
3
3
8
1
2
WMMS
11
11
8
7
2
4
4
6,4W)
UMC
5
4
3
3
0
3
10,000
EPM
10
10
IS
7
4
3
5,000
PCI
9
5
1
0
1
3
3,000
PN
35
26
15
18
12
15
5
2
12,000
PS
10
6
2
6
5
2
2
PCC
6
G
3
4
3
1
6,7‘I0
FCMS
4
3
1
3
2
1
1
Union
10
8
4
8
7
5
Total
24 G
165
74
122
75
48
80
35
MEDICAL 'xYORK
433
f liis own ideas as to what is meant by “detailed examination.” Many
^iiswcrs w'ould no doubt be reversed if doctors were exchanged. Some
endeavour to give each clinical patient a rather careful plu'sioal examina-
tion discovering, perhaps, other troubles than the one which has brotight
• the patient to the clinic. This often calls for blood, urine, stool and other
laboratory examinations. It also brings about an acquaintance with the
patient and establishes a contact that often counts much for Christianity.
Half the hospitals reporting on this question claim that their clinic is
•too for proper individual attention. Four of the Union hospitals,
^■liere there is an aveiage of five foreign trained doctors to each hospital,
and of 21 beds to each doctor, still report more clinical patients than can
Ije o-iven detailed attention. Those who argue that one doctor with his
usual assistant.s can care for 40 to 50 beds in a hospital xind all the
■\isitiug out-patients, will do well to study Column 4 in accompanying Table
11. There are 122 hospitals which report haring a surgical dressing room
•in connection with the out-patient department, but there are onl}' 4
societies (I/UM, FFMA, FCMS and Union) all of whose hospitals make
this report. The large number of chronic ulcers and minor surgical
•conditions met e\-erywliere in China make this room one of the first
•essentials in any efficient mi.ssionarj' medical work.
If wc have been someiwliat negligent of the equipment and efficiency
•of our in-patient work we have been more negligent of out work in the
•out-patient deparhnenfc. Of the 122 hospitals reporting a surgical dress-
ing room connected with the out-patient department, only 48 hospitals
•report this room as in any waj* modcmly constructed and equipped. It
-will also be observed that no one society lias all of its surgical dressing
rooms so equipped and only six society groups have more than 50 per
cent of the hospitals so equipped.
It will also be noted in Table II that only 75 hospitals, or about
half of those reporting, sLnte that they make use of the microscope in
the out-patient department. No one society reports all of its hospitals so
using the microscope and only nine sccieties report 50 per cent so doing.
SELF-SUPPORT
It is vcr>’ encouraging to know that of the 14S hospitals reporting
on hospital finances, 32 per cent arc self-supporting. Many among thi.s
number also supiiiort the foreign staff. The PE is the ouly society all
of whose reporting hospitals are self-supporting.
Here, too, it is interestiug to compare the degree of sclf-supi'OTt with
the annual budget. Most of the self-supporting hospitals luave budgets
exceeding $10,000, while otly throe societies without self-supporting
hospitals go beyond the $10,000 budget. It is also inUresting to note
the position of the Union hospitals. They ha\*e the largest budgets but
none are entirely self-supportiug. In the accompanying diagram it is
interesting to compare the average budget with the average number of
bed.s for each hospital. This may also be an index of the quality of
work done.
Ho.spitals entirely self-supporting (excepting foreign sal.iries), 4S,
or 32 per cent.
Hospitals over 50 per cent celf-supiiorting, 30, or 20 per cent.
Hospitals less thar 50 per cent self-supporting, 35, or 24 per cent.
Hospitals entirely dependent on foreign funds, 35, or 24 per cent.
no
No. of
Eeds
Average NuAretR of beds and A\-erage Annual Budget of Mission Hospitals Cojipared
Anniml
Uiidgct
SGO.OIJO
55.5.000
550.000
S'ta.OOO
s •10.000
?3o.00l)
530.000
325.000
320.000
315.000
310.000
3 5,0OO
3 0
Black bars represent average annual budget and shaded bars average number of beds.
SUMMARY OF AN ENQUIRY INTO THE SCIENTIFIC EFFICIENCY
OF MISSION HOSPITALS (PROVINCIAL COMPARISON)
The following is a summary of the main facts revealed in Dr. Harold
Balme’s “Enquirj' into the Scientific Efficiency of Mission Hospitals in
China,” as made in 1919-1920, and as published in separate p.amphlet
form after presentation at the Annual Conference of the China Medical
Missionary Association, February, 1920, Peking. It must be remembered
tliat the percentages given are in every case calculated upon the number
of hospitals replying to Dr. Balme’s questionnaire — usually iSo to 190 —
and not upon the total number of mission hospitals in China, which ex-
ceeds 300.
There is at present on an average only one mission hospital bed to
every 20,370 people in China.
Eighty per cent cf ihe hospitals whose reports have been received
state that they had only one foiogn or foreign-trained doctor last yeiir.
Thirti’-four per cent have no nurses, foreign or Chinese ; 52 per cent
have no foreign nurses ; and 60 per cent not more than one graduate nurse
in all. Sixty-two per cent hai'c no regular system •■)f night nursing.
Thirty-seven per cent depend entirely on the patient’s friends for all
nursing.
Less than 5,0 per cent have out-patient departments equipped for effi-
cient medical work. Fifty-six per cent of the in-patient departments
have less than Soo cubic feet air space per patient.
Si.xly-fivc per cent have no isokition block or courtyai'il.
Thirtj'-seveii per cent have no protection wli.itever against flies or
mosquitoes; 67 per cent have no screening for their kitchens; and 71 per
cent have no screening for the latrines.
Thirty-seven per cent possess no bedding, or only sufficient for a very
few patients. Fifty-eight per cent arc imablc to clothe the patients in
clean hospital garments.
Only S per cent have a pure water supply, and only 6 per cent have
running water laid on throughout the hospitil.
Fifty per cent seldom or never bathe their p.aticnts.
Forty-three per cent have no laundries, or insufficient accommoda-
tion for dealing with the hospital linen, etc.
Fifty per cent have no controlled diets for the patients.
Tliirty-four per cent do not possess a pressure sterilizer for surgical
dressings. Seventy-three per cent have no means of sterilizing bedding or
mattresses.
Thirty-one per cent do not possess a laboratory of any kind.
Eighty-two per cent do not pos.sess a bacteriological incubator.
Eightv-seveii per cent do not possess an X-ray plant.
Seventy-two per cent state that tliey are unable to base their medical
and surgical work upon pathological investigation.
HEALTH EDUCATION IN CHINA
“Health Education is bettor than Health Legislation; it is Slower
but Surer.”
In a certain city of China only a few years ago, a careful study was
niacle of the printed repeals of municipal health departments in various
European and American cities in order to discover a set of model health
laws. These laws were translated and adopted as the official healh laws
for that city. After having done this, however, nothing further was
attempted. No health department was organized, no tniined health
«ftic<a-s were employed, no money appropriated to put these health laws
into operation. Fin.alty, the book of model health laws was put aw.iy
iu the archives of the Police Department and the matter was forgotten.
Many Diseases Prevalent— ThQ need for improvement of health con-
ditions in China is vera* great. China has often lieen railed “the foun-
tain-head of epidemic diseases.” Many communicable diseases which
have been put under control in other countries still prevail unchecked
to an alarming extent in China. Pneumonic and bubonic plague,
typhus, cholera, .sniall-pox, typhoid and a large number of other diseases
(^act a toll of human lives each year without any adequate attempt being
made to stop their ravages.
No Vital Statistics— ]nst how much this burden of disease costs
China each year iu money and lives, no oue has yet been able to esti-
mate. for tlic-re are no vital statistics on which to base an answer. Not
a single province knows its birth or death rates, or how many people die
from any one of the above mentioned diseases. “It is the will of heavea
434
IHE CBBISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
that all should die young and some die old” is still the all sufficient
answer. The fact that man has it within his power to safeguard human
life individual and corporate has ne\-er been appreciated by the masses
in China.
Education versus Lcsislaiicn^lt is said that approximately 95 per
cent of the Chinese people are illiterate. Under such conditions it is only
natural to find disease still attributed to evil spirits or to a disturbance
of the five elements. Health problems in the midst of such ignorance
and superstition can not be solved by the short-cut methotl of legislat-
ing into operation the health laws and practices now in force in West-
ern countries — lau’s and practice.s whicli represent years of experience
and popular instruction. "Wniat is needed among other things first of
all is health education on a national scale.
Bcgiiwinss in Health Education by Missionary Agencies — Promot-
ing health education is one of the most receait of missionary activities
in China. The first of the several steps taken towards creating a central
org.ini/rttion for this work took place in Hankow in 1910, when the China
Sledical Jlissioiiary Association appointed a committee of three of its
member.s to prepare simple leaflets and tracts on various preventable
diseases. It was hoped that by a wide distribution of such printed
matter through ho.spitals and dispensarie.s, much might be done to
inform the people about the diseases with which they were afflicted.
Unfortunately, howe\-er, two of the members of thi.s committee died
within a year and nothing was done by the Association till 1915-
meantime, individual doctors did what they could locally and a num-
ber of excellent leaflets were prepared and circulated. In 1912 the
Xatioual Committee of the Young Men’s Christian Association secured
the reallocation of a medical missionary to give full-time sermce in this
field. A few health lectures were given in different cities. In 1915 the
China Medical Missionary Association created a Council on Public Health
and a Committee on the same subject was appointed by the newly form-
ed National Medical Association, an organization of Wc.steni-trainerl
Chinese physicians. It was these three mitional organizations wdiich
joined at the invitation of the Young Men’.s Clrristian Association in the
formation of the Joint Council on Public Health Education in China in
1916. Pv mutual consent this cumbersome name was shortened in 1920
to the Council on Health Education. That same year the National Com-
mittee of the Young Women’s Christian Association and the China
Christian Educational Association became members of the Council.
Organization of the Council on Health Education — The present work
of the Council on Health Education is under the direction of an Exeaitive
Committee composed of one member from each of the above mentioned
five organizations, as follows :
Ihider this Executive Committee there is a staff com])Osed of eighteen
full-time and four part-time workers. Five of these are foreigners. Three
members of the staff arc provided by three members of the Council, two
.ire volunteers, and the others are paid from the general funds of the
Council.
Eiuauces — The annual budget of the Council, amounting in 1920 to
S40,4co JIcx., including reallocated services, is provided frour several
sources. The Y.M.C.A. gives the services of a foreign doctor. The
^■.W.C..A. provides a foreign woman physician, a Chinese secretary to
work with her, a Chinc.se writer, and $3,000 annually. The C.M.il.A. makes
an annual appropriation varying from $300 to $1,500, according to
the amoinif of mciicj' romaining after other necessary' expenses have
1 eeu paid. The other two members of the Council have as yet not been
able to gi^*e financial help in addition to their other valuable contribu-
tions to the Council. Approximately' $14,400 of the total budget of
$40,400 conies from members of the Council.
C/i'iicsc Cifls — The remaining $26,000 has to I>e proa’ided for from
other sources. The Junior Division of the Amerienn Red Cross made
one gift of $2,500 for the development of an Anti-Blindness Cainptiign.
Tliat the work of health education is appreciated by the Chinese is in-
dicated in part by gifts received from the President of China, ($2,000) ;
Premier of Chinn, (Si, 000) ; Minister of Communications, ($100); Minister
of Justice, ($50) ; Ex-President of China, ($50) ; (lovenior of Anhwei, (I50) ;
(iovernor of Kiangsn, ($100); and the Governor of Chekiang, ($300).
Following the cholera prevention campaigns in 1920, in which the
Council figured largely, one of the members of the Council staff was fisk-
cil to meet the managers of the four largest life insurance companies in
China, who offered a monthly grant of $25 each towards the general ex-
penses of health education material wdiich they sent to their policy
holders.
No systematic attempt has Ijcen made to secure amuial contributions
from missionaries in China, although a considerable sum results from
voluntary gifts from this .source. In 1917-18 iix medical missionaries
contributed $1,500 a year for two years towards the services of the first
Chinese secretary trained in both medicine and public health. Chinese
Western-trained physicians pledged an equal amount.
Mission Boards— As the result of an appeal to the Mission Boards, boih
at home and on the field, gifts ranging from $2,400 gohl to $100 Mex. have
been received from the following: ABF, JIEFB, PN, ME.S (Women’s
Council), EA, UE, PS and FMA.
Basis of linancial Appeal — At the biennial conference of the China
Medical Missionary Association in Canton in 1917, at which representa-
tives were present from most denominations having work in China, the
following preamble and resolution on Public Health Education was pas.sed :
‘‘Inasmuch as there is a deplorable absence of intelligent appreciation
ill China of the laws which govern the communication of disease and the
preservation of health, resulting in the lamentably unsanitary conditions
prevailing in cities, villages, and homes of the people; and
In view of the increasing interest shown by the educated classe- '
many parts of China in recent health education campaigns conducted
missionary auspices, and a wide-spread conviction among the ineV
missionary botly that the Christian Church should assume direct re-
.cjhiHty for the promotion of public health education ;
In view, Jurthtr, of the value of hcaUh education campaigns as
agency for securing an effective point of contact with the cultured clksc *
jiaving the way for direct evangelistic effort among a large and iiifluenc^'
group, and of their value .as a practical demonstration in applied Christi-
ity, wliich serves as a powerful apologetic; and
Since many of the most gifted and highly-trained Chinese Clirif
leaders have suffered early incapacitation oi- death through preveiiLn”
causes, resulting in .a. financial and spiritual loss to the Church whic'*^
might in the future be prevented by an adequate public health propagaiul i '
In view, moreo\xr, of the impracticability of conducting an exteiis- '
and thorough progivim of this nature witliout a central unifying ageuc
and since no other organization is likely within the near future to be iii
position to as.sume this responsibility in the name of our coninicn
Cliri.stianit}', as well as the Cbina Medical Missionary Association if
men and money could be provided.
Be it, therefore, resolved : That the China Medical Missioiiarv A-
sociation appeal to the mi.ssionar^' societies now at weak in China to semi
c.ut or allocate men of the neces.sary qualifications to undertake under Ibe
direction of the China Medical Missionary Association the leadership in ,
nation-wide campaign of public health education, and to provide tlie
financial support needed.”
If the Council on Health Education is to meet the increasing dciuamk
put upon it by the missionaries in China, some such solution to tlie pro-
blem of money and staff a.s is recommended in the above resolution wilF
liave to be realized. That this work met witli the approval of Aiiieric.tir
Foreign Mission Board secretaries is indicated by the following action
passed at their ainnial conference in Garden City, N. J., in 191S;
“Resclved : That with respect to the resolution adopted by the China
I^Iedical Missionary Association, January 27, 1917, appealing to niission.arv
societies to support a nation-wide campaign of public liealth education iir
China, the Foreign ^Missions Conference express deep interest in the pro-
posed campaign and commend the movement to the sj'inpathctic con-
.'iideration of such Boards as ma^* be approached.”
It now remains for the various mis.sion organizations in Cliiua (»
express themselves regarding health education and t)ie work of the
Council.
Activities — Jlaterial provided bj' the Council is of three kinds :
(1) Printed character, — books, bulletins, and leaflets.
(2) Pictures, — posters, charts, lantern slides and cinematograph.
(3) hlcdels and exhibits, — baby welfare, aiiti-bliiulness, tuber-
culosis, venereal disea.ses, e.ve diseases, the Chain of Life
in China, cholera prevention, flies, ma.sqnitoes, rata,
community health assets and liabilities, couser\'ation of child
life, death rates of weak and strong nations, the foimilation
stones of national health, housing, the human bwlj’, indi-
vidual versus united effort, infaiicj’’ fuid old age, the relative-
populations of China and otlier countries.
"With some of this material, like lantern slides and charts, lecture
ni.anuscripts in English and Chinese are provided.
The largest ser\-icc which the Council is rendering in Cliiim is the
preparaticn of the printed material which can be u.^ed by doctor-:,
teachers, missionaries, business meai and anj' interested in promoting a
better uiiderstaiuliug of existing health problems and how to solve them.
Several of the largest insurance companies, o%'er 700 missionaries, inissic-ii
and Government schools and the Healtli Department of the International
Settlement in Shanghai are among those who have made use of the
Council’s material. A nominal charge covering cost is made for all
literature and exhibit material.
During the last twelve months (1920) tlie Council has distributed the
following material :
Printed JIatter Distributed
Books
.. 10 kinds 6,963 copies
490,139 pafiES
Bulletins. .
26 ,, 404.758 ,,
4,550,233 ..
Leaflets ...
.. 6 M
133.356 sheets
Posters ...
2
5,763 ,,
Charts ...
• • 4 ,, 2-55 sets
Lantern Slides Sold
8.154 ,,
Kinds
No. of sets
No. of pieces
.5
5
167
Misc.
Lantern .Slides Rented
88
Kinds No. of eshibits
16 42
Moving Picture Fir, ms Rented
Kinds No. of exhibits
27 139
The printed material covers the following subjects among others ■
vSanitation of a Chinese City, Modes of Infection and Prevention, Tubei-
culosis, Sex H3’giene, Smallpox, Hookworm, Plague, Veuereal
ea.se, Personal Hj'giene, Opium and Morphine. Most of these are written
both in Jlaiidarin and Easy Wenli.
MEDICAL WOEK
435
Posters deal with such subjects as the Fly Menace, Cholera, Hygiene
Patent Medicine, etc. In addition there are five sets of larger charts,
'ich set comprising about 30 charts, on such subjects as Modes of Iiir
f* tioii nnd Preveutirn, Kill the Fly, Hookworm, Auti-Blindness, and Baby
u'eUare- There are lecture texts covering these charts.
Sets of lantern slides, many of which are for sale with lecture maim-
^ fipts, are prepared on such subjects as Kill the FI}-, Personal Hygiene,
Alodcs'of Infection and Prevention, Social Hygiene, Venereal Diseases,
Sanitation of a Chinese City, and man}’- others.
]ii addition, from four to five newspaper articles prepared by mem-
liers of the Council staff are sent out each month to 40 papers in 14 pro-
.jnecs. 12 sets of the Baby Welfare Exhibit have been prepared. A
snecial effort is being made to prepare and circulate charts, slides and
films ou the subject of Auti-Blindness.
The largest and most important health campaign in which the Coun-
cil assisted was hel 1 in Focchow in June, igro, just a week before cholera
was expected to recur. The year before there wcie approximately 10,000
cases cf cholera. In this campaign 1,847 volunteers, including govern-
ment students, business men, Catholic and Protestant students, wiere en-
listed. A cholera parade covered 90 per cent of the streets of the city
in one week of marching every day. 10,000 people attended 247 mcet-
itiffs. Seme 300,000 pieces of illustrated cholera literature were distii-
bided. After the intensive cholera campaign educational efforts were
continued through the newspapers and public meetings during tire
danger season. Cholera made its expected .ippearance around Foochow,
but at the end of the summer it was reported that “Foochow was an
island cf safety in a sea of danger." Xlie expenses of this campaign
.iinounting to $3,500 were provided entirely by local people. Two mem-
bers of the Council staff spent a month in Foochow assisting in this work.
Other Problems — It must be admitted without Jirgument that the
health problem of China is not an unrelated something standing apart
by itself. Disease, poverty and ignorance go hand in liaml. Nor is it
to be expected that these health problems which confront the people can
be solved without regard to developments in the field of economics and
c-tlucation. All tliat the Council claims to attempt is to make a begin-
ning in interpreting modern health ideals u-ith all of their many sided
implications to the Chinese people. We hope to contribute to a defini-
lion of the proldem as it exists, in order that the people themselves may
be 1«1 to attempt a solution. The Council docs not advocate a cnre-all.
I^’eii in the case of certain health problems of tremendous siguificiuicc
like tu1)crculosis, hook-worm, malaria and the iiraiiy infectious curried
by parasites, it should be considered a real service to point out to the
people just what factors and difficulties are involved in these specific
problems. Unless this is dene, how may we expect the people ever to
become interested to the point of willingness to de\-otc themselves to a
study of how these burdens may be lifted or to support those trained in
these special subjects who wisli to lend the way to a Utter day? The
verj- clifliculties in such an attempt constitute a challenge to the task.
The Future — The future of the Council on HeaUh Education depends
entirely upon the attitude of those Chinese and forc-igners who arc in-
terested in bringing about an improvement of health conditions in China.
It must be admitted that without health education this imi>rovenient
will never take place or be continuous. If the leaders of the Christian
Church in China concede that this form of work should he included in
the contribution which the Church is making to China, then such an
organization like the pre.sent Council has an import mt future. Enough
work has been done to indicate along what lines future efforts should he
made. For the present the Council expects to conlinnc along the line
of ser\-iccs already begun and will enlarge its program of work among the
students of the country as resources are made available.
SOAIE PHASES OF TUBERCULOSIS IN CHINA
In undertaking the formidable task of writing .inything about
tuberculosis in China, one is remiuded of the remark of a well-known
ini.ssionary humorist who was asked b}- way of intrcduction to an addre.ss
in America to give “bottom facts about China.” His reply was, “There
is no bottom and there are no facts.”
.■^n enf|uir>’ was sent out through the China Continuation Committee
to a small group of physicians representing <ill sections of China, to
.iscertaiu if possible a cross-sectiou picture of tuberculosis throughout the
country — its incidence in the out-paticait and in-patient departments of the
mission hospitals, its occurence among students, any particular loc.il
causes contributing to it, any occupational relationship, and auy studies
of the subject which might have been made b}- individual physicians. Tlie
roturns have been meager, but the results arc herein set forth, with grateful
acknowledgment to the busy doctors ubo have taken time to send in this
detailed information, .and u-ith the hope that it may stimulate otheis to
lO'poiul whene\'er a more general sur\-ey is luidertaken.
Few hospitals in China record their out-patient diagncs;es. At Icsist
Uiey are not recorded in such fonn as to make them available for later
study. Generally such record couctnis the primar>’ diagnosis, and does
Lot include tuberculosis as a secondary factor. The tuberculous in-patients
received are a verj’ small proportion of those needing; such care, so that
returns from this item tell us nothing of the actual incidence of the
disease. The following quotations from reports bear out the statements
just made.
“It is not our custom to receive pulmonar>- tuberculosis into the
lioppitiil, and when tliey do secure entrance for diagnosis or by error in
diagnosis the}* are not encouraged to stay. Jlauy apply foi admission and
are turned away. A large ho.spital could soon be filled with these
unfortunates. It will crowd syphilis close for first place amoug diseases.”
“Pulmoiiar}'^ tuberculosis not admitted if recognized.”
“Admit a very small proportion aud only hopeful cases.”
“Having a siuall hospital, we must make our tuxnoa-er as quickly
as possille, so refuse most chronic cases, only taking iu those to whom
operation gives a reasonable hope of quick recover}\”
‘AVe took ill one out of five of those (tubca'culous) presentiug them-
selves. W-e should have taken five times as man}’’, because hospital
treatineiit is their only hope.”
Incidoicc iu Mission I-Iospitols — In view of the above facts, the high
incidence of tuhenculosis in our mission hospitals, as shown by the follow-
ing figures, is the mere remarkable. T\TCiity-five hospitals, reporting cu
approximately 121,000 out-patieiits, sho^v a diagnosis of tuberculosis in
- I'S per cent. A few of these returns were stated as estimates, but most
of them were actual statistics. The iii-patieiit study gives us much more
accurate data, not as an index of tuberculosis in any one section, but of the
amount of tubc'rculosi.i work actually done by our hospitals. The figures
are widely divergent, depending upon the hospital capacity aud policy.
Mie minimum is 4 per cent, the maximum 59.5 pea- cent. The average
m the returns from 25 hospitals is 17 per cent, representing a total erf
J3.501 iu-patieuts. The division as to types is as follows : bone and joint
-7 per cent; gland 35 per cent; pulmonary 33 per cent; abdominal 3 per
miscellaneous 2 per cent.
CoiiipnrrtfiDc Studies — .As a comparative study it is interesting to note
the results obtained by Dr. Car! Heaclbloom in a study of 2,781 in-patients.
He found tuberculosis to constitute 22 per cent, diviilcd as follows : bones
aud joints 34 per cent; lungs 23 per cent; l}-mph nodes 21 i^er cent; skin
II per cent; abdominal 5 per cent; unclassified 6 per cent.
We cannot infer from these figures that bone and gland tuberculosis
arc more common in China than the puhnonru-y form, as has sometimes
been stated, ou the contrary the individual hospital returns indicate that
the converse is true. The average small liospitrd, aud many of the larger
ones, receive only the surgical forms of tuberculosis. In nearly all in-
stances where a ho-spital has reported accommodations for the pulmonary
cases, tlie proportion for this class is the highest.
A study made by Dr. J. Hing Lin, reported at tlie Conference of the
China Medical Missionary Association iu 1920, shows that tuberculosis is
three and a iialf times ns common in the surgical experience of 14 Chinese
hospitals as in the Slassachusetts General Ho.spital.
i'lu'frfcitrc in and I-lou"kons — Two cities in China furnish us
vital statistics, namely Shanghai and Hongkong. In the return of Cliinc.se
deaths in 1919 in the Shanghai Public Health Report, Uihcrciilosis is the
largest single cause of death, constituting 1,063 out of 9,646 deaths, or
appro.ximatcly ii per cent. The combined deaths from sunll pox, cholera,
diphtheria, scarlet fever, plague, and iiitlucnza are only slightly gicatcr,
constituting 12 per cent.
The latest Hongkong report is not available at this writing, hut a
fonuer hulletin states : “The deaths from phthisis amongst the Chinese
were lO.g per cent of the total deaths amongst the community."
Geographical Incidence — Is tuberculosis more common iu some locali-
ties than others? It is impossible to make any comparison from the figures
available, as so many other factors determine the incidence in a given
hospital. It has been an intcicsting obser\*atiou throughout tliis study
that physicians are inclined to think their own section i.s mast afilicle.l.
Certainly no section is immune. It has been consideved by .some obseiwors
to be more common in the low-lying Yangtze Valley, others believe it to be
worse iu North China. From the writer's first hand ohsen-alioiis, no pro-
vinces have a liiglier incidence than Szechwan and Fukien. It is probably
true that the meteorlogical and climatic conditions are much less a factor
than the habits and housing of the people. commentary on the latter
comes to us from Siam : “Next (o venereal disease comes luherculosis in
the matter of liigh rate of admissions to the out-patient department. Chin-
ese suffer more than the others. I think this is due to the fact that they
insist on liritig on lop of each other, .so to .speak. The other r.aecs, although
crowded and dirtv, do not occujiy such terribly coiigestt-d jilaces a.s the
Chinese. At niglit tliey shut up everything tight, pull down the mosquito
net, and proceed to infect each other by spitting, coughing and breathing
the most foul air.” Ralph W. Mcndleson, Sanitary E.-^pert (China Medical
Journal, Nov. 1919)-
PiViicitlar Causc-^-To the question, “Have you any suggestions as to
what particular causes contribute to the incidence of tuberculosis in your
section?” there liave been many interesting and suggestive answers. A
few are quoted below :
Clickiaiig : "Bad Housing, overwjrk, worry, poor fiwxl, poor personal
liygiene, no altenticn paid to colds or other jircdisposiiig
causes.”
Chihli : “Infected houses. (Many cases traced to one .shop.) Sm.-ill
feet amoug women a contributing cau.se. Soldiers and
students show the greatest incidence, .soldiers being hcrde^l
436
TIIE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Ilonun :
Hupeli :
Kruisu :
Kiaiigsi :
Kiaiigsii :
Kwangtvmg :
ill crowded barracks, students in governmoiit schools in
crowded dormitories, with no medical examinations.”
“Chronic carriers in home. An old aunt with a chronic
cough’ killed off rtve sturdy boys in six years.”
“Close housing. Too little fresh air.”
“Cold weather keeps most Chinese inside the house, with a'l
windows and doors tightly closctl-”
‘ Small, dark, ill-ventilated, overcrowded living and sleeping
rooms. Lack of knowleilge of how to care for the .sputmu.
Ignorance of hygiene generally.”
“Mud floors, dark rooms.”
'•Overcrowding, especially in winter. There arc a few milk
infections. liluch milk taken here.” (Lanchowfu).
Calls attention to the prevalence of tuberculosis among
students in foreign built houses, whose walls, ceilings and
doors are air tight. “Students will not open doors and
window.s unless forced to do so.”
“ITse of bed curtains. Damp, humid climate.”
“Closed windou-s frem fear of thieves. Sedentaiy habits of
Fukien : “Diet insufficient. Chiefly rice and salt cabbage.’’ (Swatow).
Szechwan : “vSpitting constantly on mud floors where sunlight never
reaches." Improper feeding rather than insufficient— bolting
domi bowls of unchewed rice.”
Calls attention to prevalence among students, and makes the
observation that cubic space allotted to boarding scholar's in
mission schools is defective.
Kwangsi : “Ivice not properlj’ cooked makes for malnutrition. Soft rice
does not give anv desirable feeling of fulness after a meal."
An analysis of these and other obvious causes shows that many of them
are distinctly characteristic of China. Some are related to the manners
and customs' of the people, such as: i) Sedentary habits of the upper
classes, a) Foot-binding and seclusion of the women, 3) Eating from a com-
mon dish, 4) Passing the social pipe from one to another, 5) Feeding infants
food which mothers themselves have first chewed.
Others arc distinctly related to fear and superstition : i) Fear of the
wind, as shown bv the nse of bed curtains even in winter. The wealthier
the family the heaviei the emtains, ranging all the way from a hea\-3- net
to sheepskins, a) Fear of thieves, therefore closed and barred houses. This
has a ver> pr.ictical basis, and cannot be rated as a superstition in Chiim.
3) Fear of being alone, therefore overcrowding even when it is not neces-
sary. 4) Sleeping w’ith covered heads.
vStill others have a distinctly economic basis : i) hind floors and dark
houses arc the lot of most of Chiv.-a’s millions. Only the wealthy have
windows and wooden floors, a) Congested housing generally, both in
family and community. 3) Insufficient food and imbalanced diet from
poverty. 4) Malnutrition from half cooked rice and vegetables seems to
have its origin in lack of fuel, so that only the minimum amount is used.
Is there (I Class Incidence?— To the question: “Is tuberculosis
apparently more common among the poorer classes in your localiti’?” there
have been varied answers, but the majority have replied negatively. Four
out of five who replied in the affirmative mention poor nourishment as the
reason for the greater prevalence among the poor. One doctor from Kwaug-
timg makes the observation that tuberculous glands are more common
among the poor and pulmonary tuberculosis more common among the rich.
Occupational Relationship— 'Does, tuberculosis in your section appear
to have anv occupational I'elationship, and if so, what?” Summarized in
the order of freqncnci' mentioned, shop-keepers and students head the list,
and boatmen and fisbennen seem to show the lowest incidence. From the
North comes the report that carpet weavers are among the most common
victims. The “old teacher class," sailors and soldiers in barracks come in
for special mention.
j’n Schools — Considerable time has been spent lU
the study of this particular group, as it is a matter of such ^4tal interest
to the missions working in China. Physicians were asked to report on f^x-
aminations or observations of students, as regards the incidence of tuber-
culosis. Very little information was received, and not enough to even
attempt a summary statement. Two reports from Szechwan show the
highest incidence : “In a Mission Boys’ School of fifty-one students,
twentv 'suspicions’ oases were found.” “In a school of sixty children, one
is dying of tuberculosis of bladder, several h.ive tuberculous glands, many
have symptoms of pulmonary tuberculosis, two fairly severe, and there is
one case of tuberculosis of the bones.’
A report from a girls’ school in Foochow states that according to the
hi.story given by students themselves, there is tuberculosis in 16 per cent
of the parents, and that 5.8 per cent of the students have had haemoptysis.
On the other hand a number of reports state that tuberculosis is not
common among students, as they ai'C admitteil only after physical examina-
tion. In such a school in Peking, among 850 students there were four
cases of pulmonary tuberculosis, six cases of gland tuberculosis, two of
tuberculosis of the rectum and one of the testicles.
Analysis of one hundred Student E.vfjmf»ii7//C'}js — While in Szechwan
the ^vrIler had the opportunity to study over a period of six montlus a
group of one hmulred students. The group consisted of all the girls in an
higher primary mission school, 75 in number, and the fir.st 25 from a boys’
school of more advanced gr-ade who volunteered for a prophylactic examina-
tion. There was no selection of cases.
The average age of the girls according to their statements was
years. They seemed much older than this in pln*sical development and
appearance, and one of the tc.achers adds the informaticn that 15J4 would
be much nearer the actual average age. The average age of the boys ex-
amined was 17, according to their statements, and this appeared reasonable.
The family history as to tuberculo.sis was determined in 90 of the
cases. Tlift summary of these is as follows :
46 per cent — Negative for tuberculo.sis so far as known.
J7 ,, One «n- both parents died of tul)erculosis.
3 ,, Ihothers or sisters died of tuberculosis.
3 „ Parents living, recognized as tuberculous.
12 „ Parents living, suffering from chronic cough.
3 „ One or more brother.s and sisters tuberculous.
6 ,, One or both parents dead, cause unknown.
TO ,, No history.
From the above we see that 20 per cent of these students have had
deaths in their immediate family due to tuberculosis; 6 per cent reco^m/,.
tuberculosis in their immediate living relatives, la per cent more give 'i
family history in which tuberculosis figures as the largest probability. On'e
of the nnssiouai-y teachers, who has known these children and their families
over a considerable period, considers this an exceedingly low estimate, aiul
believes if all the facts could be secured the percentage would be much
higher. These figures ai'c based merely on the statements of the students
and probably repre.?cnt the minimum rather than an excessive percentage. '
The results of the examinations have been grouped as follows :
8 Incipient tuberculosis.
2 Moderately advanced tubercirlosis.
7 Tuberculous glauds.
2 Bronchiectasis.
20 Arrested or partially arrested tuberculosis.
6 Suspicious cases for further observation.
55 Negative for tuberculosis.
We cannot draw any conclusions as to conditions in the average
school from the writer’s experience in this one. In visiting fortj’-two
schools and colleges in North, East, South, Central and West China I have
been impressed, however, as any medical person would he, with the
frequenej' of tuberculosis in the student body. I have been able to malvc
a good man}’ chest examinations in cases especially referred by physicians
and teachers, have been called to attend students with pulraouarv
hemoiThage on several occasions, and to examine discharging sinuse.s, the
result of bone and gland tuberculosis. With the background of tlii^
experience I am prepared to believe that the school reported above is not
worse than many others.
To what degree are the missions responsible for these tuberculoid
students? Should they be allowed to remain in the schools, or sent
home where their chances for recovery are considerably lessened? These
are matters in w’hich one cannot dogmatize, altho'ugh there ai'e certain prin-
ciples which ought to give some gnidanco in this matter.
One thing' seems obvious, and that is that open cases of tuberculosis
with sput'iiin containing bacilli are too dangerous as sources of infection ti
be allowed to remain in school. Some such cases may be veiy chronic ami
ypparently less ill than others, but are the more dangerous on this account.
Medical examinations at least annually, with special attention oftencr
to the tuberculous students and tuberculous suspects is most certainly tbe
responsibility of the medical staff of the missions.
Ihitil there are more opportunities for students to be cared for in saim-
loria, it seems contingent upon the mission ho.spitals to make pro\'ision for
such cases, upon porches or in open air wards or shacks especially construc-
ted for this purpose. This is l;cing done in many places, but in the
majority of cases it is felt that the small hospital capacity should be re-
served for acute cases and any tuberculous case is denied admission. It
is not too much to say that most early cases would overcome their infection
if they could have three or four months in bed under close medical supen'i-
siou in the mission hospital. The unwillingness of students to submit to
the long treatment necessary for recovery can only be met by long ami
patient teacl’.ing on the nature of tlie disease.
The school administrator is more directly responsible for the prophy-
lactic measures, to pi'eveut the breaking down of the potentially tubercul-
ous, and also for the health of those who have anested lesions. There has
seemed to be a genuine concern on the part of teachers to do the right thing
for tuberculous students, so far as they can learn what it is.
Why do so many students breaJc down in school, when they are having
so much better’ food and bygieiie than they would have at home in the
average case? We mu.st recognize that wc are putting upon them an mi-
ai-eustomed strain, and that we cannot excuse ourselves by giving them
conditions slightly better than they would have at home, but must be con-
tent with nothing less ihan the best.
Crowded, airless sleeping quarters, heavy bed nets, lack of regular
exercise out of door.s, bad posture, over-crowded school and study rooiusi
poor bathing facilities, habit of sleeping with heads covered, insufficient
diet, all these have been noted in a general survey of many schools as con
ti'ibuling causes to the lessened resistance of students to the omiiiprcsc"
iiiberculous infection.
Have we any moral right to jeopardize the health of an entire
body by taking in more students than the buildings can accommodate ui •
out ovcr».rowding? For the sake of keeping the boarding fees low am ‘
school budget economical, have we any right to keep the meat ration a
zero point, when it means an uubaUinccd diet and insufficient food 01
student who needs the maximum of nutrition ? A student may be
in weight because he is grou’iiig, and still be undernourished as °
tissues. There appears to be little if any foreign supervision
in mission schools and the question arises whether this is not a
our system. It is not only the kind and quantity of food, hut the
as well, that needs intelligent supervision 1)}' a foreigner or forei.gii
Chinese. A missionary in Korea found that lubcrculosi.e practica
appeared in a certain school after the correction of the diet. His exper
jiedical woek
437
jv $0 couviuciiig that I qiiote it for the bcueiit of school administrators in
^^***^ln 1913*14 there were about forty wcanen in the school dormitory,
housed ill J foreign style building, — a hospital. The diet was the usual
ue in schools, rice, kimchi (sourkraut) and pickle, with some
'^-ef'etables. Ver>' little meat or fish was given and the variety was
•tremely limited. That year there were five cases of tuberculosis among
etiulents, so ill that they had to leave the school, and two of this nmiiljer
ditd. • • • ® advised greater variety of food and more meats and fish.
Xlie health of the students improved. Later the school was moved to .i
much poorer building, and the diet still further improvc<l, and three years
■igo the school occupied a new building of its owni. In the six years
following the improvement of the diet I am not aware of one case of
tuberculosis among the students. The general health of the students is
rreod and they are capable and fit.”
Doubtless there soon will be available scientific diet sUindards LfT
Cliinii, as various investigators are working on this problem. This will be
a distinct advance in the understanding of our tuberculosis amelioi'ation.
The Task — The problcmi of tubcrculcKis in any country resolves itsjlf
into two — each fairly distinct in its working program :
(1) The care of those whb are sources of infection.
(2) Education to prevent infection.
The first, considered numerically, under existing conditions in China
js iiientally staggering. One can not do belter than turn back to the appeal
of all physicians working in China, as expressed in .1 resolution passed by
the Executive Committee of the China Medical Missionary Association in
1915, and add his or her hearty endorsement :
‘Tn view of the fact that enormous numbers of Chinese are suffering
from tubevculosis and that large numbers of our most promising students
succumb to the disease, and that many of the most valued members of
the staffs of the different mis.sions are taken from their services for the
Church at the lime of their greatest usefulness,”
“Be ‘t thfrefore resolved Ih-it the Executi%’e Committee of the China
Medical Missionary Asso( ration earnestly calls the attention of the missions
to the need of sanatoria for the treatment of Chinese suffering from
tuberculosis and urges the establishment of these institutions as a pait
of the medical missionary enterprise, and suggests that where they cannot
be supported by individual missions, several missions should unite in
suitable centers for this purpose.”
A splendid beginning has been made at Kuliug, where there is a
tuberculosis hcspitil conducted for Chinese by the Kuliug Council,
representing missionary and other residents of Kuling, and under the able
supervision of Dr. W. H. Venable. The professional class comprise the
largest number of patients, — preachers, students, nurses, doctors, and
teachers. The hospital is liousetl in old Chinese buildings, poorly
.ad.ipted for this work, and the need is great for new buildings and equip-
ment for diagnosis and treatment.
LEPROSY
The modern estimate indicating an approximate minimum of over two
millions of leper subjects in the world, together with the ciuuulative
evidence that in most countries the disease is on the increase, re-emphasizes
its menace to the world's health and the need of seriously attacking its
progress. One well recognized nietliod of fighting the disease has been
known for hundreds of years. It is, therefore, a cause of the deepest
regret that, in certain countries of the Far East where leprosy abounds,
and especially in China, no attempt has been made to profit by such
knowledge.
In the middle ages, Great Britain and France swarmed \vith leprcKy.
In more recent years there were crowds of people suffering from this dis-
Iressiug disease in Nonvay and Sweden. Apart from probably one or two
liundred subjects who have returned from tropical and sub-tropical lands,
but few lepers are to be found in Britain today. The same can be said of
France. In Scandinavia the number of lepers has decreased to such an
extent that the vStale Leper Asylums there are now being turned to other
«ses. Nearer to China we have the small groups making up the Philippire
Iblands. Ten years ago there were said to be over 9,000 lepers there.
Today there are only 4,000. In the Hawaiian Islands twelve years ago
•■’Ver 1,300 cases were recorded; not half that number are said now tj
exist. What brought about the extinction of the disease in endemic form
in Europe, and what during the past ten years has produced such marked
"esults in the Philippines and Hawaiian Islands? Simply a serious
ntterapt in the interests of public health to enforce a system of segregation.
Leprosy is due to a specific bacillus, and is contagious. Tlierc is
.generally a long period of incubation, in most cases extending into years.
Undoubtedly poverty, dirt, and ignorance of the elementary principles of
fiygiene, are the greatest factor.s in creating favourable conditions for its
spread. On the other hand, people of high standards of living are not free
irom the disease. Contact with lepers, however remote or inexplainable,
may concei\’ably account for the cases to be found these days among ciil-
hired people of the Western races.
I he geographical distribution of leprosy .shows that neither race, tem-
perature, nor altitude, has any determining influence in its propagation.
The disease as met witli in mass in such places as India and China, is
of three kinds ;
(r) One of tlie.so is known as Anaesthetic Leprosy'. In such cases
tbe sense of feeling is absent in those parts of the body affected. The early
symptoms are followed by breaking do^vn of certain nen’es and muscles,
'vith consequent mutilation of hands and feet, and marked paralysis.
The need for more such centers is very great ami urgent, although
they will touch only the fringe of the problem. The larger task comes
back to the gciier.il mission hospital, in the liandling of out-patisuts as
well as of those who are elected fur hospital care. It may be that
experience in China will follow that of other countries, in that general
public health work received its inception through anti-tuberculosis
agencies. The tuherculosis dispensary u’as the i>.irent of the public lie.\Rh
dispensary, the tuberculosis nurse was the forerimiicr of the public health
nurse. The patient, persistent work of Ihese nurses must have been one
of the large factors in the reduced mortality in the large cities of America.
They made regular visits to the tuberculous patient, instructing him as
to the nature of the disease, how to present infection of others, providing
him \nlh sputuin receptacles, endeavouring in every way to improve the
living and sleeping conditions, ;md urging return to the dispensary
at regular periods. Is a similar program workable in China? There
would of necessity be modifications. There would need to be a male mir.se
and a female nurse, the latter being an older woman in order to meet the
proprieties if the locality be a conservative one. A special half day at the
dispensary for the tiil>erculous patients would not only save the
pliysician's time but be an enconragement to the patients to come. Such
a clinic often resolves itself into a tuberculosis clas,s, ihe first part of the
time being given over tc instruction directed to the whole group, an 1
then individual examinations to record the progress of the patient and
give such individual advice ami encouragement as may be needed. These
classes arc hardly possible without the foUow-ui) of U'e tuherculosis
nurse. Of course the work would be discouraging, ami mouths might pass
before there would be any visible results.
The second part of our problem— i.e., education to prex-cut or resist
infectiou~is the responsibility of all the agencies working for human
hettennoiit in China. The task is too stupendous for the medical profession
alone, and must be shared by educators, pastors, ami community workers
of all kinds. We have in the China Council on Healtli Education a
splendid piece of machinery for centralizing ami guiding our efforts, but its
work can only be effective as it has tlie cooperation of all local agencies.
Why not a council for health education in each mi.ssion center, with repro-
seiitatives from all the missions or other agencies working therein, meeting
regularly to plan and execute health campaigns, exhibits, demonstration
lectures, courses in lie.allh education for mission ami government schools,
and otherwise meeting any local and special problems in this line. In many
sections of China imliviclnal agencies are carrying on splendid, construc-
tive programs. Peking has already launched a comprehensive program of
health education for institutions of higher learning. The plan provided for
twenty lecturers, including ph}’sicians, nurses, preachers and teachers. One
lecture each week throughout the school' year was given to the entire
student aody of each of the four institutions participating. The course
provided for laboratoiy work, examinations, exhibits, ami extension work
to be carried on by students during the summer.
IN CHINA
(2) The second fonn is tc be found in many of China's city streets and
is ca.sily recognized by the passer by. It is known as Tubcrcnl.'ir or
Nodular Leprosy. There is great disfigurement in the secondary ami
tertiary stages of this form of the disease, together \\nth extensive nlccra-
tions ami breaking down of tissues ami internal organs. Acute pain and
much discomfort are associated with Nodular Lepro.sy.
(3) The third kind is a combinatioti of botli Anaesthetic and Tuber-
cular Loprosj-and is known as the mixed tjpe of the disease.
It was not till the the year 1874 that a Society under Christian manage-
juent was foiuided to care specially for the lepers. Using the funds which
came to it tliroiigli the years in the most economical manner possible, it
has onlj' been able completely to e.stablisli, or take part in superintending,
some 100 o<ld leper centers in India, China, and the Far East generally.
At these centers physical relief is given ami spiritual instruction imparted.
Gratif5'ing as these zones of Christi.m helpfulness in the leper world mav
be, they are far too few, and must only he regarded as deinonstr.ations of
what Christianity can accomplish, and as guides to the future course of
the Church. Certainly, in view of the fact that it is coinpiitcd that one in
every Soo persons in the world is a leper, they can in no \\-ny be rcprcsentofl
as meeting the vast leper need.
The Mission to Lepers docs not scud out missionaries. Througli
the years the v.irions Mission Boords working in tlie Far Ivist have
permitted their missionaries to act as honorary superintendents of the
asylums nitliont extra compensation. Therefore all money contributed
tliroiigli the l\Ii.ssion to Lepers goes directly to supplying the needs of the
inmates. In the case of Governmental and Municipal asylums, the
Mission to I.epers provides travelling and supplies expenses of ministers
ami Christian teachers. In a few instances wliere mission:irie.s of .•\mcricaii
Boards are sitpervising such asylums, the Mission to Lepers giws "grants
in aid,” or supports Christian teachers who visit the institutions. The
work of tlie Mission to Lepers in China and cl.sewhere consists of : —
fa) The establishing of asylums for lepers ami homes for their im-
Liinted childdren.
(b) tlrantiiig funds in aid of asylums in connection with other
societies.
(c) Maintaining Christian instruction in asylums where it is net
otherwise provided.
(d) vSecuriiig Government grants when possible to cover cost of foorl,
clothes, shelter, ami medical snpplie.s for its lepers.
(e) Urging ami aiding Governments to secure segregation of lepers
438
THE CKUISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
within tl;cir Oomaius and of bringing modern treatment to bear on the
discrisc •
A scientific survey of leprosy in China has been attempted with re-
sults which are full of interest. Calculations based on the survey reveal
tlie presence of some 4oo.(X)o lepers in the iS provinces alone.
Tlie distribution of these unfortunate people is of sigiuficancc.
the fact that lepers are known to abound in Siberia it would naturally be
expected tint leprosy would be found in endemic form in North China.
Except for vagrants and immigiants from Siberia and Shantung, however,
few are actually to be encountered there. To the northwest, among the
Mohammedan and Chinese population in Kansu, leprosy is prevalent and
extends to the borders of Tibet. Rmiuiug from there m a «arryw
is found in-scattered "foci” in the province of Yitnuau. In Central China
llierc is a well defined area of the disca.se. In Kiaugsi. lepers are also to
be met witli. The most extensive leper districts are to be found in the
m.arilime provinces of China. Beginning from Shantung and proceeding
south through Kiangsu. Chekiang, Fukien. Kwangtuiig and Kwangsi, the
disease is endemic and covers wide arcsis,
Tn most of these provinces work has been undertaken by the Mission
to Lepers (as the accompanying Table will show), but much yet remains
to be done. Fortunatelv as the result of the actirities of the Mission to
Lepers the authorities of certain provinces are taking new heed to the
leper question. The value of segregation is being investigated afresh, and
for the most part it is admitted that it, combined with scientific
treatment, is the only solution of the leper problem.
A most encouraging phase of this Governmental interest in tlie leper
is the axloption of the methods advocated by the Mission to Lepers in
regard to the general arrangements and management of leper colonies and
settlements. This fonn of leadership may surely be looked upon as a valu-
able contribution to the welfare of the whole world, for it includes also
sncli matters as medical aid, hospitals, schools, removal and upbringing
of the untainted children of lepers, the useful employment and .spiritual
instruction of all the residents of these leper institutions.
A noteworthy outcome of this work among the outcast lepers is the pro-
gress made towards discovering a real cure for the disease. Zealous and
untiring work towards this object has been cairied on for 5'ears at sever, il
leper centers. Today the medical solution in the fight with leprosy is most
hopeful. The claim of China’s lepers on onr sj-mpathies, and the pre-
ventive duty to ourselves and our neighbours should not go unheeded.
Gnr endeavour should be entirely to rid China of leprosy. Meantime the
menace of the di.seasc is rc.al ; suffering huraaiiity cries aloud for help. A
specific cure in all probability is at last in our hands; body and soul can
alike be healed.
It has been said that Governmental action will follow Christian leader-
ship. So far little has been attempted for the relief of lepers in Kansu, in
many parts of Yimnan, Shantung, Kwangluug, Kwangsi, and indeed in
all tile infecte<l areas. The Christian Church must take the lead here as in
other lands, and Governmental, local, and othei authorities may be ex-
pected to help later.
With tlie hearty co-operation of scientific workers, and with a united
effort on the jvirt of the Christian world, one festering sore of the human
race may now be he.alcd. May we not hope that a new victory will be tin -
added, in this materia’istic age, to the record of the Christian and eu'
lightened Church in its real desire and effort for the healing of the leper?
LEPER WORK IN CHINA
Siqiport
Pioviiice
City
Forms of Work
Mission
to Lepers
Partly by
Mission to
Lepers
'Z c
■£ S
0 ^
Auspices
Shantung ...
Tenghsien
Leper institutions
Yes
PN
Tsinan (a)
do.
Yes
UnMedColl
A RMS
Kiangsu
Tsingkiiingiiu (a)
do. ■
Yes
rs
Cbekiiing ...
Hangchow
Leper homes
Yes
CMS
Kiangsi
Jiiociiow
Leper almshouse
Y’es
Chinese
Nitnchang
Leper asylum
Y’es
conummiiT
do.
North Kiangsi ...
Leper village
Y’es
CM ML
Hupeh
Siaokan
Institution for
male lepers
Yes
LMS
Fukien
Foochow
Leper institution
and children’s
home
Yes
CMS
Hinghwafu
Leper villages
Yes
CMS
do.
Yes
MEFB
Hokchiftiig
do.
Yes
CMS
Kienniiigfu
do.
Yes
CMS
Kucheng
Leper home
Y'es
CMS
Kutienhsicn
Leper villages
Yes
CMS
Loyiianhsien ...
Leper villages and
children’s home
Yes
CMS
Sienyu
Leper villages
Yes
CMS
Yenpingfu
Lepervillnges and
leper home
Yes
MEFD
Kwangtung...
Canton
Leper villages
Y'es
SRC A PX
Hainan Island ...
Leper work of
various kinds
Y'es
PN
Lotingchow
Institutions for
males and
females
Yes
RC.Y
Puklioi
do.
Y’es
CMS
Sheklung
Leper colony
Yes
Rom. Cath.
Sunning District
Leper villages
Y'es
SBC
Swatow (a)
Institutions for
males and
females
Yes
1
ABF
Taikam Island (a'
Leper colony
lYes
...
SBC
Tungkun
Institutions for
males and
females
Yes
RM
Kwangsi
■\Vuchow
Leper villages and
boat mission
Y’es
WMMS
Yunnan
Cliaotung
Leper villages
Y’es
...
...
UMC
Wutingchow
do.
Y’es
...
...
CIM
(A) CoDtemplAted in near futiive.
THE ILLEGAL TRADE IN NARCOTICS
NatHc cultivaiion of Poppy a»d production of Opium— The cultivation
of poppy, and the use and sale of opium are strictly forbidden by present
laws in China. JIaudates have been issued repeatedly and special orders
sent to all Provincial Governors enforcing these lews. The charge, there-
fore, of encouraging the cultivation of poppy as recently carried, on,
canuct be brought against either the Peking or Canton Governments,
although it is frequently asserted that some of the leading Sliuisters in
both govcriiineuts have themselves been opium smokers. The internecine
strife between different military leaders for factional or per.sonal ambitions,
has been the main cause for the reactionary' cultivation of opium. In this
respect the southern provinces have been worse than provinces in the
north. ,Sheusi has suffered mast, while opiiun growm there has cursed
othei provinces as well, especially Honan. Other provinces where opium
has been largelv cultivated are Szechwan, Kweichow, Yiiiniau, and Fukien.
Southern Fukien has produced more opimn than northern Fukien which
is under the control of Peking. Under either Government, however, the
cultivation of poppy has been enforced, the object being to enrich the
militai-y commanders and to pay the troops.
There has been a monotonous sameness in the way' the cultivation of
]M>ppv has been encouraged, hlandates were first issued {orbidding the
planting of poppy and stating the fine per vio-isj in case these mandates
were ignored. Captains and lieutenants were then sent with thc-ir soldiers
to see that either the poppy was planted and the fine paid, or some
substitute payment made by the farmers and ^^llage elders. Wealthy
men in the neighhourhood were subject to extortion. Often when the
opium was ripe, the soldiers would visit the place a second time and seize
large amoiivts of it as reserve. All this has been accompanied with
violence, whencvc-r the villagers have opposed the military. Men have
been shot, or tortured, their clothes dipped in oil and fired, women and
girls have been defiled, and whole villages have been burnt down. The
British and American Legations have protested but in vain. Slilitary
leaders obey' no orders but their own. Liu Tsiiu-hou, at present dividing
the rule, and representing Peking in Szechwan, is responsible for the
murder by' his soldiers of fourteen men in Shensi who, acting under orders
were destroying the poppy' at Hanchuugfu. Taiig Chi-yao, \iiiinan,
issued an order forbidding the cultivation of poppy and especially mention-
ing tlie Churches as under this prohibition, while at the same time he
maintained his opium store in Yuuuaufu.
In addition to provinces already mentioned, poppy has recently been
cultivated in restricted sections of other pro\'iiiccs. At Hokienfu ai
Chihli it has been grown openly although the report received by tlie
International Anti-Opium Association stated, "This is the governor >
home, what can you expect?” In Manchuria, on the hills and along the
Sungari River in Suiyiian, and around Jehol, poppy' has been free \
cultivated. Some excuse has been made by’ opium cultivators in \uiiuaii
and Kweichow on the ground that a great deal of opiiun is annually
duced ill Burma and smuggled across the borders. "Why' should ChmeJc
silver flow out of the proriiice to pay for Burmese opium," these cultivators
remark, "when Chinese themselves can gi'crw the poppy, making
fits, and keeping the silver in China?” The amount of opium produce<^
in these prorinces, and smuggled down the Yangtze River must be iCD
great, and thus far has created serious difliculties in the Customs seriico-
III 1919 the Chinese Customs seized 48,575 lbs. of opiiun (21 tons, n
cwt., 3 qrs., 19 lbs.), and in 1920 the amounts seized equalled 96,627 Hs..
(45 tons, 2 cwt., 2 qrs., 27 lbs.) This latter is .almost double the amoun
seized in the previous year. It is said that the increase is due to seizures
of opimn en route from w'estern to the eastern provinces. As a na um
consequence those interested in maintaining the India trade, aud ^
Hongkong monopoly’, point out that China is breaking the
made with the British Government, and there is no sufficient reason for '
exclusion of Indian opium.
Although the assertion has been made that China is now
much poppy as in the early’ years of this century, the situation is
not so bad, for in large districts w’here opium was previously pro
none is now to be seen. It has been estimated by good authorities
in 1905 the amount of opium produced in China was at least six 0 .
not eightfold Ihc amount imported. In spite of the present rcac 10
&IEDICAL .WORE
439
tlie total supply of oi.ium produced in 1920 must fall verv fur
heli.u- tluit aiuotint.
j,„f,OTtcd Opiinn — Since the importation of ojiium into China is illegal
iblishecl trade reports arc obtainable from which the actual amounts
'f* ” iuin smuggled into the country annually can be ascertained. A few
^ t will show that the amount must be veiy considerable. Opium is
11 hv the hill tribes in Bunn.i, and many Chinese farmers are hiiowni
f^^cross the Burmese border, cultivate the opium and later find it an easy
°Uter'to bring large cpiantities back with them. N'o figures are available
' indicate the amounts thus sinnggle<l into China. Although again
'ible to produce exact figures, it is ccidain that a large amount of opium
^laches China through the opium combines of Singapore, Hongkong and
10 It stateil recently by the International Auti-Opium Associa-
-tion in n Memorandum presented to the British IMinister that 45 per cent
of the revenues of the Straits Settlements was derived from opium.
Hougkoiig in 1919 imported from India 540 cases of opium on (Iwernment
Acconiit, and J69 cases privatel.v, of which 469 c.ases were re-exported to
fedacao the Macao Opium Monopoly being dependent on the amounts thus
■eccivc'cl from Hongkong. It is difficult to believe that Hongkong uses
-JO cases of opium annually although from the constant case.s of illegal
jossession of opium lirought before the Hongkong Courts of Justice, one
Jitlicrs that a very large amount is consumed by the islanders. Again in
jiacao the amounts imported arc certainly not all used there. Seizures
have been made of opium sent recently from ^[acao to the United States.
The large revenue derived from the sale- of opium in the Straits Settlements
ilso indicates a trade extending far Ijeyond the vStraits Settlements.
Undoubtedly, there is a' strong ring of smugglers who find it very profitable
iiid not veiy difficult to export large amounts of opium from these places
jnd import them surreptitiouslj' into China, at imfrequeiited jiorts along
China’s extended co.ast line.
The Monthly Summar5' of the Foreign Ccmrmerce of the United States
.gives these figures concerning the exportation of opium for the year
■ciuling June 1919 • “quantity, io,S7i lbs. value $297,763.’’ The succeeding
^j-bar there was an cnonnous iucreasei in the amount exported, )the
•figures being, “quantity, 230,3158 lbs. value $1,645,520.’’ Of this amount
opium to the value of over $1,400,000 was exported, to Japan. A.s the
importation of opium into Japan is forbidden, it is not unreasonable tn
•suppose that the amount of opium sent to Japan was re-shipped at Kolw
and eventually found its way to China.
With regard to the Opium Monopoly in Jlauchuria the Japan Weekly
Cluonicle of February' 2ith, 1921 reports that while the Government
Jigures reported profits equalling Yen 1,800,000, they really amounted to
Yen 4,832,700. This charge of coucealment of the profits made while
iudi.gnautly repudiated by the government, brought out the fact that pro-
fits had been made and amounted to nearly two million Yen. “The Oil
Paint and Drug Reporter” of Sept. 27, 1920, published at Tokj-o, states that
"A Chinese firm’s smuggling of opium and morphine has just been exposed
•on the arrival of a Japanese steamer chartered bj- it to carrv' drugs worth
a million Yen to a port near Hankow.” The large seizures of smuggled
•opimn bj' Customs officials as reported from time to time prove that very
large amounts of opium are being smuggled into China annually. The
Irade must be both extensive and profitable, otherwise it could not surnve
the frequent heavv' losses caused In' large seizures. The “Peking Daily
Tiews” of March 4, 1921 gives the “Yi Shih Pao” as authority for the
;stnlcmeiit that on the 24th Februarv' several Japanese merchants were
arrested, and $60,000 worth of morphia discov'ered among their effects.
Also that paper's and telegrams were found later proving that $300,000
worth of opium had also been smuggletl into China by these parties. One
■of the men arrested had spent more than ten v'ear.s in Manoluuia where
he h.ad established the South Maticlniriau A.gricultural Company, which
profited by opium smuggling to the extent of $3,600,000. The full accuracy
■of the above statements made by the “Y'i Shih Pao” maj' be questioned but
01! the other hand siuce there is knorvn to be a verj' large traffic iu opium
<anied on by Japanese in Manchuria, the rep.ort is not unbelievable-
/iii/jortrtljoii oj lilorphia, Htroin, Cocaine, and similar drugs — ^The
JF^dual suppres-sion of the opium traffic in China, reducing the abnormal
profits of opium merchants, was met at once by those engaged iu the
■traffic by the importation of large quantities of morphia, cocaine and
'similar drugs. The large number of those addicted to the use of opium
■"’ho now could no longer obtain it except at exorbitant prices, and sur-
Tcptitiously, constituted a botly of ready customers eager to purchase any
narcotic that would satisfy their craving. Thus there was found in Cliina
on open market at once for the sale of these drugs. Morphia being the
alkaloid of opimn that contained the narcotic principle, upon being
substituted in place of opium for the addict’s consumption rapidly
iiicrea.sed the evil. The craving for morphia once acquired has a far
stronger hold on its victim than tliat created by opiimi, and the methods
used to obtain sales rapidly swept cnonncfus numbers of fresh victim.s into
tbe not, many of whom were in total ignorance of the dangers into which
thej- wx've entrapped.
The amount of morphia imported into China through Japan, according
lo Japanese official returns reached 600,226 oz. in I9i7' The Memorandum
presented to the British Minister, Sir Beilby Alston, by the International
Anti-Opium Association, Peking, shows that while the morphia imported
iuto Japan during the five years 1903-07 amomitcd to 120,926 oz., during
the five years 1915-19 the amounts imported were 2,091,779 oz. It is
ussiuned that Japan mannfactnres more than enough morphia for its own
•wusmnption. therefore this enormc-ns importation of morphia cmild hardly
have been intended for an_v other purpose than sale to the Chinese.- The
•question has often been asked in China, whence do these enonnons
supplies of morphia come? The Peking Intern.atioual Association for
*6veral months paid Iieavv l.aw3*ers’ fees in order that the cases of opium
and morphia smuggling which were brought bcfoie the consular courts
at Shanghai might be carefully watched, and the names of the manufac-
turers discovered. The Chinese Customs officials have also verj' obligingly
sent Ihe labels taken from the parcels containing morjihia smuggled into
the ctunliy to the {Secretary of the Association at Peking, whence it
inpears that this morphia i.s chiefly suppUeil b\' firms ol manufacturing
chemists in I.oiuroii, Fihnburgh, Philadelphia, and New York, all firms
of good standing and high repute. Datoly also the muncs of Continental
manufacturers apjiear, and it seems that superfluous qu mlities of these
narcotics left over from w.ar supplies are being diuuped into China. An
-ulvertisemeiit recently published in Tokyo offered for sale in addition to
large supplies of merphia, 1,000 tons of cocaine.
While tlie British Government attempts to prevent Die exportation
of morphia to the Far East, it appeared rcccaitly that large supplies have
been shipped to New Y'ork, ainl thcaicc traiisfcrreil iu hoiul across the
United States destined for China. At once the Brili.sh CiOvenuuciit
approached tlie T’nited States Govennnent re tliis matter and met with a
most sjmpathetic response. On the exportation of morphia through tlie
United States being checked, large orders for nioiphia came to China
from Nouvav, and on the British Govenmicnt refusing to allow exports
of morphia to Norway to exceed pre-war .supplies, orders came from
Mexico. Undoubtedly there is an international ring of speculators and
traders engaged in pushing the sale of narcotics, and at the present time
they appear to he specially busy in flooding China and tlu I’liitcd States,
not onlj' with opium, hut with morphia, heroin, cocaine, and other
narcotics.
In response to a petition presented bo the ITesidcnt by the Interna-
tional Anti-Opinm Association, in which the Branch Associations united
with the Peking Headnuarters, the Peking Government issued ameiulcd
Regulation.s and Orders coutrolliiig the .sale of moqihia, and the imple-
r cuts u.sed for Ipvpodcrinic inj'ections. These anieiule<l orders came into
for-.e on Dec. 31, rqao, but are only temporary until a Parliament can be
elected and thej- can be made permanent.
There arc two methods by which the trader in lliese dangerous drugs
is encouraged; one is through the direct sale of morphia, heroin, and
cci aine by hypodeniiic injections, and the other by the manufacture and
sale of numerous preparations containing these drugs. The Japaiisee must
be held largeh* responsible for the practice of selling In-pocicrmic injections.
There is no prcx>f that the Japanese Government purposely sent hundreds
of the.se traders to spread their sales in China, with the objwt of degrading
and dcanoralizing tlie Chinese people, but certainly no sufficient care was
taken on the part of the Japanese Government to prevent these traders
flooding China. The International Anti-Opium Association at its Peking,
Tientsin, and Tsinan Branches has collected alnnulant proof of the
activities of these traders. Some of than would travel from village to
village, offering to relieve pain and cure disease Iw hjqiodcnnic injections,
ami often making no charge for the first injections given. The immediate
results of the injection would in man\- cases appear very satisfactorv, -and
before long manj" received them. The small charges first made were .after-
wards iucrca.sed, and in a few weeks a number of victims had hceti made,
thus ensuring a certaintj- of demand. The editor of the “Peking .and Tien-
tsin Times” published a Black List of the Chinese, Japanese, and Russian
shops opeuh’ or secreth" engaged in this nefarious business, and while
some of the offenders were convicted and wherever possible deported, many
remained.
The other method cmplov'ed is that of preparing inaiij- different pre-
parations, chieflv’ iu the fonn of pills, which are advertised as panaceas,
and are widelj' sold. At times sei/.ures have been made at tlie
manufactories, which are carried on with as much .secrecy as po.isiblc,
tl'Oiigh fne\' are wide spread, and very uumcrous. The I^ills are gener.ally
put up in verv' attractive fonns. Tiie narcotic contained iu these pills
will often relieve pain temporarily and to the j atient at least appear to be
of such value that large purchases arc made. These pills are frcel.v tikeii
bj' niaiiv who are unaware of what is happening and who unknowingly
become victims to the debasing habit.
Tlie strongest complaints concerning this business have come from
Honan and Shansi. One of the commonest forms prepared is known as
the I Li Chin Tan. Apparentlj- there is no definite recipe for this pill, and
some specimens seized have hccii found to contain no morphia, wliile other
specimens have a biigo percentage of the drug. It seems probable that
harmless preparations are first sold, and then under the same name
a drugged pill is introduced. YVell-todo families in Honan are reported
to be extensiveh' engaged in this business. Also a verj' large trade and
many manufactories exist in Cliihli and Shansi, especially along the Chciig-
tai Railway. The Shansi Branch of the International Anti-Opium As-
sociation. together wdtli the Peking and Tientsin Association.s, arc closely
watching this traffic. YVhile what is going on is well known it has hecii
impossible up to the present time to obtain sufficient evidence to give
ccrt.ain proof, and lead to the conviction of the giiiltv.
The Chinese Customs Iiave .seized and examined a large number of
medical preparations and have obligingU' placed lists and full informatio.i
in the hands of the Peking .Anti-Opinm .Association. A brief examination
of these lists will show the multiple diameter of this business, and the
subtle and dishonest methocls adopted to the injury of the Chinese people.
Y\nnle the above .statements show that the traffic in narcotics is very
active, on the other hand, there is a growing dctenninatlon in all civilized
nations to bring this narcotic trade under complete and efficient control.
During the last two j-ears the Anti-Opium .Associations in various
countries have taken a new lease on life, while in China Hie Iiitem.atioiial
Anti-Opunn Association, started .shmiltanconslj' in Peking, .Shanghai, and
Tientsin, has been unceasing in its efforts. The whole matter is now
440
THE CHKI8TIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
before the League of Xatioiis, wliicli is plcitged to briug- about the eufmce-
inciit of tlic Hague Opi'"!! Couvetitioii of ign-iSi aud a Committee lias
been appointed especially to deal with this traffic. Great Britain, the
United States, and Japan have recently passal fresh and more stringent
acts, or have issued new regulations. The Japanese Government repl.viug
to representations made by the International Anti-Opium Association,
Peking, has definitely promised to abolish the Opium Jlouopolics at
Tsingtnu and in the Leased Territor>^ in Manchuria. The Peking
Association has also detennined this year to make special efforts to obtain
the suppression of Opium Monopolies in India, the Straits Settlements, the
Federated Malay States, and Ceylon. The recent contract made betwem
the Indian Government and Hongkong for the inipoalatioii of lo cases of
opium monthly for the next five yeai's, at a fixcKl price, while stopping
short of prohibition is nevertheless a great step in advance. In 1919 Hong-
kong imported 1,290 cases, and if the maxinuun anrount ‘o be imported be
now liinitc-d to 120 cases per anmim, a reduction of the trade by over ninety
per cent will result. The recent action of the British, American, and
ts will, it is hoped, bring about a large dimiuuf
colics imported into China, although there are 1
Japanese Governments
in the amount of narcotics
stocks always on hand that traders will attempt to dispose of bv '
inc-ans within their power.
The above statement of facts should awaken a larger interest in tl ’
campaign against narcotics in China than has yet been shown by tli^i
Protestant missionaty bo<ly. Tlie Roman Catholic inissiouaries liav»'
rendered excellent service by their careful and detailed replies to a cui 1
tioimaire supplied to Moiiseigneur Jarlin, and circulated widely through '
China. The service that can be reiulcrecl by missionaries, and the
grave dangers to the welfare of the Chinese people existing througli tr^
traffic form strong appeals for their help in forming local Anti-Orhinr
A-ssociations that will be educative, and will report cases of poppy cultiv
tion, and illegal s.dcs of narcotics to the proper authorities, as w’cll
assist in giving useful information to the International Anti-Opiuiul
Association at Peking. '
ACTIVITIES OF THE CHINA MEDICAL BOARD
The purpose of the China IMcdical Board of the Rockefeller Fouiidatiou
is to cooperate with other agencies in the gradual development of a
system of scientific medicine in China. In other countries preventive
work in medicine first engaged the main efforts of the Foundation, since
the fostering of public health presents the prospect of lur larger results
in the welfare of nations and individuals for the exi>cnditnre of any given
sum than an equal expenditure of effort and money on the treatment of
the siok. In China, however, several factors ha\’e contributed to defer the
initiation of direct actiritics in hygiene and preventive medicine by the
Rockefeller Foundation.
In the first place, systematic protection of the public health is proper-
ly a government function, and while private agencies can sometimes give
valuable aid in such activities, their efforts are usuallv most effective
when thej^ are subordinated to a carefully conceived program of some
governmental unit such as a province or municipality. In the disturbed
fvolilical conditions now prevailing throughout Chino, with fgequent
changes in the government, ^k\ with the authoiities preoccupied .as they
arc with other more pressing problems, the prospects for the early develop-
ment of public health work on a large scale have not been eucoiiraig-
ing. A second difficulty lies in the fact that confidence in scientific medi-
cine is not sufficiently wide-spread to ensure the cooperation on the part
of the people that w’ctild be necessary for the most effective work. Fur-
thermore it is clear that while much of prev’eutive medicine as it is known
in the Vest could immediately be applied to China, tlie conditions to be
dealt with, whether biological, social, or economic, are so different frean
those in the Vest that it is important that any large effort in public
health work should be preceded by a period of careful study of local con-
ditions, in order that the measures unde^takeir may be adapted to them.
Finally, it must be admitted that a highly trained personnel is as neces-
sary for a public health program as for the manning of hospitals, and
that the number of doctors now available in China is not sufficient for any
considerable extension of either kind of work.
The problem of medical education w’as therefore indicated as that
which first demanded attention. Vith this in mind the following lines
of activity have suggested themselves :
1. Pre-medical education, through strengthening of science corirscs
in colleges.
2. Jledical education :
a. undergraduate courses;
b. training of investigators, teachers, and clhiicall specialists,
throisgh prolonged graduate courses and through practical
work iinder proper guidance;
c. stimulating of private practitioners and missionary doctors,
both foreign and Chinese, by short graduate courses.
3. Medical research, especially with reference to problems of the Fax
East.
4. Improvement of hospitals as training centers for internes and
nurses, as models for imitation, as indispensable adjuncts to the practis-
ing physician, and as means of popular education.
5. Diffusion among the Chinese people of a knowdedge of modern
medicine and public health.
6. Fostering of professional ethics through development of character
and ideals of service.
The most important contribution of tbe China Jledical Board has
been the reorganization of the Peking Union Medical College, which has
included the gathering of a large staff of teachers, nurses, and adminis-
trative officers, recruited in part from institutions in the United States,
Canada, and Great Britain, in part from among persons with considerable
experience in medical missionary' work in China, and now in increasing
numbers from well-trained Chinese. The staff now includes 15 pre-
medical teachers, 57 teachers in the medical school, 31 nurses, and 4S
administrative and technical officers. Of these, 123 are foreigners and
23 Chinese trained abroad. New’ medical school buildings, capable of
accommodating classes of 25, to be increased by some adjustments to 50,
and a 250-bcd hospital, have just been finished and are now in use.
A pre-medical school with a tliree-year course, receiving middle
school graduates with a good knowledge of English, has been established
to give the prospective medical students thorough preparation in physics,
cliemistry, biology’, English, and Chinese. Students are also required to
study eitha- French or German during this period. The registration at
the beginning of the school year 1920-21 was 27 in the first year, 23 la
the second, and 9 in the third. The maintenance for the time beitio- of
this preparatory school has appearetl to be a necessity, since thouTli
there are some colleges in China giving good courses in one or two of
the sciences, some of the best institutions are very w’cak in these sub-
jects, and none of them have thus far sent up students properly prepnrej
in all three sciences for admission to the medical school. At the same
time an atlemfit has been made to help other institutions to give better
instruetion in phvsics, chemistry, and biology. Direct grants have been
made for this purpose to St. John's University, Fukien Christian Usii-
ver.sity, Canton Christian College, and Yale-iu-China, to be used towards,
both buildings and staff, while a small part of a grant to the Shantung
Christian Tbiiversity Medical vSehool has also been used for the pre-
medical courses.
The medical school proper of the Peking Ehiion Metlical College was.
opened in the fall of 1919, and there w'ere last year 13 students in the
first and .second year classes. The higher class begins its clinical studies
ill the fall of 1921. Side by’ side with the undergraduate teaching a num-
ber of Chinese and foreign doctors have been receiving instruction, some
being admitted to regular undergraduate courses, a few attendiug spechk'
courses for graduates, and a larger' number entering the clinics for pne-
tical work in the various departments. During the past twelve mouths,
there have been 72 such persons enrolled at different times, some of whom
held appointments as internes, residents or assistants, the allowances,
paid for most of these positions being so much lower than those prei’ail-
ing outside, even in mission institutions, that the educational significance,
of the service is clearly emphasized, and at the same time the danger is
avoided of accustoming the young graduates to salaries larger than most
of them could get elsew'here For graduate students not holding regular
appointments in the college the China Medical Board provides a limited
number of fellowships, sufficient to cover tuition and maintenance, and
in some cases travelling expenses also. In a few cases very encouraging,
reports have been received of the value of this graduate training, and uwv
that rbe college has moved into its new quarters and has the larger part
of its staff at work, it should be possible to render l)etter service in this
as in other branches of its activities. The special graduate courses for
practitioners are being given mainly’ at the Chinese New’ Year and during
the summer vacation. A most important branch of the work of the
college is the nurses’ training school, w’liich hopes to give to Climese.
young women an education in nursing comparable to that offered in the
best hospitals in the United States. Middle school graduation, or its-
equivalent, and a working knowledge of English are required for ad-
mission to the four-year course. The first year is devoted to work in the
class-room and laboratory, and includes science cour.ses in the pr^
medical school. In the remaining years practical work in the wards is.
combined with the instruction in thecaw’. The aim is to tuni out uurs-s
who shall be prepared to take positions of re.spousibility’ in teaching a*'
in other hospitals on an equality’ with nurses trained abroad. The ac
that manv institutions have been unable to secure foreign nurses, c'en
when their .support w’as assured, indicates the urgent need for Chinese
of equal trainiug, w’hose broad educational background will enable icni
to command the respect which the nursing department of a hospital mus
have if it is lo play the part that it should. Graduate students wi
be admiltecl also to the nurses’ training school, and sonre od these, w '
have a good command of English, may’ be given scholarships for s u
abroad, if the quality of their work at the Peking school seems to jus 1
the expen.se. ^ ..
A depariment of dietetics has been organized and chemical stu
being made of all impoi'tant Clriuese foods, in order that hospi a ^
may’ be intelligently selected. Some instruction iir dietetics is
the pupil nurses, and informal courses may be arranged for others
ing to specialize in this subject. ,
It was originally planned that a second medical school be esta ^
by’ the China Medical Board at Shanghai, but the ^\a^ and otier
tions made the cost of the Peking school so much gxeatcr^ than ^
fiiiticipated that the project was abandoned. Wiile devoting i s e
and its resources mainly to the Peking school, the Board has
interested also in the cle^■elopment of other institutions, n
MEDICAL WORK
441
,,ts have been made to the Hunaii-Yale College of Slediciiie, and to
Shantung Christian University School of Medicine, of which the
^ like the Peking school teaches in English, while the Shantung
eliool teaches in Chinese. Small grants have also been made to the
’ jjisylvania Medical School of St. John’s University, and to the National
Sledical College, a government school at Peking. The Hunan and Shan-
[tuii" schools have also been able to secure much more support than before
Lf„n sources other than the China Medical Boiird, and though they still
have many urgent needs, they have made such good \ise of their funds
land have worked so constantly for higher standards that they should
incloubtedly look forward to a future of great iisefuhiess. Teachers
[from these schools when on furlough have held junior teaching appoint-
Lents in sonic of our best American medical schools, thus gaining useful
fencrieiice and at the same time helping to win recognition for the in-
ititntions from which they come. In many ca,ses the China Medical
loard lias given fellowships to teachers in medical schools other than
the Peking school in order to enable them to carry on systematic study
in their respective departments during their furlough years.
The metlical profession of China has thn.s far laboured under the
erious handicap of not Imving any common language me<lium for
^ientific intercourse. There has been no generally accepted medical
lleniiiiiology in Chinese and the groups trained abroad or in China under
the influence of different foreign nationalists naturally cling to the
ijautruage of their teachers, having no other satisfactory means of
expression. At the initiative of the Cliina Medical Missionary Association
3 joint terminology committee has been organized, representing
different groups, which has now made great progress in pre^^aring an
^official terminology for the medical and pre-medical sciences. Govern-
lent institutions are now taking a leading part in the work, and the new
terras arc published with the sanction of the Jlinistry of Education. The
Ici'ina hledical Board has assisted in this enterprise and in the work of
[producing a medical literature in Chinese, through grants to the China
Medical Missionary Association and the National Medical Association
of Cbina.
No special institution devoted entirely to research has been con-
[templatcd, but it is expected that teachers in the medical schools will
ill time be able to make important original contributions to medical
[science, as it has been the intention in the Peking school to give the
[teachers a certain amount of opportunity for such work. Tlie China
iMcdical Missionary Association also has a research committee with which
the teachers at Pekii\g cooperate. Through this organization it may be
ipo.'isible, by the coordination of the efforts of a wide circle of independent
workers, to secure some results of real value.
Much attention has been devoted to the raising of hospital standards
ill China, for the work of medical education may be largely wasted unless
[there are opportunities for young doctors to practise their profession under
favourable circumstances. Similar waste is often observed in the case of
Chinese with a highly technical training in other branches returning to
[their native land to find no suitable employment in their specialties, and
no older colleagues with long practical experience to give them the guid-
[ance that they need. The leading position taken by the missionary
[societies in medical work in China has been recognized, and the attempt
ihas been made to cooperate with them by strengthening the hands of their
[doctors and nurses, thus conserving a most important force for medic.il
progress. It was obviously impossible to cooperate effectively nnth all the
bco or more mission medical centers in China, and the general policy h.as
[therefore bwn to aid first those hospitals near the principal medical schools
and to establish an intimate though wholly informal relationship between
(them and the schools. Preference has also been given to institutions
located in important cities with good pro.spects for securing local support,
land to those already possessing a good nucleus in staff, equipment, or
[buildings, as it was felt tliat in such cases the relatively small contributions
[which the China Medical Board could make would prorluce the largest re-
sults. The aid given has taken the form of contributions to support of
[additional staff, to general maintenance expenses, and to improvements in
buildings and equipment. Of late such contributions have not amounted
to more than half of the total sum required for the proposed additions and
improvements, the remainder being supplied by the mission. Up to June
I3U1 IQ2I, grant.s of this kind had been made to 30 mission hospitals and r
[purely Chinese institution. Not only have the mission contributions to
tthese hospitals increased, but in many case.s the improvements made have
made it possible to secure increased Chinese support. The China Medical
Board has also given to a large number of doctors in mission hospital work
grants in aid towards the cost of graduate study while they are on fut-
lough. The great work that missionary doctors have done in the relief of
Medical Educ.vtion Supported or Assisted uy China Medical Board
Sl(ir indicates locfUion of the Medical School built am] maintained by Che Board.
Squn7cs indicate location of the Medical Schools receiving contributions from
the Board.
Circles indicate location of Mission Hospitals receiving contributions from
the Board, the size of the circles being roughly proportioned to the amount paid
annually.
immediate suffering speaks for itself and needs no fm-ther comment. While
the ordinary mission hospital has many serious deficiencies it has one
clement of strength, not often shared by equally small institutions at home,
in that it has the full time of one and scairetimcs two or tluee experienced
doctors devoted entirely to its interests, and the staff usually live so near
the hospital that the patients have practically the advantage of a resident
physician constantly on call. One of the most important achievements of
the mission hospital has been the creation of popular confidence iu
WesteLn medicine which has enabled the physician iu time of epidemic to
assist in the protection of the people far more effectively than he could
otherwise have done. In places where there have been no hospitals,
popular distrust has made effective campaigns against plague and other
epidemics extrcmel}' difficult and often impossible. Appe.ils to misjiou
doctors for help iu such emergencies are constantly becoming more
common, and their advice is frequently sought on matters of hygiene iu
government institutions.
As 3-et no separate effort has been made by the China Medical Bonrd
in the matter of popular education in public health matters. Much lias
been done by indhndual physicians, and by the China ^leclical Mission-
ary Association in cooperation with other bodies, and in the future the
medical schools will doubtless be able to assist materialli'.
The need of fostering high standards of professional ethics and spread-
ing the Christian ideals of service is recognized, for without them it is
doubtful whether even the scientific aims of the work can be satisfactorily
attained, and this need is constantly kept in mind in selecting men and
women for service in China who may set a helpful example to their Chin-
ese associates and students.
While the China Medical Board has iioav been at work nearly seven
3-e.ars, it is still one of the youngest of the many foreign organizations at
work in this country. Coming as it does into a well prepared field and
enjo3nng the friendly cooperation of so many who share the same in-
terest, it hopes to make in time, with its growing experience, a helpful
contribution to the process of the great Chinese people.
the health of missionary
The folloAAnng is a summary of a study of facts concerning the
Jicalth of 60 per cent of the missionar3’’ families iu China, made by Win.
G. Eeimox, M.D. of the Peking Union Medical College. Peking, in 191?-
^9*9, and published in full as a separate booklet by the Department of
^ononiics. University of Denver, Col., U.S.A. Questionnaires were sent
all married missionaries (2,220) listeel in the Directory of Protestant
"fissions in China. Returns ivere received and facts tabulated coiiceni-
**^5 1,300 marriages and 4,^31 persons (1,577 adults and 3,254 children).
FAMILIES IN CHINA— A SUMMARY
Facts concerning 451 deaths of children, 59 stillbirths and 4i'5 mis-
carriages and nearly 7,500 cases of sickness are analyzed. The study
represents a total of more than 35,000 years spent iu China. The pnn-
cipal facts which have come to light are as follows :
I. Each marriage has resulted in an average of 2.5 children, which
is at least 20 per cent more than that for the average college graduate or
college teacher in the United States. Only 13 per cent of the marnages
are childless, against 31 per cent among American college women.
44-2
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
2. Auicricaii societies average 2.33 ciiildren per marriage, English
aud Caiiadiau. 2.63: European, 2.8S.
3. Three-fourths of the families have no children dead.
4. The children average Sj/ years in age, 67 per cent of their time
has been spent in China. Ten per cent less time has been spent in
Southern than in other provinces. , , ,,
5. Mortality among these children is considerably Jess than half
wlmt it is among Chinese children, but times greater than among
children of mis.sionaries in Japan. (139 in China to 95 in Japan). The
excess for China occurs in the group of children aged 1 to 5 years.
6. Infant mortality is only 60. Tlie rate for the first six months is
extremely low, lower than among professional men in England, but
during the last six mouths it is two to three times as high, due largely to
dysentery and other intestinal infections, which are, in turn, probably
due to lack of breast feeding.
7. Death rates of children from the second to the fifth years are three
times as high as in country districts in England having about the same
infant death rate. .
8. Mortality, in general, decreases from north to south. It is inoie
than twice as high in North China as in South China. This is due both
to the greater prevalence of the infectious diseases, and to the large per-
centage of deaths among those taken sick. Intestinal and respiratory
infections and smallpox are most markedly deadly in the North. Con-
sidering the societies individually, most of them show higher mortality
rates in the North than in the South.
q. Mortality varies markedly in the various societies, the highest
having three times the rate of the lowest. High rates are due to the
general infections and intestinal diseases. Rates are higher in societies
having the larger number of children per familj'.
10. Mortality is higher in the societies reporting less than 20 children.
11. Mortality is equally low in American and English societies. The
high rates found in European societies are due to dyseiiteiy', diarrhoea,
ami smallpox, each of wliich is two to four times as deadly as in Ameri-
can or English societies.
12. Mortalitv is lowest when a p.arent is born in China, highest when
parents arc born’in Europe. Of the latter class, 15 per cent of the deaths
are due to smallpox.
13. Mortality is lower in families where parents have had medical
training, largely because of the decrease in general infectious diseases.
Training of the mother is of more importance than training of the father,
os shoivn by decrease in intestinal and general infections. This points
to the advantage of education of the mother in home sanitation.
14. Jlortalitv’- is, in general, 1ou"ct in societies having the larger ratio
of doctors to missionary' force.
15. The decrease of mortality in the more recent years has probably
not exceeded the rate of decrease in England aud America. Infections
other than dysentery have decreased most.
16. Mortality has decreased for successive children through the fifth
child, after which it has increased. Smallpox is six times as deadly
among children horn sixth or later, while dysentery is less deadly.
17. Large families have a considerably higher rate than small
families. This is due to the general infectious diseases, including -small-
pox, and diarrhoea. This points to poor quarantine within the home.
18. Mortality rates are slightly lower for children born outside of
China than for those born within. They are lower in the groups of
societies in wliich parents have spent the largest percentage of time off
the field.
19. Dysentery' has caused 19 per cent of all deaths, diarrhoea 12 per
cent, respiratory infectious 13 per cent, diphtheria 6 per cent, conditions
associated with birth 10 per cent, smallpox nearly 5 per cent ; 88 per cent
of deaths have occurred before the age of seven.
£0. Compared with the United States and England, dysentery, small-
pox and injury at birth take a large toll for the first five years. After
five years, scarlet fever is relatively deadly. The early appearance of
typhoid (7.5 per cent of deaths from 5-9) points to the need of early
inoculation.
21. Less than 7 per cent of deaths occurred in the homeland; 33 per
cent of the time was spent there.
22. Of the children dy'ing aged five years or over in four groups of
societies, onc-third were killed in the late War.
In general the various tabulations show that infant mortality is much
less variable than mortality of childhood, also that rates due to birth,
development and nutrition vary less than those due to infections. Since
the diseases whose rates fluctuate most are most preventable, effort directed
against the infectious (bacterial) diseases of early childhood will yield the
largest returns.
23. Sickness rates, in coiitra.st with mortality rates, are highest in
Central and South China, due to increase of malaria and intestinal
parasites. In South China also, fewer children have robust health.
Dysentery' in relation to y'ears of residence is less prevalent in the coast
and Yangtze Valley provinces. The absolute number of cases is greater
in these sections because the number of missionaries is greater.
24. Scarlet fever, measles, mumps, chicken pox and whoopiug- co
are conlractc<l rclatiwly more frequently outside of Chiiu than it n
less highly infectious diseases. ' ®
25. The largest number of dysentery infections occur durinir
second and third years, of diairhcea during the first and second* ti
younger the child, the higher the mortality. ' I
26. Miscarriages number 13.4 per cent of live births, the rate bei
highest ill vSouth China. Tlie number of miscarriages per family is i
highest ill the South. 24 per cent of the wives have had one luiscarri I
or more, a comparatively high rate. 87 jicr cent of miscarriages occurro^
in China, against 82 per cent of married year's spent there. Travel h
overwork caused a larger proportion of miscairiages at home than it d n
in China. Overwork, disability, nervousness, etc., are thought to be
responsible for one-half of the miscarriages.
27. Stillbirths were 1.S4 per cent of living births, a low rate, prob
ably largely due to the absence of sy’philis among missionaries. '
28. Missionaries have been married au average of ir.6 years. Tb^
average adult life on the field is 20 per cent less in South China Ihan iu
North China. 55 per cent have been in China 10 years or less.
29. Most miineroiis diseases among adults iu China iu order of 1
queiicy’ are : malaria, dysentery, tiTihoid, iietA'ou.s breakdown, influeui-;^
diarrlia'a, sprue, appendicitis operations, smallpox, typhus feveV
tuberculosis. Central and vSouth China show larger numbers of illnesses I
than North China. '
30. Cases of malaria and dysentery are much more mnnerons among 1
husbands than among wiv<a. In the case of sprue, the ie\'eTse is true,
31. Forty-six per cent of the infections ai'e contracted within the
first three- years after arrival in China.
32. More than half (53 per cent) of adults have had serious illness in
China. Fcaver have been sick iu North China than in Central aud South |
China. The rate is the same for husbands and wives.
33. Only 20 per cent of wives and 30 per cent of husbands say they]
have been in robust heiiUh. For wives, the proportion is constant for the
section.^ of China. For husbands, 33 per cent in the North have had j
robust health, against 17 per cent in the South. Tliis is perhaps due to the
specially high incidence of malaria among husbands in the South.
34. The proportion having robust health in various societies varies 1
widely, but in general, the societies wnth high mortality rate auioDgj
children have a low percentage of robust health among parents. Iu
general, though mortality among children is much higher in the North, |
the morbidity rale among adults and children is less, miscarriages fewer,
the general health better, and the residence in China.loiigcr for those who
live in North China. This is because the diseases of Noitli China ,
(dysenterj'. pneumonia, diphtheria, scarlet fever, smallpox) cause death.
Those of South China (malaria, intestinal parasites) and the climate, |
cause invalidism.
35. Tlirer-fonrlhs of the deaths of children are due to infectious i
diseases, for which the ratio of preveutability is high. Given knowledge
and command of preventive mensiires, it is possible to save 200 of the
300 deaths from the infectious diseases here recorded.
36. Among adults and children hei'e reported (about 41 per ceut
of the total missionary body) dysentery has caused 80S cases of sickness
aud S4 deaths.
37. If the ri'plioid fever rate were reduced to that prevailing in the
United Stales army since the introduction of compulsory inoculation, iu
leu years on the field there would be a saving of 56 lives and $336,000.]
Typhoid contracted by adults in China outnumbers cases contracted by
them at home 12 to r.
38. One hundred and eleven cases of smallpox, with 28 deaths, are
recorded among children and adults, a rate 95 times that for the general
population of the United States. No deaths have occurred in families in
which parents h-ave had medical training. In 51 cases in which the record ,
of vaccinations is known, six cases occurred in individuals who had
“takes” within five J'cars, pointing to the need of more frequent vaccina-
tion. Only one death occurred in a person w’ho had been vaccinated.
Cases of smallpox contracted by adults in China outnumber cases coil- 1
tracted at home 30 to i. Among the children, no case contracted out-
side of China was reported.
For some of these conclusions, modifying sources of error, wliich
been named, should be noted. A closer comparison of facts wU be possH
ble when statistics now being collected among missionaries iu Japan aud |
church members in America have been tabulated.
In certain sections of China, or among certain groups, children of
missionaries have as good a chance for life and healtli as children a
home. Taking the missionary bod}' as a whole, howea-er, there has been !
an excessive loss of life among both children aud adults. Much of t is |
loss may in future be prevented. For such prevention, both intelligen
vigilance on the part of the individual and a larger co-operative he.
program on the part of the Churches is needed. Increased expenditure.^!^ ^
based on facts, would result in great money-saving, and would ai
bringing nearer the longed-for coming of the New Day to China.
CHRISTIAN LITERATURE
443
PART XIII
CHRISTIAN LITERATURE
A SURVEY
OF CHRISTIAN LITERATURE IN CHINA
First Ciitologiic—The first attempt to prepare a catalcgtie of the
Tiullicatioiis in Chinese of the Protestant churches in China was made by
Vexauder Wvlie, who came to China in 1S47 to superintend the press
estaViished by’ the London Missionary Society and who was transferred to
die sendee of the British and Foreign Bible Society in XS63. The purpose
of his book is amply described by its title, ‘•Memorials of Protestant
Missionaries to the Chinese ; giriiig a list of their Publications.” The
method followed is to give a brief sketch of the work of each missionary
from hlarshman and hlorrison to the latest arrival in i8f6, whether such
missionary' had engaged in liter.ary work or not. In the case of those who
had already prcduced literature in Chinese, or dealing with matters
Chinese, as full details as possible about each publication are pven, most
entries including a careful analj'sis of the contents. A few publications by
Chinese authors are also included. No less than 765 titles are indexed,
Ih** "reater port being tracts such as are needed when entering new fields
iircrder to place the salient doctrines of Christianity clearly before the
nreiudiced literati. But these early missionaries had not forgotten the
lucdr. of the Christian community and of the scholars in the schools winch
h.nd been founded. There were twenty-two volumes of comments or notes
oil books of the Bible, several volumes of sennons, no less than thirty-four
c.itechisms, and a few books on history, geography, astronomy, math«n-
atics and medicine. . . _ ,
Maritime Customs Report— In 1S76 the Chinese Maritime Customs
asked Mr. Wylie to undertake the revision of liis former work as far as
the list of publications was concerned. This revised list, which iiichided
1,036 titles, was issued as an appendix to the Chinese INIantime Customs
Report on the Philadelphia ExbibiUoii, iS76._ It is understood that an
exhibit of the books and tracts wms sent to Philadelphia.
Lftfcr CrtfuIoCHCS— The outcome of tliis action of the Chinese Customs
was a decision at the Shaughai Missionary Conference of 1877 to publi.sli
a catalogue of Christian literature in Chinese and to keep the missionary
boilv informed about new publications. Up to 1SS2 this decision seems tc
have had no fniition, for when Dr. Murdoch paid his memorable visit to
China, tlie committee which he called together reported that it was
generally ackiiovvledgeet that a great part of the existing Protestant
literature in Chinese was uukuowni to many missionaries and it was
resolved “to collect information about books and tracts already publish-
ed: to form a complete library : to prepare a classified catalo^ie. . . and
to revise the catalogue from time bo time.” This task del<^at«l to
a cemmittee of seven, but was accomplished by the Rev. Dr. MacOillivray
cm his own iiiitiative in 1907. This list was first completed in manuscript by
the autlior in 1906 while journey'ing, but ere he reached Shanghai the native
craft ill which he was travelling was capsized and everything wluch he
had with him was lost. With characteristic perseverauce Dr. Mac-
GUlivray prepared a fresh manuscript, and tins was issued tor tne
Centenary Missionary Conference in 1907- It was recognized as invaluable.
Such lists as those just mentioned neetl constant revision, but the
burden of work which rested, and still rests, on Dr. JlacGillivray made
it impossible for him to undertake such a task. None of the publishing
houses undertook it. and the Centenary Conference did not appoint ^y
pcnnaneiit Committee charged with this responsibility. But wheai Dr.
Mott held his conferences in Asia in 1912-3. both at sectional and national
conferences in China there was an insistent demand by the missionary
body for the revision of Dr. MacGilli\'Tay’s list and for some
under which the needs of the Chinese cluirchcs for various kmds ot
literature could be voiced. The formation of the China Continuation
Committee provided the penuaiient body to whom thi.s task could bo
‘“ntnisted, the publication of Dr. Ritson’s masterly Repert on Christian
I-itcT.ature in the Mission Field stiggeste<l the Hues which should be fol-
lowed, and the creation of the Cliristian Publishers’ Association of China
iwilitated the preparation and publication of such an index to existiiig
Cbiiiese Christian literature as the China Continuation Committee niig.it
deckle to publish.
Latest Survey — The Index published in April, 1918, f^wd entitled
“A Classified Index to the Chinese Literature of the Protestant Churches
ill China” by G. A. Clayton differs from its pircdecessors in one import-
ant respect. They were issued in English with the title of the publica-
tions iu both Chinese and English; this is issued in two forms, the one
giving all the information about the bcoks and tracts iu English, the
other giving exactly the same infonnatiou in Chinese. The provision
thus made that the persons %vho ought to be the users of this literature
can secure information first liaiul, and not only through the missionary,
ought to characterize; all future indices.
Supply of Protestant Christian Literature in Cfihia— The first thing
which strikes the user of the Index is the fact that there already axists
in Chinese a very valuable library of books issued under Christian aus-
pices. The total number of entries in the Index is 3,451 ■ this total
does not include the publications of the Roman Catholic and the Greek
Churches (see .special article on page 457 iu this section). Treating
a publicatiou of fifty or more puges as a book one finds that the grand
total can be divided into i,iS8 books, 1,152 bcoklets, 1,066 folded and
sheet tracts, while the balance consists of charts and maps.
Situation in 1921— .Mtliough the re%'isiou of this Index is proceeding
steadily and an attempt i.s being made to keep it up to date, the diffi-
culties and amount of labour incident thereto make it impossible to
present any more recent figures than those given iu the Index, published
iu 1918. Writing on this snbjc-ct, howevc-r, in July, 1921, from Hankow,
Mr. Clayton says: ”1 have recently spent nearly tavo hundred dollars
in trvin*^ to get a complete set of new issues, and hooks that have not
heeir<riven to me by the publishers, but I am still hopelessly behind iii
the wOTk of classifying all these. I estimate that there have been (books,
booklets and tracts, good, bad and indiffeient). over 300 new issues since
1917. I estimate on Ihe other hand that more than that number of
publications listed in the Index are now either out of print or 110 longer
adxxrtised by Hie publisliers. I am inclined therefore to tlmik tnat the
totals given for 1917 would not he materially altered to-day.
Booklets— As regards booklets there is no iioed to write much, this
tvne of literature is in its nature somewhat ephemeral. Some have had a
verv limited circulation (say 2,000 copies) while others have been issued
in numerous editions (totalling iu some cases fiJty and more tliousrmds).
Folders and sheet-tracts arc issued in a bewildering nssortmcnc, but very
few of them have failed to justify their publication. Some arc of out-
staudino- value and bid fair to live for years to come .and to enjoy a cir-
culation of millions; others are cnide in their statements
evitablv cease to be issued. But the general impressioii gathered is that
at the ’present time any sheet tract until a message winch can be use<l in
the street-sale at a nominal price will coimnaiid a wide circulatiou and
o„tv at .1.= boo^s, one fiads that a deducHon
has to be made from the total given above for the dificreiit versions wliic.i
have appeared of the same original. Such duplication of work is not
time wa^sted. It is perfectly Icgithnalc when a worker in the
prepared in Mandarin a book which has appeared in Wcnli ^
or when a society deliberately issues a book ni riw or more sUlcs. Bu
when one is estimating the size of the Clmstian library ^
secured it is only right to strike out all versions but one of a b^k The
not likely to purch.a..c a book in Wenli, Northern Mandarin
Western Mandarin and Cantonese. From the standpoint of the purchaser
the four vcor.sions arc one book. , , ..i
\nother deduction has unfortunately to be made. vSo long as the
Church is disuniteil, the churches will issue literature which is dcuonima-
tional ill aim. And there are a number of books which, while not issued
by anv denomination, arc issued to support some particular
tion of the Word or some special theory of church goionimcnt, a^d .0
no appeal to tl.e general Christian public. For s.m.lar reasons the
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
-i-il
groups of ])ooks which represent exclusively the vie^vpoint of the Youug
Men's Christian Association or the Christian Endeavour nioveinent must
be deducted as having no definite interest for those outside these valu-
able auxiliaries.
Then among the Iwoks indexed there are a very large number of
tinnii hooks and catechisms. Though many of these are very valuable,
it is clear that a purchaser is not likely to secure more than oue of each,
so for practical purposes most of these rank as duplicates.
Another word which must be said, and wliich is not intended as a
criticism, is tluit of the books and booklets midex cousideration there are
quite a number which are intended bo reach the mau outside the church
with the Gospel message rather than to instruct and help the man in-
side. Whether those ought to be included in the Christian library is an
open question. If it be decided that thc>' should not, there will be a
further diminution in the grand total and in the totals under several of
the sections.
UniOld F.ditious — Advertising of Chinese books in Chinese has been
sadly neglected. The old habit of announcing a book in the Chinese
Recorder and leaving the missionaries to secure orders dies hard. Several
new books have Iwen anuouncctl recently by advertisements in English
and in no other way. But the failure to advertise effectively is not the
only explanation of the unsold editions. Tlicre has beeri too large a
tendency to translate that which appeals to the translator personally.
How else can one account fer instances such as these? vSeven catechisms,
of which none were sold in the year under consideration (1917), though
there were from 600 to 1,400 copies on hand. Seven commentaries (800,
700 and 400 in stock) with no sales, one of which over 4,000 were in stock
nath 3 copies sold, one of which 600 were in stock with 7 copies sold.
There were at least 57 educational books, of which less than ten
copies were sold. Wiat are we to make of such sales as these — i out of
^>7^7i 6 out of 760, 6 out of 1,242 (well-advertised book), nouc out of 1,486,
none out of 1,590, 2 out of 651, 24 out of 1,996, none out of 948, or 3 out
of 785.
Theology- lias as gl•ie^•ous failure as education, as witness 4 out of
2,014, 200 out of 2,256, none out of 1,900, 5 out of 769, 11 out of 721,
none out of 1,140, none cut of 2,501, 25 out of 1,742, and so on.
Turn to books intended to be popular. Here is a book for children
of which 25 copies were sold cnit of 2,433 on hand, an apologetic of
which 250 copies were sold out of 7,450, although priced at one cent, a
book with a strong denominational purpo.se of which no copies were sold
out of 2,809, of the few volumes of sermons with no sales, a life of
Christ of which one copy was sold out of i,iio, a biogfraphy with no
sales out of 1,755, tale intended for chihlrcii of which 58 copies were
sold out of 2,520. It is useless to enlarge the list, though material
abounds. The list of books for the library would be strikingly reduced
if the books tliat have failed were omitted.
The result of all this is the libraiy of available and salable books is
considcrablj- reduce<l. And its size again diminishes when one la3’s
aside the books which in their verj- nature appeal oiilj’’ to scholars in our
colleges and specialists in stiuU'. Medical works, books on the higher
niatlicmatics and detailed sciences, with several histories and works on
political ccouom.v, cannot well be iucludefl wlicu answering the question
what Christian librarj’ can be ftnined in China to-daj'. These books ara
valuable and will be found under their own categories in the Index,
but thej’ do not find their way to the shelves of the ordiuarj* reader.
Tlie net total of books is thus brought down to 650. These 650 books
have been classified in tl»e table which follows. Rut as it is not fair in tiie
present stage of the development of literature in China to ignore entire-
ly the booklets, these too have been examined and sifted, and the result
is showTi in the second column of the table. The final totals given in
the third column indicate clearly the povc-rty in some classes. And though
it is not the oljject of this article to appraise values, it seems only right
to point out that the situation would appear much worse if books which
have no real message or wliich have lost their interest were also
eliminated.
Ct.assuication of 1,126 Books and Booklets
Books
Booklets
Total
Religion in general
2
0
2
Natural Theology ...
2
0
2
Bible
170
31
201
Doctrinal
101
45
146
Devotional
119
73
192
Homiletics
38
37
75
Church
32
32
64
History
12
- 2
14
Science and Christianity ...
10
8
18
Hygiene
10
13
28
Ethics
15
19
Tales and Narratives
58
95
Biographies
58
72
1 04
Methods of Education
7
0
7
Miscellaneous
16
49
65
Totals...
650
476
1,126
It may be of interest to mention the proportions in which the books
and booklets fall uude-r the ten main lieads of the Index. Under Chinese
classics ami reference books there are 12 entries; under philo.sophy, 5*4;
under religion, 1,524; under sociologj', 149: Auider iiolitic.il science, as-
under science, 109; under medicine. 103; under fine arts, 36; under
literature, 149; and under historj' and geograplij* 168.
Reunions— Whau one analyzes the books and booklets which fall
under the general theme of religion, one is struck first with the paucity
of works dealing with natural theology and the comparative study of
religion. McCosh on Divine Governme-nt and Grant on Comparative
Religions have been translated, but this section of the field i- 1
unoccupied. There is only one exposition of the doctrine of r 7^?'^
and that by a foreign missionary, tliough there are two or three
to comment on the Classics. Booklets which directly face the B
and Taoist positions are few in number, while the literature whi'l
to meet the Moslem error can only be described as utterly iiiadeciti't''*^^
Biblical introduction has been dealt with bv
writer.s, the Bible Helps issued by the Oxford University Press
among the book.s translated. One concordance to the whole Bihl
been issued, and another wliich is based on the Revised Chinese Biht
nearly completed. There is no satisfactory Bible histoiy, ami
room for more work on Bible geography, though Smith’s '!
Geography has been translated. As icgards commentaries
is no lack, if one considers both those wliich arc indexed
those wliich are known to be in preparation. The .\iiumT''*
raragiaph Bible has been translated, and there is a series wi*' 1*
covers all the books of the Bible based on the Cambridge IHM
as far as it was issued up to 1913 and for the rest on the Pnlrit Bil 1 ^
Besides these two series there are commentaries, hoiniletical ami evi
toiy, on most of the books by individual UTiters. There are for ' '
stance nine books dealiiqr with Genesis in whole or in pan t\v
Exodus (with four other books 011 tlie commandments), four 01/ LeviU
(with four on the great offerings), six on Matthew, six 011 Mark 311^-*
on. Besides these the Christian Literature Society has projected’a ino^"^
advanced commentary on the whole Bible, while the Relio-ious Tn t
Society is issuing in Chinese the well known Devotional Comment-irv
As regards dictionaries of the Bible, all reasonable needs have been or
soon will be, met. WJiile one or two of the dictionaries now on sale’are
out of date, the needs of students are met by the Chinese 'Hastings -
and the needs of .Smidaj' School teachers and lay preachers will be suis
plied when the Uuivers.al Bible Dictionary is issued. Be.sidcs these 1
translation of the large dictionary edited by Professor On- is well adv.nic
ed, and this will serve for the students who are being trained on con
servaLive lines.
7/n'alc?y— Works on theology are uiidoubtedlv inadequate in iminber
and too largely written from the \\'esteni standpoint. Tbe advent of die
Chinese theologian should be more than a matter of hope, it should be
a subject for earnest prayer. Lives of Christ abound. Few of them are
mere translations ; most have been based 011 Western originals but tliese
originals have guidetl. rather than fettered, the translators. Several of
the translators have been Chinese, but no Chinese lias as yet attempted
to avrite a life of the Master. The time is pci'haps drawing near when
such an attempt will be made
Apolo,^ctics— The number of c-olmnes dealing with Christian evi-
dences and with the apologetic statemeut of Christian truth is large.
Many of these have enjoyed ciioi-maus circulations. Four puhlisbers
is.sue editions of Dr. W. A. P. Martin’s Christian Evidences, ami it is
impossible to find out exactly how many tens of thousands of copies li.ave
been sold. Dr. Faber’s great work on the fruits of Cliristianity as re-
vealed ill the progress of civilization has been equally popular. Our
Chinese brethren have done more original writing in this section than
m any other. Cliinese names are largely unfamiliar in Western lamb,
but here in China the uvitings of H. L. Zia, Y. K. Woo,, Hang H.ii,
Pien En-chuan, Tong Tsing-cii, Cheung Jfan-hoi, Wong Dc-gi, Li W;i-
ani, Clicng Ching-j-i, Chen Wei-ping, and Chan Miing-naam reach the
Hearts of their fellow-countr.nnen. Several of these writers lia%-e had the
.ul\ outages which accrue from tlie knowledge of a Western tongue, and
tbeiefore Western originals sometimes underlie the l)o<ik.s tliey produce,
but even in these cases the Western mould has been discarded aud the
thought transmuted into Cliinese form.
Devotional Utcrotino — The supply of devotional books is regular.
Mauj' of tlie most popular manuals in use in the West have been trans-
lated. Miss Havergal, Drs. Torrey, Fosdick, Bound, Trumbull, Mott, S.
I). Gordon, Eddy, Churchill King, J. R. Miller, F. B. Mej-er, Josiah
Coplej', and Campbell Morg.m — though their Western names ma\' be un-
known—are influencing the thought of the Christians of China. Of the un-
justifiable multiplication of catechisms there is no need to write. About
eighty are mentioned in the Index, and the compiler as the collection
grew found himself wondering what justification could be offered for the
publication of most of them. Of course there is no difficult}’ in securing
a circulation for any calccbism wliich is adapted by a whole mission or
even by one lieiilthy growing church. The nufortmiate thing is that the
supply seems constant. One tract society lias declined two maniiscripts
since, the Index was published, and one faces a strange problem in
mentality when trying to understand how no one of the eighty existing
catechisms will meet the doctrinal viewpoint of the author of the eighty-
first.
Hymnolos^y — The Chinese Church is richly supplied with Iiymua:?-
It is but natural that tliei-e slioiild be many published, for the mission-
avies have come from many lands and hav’e been used to voicing tlid-
praises in the words of many writers. That which has been sung into
the life of the missionary, he will naturally try to pass on in Cliiuejc
to liis flock. But it must bo admitted that in many case.s the translated
hymn has neither the ’force nor the beauty of the original. It has been
estimated that altogether some 3,000 different hymns liave been written
in Chinese; probably 2,000 of the.se will never form part of the hj-tnn.'
of the Chinese Church. Of the reinainder, there must be at least 3^
which are known in all parts of the Republic because they form th^
nucleus of mo.«t collections. .Some day there will arise a Chinese pof"
who will voice the aspiration, the sorrows, the confessions, the triumpher
of the Chinese Church, and then the greater part of the hymns now
use will cease to be used.
CHBISTIAN LITEEATUEE
445
mcraliirc— -There is need for more publications on pastoral
1 .> ' ••ud homiletics. Volumes of sermon are not numerous, tlie best
^ volume issued by a Chinese pastor, T. S. Chu.
'chinch J-Iisiory—There has been a good deal of activity iu prepariug
h histories in Chinese. From all that one can gather the need has
^ '^^et been met. The theme is not an easy one to introduce in a laud
^*^yiitil recently there has been no study of that general historical
^ T.^ound which is presupposed by the writer on church history. For
inost part the books hitherto written have been mere compendiums of
j'V One or two attempts have been made recently to write popular
f dies of the lives and works of the leaders of the early church, and some
^ -tracts from the martyrologies have been issued. But iu this field
^^re is need for much careful work. The Chinese Church should be iu
* casition to understand and appreciate the heroism of the early martyrs,
j ^ slve has passed through her o\ni baptism of blood. The annals of
Boxer year have been collected and edited by Tsai Lien-fu. The story
I'^the ieviw<il in Manchuria has been narrated by Chen Chun-sheiig. And
the history of the Christian movement in China is being penned by Jlr.
v Y. Chen of Nanking University.
The Index Merely a Preparation — Now that a Survey of existing
Christian literature has been made, the next task must be to value the
uhlic.ilions indexed, for till that valuation is made no real knowledge
will be gained of the evork clone and the work to be done. It is not
enough to record in an Index that there were on sale in Chinese iu 1916
ja total of one hundred and severity books on the Bible. Nor is it enough
•to give a classified li-st of their ti’tlc.s. A criticism of the style iu which
they are written has its value, but the best Chinese opinion seems to
be that too much emphasis must not be laid on tliis. What is needed is
^ statement as to the date of publication, the number of pages, the basis
of the l)Ook, the purpose of the book and the way in which that purpose
has been accomplished. Each of these is necessary. The date is im-
portant, for one knows that a commentary on the writings of the prophets
written thirty years ago cannot give the message of those statesmen-
preachers with any real success. A statement as to the number of pages
is regarded by the Chinese as essential, for there are many booklets
masquerading under titles in English and Chinese wliich might indicate
that they are mighty tomes. And to the missionary much ivill be con-
veyed by an indication that such and such an English or .-Vmerican book
was the basis of the Chinese work.
Infoimalion on these points is being collected as rapidly as possible.
But tbe most important step remains yet to be taken — the renewing of
tlie bcxiks iu the light of purpose and pretensions. Not until this is done
and findings arc published, \nll the Christian public know how many
of the 2,340 books and booklets entered in the Index can maintain
their position and how many must be adjudged wanting. Some .are in
need of revision, some need to be supplanted, some are already supplanted.
The Report of the Commission on Christian Literature, winch
would have been presented to tbe West China General Conference 1920,
if that gathciing had beeai held, has been published iu the June munher
of “The West China Missionary News,” 1921, pages 5 to 26. The Chair-
man of the Commission was Dr. Spaicei Leavis. The main subject was
dirided into three heads (I, Literature for Christians, II, Literature for
nou-Chrislians, 111, General), and questions under each were sent out to
100 missionaries in West China. The report is a synopsis of the replies
receiv«l, and should be rend and particular parts of it gi\"en added study
by all those interested in the subject. (Editor).
THE PROVED DEMAND
FOR CHINESE CHRISTIAN LITERATURE
The figures given in the accompanj’iiig analysis of the present value
of the literature prepared for the use of the Protestant Churches of Chin.i
^re based in the first place 011 the data given in the “Classified Index of
tbe Chinese Literature of the Protestant Churches*’ prepared by tbe Rev.
■G. A. Cl.’-jdon and published in April igiS, listing over 2,400 books and
-paniphlels. The publishers of over 85 per cent of the items listed in this
I index have furnished from their slock records the figures of the number of
j copies of each item sold for a three-year period, terminating at the date
■ of publication of the Index, and with these as a basis, estimates have been
■made of the number of copies sold of the remaining items to make the
;st.atistical tables complete. Tbe figures given are the average annual sales
I for a threc-ycar period calculated to April 191S, and all periods referred to
: rare calculated to the same date.
[ Publicatious of the Bible Societies do not come within the scope of this
I survej’, and as it has been impossible to secure complete figures of tlie
j number of “tracts” sold they have not been included iu the analysis.
I Copies given away by the publishers as “free grants” etc., have not
been iucivided in the figures which represent copies that have been sohi
I the original publisher, though the buyers may perhaps have given many
•copies away in the course of their work.
Publications of less than 20 pages have been described as “pampMets.”
Where a title has been published in several parts, the wdiole comprising a
I 'Set, it has been treated as one item. All the items under review have
I *oceu divided into three classes according to whether they have been
■published in the name of a Chinc.se, iu the name of a foreigner, or in the
mamss o: a Chinese and foreigner jointly. It is recognized that in practi-
I <ally every case there has been collaboration between Chinese and
toreiguers \'?irying in degree, and the nature of the authorship under wliich
the}' are published may well be taken as indicating the relative strength
of the Chinese and foreign factors in each case.
It is necessary to have a copy of the “Classified Index” before one
■U'hen studying this analysis.
Cl.assics and Rkverence Books
Published
ill name of
Published
in iiauie of
Published in name
of a Chinese and
Totol
Number of Books
a Chinese
4
a Foreigner
7
Foreigner jointly
1
12
Number of pages
642
2.374
754
3,670
Number of Pamphlets
...
...
Number of pages
...
...
...
2,212
Books sold, total volumes ...
623
1,672
12
Total cost
8107
$371
$ 20
$493
Bainplilets sold, total volumes
...
...
Total cost
...
...
...
...
Under Classics and Reference Books the output has been scanty. All
■the items published by foreigners come under tbe head of Classics whne
ouly two items published by Chinese are so classed. Tbe figures for this
«ub-division (Classics only) show that the book.s published iu the name of
foreigners were on an average three times the size and the niuuber tf
vopies sold was twice as great as in the case of the books published in tie
Blaines of Chinese; the prices charged being proportionately about equal.
PHIEOSOrHY
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
Number of Books
U
15
10
36
Number of pages
1,525
1,846
712
4,08.3
Number of Pamphlets
3
10
11
*24
Number of pages
37
112
77
226
Books sold, total volumes ...
6,364
2,067
3,965
12,396
Total cost
8255
$147
8 77
8479
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
4.267
8,026
20,599
32.892
Total cost
5 23
8 59
8 22
8104
The .section headed
Philosophy
includes woiks on Ethics,
\Var and
Peace. Psychology- and Superstition. Here we find the output, though uo:
large, fairly evenly divided between the three classes of authors. The
demand for* books of Chinese authors under this section has been four times
as great as that for the works of foreign authors, and wnth one exception
all the Chinese publications have been produced within tlie last nine years.
Though Ihere has been a considerable development of Chinese aiithorslup
in this held, it has to be noted that a number of works of foreign authors,
though published over twenty-five years ago, are still in considerable
demand.
RELniDN — Generai,
Number of Books
Number of pages
Number of Pamphlets
Number of pages
Books sold, total volumes ...
Total cost
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
Total cost
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
4
12
3
19
750
1,863
227
2,840
4
14
18
20
135
155
1,271
3,487
260
5,018
8 77
8287
8 42
$406
9,667
8,773
18,440
8 32
$ .54
...
8 86
The section containing works on Rcligioii (general) and Comparative
Religion shou-s a scanty list of four books by Cbmese authors of which
onlv two have had any large sale, though with one exception they have
all' been published iu recent years. Practically all the books by foreign
authors in this group are good sellers, and many of them have helped in
the building up of the Cluu-cli in China for more than a generation.
Number of Books
Number of pages ...
Number of Pamphlets ...
Number of pages ...
Books sold, total volumes
Total cost
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
Total cost
Among books on The
The Bidle
Published Published
in name of in name of
Published in name
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
14
a Foreigner
23
Foreigner jointly
3
40
1,618
9.143
248
11,009
1
X
8
8
4,478
2,065
242
6,785
8578
57,931
8 10
$8,528
5.333
5,333
8 16
8 16
Bible, including Bible Stories aud books
on Re-
ligious naucaiion, we uuu ui*. v.4 o .
and much larger than those of their Chinese brethreo, and there is a steady
demand for practically every title. Chinese authorship has. however,
developed very greatly in this field in the last decade with marked success,
the sale.s of one book alone running to more than 1,700 copies per atinuni.
446
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Oi.D Tkstament
Published
in name of
Published
in name of
Published in name
of n Cbinc.se and
Total
Number of Books
n Chinese
2
a Foreigner
23
Foreigner jointly
2
27
Number of paRcs
206
4,619
255
5,080
Number of Pamphlets
3
3
Number of pages
27
27
Books sold, total volumes ...
310
6,251
98
6.659
Total cost
$17
$1,009
815
$1,041
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
141
141
Total cost
85
85
The section Hstiu" books aucl pamphlets upon the Old Testament,
includiiif' Catechisms and Old Testament Stories reveals only two works
by Chinese authors, one published in 1900 and the other in 19x3. While a
lew of '.he works of foreign authors in this section seem to be no longer in
demand, yet it is worth noting as caideuce of the almost permanent
value of many of their works that wnth two exceptions all the best sellers
of foreign authors were published not later than 1905.
COM>rENTARIES ON Ol.D TESTAMENT
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of A Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
Number of Books
3
82
8
93
Number of pages
245
10,627
1,342
12,214
Number of Pamphlets
1
8
2
11
Number of pages
1
91
31
123
Books sold, total volumes ...
181
6,427
301
6,909
Total cost
813
8791
865
8869
rnmphlets sold, total volumes
29
1,922
27
1,978
Total cost
81
831
81
833
When we come to the catalogue of Connjit’nfar/fs on the Old Testament
we find foreign authorship almost monopolizing the field. The largest
work by a Chinese author is a volume of but 110 pages and this is also
the best seller. Turning to the works by foreign authors we find that
while only two books have been in demand to the extent of 200 copies per
annum, yet the general demand has been so steady that the average
number of copies of each book sold is So.
New Testament
Published
Fublisbed
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
Number of Books
7
30
7
44
Number of pages ... ...
700
6,068
1.639
8,407
Number of Pamphlets
1
2
3
Number of pages
1
17
18
Books sold, total volumes ...
5,598
7,579
306
13,483
Total cost
8732
82,133
8127
$2,992
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
48
36
84
Total cost
82
81
83
The section recording works on the Neui Testament including History,
The Gospels, Parables and Miracles shows a greater development of
Chinese authorship than in the previous sections, and the one work which
has had by far the largest sale is by a Chinese author. Many of the older
%vorks by foreign authors are again found to be heading the list of best
sellers of books of this class in these more modern days, but tlie demand
for many of the titles has fallen off very considerably, and out of 32 items
under this heading no fewer than 15 show sales of less than 30 copies per
annum.
COitMENTARIES ON New TESTAMENT
Published
in name of
Published
in name of
Published in name
of a Chinese and
Total
Nnmber of Books
a Chinese
9
a Foreigner
68
Foreigner jointly
13
110
Number of pages
1,223
11.96-3
2,543
15,731
Number of Pamphlets
2
7
g
Number of pages
Books sold, total volumes
2
1.189
79
6.147
825
81
8,161
81,727
Total cost
$239
81,323
8165
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
338
406
'744
$26
Total cost
Sll
$15
Tuniing to the index of Commentaries on the New Testament, foreign
authorship again predominates and of the 88 listed books published by
foreigners during a period of two generations, it is worthy of note that only
10 per cent of the titles are shown by the sale figures to have ceased to
meet current needs, and the average life of these has been 23 years.
The works of Chinese authors under this section show a very even
circulation, indicating that their authorship though limited at present is
proving to be generally acceptable in this field. The average age of their
pubheatious is eight years. It is to be remarked, however, that all but
two of such publications have been issued by a single press.
BtBMCAi, History and Dictionaries
Number of Books
Number of pages
Published
in name of
a Chinese
1
52
Published
in name of
a Foreigner
6
1,674
Published in name
of a Chinese and
Foreigner jointly
.3
1,028
Number of Pamphlets
1
19
Number of pages
4
24
. . •
Books sold, total volumes ...
65
1,569
303
Total cost
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
Total cost
8 3
200
8 1
53,411
624
S 35
5228
Total
10
2,754
20
28
1.937
53,642
824
5 36
The total output under the head of Biblical History, Geograbl
Dictionariis consists of 10 books, i pamphlet, and 19 mops, a nu
the latter are, however, now out of print. The older Bible Dictionar' ”
still proving good sellers, though >}ie issue of the fiist edition of
Hastings Dictionary within the period under review, has largely b
poDsille for the size of the figures shown in Column 2.
Doctrinal Theology
Tglal
202-
26,32.3
123
1,269
87,7.50
191,527
Under the heading of Doctrinal Theology covering 202 books audT
pamphleis, Chinese aiUliorship is fairly strong, and as on an average tlirir
publications have been smaller and cheaper than those of foreigners thev
have sold better. Of all the books in this section, one by a Chinese author
heads the list of best sellers. Of the twenty best sellers, however, deveu
are by foreign authors (average year of issue 1885), five by Chinese authors,
(average year of issue 1902) and four by Chinese and foreign authors joint-
ly (average year of issue 1889). The detailed figures show that only about
five per cent of the titles listed in this section are to be regarded as no*
longer meeting a need.
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of a Chinese and
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
Nnmber of Books
40
120
42
Number of pages
2,675
17,283
5,365
Number of Pamphlets
53
45
25
Number of pages
359
546
364
Books sold, total volumes ...
41,272
67,560
12.313
Total cost
$1,721
54,401
81,628
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
113,964
33,041
14..322
Total cost
5704
8465
5429
Devotional Works
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of A Chinese and
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
Number of Books
62
134
30
Number of pages
4,280
9,565
2,140
Number of Pamphlets
24
99
8
Number of pages
28.3
1.076
76
Books sold, total volumes ...
19,643
1.30.384
14,948
Total cost
81.188
84.9P6
8678
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
23,697
107.437
8,753
Total cost
8246
8725
8134
Total
226
15,9^5
131
1,^37
164,975
S6,S62
139,887
$1,105
Turniug to the catalogue of Devotional IFor/cs we find Chine.se author*
ship bulking more largely than in any other section, though their books
have not yet acquired the circulation of the works of foreign authors, which
are as a rule of earlier date. The figures in Column 2 are to some exteut
influenced by the special sale.s of "The Traveller’s Guide"; but allowiiig
for this, books by foreign authors have sold best probably because they are
best known. Apart from the book just referred to, the six best sdle:s
have all been published in the name of a foreigner (in one case with a
Chinese colleague), and only three out of the six have been publisher
since 1900.
Creeds, Catechisms, Etc.
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of ft Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
ft Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
Number of Books
11
90
34
135
Number of pages
633
6,666
2,721
10,3‘10
Number of Pamphlets
33
5
36
Number of pages
293
75
36$
Books sold, total volumes ...
1,748
57,874
28.071
87.693
Total cost
$136
$1,582
8637
82,355
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
38,687
1,115
39,602
Total cost
$191
815
$206
It has been difficult to secure exact figures of tlie sales of the book^
and pamphlets listed under the heading of Creeds and Catechisms owng
to the large number of different publishers involved. A large proportion
of the titles have been produced for distiuctly denominational purposes
and the circulation is therefore limited in many cases. Of the books
published in the names of foreigners, the sales of four items alone account
for 60 per cent of the total sales, and of the books published in the joint
names of Chinese and foreigners, three titles account for 80 per cent of tlie
total sales. Of the ele^'eii titles published in the names of Chinese, onl)'’
one could be described as having a really good sale.
Hvmnoi.ogy
Published
in name of
a Chinese
Published
in name of
ft Foreigner
Published in name
of ft Chinese and
Foreigner jointly
Total
Number of Books
2
51
15
66
Number of pages
322
10,.534
4,143
14,999
Number of Pamphlets*
Number of pages
4l'.132
Books sold, total volumes ...
1,207
26,752
13,173
Total cost
$175
85,431
83.763
39,369
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
Total cost
• No details re Pamphlets.
In (he section under Hymnology no attempt has been made to arrive
at figures for the sale of pamphlets as the information available was tw
indefinite, and it has been more difiicult to secure complete figures of
sales of books than for any other section. The figures available, howeveu
indicate that most of the demand is concentrated on ten titles and ^
sales of the remainder are largely confined to particular areas or '■
uominalioiiaJ circles.
CHRISTIAN LITERATURE
447
Kutnbei' of Books
Number of pages
Number of Pamphlets
Nuuiber of pn ges
Books sold, total volumes ...
Total cost
Pampblets sold, total volumes
Total cost
Ho.miletics
Published
in name of
a Chinese
10
1,202
d.638
S281
Published
Published in name
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
2.3
8
41
2.509
793
4,504
30
3
33
307
38
345
3.122
1,427
9,187
9420
$194
9895
17,403
2,718
20,121
8 84
9 21
9105
uwv^R.3 tiuu pdiujjiiiecs iisteu imacr
the heading of Homiletics, and only four of the titles could be described as
heiiig no longer called for. The larger uumber of copies sold, shown in
-Cohiniti I, is due to the exceptional demand for one title. Several of the
<,lder works by Chinese authors are still proving quite good sellers, while
I the more modem publications arc the best sellers of those published’ in the
names of foreigners.
Number of Books
Number of pages
Number of Pamphlets
Number of pages
Books sold, total volumes ...
Total cost
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
Total cost
The Church of Christ
Publish ed Published
in name of in name of
a Chinese a Foreigner
17 10
786 1.4-50
4 6
46 46
2,076 4.464
$214 S310
4,749 61,696
$24 S371
Published in name
of a Chinese and
Foreigner jointly
38
2,251
31
187
27,258
S9.550
37,755
$1,324
Total
65
4,487
41
279
33.798
$10,074
104,200
?1,7I9
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
12
19
12
43
2,5.57
2,636
1,902
7,095
2
3
1
6
31
46
18
95
1,525
1,473
1,9.54
4.9.52
$.519
§598
§674
§1,791
183
67
477
727
97
§1
910
§18
The titles listed under The Church of Christ consist largely (f
•publications prepared for the special requirements of the YMCA, the
YWCA, tlie CE, and the CSSU. The large number of pamphlets shown
.as sold in Column 2 is almost entirely accounted for by a single public.!-
lion. Purely Chinese authorship in this section is almost entirely confined
totbcVMCA.
Church History
Number of Books
Number of pages
Number of Pamphlets
Number of pages
Books sold, total volumes ...
Total cost ...
Paniphlets sold, total volumes
Total cost
...w \jL itiituiy
•are very largely of recent date, and only 9 titles out of 43 are over 15 years
old. ^ The last decade particularly has seen a great development in the pro-
duction of books of this nature but the sales cannot on the whole be describ-
-edas striking. J.eaving out of account the publication of ihe Chinese Church
Year Book, we find in column i that only four publications of Chinese
•authors have sold over 30 copies per annum, and in Colmnn 2 four stand-
ard Church Histories by foreign authors account for more tlian half the
total luimber of books sold. The largest sales under this heading are found
■ill column 3 and the more recent publications have proved to bo the best
.'eUers; iliree titles having had sales of over 1,000 copies each diiriuo- the
itliree years.
Sociology
Number of Books
Number of pages
Number of Pamphlets
Number of pages
Books sold, total volumes ...
Total cost
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
Total cost
* Figures no
Sociology has been a favourite subject with Chinese-authors of recent
years, anti over 70 per cent of these books and pamphlets published in the
names of Chinese have been produced since 1911. The older titles are,
owever, with one or two exceptions, still proving gootl sellers. Foreign
authors were naturally the pioneers in this field and the demand for a cou-
siderahle number of their publications has now almost ceased. There arc
a number of these older titles, how-ever, which are still very good sellers,
nice 1910 only 10 books .and 8 pamphlets publislied in the names of
oreigiiers have appeared under this heading and only about one-half of
lese could be desciibed as very good sellers. Under Colmnn 3 a single
' ' ‘"'ccounts for three-fourths of the total books sold.
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in na'uie of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foi-eigner jointly
25
37
18
80
2,663
3,270
3,053
8,986
34
50
4
88
260
399
25
684
6,478
11,505
6,816
23,799
9359
9430
9492
91,281
56,337
38,109‘
6,770
101,216
9263
§204
§ 23
9490
t obtainable
for 2 H. L. K. tracts.
Poi.iTicAi, Science
It is rather striking that the list of books and pamphlets on Political
1 1 es published since 1910. As will be noted from the figures none of the
titles have a very large sale at the present time, but ne4ireless ^hTrc "
^^ent the more
Science
Number of Books
Number of pages
Number of Pamphlets
Number of pages
Books sold, total volumes ...
Total cost
Pamphlets & Charts, etc. sold
Total cost
Published
in name of
a Chinese
26
6,343
1,835
9906
Published
in name of
a Foreigner
50
11,159
12
97
3,304
SI. 30.3
8,119
S 45
Publislied In name
of a Chinese and
Foreigner jointly
23
5,404
5
19
573
S347
418
S122
Total
99
22,906
17
116
5,712
92,566
8..537
8167
-rt ■" ® *t22 81G7
The siimmary figures of sales of the publications listed in the section
foreign authors respectively sell about equally well, though of course
XrTftrr “r "" pnhiicadons of this X"
^ W been published since 1911 and 10 of these may be
Medicine
Published Puhlished
in name of in name of
a Chinese a Foreigner
Number of Books 17 50
Number of pages 1,341 14.895
Number of Pamphlets H 29
Number of pages 41 ijg
Books sold, total volumes ... 4,7.50 9 321
Total cost §618 812]658
Pamphlets sold, total volumes 262 51,848
Total cost 8 14 8218
Published in name
of a Chinese and
Foreigner jointly
17
4,549
2,41()
91,879
Total
84
20,78.5
33
157
16,481
915,1.55
52,110
9232
Under Medicine the figures in Columu 2 are largely influenced by the
sales of the publications of the China Medical Missionary Association,
ilost of the pamphlets published by foreigners under this headintr are
having a large sale. Of the titles published in the names of Chinese
authors about twothmds have been published since 1911. It is worthy
of note that with one exception all these publications by Chinese authors
were selling well in the period under review.
Number of Books
Number of pages ...
Fine
Published
in name of
a Chinese
8
751
Arts
Published
in name of
a Foreigner
11
1,1.54
Published in name
of a Chinese and
Foreigner jointly
5
364
Total
24
2,269
12
Number of Pamphlets ...
11
1
Number of pages ...
72
16
88
Books sold, totivl volumes
1,127
1,248
665
3,040
Total cost
$355
91,129
§190
91,674
3,440
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
3,088
352
Total cost
9178
9 35
9213
Under Fine Arts
the publications listed in
the Index are
with oue
exception, devoted to the subjects of Music, Amusements, and Athletics.
All but oue of the titles by Chinese authors have been published in the
last decade and several are good sellers. Foreign author.s have also paid
a good deal of attention to these subjects in recent years, but onl^' three
of their books can show sales of 100 copies each per annum. On the other
hand, the publications issued hi the joint names of Chinese and foreigners
have with one exception all proved to be good sellers.
Literature
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
Number of Books
28
72
23
123
Number of iiagcs
3,462
6,720
2,121
12,303
Number of Pamphlets
...
22
4
26
Number of pages
227
40
267
Books sold, total volumes ...
20,955
18,330
3,943
43,228
Total cost
92.359
91,755
9665
94,779
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
18,149
8,835
26,984
Total cost
9240
9 20
9260
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
2
23
4
29
340
4,478
764
6,582
...
6
C
...
88
88
31
400
42
473
11
$111
9 18
9140
24
...
24
9 1
...
$ 1
The titles shown under the heading of Literature are largely works of
Fiction and School Books. While foreig^n authors Imve produced a larger
output than Chinese, the total sales of tlieir books h.ive been less, owing
to the very large circulation enjoyed by four Educational Readers b}' a
Chinese author. Of the Fiction published by Chinese authors, one half
of the titles are good sellers. Tliongh the demand has largdj' ceased for
a number of the older Fiction titles published by foreign authors, j'et
on the whole the demand for their works keeps up vcr^' well indeed and
at least ten are really good sellers.
448
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
History
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
Number of Books
12
23
12
47
Number of pages ... .
.. 8,684
4,866
4,642
18,192
Number of Pamphlets ... .
..
1
...
1
Number of pages ... .
..
14
14
Books sold, total volumes .
1,283
1.481
297
3,061
Total cost
$766
$127
$279
81.162
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
2
...
*2
Total cost
...
...
In the section on
I-listory a
single monumental work by Cbiucs'
authors is responsible for the comparatively large figiues iu Column i. Of
the twcive titles by Chinese authors, only five deal wth Chinese history,
and of these only one is a really good seller. The best seller among the
other titles by Chinese authors is a work on general historj\ Of the
works by foreign authors a siugle title accounts for over So per cent of the
total sales and only one of the remaining titles had a fair sale during the
period under review.
ilXOGRAI’HY
Published
Published
Published in name
in name of
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Chinese
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
Number of Books
22
44
25
91
Number of pages
2,681
4,656
3,012
10,549
Number of Pamphlets
9
3
12
Number of pages ... ...
...
115
27
142
Books sold, total volumes ...
3,060
2,035
2,826
7.921
Total cost
SS55
$360
$439
$1,134
Pamphlets sold, total volumes
...
2,036
162
2,198
Total cost
S 19
S 4
S 23
Under the heading of Biography we find that it is only within the
last decade that Chinese authors have dewted much attention to this field,
and over 6o per cent of the titles produced in the joint names of Chinese
and foreigners liave appeared in the same period. Only one-half of the
titles by Chinese authors can be described as good sellers, thowgh of
recent date, and only one out of every four titles is a biography of a
Chinese. About twenty of the titles by foreign authors are still selling
well and of these only thi'ee are biographies of the lives ol Chinese.
Geography
Published
in name of
a Chinese
Number of Books 6
Number of pages 1,058
Number of Maps, Charts, etc. 2
Books sold, total volumes ... 1,909
Total cost 8606
Maps, Charts, etc, sold ... 24
Total cost S 38
Published
Published in name
in name of
of a Chinese and
Total
a Foreigner
Foreigner jointly
11
2
19
1,303
190
2,551
10
12
1,317
363
3,569
$1,195
$288
$2,089
638
662
$ 41
$ 79
Eight publications by Chinese authors appear in the section tmder
Geography and all but three are good sellers. With one exception the
works on general geography have sold better than those dealing with the
geography of China. Of the books on geography published by foreigners,
the principal demand is for the older titles, but only three works can be
described as very good sellers.
SUMMARY
(i) Literature published in name of a Chinese
Subjects^
Books
Pamphlets
Books Sold
Pamphlets Sold
Num-
ber
Pages
Num-
ber
Pages
Total
Number
Total
Cost
Total
Number
Total
Cost
Classics and Be-
ference Books ...
4
542
528
'$ 107
s...
Philosophy
11
1,625
3
37
6,364
2-55
4,267
23
Beligion-general ...
4
750
4
20
1,271
77
9,667
32
The Bible
14
1,618
...
4,478
578
Old Testament ...
2
206
...
310
17
Commentaries on
Old Testament...
3
245
1
1
181
13
29
1
New Testament ...
7
700
1
1
5,598
732
48
2
Commentaries on
New Testament .
9
1,223
2
2
1,189
239
336
11
Biblical History
and Dictionaries
1
52
1
4
65
3
200
1
Doctrinal Theology
40
2,675
53
359
41,272
1,721
143,964
704
Devotional Works .
62
4,280
24
285
19,643
1,188
23,697
246
Creeds, Cate-
chisms, etc. ...
11
633
1,748
136
Hymnology
Homiletics
2
322
...
1,207
175
«
...
10
1,202
...
4,638
281
...
The Church of
Christ
17
786
4
46
2,076
214
4.749
24
Church History
12
2,-557
2
31
1,-525
519
183
7
Sociology
25
2,663
34
260
6.478
859
56,337
263
Political Science...
2
340
31
11
...
...
Science
26
6,343
1 ,835
906
Medicine
17
1,341
3
41
4,750
618
262
14
Fine Arts
8
7-51
1,127
355
Literature
28
3,462
...
...
20.955
2,359
History
12
6,684
1,283
756
Biography
22
2.681
3,060
355
Geogmphy
6
1.058
2
2
1,909
606
24
38
Totals...
355
46,639
134
1,089
132,521
$12, .580
243,765
$1,366
(2) Literature published in name of a Foreigner
Subject
Books
Pamphlets
Books Sold
I’ttfflphlets Sold
Num-
ber
Pages
Num-
ber
Pages
Total
Number
'I’otal
Cost
Total
Number
Total
Co-t
Classics and Be-
ferenco Books ...
Philosophy
7
15
2,374
1,846
10
112
1,672
2,067
$ 371
147
8,026
8 ...
Beligion-general ...
12
1,863
14
135
3,487
287
59
The Bible
23
9,143
1
8
2,065
7,931
51
Old Testament ...
23
4,619
3
27
6,251
1,009
18
Commentaries on
Old Testament...
82
10,627
8
91
6.427
791
5.
New Testament ...
30
6,068
2
17
7,579
2,133
31
Commentaries on
New Testament.
88
11,965
7
79
6,147
1.323
40C
1
BiblicalHistoryand
Dictionaries ...
6
1,674
19
24
1,569
3,411
624
1-5'
Doctrinal Theologj-
120
17,283
45
546
67,560
4,401
33,041
3>
165
725
191
Devotional Works.
134
9,665
99
1.076
130,384
4,996
107.437
Creeds, Catechisms
etc
90
6,866
33
293
57,874
1,582
38.687
Hymnology
51
10.534
•
26,752
5,431
Homiletics
23
2,509
30
307
3,122
420
17,403
~81-
37L
1
The Chuich of
Christ
10
1,450
6
46
4,464
310
61,696
Church History ...
19
2,636
3
46
1.473
598
67
Sociology
37
3,270
60
399
11,505
430
38,109
Political Science...
23
4,478
6
88
400
111
24
I
1.5
Science
50
11,159
12
97
3,304
1,303
8.119
Medicine
50
14,895
29
116
9 321
12,6-58
51,848
Fine Arts
11
1,154
11
72
1,248
1,129
3,088
Literature
72
6,720
22
227
18,330
1,755
18,149
210
History
23
4,866
1
14
1,481
127
2
Biogiaphy
44
4,856
9
115
2,035
360
2.036
19
Geography
11
1,303
10
10
1.317
1,195
638
11
Totals...
1,054
153,723
430
3,945
377,834
$54,209
405,605
82,999
(3) Literature published in name of a Chinese and Foreigner Jointly
Subject
Books
Pamphlets
Books Sold
Pamphlets Sold
Num-
ber
Pages
Num-
ber
Pages
Total
Number
Total
Cost
Total
Number
Total
Cost
Classics and Re-
ference Books ...
1
754
12
$ 20
8 ...
Philosophy
10
712
n
77
3,965
77
20,-599
22:
Beligion-general ...
3
227
260
42
The Bible
3
248
242
19
...
Old Testament ...
2
255
98
15
Commentaries on
Old Testament..
8
1,342
2
31
301
65
27
1
New Testament ...
7
1,639
. .
306
127
Commentaries on
New Testament.
13
2.543
82-5
165
Biblical History
and Dictionaries
3
1,028
303
228
Doctrinal Theology
42
5,365
25
364
12,313
1,628
14,522
m
Devotional Works.
30
2,140
8
76
14,948
678
8,753
134
Creeds, Cate-
chisms, etc.
34
2,721
5
75
28,071
637
1,115
15
Hymnology
15
4,143
*
13,173
3.763
*
21
Homiletics
8
793
3
38
1,427
194
2,718
The Church of
Christ
38
2,251
31
187
27,258
9,550
37,755
1,324
Church History ...
12
1,902
1
18
1,954
674
477
10
Sociology
18
3,053
4
25
0,816
492
6,770
23
Political Science...
4
764
42
18
123
Science
23
5,404
5
19
573
347
418
Medicine
17
4,549
2,410
1,879
...
”35
Fine Arts
5
364
1
16
665
190
352
Literature
23
2.121
4
40
3.943
665
9,635
20
History
12
4,642
297
279
162
"'4
Biography
25
3,012
3
27
2,826
439
Geography
2
190
363
288
Totals...
358
52,162
103
993
123,391
$22,479
102,503
$2,160
* Figures for sale of Hymn sheets unobtainable.
Summary of Totals
Books
No. of
Pages
Pamphlets
Books sold Cost
Pamphlets
sold
I.ITEIUtTURE PUBLISHED IN NAME OF A CHINESE
355 46,639
134 1,089
132,521 ?12,580
243,765 5I.35&
1,054
Literature published in name of a
153,723 I 430 3,945 377,834
Foreigner
$54,209
405,605
Literature published in name of a Chinesf. and Foreigner Jointly
358
52,162 I
103
993
123,391
$22,479
102,503
$2,160
Grand
Totals
1,767
252,524 !
1
667
6,027
633,746
$89,266
751,873
$6,525
CHRISTIAN LITERATURE
4i9
If Tracts and the few items which have been referred to above as bein"
omitted from the lignres were included, the total sales would show as
ypproximately $ioo,joo per annum.
The above Summary of Totals reveals that the average number of
pages in books written by Chinese is 131, in books written by foreigners
146, and in books published in tlie name of a Chinese and foreigner jointly
also 146- each class the average number of pages per pamplilet is
about 9.
Tlie average sale price of books by Chinese authors is 9^ cents of
books by foreign authors 14% cents, and of books published in the joint
names of a Chinese and foreigner, iSyl cents.
The average sale price of pamphlets per 100, in the case of those
prepared by Chinese is 56 cents, in the case of foreign authors 76 cents,
and in the case of those published in the joint names of a Chinese and a
foreigner fa. 10.
From these latter figures it appears that on an average books by
foreign authors, after allowing for the difference in average size (131 pages
as against 146) arc priced about 40 per cent higher than ‘books by Chinese
authors; while books published in the name of a Chinese and a foreioimr
jointly are priced nearly double those issued in the name of a Chinese
author alone. The same contrasts to an even greater estcut appear in the
sale prices of pamphlets.
The average number of copies of each book sold per annum works out
at 373 for books by Chinese authors, at 35S for books by foreign authors,
and 345 for hooks published in the name of a Chinese and foreigner jointly,
in the case of pamphlets the average number of copies of each sold per
annum works out at 1,819 for pamphlets by Chinese authors, 943 for
pamphlets by foreign authors, and 995 for those published in the name of -i
Chinese and foreigner jomtlj'.
The higher price of books by foreign authors does not appear to have
had any marked effect on their sales, but pamphlets by Chinese authors
being cheaper have had the largest sales. It is to be noted, however, tlia*-
parnphlets in Cla.ss III (joint names of Chinese and foreigners) sell as well
as those in names of a foreign author alone, though the price of the former
IS Sa.io per 100, as against 76 cents.
CONCLUSION
L literature available for the use of the Protestant
Church of China has .shown that no other Church on the mission field is
geneially speaking, so well supplied, and while there is a call for new
literature along many lines to meet the ever growing needs of a livin<^
Church, yet quite 70 per cent of the titles listed in this Incle.x (apart from
Tiaets) are proving their present value by the hard test of sales aud
iirSn-fa'' contribution to tlie building up of the King.lom of Gel
PUBLISHING AND DISTRIBUTING AGENCIES
FOR CHRISTIAN LITERATURE
The following review pictures in brief outline the forces created by the
various Protestant missions in China for the production, publication, and
distribution of Christian literature. The significance of their combined
activities grows as one realizes that despite differences in method and
diversity of function, they are all working to the end "that China may be
sown deep with Christian literature.”
The following statement has been compiled from information supplied
by the several organizations, and as methods of circulation and reckoning
output and sales differ very considerably, the figures given should not be
used for comparison except in a very general way.
China’s age-long reverence for the printed page constitutes the
challenge aud the opportunity of the literary forces of the Protestant
niissions in China. The hopeless political outlook and the distre-ssing
economic conditions in many parts are fanning the flame of new ideas,
and a new intellectual and social ferment is at -work among the young life
cf the coiuitry, both Christian and nou-Christian.
A— MISSION PRESSES CATERING FOR TFIE WHOLE MISSIONARY
BODY IN THEIR RESPECTIVE AREAS
(i) Presbytcriiiii Mission Press, Shanghai — This premier Mission
Press, established in 1844, reports an output for its last financial year as
follows :
phonetic script, and the printing of Dr. Feiin’s Concordance. Two Chinese
periodicals with u large sale, the "Chinese Christian Intelligencer” and
‘Happy Chil(l]iood'’_ are printed by this Press, aud no less than ten
periodicals in English are produced for various missions, education.al
lustituUons, and other organizations. The most notable of these are the
"Chinese Recorder” and the “China Medical Jounuil.”
While the output for the last financial year shows a decrea.se as com-
pared with some previous years, much work has been refused which could
be done by otlier presses, as it w.is desired to concentrate the efforts of the
staff along those lines of work which the special qualifications and re-
sources of the Press enabled it to handle. ’ New nioderu equipment in the
way of typesetting machiuerj’, modern binding machinery, and up-to-date
printing presses, is greatly needed to meet the gi-o\ving denniiids as the
inissiouary body increases in number.
(2) Methodist Publishing House in China, Shanghai— Publishing
House established in Foochow in 1862 is now controlled by an Advisory
Committee on the field representing both Northern and Southern Methodist
iilissious. The output for the last financial year for which figures are
available was as follows :
Printing Dept $49,155.04
Bindery Dept ?, 291.44
Foundry Dept 2,504.52
Chinese Work
Copies
Pages
Scriptures
... 596,000
49,327,000
Religious — Commentaries, Hymn Books, Catechisms,
Works on Theology, Christianity,
the
Spiritual Life, etc
... 9.5,500
7,651000
Educational — Textbooks for Schools and Colleges
... 48,700
5,566,800
Medical Works
5,800
1,9.57,200
Scripture Tracts, Polders, Calendars, etc.
... 875.314
5,477,498
Periodicals and Sunday School Quarterlies ...
... 408,495
11,327,280
Miscellaneous Books, Reports, Catalogues, eta.
... 36,476
1,302,400
Totals...
...2,066,285
82,609,178
English and Bi-Lingiial TForfc
Reports of Missions, Christian Associations, etc.
... 17,810
446,480
Reports of Hospitals
... 11,050
260,800
Catalogues, etc., for Educational Institutions
... 17,390
1,020,900
Dictionaries and Vocabularies of the Chinese
Language, etc
8,820
2,010,360
Periodicals — Monthly, etc
... 101,957
6,068,724
'■ Missionary Diary ”
1,000
318 000
Miscellaneous Pamphlets
... 38,195
580,260
Miscellaneous Printing
1,967,688
Hospital Supplies
348,425
Totals...
... 190.222
13,021,637
GRAND TOTAL ...
...2.262,507
95,630,815
The audit for the j'ear 1920 revealed a net profit of about S per cent.
The special features of the work of this Mission Pi'ess are the services
it renders to the Bible and Tract Societies, and the Educatioual aud
ifedicaJ Missionary Associations iu the production of the special tj-'pe of
it'.-ratnrc required by each. The reqniremeuts of the Medical Missionary
Association iu particular in the production of medical works have taxed
he resources of the Press to the utmost to secure the clarity required in
le complicated illustrations of these books. Other notable lines of work
lave been the production of gi-aded Bible stories, literature iu the new
„ , 5.S6.95I-00
Sales Dept.— Incluclnig one-half share of
Mission Book Co.'s turnover $65,269.72
Foochow Branch 7,867.90
Agency and Shipping 17,762.02
$147,850.64
Hymn books aud Sunday School literaturo have been produced by
this Press iu large quantities in recent years, and special attention has been
paid to the production of fonts of type for the printing of the Govern-
ment phonetic script with a \uew to meeting the coming demand for this
type of literature. Already several million pages of literature iu this
form have been produced, including large numbers of Scripture portions.
A steady increase in the circulation of the "Chinese Christian Advocate”
is reported, while the English edition of the same publication, namely,
the "China Christian Advocate,” maintains its circulation without any
subsidy, owing to the income obtained from advertisements.
During recent j-ears the amount of commercial work handled by this
Press has been reduced very considerably, till the amount of business
of this nature handled annually is $30,000 less than five years ago. The
increasing competition on the part of Chinese printing firms has neces-
sitated a liberal advance in all salaries and wages. This has added to
the burdens of the Press and made it difficult to keep prices domi.
(s) Canadian Methodist Mission Press, Chengiu — This Press situatetl
in the far west of China has, as its main constitueuejq the provinces of
Szechwan, Kweichow, and Yiiimau, with a combined popuhition of over
75,000,000. A small book store is run in Cliengtu and a good deal of
printing work is done for the West China Religious Tr.nct Society,
Chungking.
The annual output for the past :o 3'ears lias ranged from 24,000,000
to 34,000,000 pages of Chinese Christian literature and of recent j-ears
about 1,500,000 pages of English and other literature have been turned
out anuuallj'. The total income from all sources is about $30,000 Mexican.
450
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Amongst tiie special features of the work of this Press may be
mentione<l the production of Chinese text books for the West China
Christian Hducation Union, the publication of the "West Cliina Missionary
News,” the reprinting of the CSSU Sunday School Lessons for the West
China field, and the I'rinting of the Annual Reports of most of the
missions operating in West China.
To enable the Press to turn out the great bulk of its work, which is of
a missionar\' character, at a minimum cost, a certain amount of English
commercial work is done. Wiile this only represents one-fiftieth of the
tctal output, yet it produces one-half of the net income. About one-
fourth of the liteiature producesd is subsidized by the West China
Religious Tract Society and other agencies, and the lack of capital for a
publishing fund lias limited the issues of distinctly evangelistic
literature during the past few years, while the output of educational
publications has greatly increased. Tins Press conducts a night school
for its eniplo3’ces in which English, the new phonetic script, etc., arc
taught.
The lack of adequate working capital to provide noccssarj’’ extensions
in buildings, mncliiucry, etc., limits the usefulness of this Press, and
there is need for an adequate subsid3’ for the publication of a church
paper to reacli the large constituency in the West China field. The work
of distribution also needs tlie services of a man who can give full time
to the management of the book room, with another man to organize the
distribution of literature tlirougliout this large and scattererl field where
communications are slow.
(4) South China AUiance Press, IVucho-iC, Kxrtiigs/— Although
somewhat off the line of ordinary travel in China, this Press connected
Avith the Christian and Missionar3' Alliance is setting missionaries and
Chinese workers of all societies throughout China, and it is stated that
there is hardly a cit3’ throughoait the Republic where its literature is not
rend. The value of the plant and equipment is given as $20,000 Mexican.
The t3'pes of literature produced co^•er Bible expositions, exhorta-
tions in tract form to Christians, and literature for non-Cliristiaus.
Special efforts are made to ensure a high qualit3' in the style of publica-
tion produced. The total amount of the sales for 1920 was $4,000 Mexican.
The special feature of the work of this Press is the publication of
the "Bible Magazine” six times per anmun. Efforts are now being made
to make this a monthly publication. Apart from capital which is
prorided from home b3' special funds, the sales practicall3' cover the
ninning expenses.
(5) China Paplist Publkotion Society, Cajifoji— .Tliis Society
established in 1S09 produces periodicals and tracts having a large general
circulation in addition to special denominational literature, and it is the
most powerful force for the dissemination of Christian literature in the
South China field. Unfortiinateh' it has not been possible to secure
an3' detailed statement as to output, etc.
B— INDEPENDENT SOCIETIES CATERING FOR THE WHOI.E
MISSIONARY BODY IN THEIR RESPECTIVE AREAS
(t) Christian Literature Society for China, Shanghai— Tins Society
founded in 1S87 now includes amongst its whole-time editorial staff,
representatives of the follcm-ing missions : BMS, FFMA, MEFB, PCC
and PN, while the MES and UFS have delegated men to give part time
to its work.
At tlic present time the SocietN' has an average Chinese .Staff of
eleven men, two of whom are Theological graduates, and two women. Next
3’ear, half of the governing body \vill consist or Chinese. A Cliiiiese
giadnate of Theology' from America has been called to join the staff, and,
if possible, become Associate General Secretary. More foreigners are
needed, but better still, more Cliinese familiar with both English and
Chinese.
For some y'cars past this Societ3' has received in donations,
subscriptions, and giants from Mission Boards about $15,000 Mex.
annually. The value of the plant is said to be Tls. 203,000. Last y-ear's
budget was $34,432. Originally all the support came from Great Britain ;
now Canada and the United States furnish a large percentage.
During the l.ast year new books and tracts to the amount of 58,000
copies and 1,542,000 pages yvere produced, together yvith reprints of pre-
vious works amounting to 23,700 copies and 3,443.200 pages. The sales
have varietl during the past 10 3'ears from $6,500 to $20,000 Mex., and the
figuies given for the last financial year show sales amounting to $11,592,
The .Society owns commo<lious offices containing godown space, con-
sulting lilirary, and separate rooms for six translators togetlier yvitli their
Chinese .Staff, It also possesse.s three dyvelling house.s, at present rented,
but available for extension of literaiy work in tlie future, It has no press
of its own, depending on local presses to do its printing.
The catalogue (Chinese and English versions) coiit.iins a list of about
300 books, large and small. Kecently the Society has invaded the field of
small tracts for which there in an insatiable demand. The following laige
works have been published : Dr. Young J. Allen’s "Women in all L^inds,”
Rev. J. Lambert Re(^’ "Universal History," and Hastings’ "Bible Diction-
ary.” The following large works are in preparation, viz. "Complete
Commentary on the New Testament” critical and expositor^', ami an
"Encyclopoidia of Religion and Ethics.” The great success of Hastings'
Dictionary encouraged the Society to undertake the Encyclopaedia.
Special types of literature produced by thi.s Society are books ou
Christian doctrine, school books, and popular books on hygiene and
sanitation. A monthly paper, "The Women’s Messenger," is produced,
also a moiitlil3’ sheet sent to all government and mission school.^. At the
present time no books in English are being produced, and 80 per cent of
the output is regarded as being in the nature of direct religious
propaganda. ®
Amongst the recent special features of the yvork of this .Soc'
be mentioned an effort at ueyvspaper evangelism. Articles are's f ^
to over one hundred papers dealing yvith the topics uppetinost
minds. A series of thirteen tracts ou fundamental truths were
last year making a complete set on the princiiiles of Christiauit -
new ayyjnue for circulation, namely, advei-tisemcnt in a Sliaiigh 1 •
offering books to those sufficiently interested to send postage for u' ’
has led to an astoiiisliing muiiber of applications and odcik'*^
interesting prospect of the development of a considerable coh!m4^^"^
throiigli the press. ^ 'vork
A definite literary program covering the next three cr four ve-,r
been mapped out and funds are available for realizing the major inrt
The greatest need is for men, Chinese and foreign, to accomnlid, *1'^'
program more rapidly. The Society is being urged ou every s iH .
produce more, but it is difficult to do this without additions to Ihc * «
of workers ^
(2) China Sunday School Union. Shanghai—Thk organizyf
brought into being as a result of the Centenary Conference of 1^7 ic
trolled by a General Committee representing most of the larger missioiis°"i
yvork in China. Of recent 3'ears it has received an animal grant fi-om tl
World's Sunday .School Association and also from the Stewart EvaiigelisiSc
Practically all the Sunday School Lesson Notes used in China are iir.
pared under the direction of this organization, and approximately' i8o ow
pieces of its literature are used weekly. The types of literature
produced include a Teachers’ Quarterly, Pupils’ Folder, Scripture
Uniform J.^ssou riimers, Bible Picture Cards, and Golden Text Books. A
large number of International Bible Reading Association Topic Booklets
are also circulated. Three monthly periodicals are published nauidv
"The Sunday School Journal,” "Happy Childhood," and the "Yomi'^
Peoples’ Friend.” The policy of the Committee has been to charge such
prices for its helps as shall meet only tlie expenses of printing, accouiitiii'r
and mailing. The anuual value of the sales of its publications is f'iveii as
$13,000 Mex. **
(3) Religious Tract Society of London— This pioneer Society in tli“
production of tract and pamphlet literature has been associated with tli’
China field since 1815 when a grant was giv^n to Dr. Milne. Since 1000
tlie Society has been represented in China by its own special agent and 1
China fund amounting to .^30,000 yvas raised. This fund has made it
possible for a number of meu to be set aside for translation and editori.ii
yvork. Within recent years, hoyvever, tlie effects of the War and the high
exchange have very' seriously curtailed the China fmul, involving coiisidci-
aide restrictions in the operations of this organization.
There are eight Tract Societies in China affiliated with the Religious
hiact Society and acting as distributing agents for its literature. They
are situated in Sliaiighai, Hankow, Chungking, Tientsin, Foochew, Amoy,
Canton, and Hongkong. These Societies, of yvhich further particulars are
given beloyv, were originally founded in consequence of a grant given
them b3' the Religious Tract Societ3', and although they take their name
and model their constitution for the most part by that of the parent
society, they are really independent organizations fully controlled by
representatives of the missions yvorkiiig in their respectiy'e fields.
(4) The Chinese Religious Traci Society, Hankow— This Society witli
headquarters at Hankoyv, was originally founded as the Central Chini
Religious Tract Societ3' in 1S76. Within recent 5'ears it has been
amalgamated with the North China Tract Societ3' of Tientsin and the
Chinese Tract Societ3' of Shanghai, and its operations cover the yvhole field
of Clnistiaii literature in :ts aspects of preparation, publication, and dis-
tribution. This Societ3' acts as the sole agent for the sale of publication^
of the Bible Succe.ss Band, the Central China Christian Educational
Association, and the Hunan Christian E<lucational Association, also as
printers for the Lutheran Board of Publications. The capital value of
plant and equipment is given ns $85,500.
In the last financial y'ear for which particulars are available, 60 ucw
titles were published with 213 reprints of previous issues. The total
number of copies sold amounted to 1,840,162. Large quantities of tracis
and other evangelistic literature ai'e produced, while the Hy-nn.d
published b3 this Society, has reached its tyvent3'-third thousand. Apart
from the sale of books purchased from other organizations, the sales diuing
the last financial y'ear ainonnted lo $22,406.
Amongst the publications produced within the last 3'ear are coiunient-
aries, books for Christians, books for enquirers, also for children aiid
])riinar3' schools. Large numbers of tracts are produced for the annual
yveek of evangelism, and a regular colportage S3’stem is maintained by
this Societ3' largely yvith the assistance of special funds from abroad.
The high prices of materials and the shortage in paper supplies have
been a considerable handicap to the yvork of this Society, and it has been
necessary to revise the prices for its publications. It has been gratifying
to find that the all round increase in cost of production, which lias ucccj-
sitated a .'Steady rise in the catalogue prices of all books and maii3’ tracts,
has not lessened the number of copies sold.
(5) Chinese Tract Society, Shanghai — This .Society', yvhich has within
the last 3-car become amalgamated with the Tract Society at Haiikou-,
reported a circulation of 446,807 copies of its publications during the l-'is
financial 3'ear, the cash value of the sales amounting to $4, 5^9-
titles yvere published with 31 reprints of former issues.
(6) China Religious Tract Society, Chungking— This Society
aims at siippl3'ing literature for the West China field; the abongiuj’*
tribes, and also for Tibet, the great closed land that is slowly opening
the (To-spel. The c.apital value of its stock and equipment is given as
$22,672.
CHEISTIAK LITEBATUEE
451
■ The sales for the last financial year amounted to $4,158, and the total
■ fircuJntiou to i,32“.Oio copies. No new titles were issued, but 45 reprints
■ of foniier issues were called for. This circulation is somewhat below that
B reached in previous years, the shrinkag-e being almost entirely due to the
B fewer grants of sheet tracts which the Society has been able to send t
B half cost owing to the shortage of fund.s.
B Resides the difficulties arising from lack of funds this Society has
B been hindered in its work by slowness of transport. It lias been necess iry
B to practically discontinue all grants of books and the prices of its pubiica-
B lions exclusive of sheet tracts and h3’mii books, have been raised so as ’o
B cover the cost of production and overhead expenses.
■ (7) The South Fukien Relic:ious Tract Society, /Imoy—This Society
■ does a iiiiicitio and interesting work in Amoy Remaui/.ed literature In the
■ la.st financial year the number of copies of this Society’s publications
■ circulated amounted to 146,967 of which nearly 50,000 were in Romanized
■ Tlie cash value of the .sales was $4,147. Three new Romanized works weri
■ published during the year and reprints were called for of four titles pre-
I vioiisly published. The Amoy Cliurch News with a circulation of about
V 1,100 copies fortnightly, is published under the auspices of this Society
I and a new hjTUubook for the Amoy field is now in the press Exchange
I difficulties liave very seriously handicaped the Society within recent years
■ (8) North Fukien Religious Tract Society, Foochow— The total
I circulation of this Society’s publications during the last financial year was
I 61,370. with a cash value of $407. The operations of the Society are
I restricted for want of a salesroom in a central position and repeated e&o'rts
I have been made to arrange for this, it being felt that in such a city -is
I Foocliow there should be a hook store where Christian publications can
I be seen by both the Christian constituency and outsiders.
I (9) South China Religious Tract Society, Cnirion-This Society w-s
I responsible with the China Baptist Publication Society for the establish-
I luent of the South China Christian Book Co. to provide a central depot for
the distribution of Christian literature throughout tlie southern provinces
The Society has received appropriations within recent yeiirs from mos-
of the missions working in its field. The sales for the la.st financial year
are reported as $449.
_ (10) Bible, Book and Tract Depot, Honghong-A^ its name implies,
tins institution is solely a distributing agency for Bibles and portions
I issued by the Bible Societies and books and tracts in English as well -.rs
Chinese. The value of the sales for the last financial year is ^iven as
$5,408.
(n) The. Tibetan Religious Literature Depot, Tatsicnlu— The object
of this Depot is to publish suitable tracts and other Christian literature in
st.anclard Tibetan for free distribution throughout Tibet. An income of
$2,165 reported during the last financial year and 70,000 tracts and
booklets with 1,000,000 pages were publislied. The literature of the
Depot is sent free of charge to all missionaries working on the Tibetan
frontier and a number of colporteurs are emploj'ed to travel distributing’
this litemture and also Scripture portions.
(12) SteWs^rt Evangelistic Fund — The principal activity of the Litera-
ture Department of this Fund is the distributing of Picture Portionettes of
which about 05,000, 000 have already been circulated. The work of the
Phonetic Conimitfee of the China Continuation Committee has been largely
financed by the Fund, and many grants have been made through various
Iiteratuie agencies to provide special evangelistic literature and Bible
portions.
C— ORGANIZATIONS PRODUCING LITER.ATURE FOR
denominational REQUIREMExNTS or for SPECIAL CLASSES
{1) Association Press of China, Shanghai— The publication depart-
iiient pf the National Committee of the Young Men’s Christian Associations
of Cmiia reports the production of over 3,800,000 pages of literature during
Its last financial 3'ear. Up to the present, 221 different titles have been
issued. The sales of books amonned to $7,350 and magazine subscriptions
$6,558. The range of literature produced comprises works on Bible
v-tiidy, Devotional Life, Personal Work, Social Service, Character Building,
technical A.ssociation subjects, Biographies, Tracts, H3nniials, Map.s and
>firts. A inontUl3^ periodical "Association Progress’’ has a circulation <^f
over 6,000 copies.
(2) Publication Department of the National Y.W.C.A. of Chim,
''Ungfirtf- -This Department, organized two 3-ears ago, exists primarily lo
serve the publication needs of the YWCA, and secondly, to issue such
general publications for women and girls as its time and funds will pennit.
ilic present staff consists of ihree Chinese and the full time of two
foreigners. So f.ir 30 puulications have been issued and the value of the
• ales for the last financial 3-ear is given as approximately $400.
{3) Signs of the Tiroes Publishing House, Shanghai — This Publishing
ouse associated with the Seventh-Day Adventist Jlission was establislica
If promiice where the mission is working a tract society
een erganized under its auspices. These local tract societies direct
an extensive colportage work. The value of the plant and equipment 111
‘■iugltai is about $44,000 excluding the value of laud, buildings and
stock.
^ ^ The annual value of the sales of the publications of this agenc3'^
oDen as $100,000 Mex. In this is included approximately $15,000 worth
Englisli publications imported from abroad. Two church papers are
press and also two campaign periodicals, the "Signs of
Times’’ and "Present Truth" The former, a monthly journal, has .1
^ >cii atiou amounting at the present time to 32,C/Oo cojiies and is largely
'D-T colporteurs. Among the book.s published is cue cntitleil
e.ilth and I.ongcvify’’ retailed at $4 Me.x., of which 35,000 copies have
‘'•ready been sold.
creasing m inh f fwi ^ planmng to produce a continually in-
iiiS f f ‘^-'^Pects to be completely self-suppor^ur,
inclnding foreigner’s .salaries, within a very few years. ^
LnUieron Board of Publications— This Board, recently
f iftW produce most of the literature required by the
M isrion f>y fl't; Augustana Syiiol
Finn,- ] ’ V United Mission, Norwegian Missionary Society,
I mnisl, Missionary Society, and the Church of Sweden Mission A work-
wS it i. Ln ? ^ ^ of literature
•cHgious worSVacU."" """"
..ectS. Connnitlce orga..u«l in con-
Hufr 'n ^ 1 Chung Hua Sheng Rung Hui has publi.slied over 30
titles. I he \alue of tlie sales of its publications during the last financial
year amounted to I390. apart from the circulation of "The S, esc
Clnirchman, a monthly paper, for which subscriptions to the amount of
$700 are received anmialh-.
(6) American Board Publication Committee— The titles published
* '1 this Committee include Church Histories, School
ooks and H3mnals. The sales last year amounted to about $5,000 Mex.
Printing Plant, Canton Christian Collcge-
Thib Press which exists to print college bulletins in Engli.sh and ChiLs.*
coaenn,, special investigation work done by members of the staff, reports
totfil circu.ation last >'ear of 6,000 copies of which about 70 per cent were
pub^ed ,n Enghsh. Tbc of ,„o plant and e<,uip„',e,d ia
(8) Trinity CoUe<4c. Press, Ningpo-This Press which receives a small
annual grant from the Church Missionary Society also serves as an
imhistnal scM. Work is done both in Mandarin and in Romanized, and
hfolo "r " JLvmu-books. Bible commentaries,
tneolo^ical works, church histones, and school text-books. The value of
the plant ano equipment is given a.s $2,000.
(9) The Hinghwa Mission Press. Ftikicn-Tlus Press established m
uTfclT T "1^"°:*^ North, in
1 fq'ijpmeiit valued at $15,000 Mex. The
, i p publishing of Clmrch literature
in the Romanized script. The sales of its publications amount to $1,500
i fex. pel uunitm. Many of the books turned out are Romanized varieties
of ordinary Chinese books published elsewhere. In addition the Pr^^ss
piibbshes Scriptures, Bible Study Books, School Text-books, also a News-
year’ ^ pamphlets were printed last
D— OTHER PUBLICATION AND DISTRIBUTING AGENCIES
(1) Kwang Pfsiich Publishing House. Shanghai— This Publishiji'-*
Plouse established in 1917 to carry on the publishing work built up oy
Mr. T. Leslie, stocks an extensive range of Cliinese books and acts a«
agent for the distribution of tlie publications of the Shansi University the
Oxford University Press, and the Nurses’ Association of China. Tli-'
annual Missionary Directory prepared by the China Continuation' Com-
mittee is published by this House.
(2) The Mission Book Company, Shanghai— This Company established
in 1915 represents the union of the sales departments of the Presbyterian
Mission Press and the Methodist Publishing House. It is also the sales
agency for publications of the China Medical Missionary Association, the
China Christian Educational Assocatioii, the Christian Literature vSociety,
and about 150 authors who publish privately. During the last financial
year the sales were as follows •
Chinese Department $64,579
Foreign Books and Stationery 34,549
Foreign Educational Department 30’soi
Periodicals 8,897
Total $138,826
The stock in hand at the close of the last financial year was valued at
$75i036- The Company maintains branches at Nanking and Hangchow,
also at Ruling during the summer mouths.
(3) South China Christian Book Company, Caii/on— This Company
w-as organized in 1914 as the union of the sales departments of the China
Baptist Publication Society and the South China Religious Tract Society.
It has not been possible to secure a detailed report as to its recent
activities.
SUMMARY
The above review while outlining the acti\*itics of the various organisa-
tions can but suggest the influence exerted along unnumbered lines and
through many channels b3' men, methods and the printed message. While
the old prejudice against Christian literature and indeed against cver3'-
tliiug foreign has not by any means died out in inland China, yet barrias
are being steadily removed through the general Christian propaganda
and particularly the enlightening work of Christian Educational
Institutions. These latter are building up a Christian reading public and
unless a strong development is made in the wide-spread dissemination of
Christian literature, and there is a large quantity of goo<I material already
available, the reading of these educated classes will be confined to litera-
ture of a distinctly inferior t3'pe and possibly of a harmful character.
452
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
TRANSLATION AND CIRCULATION OF THE SCRIPTURES IN CHIRa
I.— TRANSLATIONS
The history of Bible translatiou iu Cliina is as old as the history of
Christian missions to this country.
The Nestorians translated "the Scriptures,” and this probably refers
to at least the whole of the New Testament, as early as the middle of the
seventh century.
John de Monte Condiio, who resided at the Court oi Kublai Khan,
also translated tlie whole of the New Testament and the Psalter.
From the si.xteenth to the eig’hteenth century, the Roman Catholic
missionaries, especially the Jesuits, published a large uumter of books
dealing with a variety of subjects, but little was done in the way of
Bible translation. Emmanuel Diaz, a Portuguese missionary about 1636
published the ''flospcls for Sunday's and Festirals.” In I73S-39 a trans-
cript was made in Canton of the work of an iinknown Roman Catholic
missionary, containing a Hannony of tlie Gospels, the Acts, St. Paul’s
Epistles, and tlie first chapter of Hebrews. This manuscript was
presented to the British Museum and later formed the basis of Morrison's
translation. The library of the British and Foieign Bible Society in
Shanghai contains a reprint of the fonner and mamisciipt copj’ of the
latter of these two works.
■\Ve know also that during the iSth century the New Testament iu
Chinese was iu use in Father Ripa's College in Naples, founded in 1732,
and that at the Library of the Propaganda in Rome tberc is a verj" early
translation of the New Testament into Chinese in seven volumes.
It was only with the advent of Protestant missionaries, however,
that the work of making the whole of the Bible accessible to the whole
of the Chinese people was begun in earnest, and it is curious to note at
the very beginning of Protestant missionar)- uwk in China two out-
standing features characteristic of so many subsequent efforts in Cliiua :
U)
Ci)
(3)
(i)
(5)
ocnpiurcs, lue reader is reierrea to: UU Historical Cntalor’iie of p ‘ ®
Editions of Holy Scripliire in the libmry of tbe British atid'^Poioinn
Society, (b) Tmiislations of the Scriptures into the Lannuacpi of oT- “
and her Dependencies, by John 11. Hykes. (c) Tlie Cbino-so p ^
article on The Bible in China, by Marshall Broomhall.
Tbe first figures give the date of the first printed publioation ; the seconi
date when the entire work was completed.
0. T. after Joshua by Giitriaff alone, N. T. mainly the work of Medhurst
Known ns "Delegates' Version.”
Known as ‘‘Bridgman and Culbertson Version.”
Union Uersions— Tlie Conference of Protestant Missionaries licld ii
Shanghai in iFpo decided to produce a standard version of the Bible in thre"
literary styles Higli Wenli, Eas^-^ Wenli, and Mandarin. This decisio'
was hailed witli enthusiasm, and the three great Bible Societies IU**
American Bible Society', the British and Foreign Bible Society and the
National Bible Society of Scotland) a^eed to take upon themselves tlj
cost of the undertaking in equal proportions. It took nearly thirty years ^
accomplish this task. One of the translators of the Mandarin Bible cab
culated that an average of several hmirs had been spent CA'cr each verse
The new translations were received from the printers on the followiuv
dates : ^
High AVenli April 2nd, 1919.
Easy Wenli {N. T. only (a) ) July 28th. 1908.
Mandarin January 23rd, 1919.
(a) The Centenary Canferenoe in 1907 decided to provide for .only one vereion of
the Wenli O.T. to be known as ” Union Wenli Version.”
fi) A herculean task, involring the translation of the whole of tiie
Bible, at a time when none of the modern helps to language stud)' were
available, was undertaken without any hesitation.
The following versions of Wenli and Slandariu Bibles are actually
on sale at the time when this survey was made :
(2) Tliis tremendous effort was duplicated. Two Iranslations were
made at the same time, one iu Serampore by John Lassar and Joshua
Marshman. the other in Canton by Robert Morrison, who was assisted
later on by W. C. Milne. The first book of lx)th versions was published
in 1810 and the whole task ccnnpleted 12 or 13 years later, the exact dates
being as follcnvs :
Style
Hijh Wenli
Easy Wenli
(t
Mandarin
VERSIOX PUBLISHEU BY
Union BFBS, ABS and NBSS
Delegates BFBS
Bridgman and Culbertson (N. T. only) ABS
Schereschewsky ABS
Union (N. T. only) BFBS. ABS and NBSS
Union BFBS. ABS and NBSS
Lassar and Marshman :
Gospel of Matthew published
1810
Whole Bible
1822
Morrison :
Acts ,.
1810
Whole Bible
1823
It was not to be expected that pioneers, however great their linguistic
ability, could handle such a delicate instrument as the Chinese language,
iu such a way as to make their work final. Many more men were to
set their hands to the task, and the standard versions, now accepted by
all, were not to appear for another hundred years.
The following Protestant versions (see Note 1) appeared in print
during the nineteenth ceiiturj' :
Date when Published
Extent of
(See Note 2)
Translation
1910-22
Bible
1810-23
Bible
1835-38
Bible
1840
New Testament
1848-68
Bible
1850-54
Bible
1854-64
Bible
1860
Acts
1662
Mark and Acts
1830-66
New Testament
1868
Matthew d: Mark
1870
John’s Epistles
1874
John
1875
Psalms 1-39
,,
Colossians
,,
Hebrews
1897
New Testament
Easy
1885
New Testament
1889
New Testament
1898-1902
Bible
^L\N
1854
New Testament
1864
John
1867
Psalms
1864-74
Bible
1887-98
Genesis, Exodus,
Psalter, Proverbs,
New Testament
Translators
(or Revisers)
Lassar A Marshman
Morrison Ar Milne
AV. H. Medhurat, K. F. A. Giitzlaff (Note 3)
E. C. Bridgman & J. B. Morrison
Medhurst, revised by Giitzlaff
J. R. Goddard, William Dean & E. C. Lord
Old Testament by W. H. Medhurst, J.
Stronach, W. C. Milne
New Testament by W. H. Medhurst, J.
Stronach. W. C. Milne, E. C. Bridgman
(See Note 4)
E. C. Bridgman, M- S- Culbertson, W. J.
Boone, and others (Note 5)
Chas. W. Gaillard
John L. Nevius
T. H. Hudson
Ho Chin-shan, revised by James Leggo
F. Storrs Turner
B. Hobson & W. Muirhead
John McGowan
W. Muirhead
Samuel Dodd
Chalmers & Schaub
Griffith John
J. S. Burdon & H. Blodget
S. I. J. Schereschewsky
Medhurst dr Stronach (Southern Mandari
W. A. P. Martin
W. C. Burns
” Peking Version ”
0. T.-S. I. J. Schereschewsky;
N. T. -Peking Committee, compos
of J. Edkins, W.A. P. Martin, S. I.
Schereschewsky, S. J. Burdon, ai
H. Blodget
Griffith John
Colloquial Versions — Great efforts have been made to translate the
Scriptures into f he many langnage.s of Southeast China where Mandarin is
not spoken. The following versions have been published up to the
present : —
Date of first
publication
1847
1852
1860
1362
1866
1875
1879
1880
isk
1892
18%
1898
1904
1919
Language
Shanghai
Amoy
Foochow
Ningpo
Hakka
Canton
Kinhwa (a)
Swatow
Hangchow (a)
Soochow
Taichow
Shaowu (a)
Hainan
Hingliwa
Wenchow
Kienning
Kienyang
Samiciong (a)
Tingchow
(a) No longer in circulation.
Extent of Work
Bible
St
John
Pentateuch, Ruth — II Samuel, Psalter, Minor
Prophets. New’ Testament
St. Matthew, St. John, selections from N.T.
Bible
Bible
Genesis, Haggai-Malachi, James
Four Gospels d: Acts, Galatiaus, Philemon,
James, Jude
Bible
New Testament
Genesis, Exodus, Psalter, Isaiah, Daniel,
Now Testament
Matthew, Mark
Four Gospels
Matthew
LANGUAGES OF THE ABORIGINAL TRIB.US OF
SOUTHWEST CHINA
In 1896, missionary work was started among the aboriginal tribes of
Southwest China. None of the languages of these tribes had previously
been reduced to writing, and there is still ample work for explorers and
philologists to be done in the mountain fastnesses and valleys of
Yunnan, Kweichow, and western Szechwan. So far the following books
have appeared in print :
Date of first
publication
Language
Extent of Work
1901
Chuugkia
Matthew
1912
Hwa Miao
New Testament
,,
Laka
Mark
,,
Lisu
Matthew, Luke, John, Acts
1913
Kopu
Mark
1921
Western Lisu
Mark
,,
Cliuan Miao (a)
Mark
>1
Nosu (a)
Luke, Acts
<a) Now
in the press.
CHRISTIAN LITERATURE
453
OUTER TERRITORIES
The following translations have been made into the languages of the
Outer Territories of China
Language Work done
Mancbu
Literary Mougouan
Buriat
Kalmuck
Kbnlkba
Tibetan
Qnzaq-Turki
Kasbgar-TurkI
New Testament
Bible
Date of first
publication
Matthew
New Testament
Matthew
Pentateuch,
Psalter.
New Testament
Matthew,
Mark, Acts
I. Samuel, Mark
1822
1819
1909
1815
1872
1861
1917
1917
Notes
Only four Gospels on sale
Genesis, Proverbs, Jonah,
and New Testament now
on sale
Out of print
Pentateuch out of print
I Samuel out of print
II— CIRCULATION
The following Table shows the circulation of Scriptures iu China
'uring the last leu years
SuMMAuv OF Circulation of Scriptures in China
By the ABS, BFBS, and NBSS
Totals
4,769,654
4,665,116
5.483,560
6,148,546
6 369,759
6,450,471
6,351,900
5,520.376
5,389,749
6,014,857
57.163,888
Year
Bibles
Testaments
Portions
1911
25,962
132,435
4,611,157
1912
26,553
114,235
4,524,328
1913
34,229
127,380
5,321,951
1914
33,268
135,865
5,979,413
1915
37,960
• 132,710
6,199,089
1916
33,156
130,487
6,286,828
1917
26,263
102,737
6,222,895
1918
19,270
102,842
5,398.264
1919
38,701
95,708
5,255,340
1920
41,199
95,822
5,877,836
Total for 10 Years
316,566
1,170,221
55,677,101
The falling
off
in the sales
of Bibles during 1916-xS
..■cv V..W-W wi. luc uuL iCKirri* version were
adually depleted, while the new Union Version did not come in till
rly 1919. As soon as the new version was available, the sale of Bibles
readietl unprecedented figures.
The New Testament in the Union Version (Mandarin) has been on sale
since 1907, but the text was re\-ised after the translation of the Old
Testament had been completed in order to harmonize both parts of tlie
Scriptures. The new editions with the revised text began to make their
appearance during 1920. It will be noticed that the sales of New Testa-
agents dropped off considerably when it became generally known that a
new text was in preparation.
The decrease in the sales of Portions from 1917 on is due entirely to
restricted issues by the ABS and the NBSS on account of difficulties
■reated by the War, and does not in the least indicate that the days ef
large c.olportage sales are o%-er. The figures for Portions sold indicate
not so much the demand for these books, but rather the extent to which
they can be supplied.
Tabulating the issues of one year by languages, we o-gt the following'
•figures;— ®
Issues op Scriptures Classified According to Languages and Dialects
Language
Wenli
Easy Wenli
Blaiiilai'in
Amiamese (a)
Amoy
Canton ...
Chungkift
Foochow
Hainan ...
Hakka ...
Hinghwa
Hwa Miao
Kalmuck
Kashgar-Turki
Kienning...
Kienyang
Kopu
Laka
Lisu
Manchu ...
Mongolian
Ningpo ...
Shanghai
Soochow...
Swatow ...
Taichow ...
Tibetan ...
Tingchow
Wenchow
English ...
Other Languages
Total
Bibles
7,687
1,794
45,985
1.033
1,363
3,^08
103
263
2
794
2,321
213
65,372
estaments
Portions
Totals
13.285
487,606
508,578
1,478
11,533
14,805
86,230
5,659,832
5,792.047
11,907
11,907
3,655
617
4,705
12,202
129,930
143,995
1
1
699
5,066
9,073
6
6
351
7.201
7,660
...
108
371
885
1
886
3
104
107
...
3,893
3,893
51
55
106
2
2
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
601
602
4
5,604
5,608
102
104
970
30
1,794
672
2
674
134
1,276
1,410
33
34
42
9,952
9,994
...
7
7
1
1
2.591
889
5,801
384
218
815
23,173
6,336,444
6,524,989
lA) For use in Iiido-China which forms part of the Chinn Agency of the BFBS.
i.e tl explained that the first table gi\"es figures for Circulation,
Tlie "hmber of books actually sold during the period under review.
gives Issues, i.e the numeber of books supplied during twelve
IS from the head offices of the three Bible Societies to sub-agencies,
°1 e ’’ f colloquial vurai, ,,a should lake
lu vl-euli^n," Mohloriu, Ihc Union Veraicu haa no rival.
%n«rwi'll"taw -1 '“"'>"■'■’3
Version
Union
Delegates
Bridgman and
Culbertson
Issues During 1920
Bibles
New Testaments
4,965
1.979
432,911
2,722
10,301
54,695
1,005 ■
7,687
13.285 •
487,606
Totals
439,855
67.718
1,005
508,578
Ije pointed out that Tortious’ represent chiefiy colportage
Christiaus^'^^^^ Testaments are mainly bought by
the feels it more than
S teriL ^ two sets
.910 i“ as Io!fo,vr“l
Wolili "Shangti” 98% “Shen" 2%
Mandarin ,, sggij __
Roynanization has proved an absolute failure in I he M.uularin-
speaking part of China. In Niugpo, Amoy, and other districts, the
\ernacular versions of the Scriptures are available in Romanized only
and 111 these places the sales are saUsfactorj^ but where the same books
are supplied in both the Chinese character and in Romanized the circula-
tion of books 111 Roman letters is very small indeed. We give here the
figures for two Soutlieni districts where editions of the Scriptures in the
iocal vernacular exist, both in the Chinese character and in Romanized
Issues During 1920
Canton Colloquial
Type
Character
Bomanized
Bibles
1,791
72
New Testaments Portions
12.122 129,929
80 1
Totals
143,842
153
Foochow Colloquial
Character
Bomanized
3,218
90
676 5,066
23
8.960
113
PJioyichc Script— rho. sales of Mandarin Scriptures include gs.sai
Portioi^ in Phonetic Script, of which 94.707 wore in the NaUoSal
Phonetic Script, and 8,^ in the Wang ChaoPeill Script. In the latter
Script only one edition of r.ooo Gospels of Luke had appeared before the
close of the period under review. The total issues of Phonetic Scriptures
up to the end of November, 1921, are as follows
New Testament
Poriious
National Phonetic Scru>t
First edition vecoived
from Press
July 19, 1921
July 22, 1919
Issues to
November 30, 1921
7,869
167,092
Books published : New Testament. Four Gospels, Acts, James. I John,’ Jonah.
Wang Chao-Peill Script
First edition received
from Press
New Testament December, 1921
Portions April 6, 1920
Books published; New Testament, Luke, Acts.
Issues to
November 30, 1921
3,286
III— THE FUTURE TASK
Tnj)isf(jffOH~The first task which the Bible Societie.s linve set them-
selves, namely, to provide the whole Bible for the whole of the Chinese
people iu elegant and accurate veisioiis, is all hut acccmpli.shed as far
as the iS provinces are concerned. There are some of the less important
Southern dialects Avhich at present have only part of the Bible, but so
far the resident missionaries do not seem to have felt the need of further
trauslations into the local vernaculars.
Much remains lo be clone for the aboriginal tribes of Southwest
China, of whom mention has already been made. Only seven or eight of
these tribes have any part of the Word of God in tlieit own language,
and of these one only, the Hava Miao, has the whole New Testameiit.
The others have only one or two Gospels. The Chines.? say there are
seventy tribes cvf Miao alone.
Experienced inis.sioiiaries have expressed the convictkii that it would
he best to encourage the tribes-people to Icarii to read tie Scriptures iu
Chinese. This would put within their reach not only all the treasures
of the Mandarin Bible — which alone would be a priceless boon— but all
the other Hlerature that has and will be produced in Mandarin. The
people themselves it is said, do not care to see their omi language
reduced to writing, but are most anxious to acquire a knowledge of tiie
Chinese language. If this is the case for all the tribes, translations into
their own languages would only be required for the periixl of transition
till the Chinese Scriptures are easily understood.
454
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
lu Maiicliuria nud tlie Outer Territories of China the situation is as
follows : —
Manchuria is now entirely Maudaiiu-speakiiig and is thus fully
provided with the Scriptures.
Mongolia has the whole Bible in four versions, but a desire for a
revision of the existing; versions has been expressed by missionaries who
use tlieni.
Tibci—So far only the rentateuch, the Psalter, and tlie New Testa-
ment have been translnted into Tibetan.
In Chinese Turkesian (Sinkiang) translation work 's still in its be-
^nniugs as far as the Turki hmgaiages are coaicerned. i\Iatthew,
Mark and Acts have been translated into Qazaq-Turki, and Mark intq
Kashgar-Turki. The Rev. G. W. Huntei', of the China Inland Mission,
who has translated these books, thinks that some parts < f the Scriptures
should also be translated into the Nogai-Turki dialect.
Colportage throughout China is earned on largely under the direction
of the three Bible Societies, and in a lesser degree by the Tract Societies
and various other Literature Agencies, with of course the valuable co^
operation of the missionaries.
After many years of colportage effort, both Chinese and foreign church
leaders have reached the conclusion that literature, particularly the
Scriptures would be more effectively circulated, wdtli less likelihood of
abuses, if sold at a nominal price within the reach of all. For more than
10 years this has been the general practice. The three Bible Societies fix
the price of Scripture Portions, Testaments, and Bibles of the cheaper
bindings, at the lowest possible mark, while the Letter- bound books are
sold at a price within measurable distance of cost. In this matter, the
principle of the Tract Societies is, to all intents and purposes, the same.
Colporteurs are employed by tire Bible and Tract Societies nud
missions, with particular emphasis on their usefulness in pioneer work
and in special campaigns to reach the masses. An interesting develop-
ment in colportage effort is the increasing number of church members who
voluntarily give of their spare time to this serv-ice; and the testimony of
missionaries is, that this is the most effective kind of colportage .after all
and one in which many church members receive- a direct impetus for
Christian seiwice, while at the same time adding interest and dignity’’ to
this labour of love.
The area well covered by colportage activities is, generally speaking,
the coastal promnees, and, in a lesser degree, the mid-China provinces ;
while Kansu, Szechwan, Kweichow, Yiinuau, Kwangsi, and Shensi, and
sections of Shansi, Honan, and Hunan, together with outlj-ing territories
still offer large tracts of country practically untouched by colportage effort.
The three Bible Societies, with headquarters in Shanghai, work in the
closest possible co-operation in their threefold semnee — the translation, the
publication, and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and although the
translation and publication aspects of their woa-k do not come •within the
scope of this sun-ey they yet form a very considerable part of the activities
necessary before the Scriptures can be made av.ailable for distribution.
A great amount of free distribution both of tracts and of general
literature is undertaken by the Tract Societies and other agencies. Tliere
is also a large sale of such tracts and literature by the same Societies.
The former is limited by the funds available for free distribution, and the
latter by the purchasing power of the missionaries desiring such literature
as the Tract Societies and general literature agencies so well supply.
Strong emphasis has been laid upon the production and distribution
of evangelistic literature and upon numerous bands of itinerant evange-
lists, who disseminate this literature, by the Stewart Evangelistic Fund.
Various kinds of illustrated portiouettes, tracts, and selected portions
of Scripture have been sent out to all parts of China. The totals since
1913 are as follows : —
Chcniation— The day has come when each important city in o],'
should have its local bookstore. Slany people arc eager to bi
Scriptures if they can select a copy on the spot and do not hav
unite to a distant port without knowing what the book will cost or wl
it will look like, and few have any idea of the large variety of sizes -
types of Bibles, New Testaments, and Portions which the Bible Societ'
can supply. Such bookstores offer a splendid opportunity lor
service. It has been suggested that in each large center local missionat'^-
unite for the purpose of providing their district with Scriptures, arra
for a room where these Looks could be displayed, appoint one of th •
number to be responsible for stocks, accounts, etc., and guarantee tT
very small capital which would have to be investorl in such an nud
taking. The results thus secured would undoubtedly be out of
proportion to the small trouble and expense involved, for the Biij]
brought to the very door of every non-Christian would soon mean
larger Bible-rcading and Bible-loviug public. ' *
ACTIVITIES
Illustrated portiouettes 65,000,000
“Only one God” 8,000,000
“Wonderful Universe” i, 200, 000
“Truth Sought and Found” 3,000,000
Large Postei's 600,000
Selected Portions 600,000
“Fountain of Knowledge” i,Soo,ooo
Beside the aho%-e regular issues, assistance has been given in issuing
special kinds of lifetatuie including 500,000 Bible portions issued in
Tibetan and Mongolian, and many special evangelistic tracts.
All these have been distributed free of charge in order to aid the
preaching of the Gospel and to each millions of people wlio are not iit
contact with the Church.
In connection with the use of literature, a dozen or more bauds of
itinerant evangelists, comprised of about 60 or 70 individuals, have been
used iu different out-ljnug regions of China for intensive evangelistic-
work. These bauds have worked intensi\-ely in different prosiuces,
having visited hundreds of cities and thousands of villages. Through
them a great quantity of Christian literature has been sold or distributed
and the Gospel has been brought either by preaching or home visitation to
several hundred thousands of persons.
iJevcral foreign missionaries are engaged iu the supervision of these
bands. The workers, both Chinese and foreign, cooperate iu special
campaigns and meetings upon the invitation of missionaries in local
centers, and some 30 to 40 intensive campaigns of this character liave beca
carried on- These bauds have also been used for the training of workers.
During this wnnter scr\-eral of the bands are at work iu five different
famine regions, holding intensive evangelistic campaigns and thus taking
advantage of the splendid opportunities created by famine relief.
In Hunan Dr. Keller, superintending groups of colporteurs .'nd
evangelists, seeks to cover large sections of the province. Particular
emphasis is laid on Bible School work and housesto-house visitation. The
task accepted as a “Commission from God” in this work is “To visit,
so far as possible every one of Hunan's 4,268,000 homes, to tell the people
of Jesus Christ, and to leave wdth thean as a free gift, a printed portiou
of God’s Word.’’ In this effort specially prepared books of Scripture
passages are used •with a brief introduction stating that the extracts are
taken from the Holy Scriptures.
In South China the South China Holiness Union and other agencies
do some good work along free distributioji lines, but, generally speaking
the Bible and Tract Societies and especially the Southern Baptist Jlissioii
cover the major portion of colportage effort. Here the general priiicipks
are iu line W’ith those mentioned for other parts of China, viz. that the
Scriptures he not given away but sold at a nominal figure. Here, as
elescw'herc, in all colportage actridties special efforts are made to reach tue
students, as well as men and women going to and from fairs or religion*
festivals-
COLPORTAGE
RELIGIOUS PAPERS IN THE VERNACULAR
Aside from the “Peking Gazette,” the missionaries were the first to
pi’.blish periodicals in the Chinese langfuage. Pre\ious to i860 there were
eight religious and no secular paiodicaJs. In 1889 a list of periodicals in
the Chinese language W'as prepared by Dr. Farnham in preparation for
the General Missionary Conference held at Shanghai. This list consists
of 76 different periodicals, a number of which had been discontinued some
years previous. Of the total 76 listed, 40 were religious and 36 secular;
35 w’cre monthly, 8 weekly, 20 daily, i semi-monthly, i once in 10
days, I once in 3 days, i once in 2 days, and 2 occasional. Five were
published in Shanghai, i in Amoy, and i in Foochow. At the time of
ihe Conference, only 31 of the 76 were still being published, 15 were
religious and 16 set ular. (See Records of the Missionary Conference held
at Shanghai 1890, Appendix F, pages 720 to 724).
Nothing shows the growing self-conciousuess of the Chinese Church
more clearly than the growth of its nc^vspape^s and magazines during the
last decade or two. A comparison of the Report of the Centenary Con-
ference (1907) and the present one will abundantly reveal thisn Thou
leligious periotlicals were still so few that no special chapter was ueecu
to record them. Today they form a long list demanding separate tr^'^
ment. Then they were under twenty all told; now they number more *'
si.xty. In the interval, some important magazines have 6isappcare( , ^
the “Wan Kuo Kuug Pao,” the “Ta Tung Pao,” the “Chung Hst
Hui Pao,” etc. Tlie financial strain of the War and other causes '
responsible for this.
In addition to the subjoined list, it should be mentioned that Yere ,
about 20 magazines issued by colleges and schools, but as they (lea w
with technical matters and school affairs they are not included
The only daily issued by the Church is the "Kuiigtao ao
chow). This is of the nature of the usual daily, with the cxcep »o ^
it generally contains a short paragraph dealing with religion. ,
Shill Pao” (Tientsin) and the “Min Chu Pao” (Tsinan), not meu
the list, are managed by Christian men and possibly financed y
firms. The others are issued, some half-monthly, some moutmy,
bi-monthly, some quarterly, and some half-yearly.
CHRISTIAN LITERATURE
Tliough they differ in some respects yet their general character is
similar. Being in great part denominational, they bear much likeness
possibly they could be improved, and produced at less cost, if they were
combined as to general matters, and the special need of a denomination
|-inserted as a separate sheet.
Generally these may be divided into four kinds, accordiuo- to differences
'in subject matter :< (r) Propaganda work ; (2) Appeal to the youiio- people
-to reform the Chnreh and take more interest in the Christian Ministry • (-i)
Practical application of Christianity in the field of philanthropy and social
•service; (4) Church news, Church unity, and all matters relative to the
furtherance of its organi/atiou and its usefulness ; and {5) Theological
Tlic “Nanking Theological Seminary Quarterly’’ and “Life” fSheng
3H„g) may here be mentioned. It seeks to present theology in its pliiloso
•^jhical aspect with the object of meeting the new thought.
The papers issued by the YIVICA come more especially under (^) ns
-they generally deal with the practical aspects of faith. As a rule these
papers and magazines contain matter prepared entirely in the Editorial
4)ffices. Only one contains a great amount of correspondence from wide-
455
(Cl-risMai. Inlclligencor)
Which has a large circulation. A few contain illustraUoiis. ^
otheJs‘'o^ I’ul^Hcations are in magazine fonn, some printed on good paper,
oil ers on nifenor paper. Some arc in newspaper form, ranging in Le
rom four sheets to one insignificant sheet. The printing vfr“e! Tgood
oeal tw, a few are well done, some are badly done- the maioritv are
“rade Tim "style Ttv ‘r' workmanship is not of a high
of thf in the third column
papers and periotlicals. folWd hy'cantM S7 * PeSug'^witli'a
and Hongkong 3 -eh; Chengtu,\vuhan cm r^Fotw d^
with 2 ^ch ; and the remaining sixteen centers ^ith^areke,"
It should be remembered that the above summary and the accomnaiiv
-ng Table do not take into account 4 theological magazines c occasional
papers, auLSW rmorol
school publications in various parts cd China.
W.M.
W.M.
W.—
W.M.
W.M.
W.—
DAILV
Kungtao Haily
(weekly
Taonaii
1 n fS
Tienslieng
X m m n
“Kind Words”
B ^
Ten Hsiiig
# m n
“God's Mind” Weekly
^ >6 n
Chinese Christian
Advocate
M m m.
Nantao Cliristiau Institute
Bulletin \y
# ^ M
Chinese Christian
Intelligencer \V m
, m pg ®
Sanyu ,^V.M.
m n
Sni I Bao W.M.
^
ioochow Bell W.M.
'ii M
Chinese Churchm.an W M
-w m
TORTNIGHTLY
True Light Review ,W.hI
Truth (Phonetic Script)
H HI
.monthly
Educational Review W M
_ ^ W m fJt
•Canton Hospital Monthly W.M
^ ft? »
■Canton Tse Li Po W M
T ®
I no kwang Baptist
Association Monthly W.M.
^ Id ^
.W.M.
Religious Papers and Periodicals of
Rev. Lyman P. Peet, Foochow —
Union, Amoy, Fu.
PN, Canton
SBC, Canton
MEFB, Hiugliwafu, Fu.
Hongkong
W.M. meFB & MES. Shanghai
■Morning Star
C®. ^ ^
'Cheug-tu Methodist
Monthly
^ n
west China Christian
Review
u ® ^ « a s n =
Siong Bo (Foochow
Romanized)
Naiitao Christian Institute
(PN), Shaughai
PS, Shanghai
PN, Siangtan, Hun.
Lutheran Church of China,
Sinj^angchow, Ho.
Soochow Union Committee
Chung Hua Sheug Kung Hui,
Wuchang, Hup.
SBC, Canton
CliMMS, Tsaolisieu, Sung.
ABCFM, Amoy, Fu.
Canton Union Hospital
Chinese Church of PN, Canton
SBC, Canton
Cl, Cliefoo, Sung.
2,000
W.M. MEFB, Cheugtu, Sze.
W.M.
Eioh Min Pao
W.M.
The Fan King Christian
Association Monthly
W.M.
^ H m
Naiiking-for-Christ
W.M.
iae True Light
W.M.
rogross
— M.
^ ^
West China Advisory Board,
Cliengtu, Sze. _
Rev. Lyman P. Peet, Foochow
Union, Heuugshan, Tung.
Fan Hiiig Christian Association,
Hongkong —
Nanking Church Council 950
North China Pentecostal Mis-
sionary Conference, Peking —
ABCFM, Peking 303
the Protestant Church in China (1921)
Apologetic Group, Peking
'Vi ^
Cantonese Baptist Church
W.M. Cantonese Baptist Church
Shanghai ’
Cantonese Union Church
H m Shanghai
Chma-for-Clirist Bulletin -S - -
__
. - ft m s * M -s- #
Gaspel Bell
— M.
1,000
^ M
Holj' JIagazine
W.M.
m ^
The -Woman’s Messenger
W.M.
2,000
* s m
Happy Childhood
— M.
1,000
® fS
Young People’s Friend
W.M.
W ^ ^
7,00-3
Signs of the Times
W.M.
Association Progress
W.M.
W ^ ji ^
Friend of Truth
— M.
M n 'Jt
Ling Shencr
W.M.
1.500
BI-MONTHLY
Pure Gospel
W.M.
2,000
^ ^ ^
Kwangtsi Medical Journal W.M.
—
m m m n
spiritual Light
W.M.
S2. 7U
Bible Magazine
W.—
—
do.
— M.
m n
QUARTERLY
Shanghai
3,000
500
500
35iOOo
6,000
1,200
1,2:30
5.700
3,600
33.500
7,000
300
W.M. CGM, Chinkiaug, Ku.
W.M. Chinese Chi'istians, Nanking
do.
r,ooo
Hiug Wab Baptist Church
Quarterly W.M.
14 iJ/B ^ it a HI # ^ ^
Unicn Church Quarterly W. —
« ^ ^ ffi
Hongkong Baptist Church
Quarterly W.JI.
^ it ^ ft -Q- m
The Christian Quarterly W.M.
^ ’13- ^ ^ ^
China Bookman — M.
m )S ^
Young Women’s Quarterly W.M.
W ^ 15
Missionar}’- Bulletin W.M.
^ ^ a # a- ^
Hsing Chiin Quarterly W.M.
m m
North China Independent
Church Quarterly W.M.
oi
Awaken China Quarterly W.M.
m m ^
The Church’s Call W.M.
54?
King Wall Baptist Church,
jj Canton
Union Church of the Yangtze
Eng. Co., Plaukow
Hongkong Baptist Church
FCMS, Nanking
Christian Publishers’ Association
of China, Shaughai
YWCA, National Coimnittee
Women’s Missionary Society',
I Sungkiaiigfu, Ku.
Union, Sunning, Tung.
Tsinan Independent Church
I
PN, W'eihsien, Sung.
CMS, Tokyo, Japan
5.300
500
500
456
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
NEWSPAPERS AND NEWSPAPER EVANGELISM
There arc nbout 400 daily newspapers of all kinds in China. This
number includes teashop papers which have a very limited circulation
among certain classes. It also includes a number of guild publicatious
which are printed and circulated privately among guild members. The
ical inlluential newspapers of China probably do not number more than
50, certainly not more than 100 are valuable as advertising mediums.
The newspaper publishing business considered purely as a business
enterprise has had curious developments in China. In other countries, the
tendency is towards a reduction in the number of papers, because the busi-
ness of newspaper publishing in the very nature of things tends tow’ards a
monopoly of the field. Once a daily new'spaper is successfully established,
it is difficult for a new publication to break into its territory. We see
that development in Shanghai, where more than in any other place, the
newspapers are lun as business enterprises and depend on their advertising
and circulation revenue for support. Here the field is limited to com-
paratively few publicatious. The "Sun Pao” has perhaps 20 times the
advertising and circulation revenue received by any new’spaper outside of
Wianghai, and the same is true of the "Sin Wen Pao." These two papers
have a circulation of about 30,000 each.
In other cities, the tendency is tow;u-ds an increase in the nuntber of
publications. For instance, in Canton when the last count was made there
were 41 dailies, but not one of that number was of any great importance.
In fact, the largest circulation was probably not in excess of 2,000 t'r
3,000. The United States Consul for the Canton Consular District reported
in 1920 that there were about 19 dailies printed in Canton, with a circula-
tion varjnng from 1,000 to 5,000 each. Few of these Canton newspapers
represent a legitimate business enterprise, since each one of them appears
to be subsidized by some political interest, party or other special interest.
In Peking, there are about 40 new.spapers, not one of them approaching in
circulation the secondary newspapers of Shanghai, although two or three,
the "Chen Pao," "Peking Daily News," and "Social Welfare" should un-
doubtedly be mentioned. Here, os in Canton, the newspapers are largely
subsidized by politicians and depend on subsidies rather than on legitimaie
advertising and subscription revenue for support. The same is true in many
of tlie smaller cities. For instance, Yaiigchow several j’ears ago had no less
than 9 daily papers, each of them backed by some local interest. In Soo
chow’, some time ago, a newspaper was started and successfully published
for some time merely for the purpose of stirring up interest in the bojxott
against the local Japanese-owned electric light plant. The advertising
columns of this paper were very curious, as they consisted almost entirely
of announcements by local firms that they would no longer patronize a
"low grade” electric light plant. The cost of printing especially in the
interior cities is slight. Editors can be emploj’^ed for very small salaries,
and for a few hundred dollars a month the ambitious politician can own
and control bis own publication.
Although an attempt is usually made to camouflage the interests
behind the Chinese newspapers, it very rarely succeeds because all Chinese
seem to know quite well exactly who is interested in every newspaper and
the object of its publication.
Because of the subsidies these publications receive, and also becatir.e
blackmail is a fairly well recognized source of revenue, the Chinese news-
papers do not charge anything like a lair price for their advertising space.
One agency is carr>dng advertising in a great many newspapers where the
amount of money paid for the service received would not cover the actual
cost of the paper on which the advertising is printed, but the provincial
editor is assured of his income without worrying about advertising. Tiie
advertising takes up some space which it is not necessary for him to fill
and so the manufacturers of cigarettes, patent medicines, and other com-
modities which are widely advertised, secure space at extraordinarily low
rates.
As practically all of these newspapers have come into existence during
the past 10 years, it is not surprising that they are all edited in a more
or less amateurish way. There are as yet few, if any, trained Chinese
journalists, although a Department of Journalism has recently been
organized in connection with St. John’s University, Shanghai. A few re-
turned students have taken courses in Journalism in America, but they
have had little practical experience and their comparative ignorance of the
Chinese language and failure to sj^mpathetically understand their own
people, unfits them for real practical journalism. Dozens of these editors
have been interviewed by the writer who has found that their interest.s
are political rather than journalistic. There is as yet no code of journal-
istic ethics in China, nor does there appear to be any development towai'ds
that end. A few editors have shown themselves to be fairly outspoken i.n
denouncing official corruption and have exhibited a great deal of bravery
in the attitude they have taken against powerful interests; but too often,
this is because the editors owe allegiance to an opposing party rather than
out of any public spirit they feel. 'Fhe Peking newspapers contain practi-
cally nothing but political news, and even the Shanghai newspapers devote
a disproportionate amount of space to this. A few of the principal papers
appear to be developing along sounder lines. Thus, one paper at Niugpo
has little to say about Chinese politics, but fills its pages from day to day
with items of interest from all parts of the surrounding country. There ia
also a newspaper at Nanchang which devotes its chief attention to local
aflairs.
These editors have frequently been urged to pay more attention to the
Industrial development of China and less to its political troubles. The
Chung Mei News Agency for some time has made particular efforts to send
out news of industrial development and has found that the newsu’
print practically everything of that nature received, but without
joiunalists ou their staffs they do not seem to be able to gather this 11
themselves. ^
Until a short time ago, the reporters of local newspapers were with
out exception a very low class of people. No newspapers emploved nr •
regular .staff of reporters, -nor did any of them make a systematic effoft
to cover local news thoroughly, although there is a large group of uicn 4
China who have or claim to have special sources of information. For
example, one of them is connected in some way with a dock and arsenal
Every time he discovers a piece of news, he sends a copy of it to each ot
the local iiewsp.apers. The next day, he takes up the local newspapers to
see whether or not they have printed this. If they have, he visits cadi oue
and haggles as lo the amount of payment lie should receive, usually i© ir
20 cents. These people rarely represent themselves to be newspaper-
reporters but are more in the nature of sleuths. Recently, however, some
of the enterprising local newspapers haw employed Englibh-spMkin"-
graduates of mission schools or returned students, and from these iiieu
are trying to develop trained news-gatherers. They are now coveriuir the-
Mixed Court and some of the other more important news centers iu the
larger cities. What the Chinese newspapers need is a daily digest of
world news. As it is now. they print the news telegrams iu a column oy
themselves and in nine cases out of ten telegrams are blindly translated
that is to say, they are translated by someone who has nn knowledge
himself of the fundamental facts behind the piece of news, with the result
that these telegrams are more or less meaningless jumble. One News
Agency has attempted to supply Chinese papers wth several long articles
each day on social, industrial, and economic progre.ss in other parts of the-
world. The newspapers invariably print these articles and appear to be
very glad to get them.
In addition to the daily newspapers, magazines are also beginning to
spring up, and lliere are at least half a dozen in Shanghai that have
circulations in excess of 5,000 monthly. There is only one magazine In
China devoted to the interests of women, and this has a special interest
for Americans in that it is a duplication, from the stand-point of contents,,
of the ‘T.adies’ Home Journal," of Pliiladelphia.
NEWSPAPER evangelism
Some seven years ago the Christian Literature Society began cultiv.it-
ing the Chinese Press. An excellent book on Journalism was trauslatel
and presented to the Editors, and other means were used to show the
missionaries’ friendly interest in their problems. By persistent and pro-
longed effort much prejudice has been overcome, and both luissiouaries
and Chinese church leaders now supply a regular stream of articles on
general and religious topics to over oue hundred journals. Without the
general articles it is questionable whether the papers would accept religious
ai'ticles only although the editors recognize that the general articles are
pervaded by the Christian spirit.
It is difficult to ascertain the exact number of secular papers repiuit-
:ng these articles as many use them without acknowledgement. Issues of
over a dozen papers are received daily in the offices of the CLS wherein
these specially contributed articles are printed. Evidence of the use of
these articles in many other papers is constantly coming to hand, so that
the exact extent of the present attempt at newspaper evangelism cannot
be measured. Considerable correspondence has resulted with readers, but
so far follow-up work has been weak. Another difficulty is the imper-
manence of many papers, and the low standard of morals.
Report for May-Jnne, ig2i (based cu papers received in CLS Offices)—
Number of articles reprinted 115
Articles used by papers in 12 places, viz. : — Sungkiangfu, Haukow,
Ni.ugpc-, Canton, Changchun, Tientsin, Peking, Shansi, Foochow, Kiriu»
Chungking, and Shanghai.
Every day in the j’ear specially prepared religious articles are appear-
ing simultaneously in widely scattered places. There is distinct proo
that this door is gradually being more widely opened. It is a mistake,
however, for too many to undertake this style of work and thus perhaps-
overload editors with loo much copy on all sorts of subjects. Newspaper
men resent exploitation, b-.it welcome cooperation and a gennine spirit 0
helpfulness. As yet there is little, if any, paj’meut for space in CluiiCiC
newspapers, as in Japan where the high literacy of the people makes it |
good investment. So long as good value is given in retiu-n for space aii'
there is no disposition to look upon the contributed articles as adver ise
luents there should be no reason for any chai'ges whatever for the spa(.e
allotted.
Number op Chinese Newspapers msted by Provinces (1920)
Kiangsu So
Chihli 75
Kwangtung (a) 73
Szechwan 19
Fukien 18
Shantung 15
Maucluiria 13 Hunan
Chekiang 12 Kwangsi
Hupeh J2 Shensi ....
Total 356 in 17 provinces and Manchuria.
(a) Including Hongkong.
Yunnan
Anhwei ,
Honan
Shansi
Kiaiigsi ^
Kansu ^
CHETSTIAN LITEEATURE
457
ROMAN CATHOLIC LITERATURE
The Roman CatboHe missions in China have been noted from the first
tiieir learned men, and tbeir production of Christian literature dates
1 st from tbeir first appearance on the sceue. It is tnie that the
c ientific labours of Ricci, Schall, and Verbiest gave to the Chiuch its
ou the Chinese Court and its remarkable influence in Chinese
^cialdom, hut at the same time its missionaries were vigorously engaged
? the prednetion of Christian literature, and some of the works which
thev are printing totlay are well over 300 years old. The courtesy with
In'ch Roman Catholic authorities have responded to requests for iilforraa-
tloii regarding their literary activities, is gratefully acknowledged and it
oints to that not impossible time when all those who love the Lord Jesus
Christ in sincerity and truth shall truly be united in heart if not in
organization.
Centers ol Production — There aie 13 Roman Catholic Presses in Chin.!,
listed by tiiem in the following order of importance :
Inipi'imerie de Nazareth, Hongkong.
Imprimerie de Zikawei, Shanghai.
Irnprimcrie des Lazaristes, P^tang, Peking.
Imprimerie de Tchely S.-E., Sienhsien, Chi.
Imprimerie du Shantung Meridional, Yenchowfu, Sung.
Imprimerie de la Se. Famille, Chungking, Sze.
Imprimerie de ITmni. Conception (Sal^siens), Macao.
Imprimerie de la Mongolie Cent., Siwantze, Chi. (Jehol).
Imprimerie de Houp^ Orient., Wuchang, Hup.
Imprimerie de hi mission du Fukien N., Foochow.
Imprimerie du Shantung Sept., Tsinan, Sung.
Imprimerie de I’orphelinat de Chengtingfu, Chi.
Imprimerie de la mission du Houpd S.-O., Ichaug, Hup.
in several of these centers there arc scholars whose labours in the
field of Sinology are of iuternational reputation, notably Father Dore and
Father Wieger.
Churcli Periodicals — These are of more interest since they are a part cf
the Church propaganda. We note first of all that Roman Catholics in
China publish 15 periodicals : 9 in French, 3 in Chinese, i in Portuguese,
1 in Latin, and i in English. One of the French publications is a Shaug-
liai daily, “L’Echo de Chine,” which is oiviied by the Jlissions Etrangerers
dc I’ari.s, and therefore though, outwardly a secular paper must be regarded
as ail organ of the Roman faith. The publications most directly evangelis-
fic in tendency are probably the three Chinese papers, each of them
appearing monthly, two in Shanghai and one in Szechwan.
Pub/icrtfioiis in European I.an^uagcs — The Roman Catholic Ye.ir
Book called ‘‘Les Missions de Chine et du Japon” (Quatrieme Annee,
Ifgii), published b5’’ the Lazarists in Peking, lists 10 books and 6 articles
of a learned nature, some describing tlie progress of the faith, some being
studies of Oriental religions, and others simply studies of manners and
customs in the Far East. These do not include the monumental work of
Henry Dor6 called "Researches into Chinese Superstitions” whose publica-
tion in French in 16 wlnmes is nearly completed, and whose translation
into English in 6 volumes, some of which Imve already appeared, is a
work of the greatest assistance to the students of Chinese religious, and in
many ways a propaedeutic to the study of methods of missionary pro-
paganda. The catalogues of the various presses contain sections in which
there are lists of books in Latin, French, and English, some of which are
Isecnlar productions. The T’nsewei Press at Zikawei near Shanghai,
issues a separate catalogue of works in European languages, most of these
in French ; many of them scientific and learned. The service of the Zikawei
Observatory to the cause of meterological science is well known and is
of practical use to shipping interests a.11 up and down the China coast,
its publications are listed by the Pre.ss at Zikawei. A considerable part
of the catalogue issued by the Nazareth Press in Hongkong is devoted to
Works in Latin dirided into the following sections : Holy Scriptures .'4
titles); Liturgy (94 titles); Theology (11 title.s) ; Canon Law (13 titles);
Practical Theologj'^ (8 titles) ; Polemics (2 titles) ; Philosophy {2 titles) ;
Classics fii titles) ; and Devotional Books (26 titles). This Press does not
appear to issue mij' works in French or works having to do with any of
flie sciences or learned disciplines. It is not surprising to find that the
Jesuits in Shanghai and elsewhere take the lead in these matters. Both
here and in the Chinese sections, comparisons of the titles of works publish,
ed by the various Presses show that there is some overlapping, great
Variety in purpose and no apparent comity in effort.
Pitblicaiions in Chinese — A review of the works published in Chinese
tuust again, through the consideration of space, be confined to a study '>f
the titles given bv two or three of the principal Presses. To the Protestant
tcacler it is natural that the section of greatest interest should be that
entitled ‘Holy Scriptures’. The Press at Shangliai notes 30 titles under
Ibis head but when they are examined it is perceived that the only parts
of the Scriptures actually translated are the Gospels and the Book of
Acts. The translation, of coiu'se, is from the text of the Vulgate. There
more than one harmony of the Gospels, there is a life of Christ, several
histories of His suffering and death, Old Testament histories, a New Testa-
history, PictoriaT Old and New Testaments \rith explanations in
oacli case (but as the pictures are selected, and no Iranslafious are made,
the work amounts to an illustrated shorter Bible), and a history of The
Church. The Press in Hongkong publishes works of much the same
character except that there is no Old Testament history listed, but on the
hand the Pauline Epistles are offered. The life of Christ is inserted
in the section with lives ot the Virgin and some of the Saints. The
Zikawei Press under the title ‘Hagiographa’ lists 26 'Lives,’ including
those of the Virgin and of a number of the Saints and mart5TS. In .all of
this there is nothing unexpected ; the Roman Catholic Church has followed
the traditions and the policy which she has adopted throughout the world.
Of greater interest to I^otestants are the Apologetic sections in the lists
of published works. It is here that we find one of the few surviving works
of Ricci, entitled ^("7'he True Doctrine of God,” first published
in 1601), am! also two works of Verbiest entitle<l ^5^ ("Explanation
of the Articles of Faith”), and ("Brief Tract on the Reward
for Good and 111”). The Shanghai ITcss lists altogether 48 titles under
this head, some of them brief, others several hundred pages in length, and
one more than a thousand pages long. Not a few of these might be
studied with profit by Protestant apologists, though some are more interest,
ing historically than as modern weapons of the faith ; as for example, the
works of the famous Father Ploaiig. The Hongkong Press lists 19 titles
and it is interesting to note that in the case of both these Presses the same
work entitled ^ ^ "g is published in refutation of Protestantism. The
Press at Sienhsien lists 12 titles under 'Doctrine et Apologetique.’
Of great interest also and worthy of careful study are the books listed
by the various presses as ‘Devotiounl.’ No Protestant can rc;ul without
a swelling heart these evidences of faith and devotion of that Church which
is, whether he will or no, his mother church and which preserved for him
through the dark ages of Eiuope the articles of his faith and the standards
of his devotion to a divine I.ord. It is an evidence of the essential sound-
ness of he.art of onr Roman friends that this section is the largest of all
and is rich in W'orks intended to provide for the religious need of the
human soul. However sharp the cleavage between Roman and Protestant,
they meet here on ground which is much of it common. Granted that
many of the titles would of themselves be repellent to a convinced Pro-
testant and that much of the matter has a basis and a backgroiiiKl and an
implication which for him are impossible, still since both parties look
toward one God and one mediator between God and man they cannot be
completely separated in heart, and there is no better evidence of this than
the books in the Chinese language to which we are referring. A detailed
reference to these works would take too much space and wc can only say
that no one who has failed to examine some of theut should condemn
sweepingly the work which the Roman Church tries to do in China.
IFor/c; JH iVo»i-C/iniese Oriental Languages — The Press in Hongkong
which, by reason of its situation, is .able to serve a very polyglot part of
the Chinese commonwealth, lists a number of books in the laugiuagcs
spoken in the southwestern part of the laud and over the border in neigh-
bouring lands. There are, for instance, 106 titles of works in the Annamite
language, iDcludiug illustrated editions of eleven of the Old Testament
books ; Genesis, Exodus, Numbers, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Esther, Job,
Jonah, Daniel, and Proverbs. Aside from this, the whole Bible is publish-
ed in an .•\nnainite-Latin text. Here we are puzzled to know why the
little people of Aniiam should be favoured with a whole Bible in their
own language, while the mighty Chinese nation has onl5’ the four Go-spels
and the Acts from some Presses and only the New Testament from others.
In addition to the Scriptures we find again sections on church history and
the lives of the saints, practical theology, catecliisms, books of devotion
and meditation, prayer books, classical books and a section of works in
Chinese for the use of the Annamese. This large number of books is
doubtless intended to serve missions in French Indo-Cltina. There follow
also works for Japan, 3 titles ; for Cambodia, 4 titles ; for Laos, 3 titles ; for
the Bahnars, 3 titles ; for Malays, 9 titles ; and for Tibetans, 4 titles.
Coiichi'non— This brief study of Roman Catholic literature brings inti
prominence several striking features; some that we should have expecteJ
from the past historj^ and policy of the Roman Catholic Church in all
lands; some that are more peculiar to the time and pl.ace. That little
emphasis is laid on translations of the Bible but much upon the lives of
saints, defence of the faith and devotion to the objects of the faith, is ta
he expected. It appears that the Roman Church in China lias, from its
very entrance as an evangelizing force, strongly empliasized the use ef
Christian literature. It is knomi, for instance, that Ricci in collaboration
with two Chinese scholars, translated or composed 19 works, almost all of
which are now lost (see Encyclopedia Siuica). Many of his successors
were equally' diligent in the protluctiou of literature. Looking at the titles
of their works we are struck by another fact. In the case of Ricci’, for
example; the great majority of his works arc scientific and mathematical
while the distinctly religious witings are few in number. The cause for
this was doubtless on the one hand, n reflex influence of the counter-revolu-
tion in Europe whose greatest effect wxis contemporary with tlic life of
Ricci, and on the other the perception th.it tlie Chinese surely needed
Western science, and the fact of Imperial support and encouragement in tlie
effort to prov-idc it. The Jesuits especially have made learning an 1
scholarship their province and have done much to take aw.iy the reproach
of being obscurantist that at times has fallen upon sections of the Church.
Again, we observe that the different Roman agencies in China appear
to work with a considerable degree of independence and not to take much
cognizance of each others fields. The wcll-knon-n solidarity of the Roman
Catholic Church seems to have more rei'erence to its center at Rome tlian
to the relation between the parts of its circumference. Statistics as to the
amount of the distribution of the numerous titles noted arc not availab’c,
nor has information come to hand regarding any colportage or other similar
efforts.
458
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
PART XIV
ROMAN CATHOLIC AND RUSSIAN ORTHODOX
CHURCHES
MISSIONARY WORK OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CHINA
(See Appendix C)
It is difficult to present aiij' exact or comprehensive view of the mis-
siouary acti\'itios of the Roman Catholic Church in China for several
reasons. First, the Clrnrch has no central organization on the field from
which one may secure full and reliable information concerning the various
missionary societies or congregations and their work. While all the
Sishoprics or "Vicariats Apostoliques,” as they are called, have been
established by and operate under the control of the Congregation of the
Propaganda, founded in Rome in 1622, there is little or no co-ordination
between these different societies in China, and members of one Congrega-
tion know little of the work of others. The Congregation of the Propaganda
in Rome, referred to above, is the supreme authority which, in the name
of the Pope directs all Roman Catholic missionary acti\-ities. 5t’ccmd/y,
available sources of information regarding the history as well as the pre-
sent extent and status of Ronran Catholic Church work as a whole in
China, are relatively few and are generally published in French or Spanish.
The best source of general information is the Annual edited by J. Jf-
planchet (Missionnaire Lazariste) in Peking, and entitled “Pes Missions
de Chine et du Japon.” This contains the latest and most complete
statistical data of the various Vicariats. It is true that most congregations
or missionar3' societies of the Roman Catholic faith have at one time or
another published historical and statistical accounts of their work, and
were it possible to consult all of these, a satisfactory presentation of the
work of the Church might be given. However, neither in Peking, Canton,
nor Shanghai con one find all these necessary publications, and the large
ajnOunt of research required before satisfactory results could be secured
makes the task impossible. Thirdly, such information as is available,
parUcularlj' that which is statistical in character, is not complete, and
therefore frequcntlj' misle.ading. The account here submitted is the result
of verj' conscientious investigations. It has been submitted to several
leading Roman Catholic Cliurch authorities and all coiTcclioiis as well as
suggestions received from these reviewers, have been incorporated in the
text. The Snr\’e>' Committee deeply regrets its inability to secure a
representative of the Roman Catholic Church in China to prepare this
review. Repeated and urgent requests were made both through' the Com-
mittee and through influential friends in Peking, Shanghai, and Canton,
but in each place without success.
MISSIONARY societies
List of Roman Catholic Missionary Societies — There are 13 Societies
or Congregations listed in “Les Missions de Chine et du Japon." Their
fields extend into every province and special administrative district of
China. In addition, several missionary societies whose representatives
have recently arrived in China, but which as \'et have not been given any
independent ecclesiastical districts, are also noted in the summary' which
follow.s.
The Franciscans or Minor Friars, were perhap.s the first to enter China
as a societj-. The founder of the Mission was John of Montccorvino who
leached Khaubaliq (Peking), capital of the Yuan D^uiasty, at the end of the
13th century. At the time of his death in 132S, there were said to be
100,000 converts to the Faith in Cliina. However, the work was not per-
manent and the Franciscans re-entered China in the i6tli century, as
missif/iiaries of the Propaganda. Today they have ii Vicariats in the pro-
viuces of Shansi, vShensi, Hupeh, Huuaii, Shantung, and in I-Iongkong.
Franciscan missionaries represent different nationalities : Italian, Spanish,
Dutch, Belgian, German, and French.
The Angustinians came to China from the Philippines in the i6th]
century. Tliey have given bishops to both the Peking aud Kiauguan
dioceses, and since iS7g are at the head of the Vicariat of North Huuau.
All their foreign priests are Spanish.
The Dominicans, or Preachers, came to China from the Pliilippincs
through Formosa, succeeding after much difficulty in entering Fukien in
1631. Here they' remained and now administer the two Vicariats of Foo-
chow aud Amoy. Their foreign priests are Siianisli.
The Jesuits were not the first to penetrate into the interior of Cliina
as has been inexactly’’ affirmed although their success in mission work
proved to be the most permanent. In the 16th century' Matteo Ricci, one
of their number, settled in Peking taking up the work of the Franciscans
which had been interrupted, and installing the Portuguese Jesuits. In the
17th centuiy, Eouis XIV succeeded in introducing into the same capital
French Jesuits (Petang) who began to compete with and finished by’ eclips-
ing their brethern of the "Nantaug,” owing to their numerous writings
and to the favour of the Emperor Kang PIsi. The death of this emperor
definitely' brought their influence to an end j and although their work in
the Bureau of Astronomy and in the palace survived for a time, the
Mission finally suffered persecutions followed by’ the decadence aud the
supprer.sion of the Jesuit Order in 1773, without appreciable result either
in Peking or in the interior missions.
In 1814 the Jesuits were reestablished officially. They began their
Mission in Shanghai in i.''4r and obtained its complete administration in
1.856. The some year, upon the invitation of the Lazarists of Peking, they
entered into possession of the Vicariat of Southeast Chihli. Most of the
Jesuits aie French. They are justly’ famous as scholars — the names of the
Zikawei fathers in Shanghai, and Couvrenr aird Wieger in the North, are
as well known to all educated Chinese as to foreigners.
The Lazarists came to China in the iSth century'. In 1783 Urey
specially commissioned by the Pope and King of France to carry on tne
work of the Jesuits, which order had been suppressed. They now report
II Vicariats located in Chihli, Kiaiig.si, and Chekiang. Their niissionane>
are chiefly of French nationality’. The new Vicariat of Kauchow
is composed entirely' of American missionaries, and that of Eastern Cbili 1,
of Eazarists from Plolland.
The Pcrcign Mission of Paris is a secular- society’ founded during ^
17th century' by’ some French priests who were asked to hegin work ui
Tongking. Their first missionary’ reached China in 1681. This
has given to China the greatest number of missionary workers aud
It is now in charge of 13 Vicariats located in Kwaiigtung, Kwangsi,
chow, Szechwan, Yiinnan, Manchuria, and Tibet. All of its raelnber^
French. .
The Forcic'n Mission of Milan, founded in 1S50, has the same
object as the Foreign Mission of Paris. Its missionary priests are Ita la 1
and in charge of five missions in Honan and in I-Iongkong and Macao-
The Seminary of St. Peter and St. Paul in Rome was founded lu 1
Its priests were at first .sent to China specially’ to help in the
other missions, but in 1887 the Vicariat of .South Shensi was given 0^
presentatives of this .Seminary’. They take only the vow of obcdieuce
their Superior. ,
The Congregation of missionaries of the Immaculate Heart of i u .
the Schent Mission was founded hi i86r at Scheut near w
priests are as a rule Belgian or Dutch. Their field includes
Kansu, aud .Siiikiang. (6 Vicariats).
EOMAN CATHOLIC AND RUSSIAN ORTHODOX CHURCHES
Episcopai. Areas of the Roman Cathoi.ic Church in China
450
L'CCLlSC CATHOIIQUE
Vicariats et Prefectures Apostoliques en Chine
AUGUSTINIENS ESPAGNOLS
Congregation de la Mission dite des Lazauistes
1. Yicariat du Hunan septentrional Lichow
Congregation du Ccf.ur Immacut-e de Marie Scheut lez Bruxelles
2.
Prefecture du Kansu meridional
Tsinchow
3.
Vicariat du Kansu septentrional
Liangchow
4.
,, de la Mongolia centmle
Siwantze
5.
,, de la Mongolia sud-ouest
Erhshihszekingti
6.
,, de la Mongolia orientate
Sungshutsuitze
7.
Mission du Hi (Sinkiang)
Suiting
Compagnie de Jesus-
— Jesdites
8.
Vicariat d’Anbwei et Kiangsu
Shanghai
9.
,, du Chihli sud-est
Changkiachwang
DOMINICAINS
10. Vicariat d’Amoy
11. ,, du Fukien septentrional
Amoy
Foochow
Freres Mineurs Franciscains
Luanfu
Taiyiinnfu
Cbefoo
Tsinan
Sinnfu
Yenanfu
HenRcUowfu
Ichang
Wuchang & Hankow
Laohokow
Milan
Hongkong
Kinkiakang (via Nanyangfu)
Kaifeng
Weihwei
Macao
12.
Vicariat du
13.
,, du
14
,, du
15
,, du
16
,1 du
17
• 1 du
18
1, du
19
■ . du
20
M du
21
du
Missions Etrangeres de
23 Vicariat de Hongkong
23 ,, du Honan meridional
23a ,, du Honan oriental
24 ,, (ju Honan septentrional
23 Biocese de Macao
26
27
28
28a
29
30
31
32
34
33
Vicariat du Kiangsi meridional
,, du Kiangsi orientar
,, du Kiangsi scptentilonal
du Kanchow (Ki.)
,, du Chekiang occidental
,, du Chekiang oriental
,, du Chihli central
,, du Chihli maritime
,, du Chihli occidental
,, du Chihli oriental
,, du Chihli septentrional
Kianfti
Fuchow
Kiukiang
Kanchow
Hangchow
Ningpo
Paotingfu
Tientsin
Chengtingfu
Yungpingfu
Peking
36
37
38
B8a
38b
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
Missions Etrangeres de Paris
Vicariat de Seoul
, do Taikou
Prefecture du Canton
Vicariat du Swatow
du Kwangtung ouest et Hainan
Prefecture du Kwangsi
Vicariat du Kweichow
,, de la Manchuria meridionale
do la Manchuria septentrionalo
,, du Szechwan meridional
,, du Szechwan occidental
,, du Szechwan oriental
,, du Szechwan (Kieiichnng)
,, du Yiinnan
,, du Tibet
Seoul (Korea)
Taikou (Korea)
Canton
Swatow
Fort Bayart
Nanning
Kweiynng
Moukden
Kirin
Suifu
Chengtu
Chungking
Ningyiianfu
Yitnnanfu
Tatsienlu
49
Missions Etrangeres de Parma (Italy)
Vicariat du Honan occidental
Hiangcheng
Missions Etrangeres de St. Pierre et Paul de Rome
50 Vicariat du Shensi meridional Haiichurigfu Ar Kulupft
Congregation du Verbe Divin dite de Steyi. (Holland)
61 Vicariat du Shantung meridionol Yenchowfu
This list has been given as a key to the map showing Episcopal Areas,
hence the system of mtmhering. Since this map was prepared in Paris,
several of tiie Vicariats have been divided into two, thus increasing the
total number, as for example, in Honan (Hiangcheng), Kwaiigtung
(Sw'atow), etc.
460
-THE CHIilSTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
The Society of the Divine H'orfe. or Steyl Mission, is a German Con-
ffregation founded in 1875. Its chief Seminary is in Steyl, Holland. The
roembers take the three vows (poverty, chastity, and obedience), and are
all German or Austrian in nationality. Since 1882 they have administered
the Vicariat of South Shantung.
The Foreign Mission of Parma, or Seminarv of St. Francis Xazicr
founded m 1906, administers the Vicariat of West Honan. Its priests are
Italians. ^
The Salesian Mi.^sion. founded in 1836, came to Macao in 1902, and
egam m 1912, when they opened work in the viciirity of Canton. In 19:7
tins work was recognized as the work of an independent mission, and in
1920 became the Vicariat Apostolique de Shiuchow.
,. American Mission of MaryknoU was granted four missionary
districts in Kwan^ung in 1917. The first missionaries reached China
significant that at last the great American Roman Catholic
Church has undertaken missionary work in this countrj^ and the result
fhoiild be a pronounced strengthening of the work of the whole Church n
the not distant future.
Recently American priests of the Passionist Order from the Blessed
Gabriel Monastery. Brighton. Mass., the first of their confraternity to coi^e
tc China, have joined the Augiistinian Mission in northern Hunan, from
which pomt tliey hope later to go to western Hunan and the Kweichow
border.
R^ently 15 Irish missionaries reached China and have undertaken
work in the Hanyang district, a part of the Vicariat of East Hupeh.
. Lazarists also have been in Teking for some time and there
IS good likeliho^l of a new Vicariat in Chihli being offered to this Society.
Ihis step has already been approved by the Supreme Council of the Pro-
pa^nda m Rome. The pnncipal residence of this newly formed Vicariat
IS xian3'ang.
The spaniel Franciscans have been working in Shensi since 1911 and
the Spanish Augustmians in Northern Honan.
^ ioT the training of missionaries has been
f Canada. Tins gives promise of Canadian Roman
Catholic missjonancs coming to China within the near future.
_ The Marist Brothers, or Little Brothers of Mary, a teaching Fraternitv
wluch IS m charge of schools and colleges in Shanghai, Peking, Tientsin
Hmikow, Canton, Chungking, Chengtu, etc., should also be mentioned in
this counecticu.
FOREIGN WOMEN CONGREGATIONS
In addition to the above, _ a number of foreign women Congregations
are working 111 China, the chief of which arc the followino- ;
The Daughters of Charity cawe to Macao in 1847, and from there
entered Chekiang, then Shanghai (1S63), then nearly all the Vicariats
entrusted to Eazarists.
The Franciscan Missionaries of Mary, though recently arrived, have
clready penetrated into the farthest pro\nnces of China and every year open
oue or several new establishments. ^
In Missionary Society with headquarters at Maiw-
knoll, Ossimng, NA._, recently sent six nuns to China. These comprise
.he .second group of sisters sent from the United States, six sisters ofPre-
StSlkh previously from St. Marys’s of the Woods, Indiana, to
establish Providence in China” at Kaifeng, Ho.
RITES CONTROVERSY
Controversy over Rites and the Term for God-The one event in the
histoj o the Roman Catholic Church in China about which most is re-
Controversy of the 17th and i8th centuries which
civided the missionary body in two parts. Matteo Ricci took the position
that a^rt from the name T.^ Chu used for God. the two names
?h^r Shang Ti (J. designated the true God equally well, and
therefore he conceded the indiscriminate use of these three terns ti his
rr:,'- ^ome of the Chinese rites, 3^35 the
customan honours to the dead and those paid by the officials and the
iterah. successful m their examinations, to be retained by the Chinese
Christians. The greater number of Jesuits agreed with Riwi
Nevertheless it was within the Society of Jesus that the ‘controversv
over these questions began. The immediate successor of Ricd FaS
Longobardi, prohibited absolutely the tolerance authorized by his aged
supenor. As other societies penetrated into China they became entan^S
theories ofSedT' *1'^ r majority declared that the
^ 1 11 f contradictory to the prescriptions of the Christian
tTi 'a finally the whole matter was referred to the Pope in Rome
the decision was against the Jesuits. These, however, were mi JlHurto
tht a century in an effort "osefure
made a m°istaL^°™^ decision, thereby admitting that Ricci had not
Thus the whole question regarding Rites did not originate in the re
If the Jesuits had quietly obeyed, the scandalous discussions between re-
ligious workers would have been avoided and the religious propa-randa -'f
the Ch^urch woidd not have been retarded. Unfortunately the dfs^Ses ^f
Ricci bdieved that their honour was at stake and did not hesLte in
V . ty which prohibited the use of the
fni;oVw:l:bieTJLi”‘:b2
On his side, Pope Clement VH, desiring to brim? a a-
drarm out to an end, published iu 17x4 the constitution W-
in which 111 order to e.xpose the subterfuges employed un tT*?
the Jesuits, he used each line the word ‘‘etiam SocietaE^ by
debale”^^ ^o^emn and peremptory act succeeded >^u
Believing chat their case might still be wou through nolif.V , .
the recalcitrants appealed to the Emperor Kang Hsi himself 1
Emperor issued a decree stating that all missionaries ought fr k
with a placet authorizing them to preach the Gospd and
be granted only to tho.se who promised toappro^xthe rites
llie Emperor Kang Hsi. by way of protest, ordered the CIihI-
proscribed throughout the Empire and persecution resulted r“
on both sides failed to end the conflict and not until 1742 a,Ji
tion “ex quo singulari’- was peace finally seem-ed. This Jenl,
decree, which has been obser\^d to this day. ^'04
U«rn(fon 0/ IFork-Four centuries of continuous occupation w;tt.
speaking of earlier spasmodic beginnings which may well rT
mfluence, have contributed much toward the present strength oF fl
Catholic Church m China. Uninterrupted occupation has been hid
Roman Catholic Church in Chihli, Chekiang, Hupeh and ^
the end of the 15th ceiitur3'. Ten ’ provinces
Unuch representatives residing and labouring continuously withh^
borders since the i7tli century. The Church in Kansu, YuiiLr
mid Manchuria has had a comparatively short history, though r
Catholic mis.sionaries have worked in these provinces Smi the
the last century. Outer Mongolia has been a field for continLril
sacrifice, and prayei- since 1772, and Tibet has been occupied since
Number and E.xtent of Vicariats-VievAng the Roman Catholic CWk
vork a.s a whole, Cluua is divided into five ecclesiastical re^^ions • tli/fi ^
nu.Iud.s Ch hli (7 Vicariats), Manchuria (a), Mongolia “(“ranj £
Honan (i) ; the second includes Sinkiang (i) Kansu (2). Shensi Til qi.! -
i2). and Shmitung (3); the third includes Kiang.su-Anliwei (i ViSaT
^ f3), Hunan (2), Kiaugsi (4), and Chekiang (3) ■ the
jourth includes Kweichow (r Vicariat), Szechn^an (4), Yiimian fV’Tr
T.bct (r, ; the WH, includes Frdden (a Vicariats), Kwangtung (3), Kwaa^
rf), Macao (i) and Hongkong (2). This gives a total for China for iq^o
Vicanats and one Prefecture Apostolique (Sinkiang). In each Vicariat tlie^
i.s a Bishop s residence, generally a Seminary, one or several higher primary!
schools, a higher educational institution, and hospital work. Resides theZ
are varying numbers of mission stations in every Vicariat where one or
^veral foreign priests usually reside. No distinction is made in Romag
Catholic Church statistics or nomenclature between a station where 1
European priest resides and that in which a Chinese priest resides.
The number of Vicanats and the territory covered by each changes.]
contiimahy Roughly speaking, one may say that in 1690 there were oiW
three large \ icanats in China, namely Peking, Nanking, and Macao; that
Peking included the northern provinces, Nanking the central proviuc^s
and Macao the southern part of China. Gradually old Vicariats were
broken up to form new ones, and these again subsequently subdivided .is
rapidly as the development of the work and the arrival of new forces seem-
ed to require.
Foreign Force— Foreign priests exceed 2,000 and Chinese priests
number almost 1,000. They are classified in statistical returns as follows :
. ( Pr^tres Europ^ens
iMissionnaires de la Congregation j Prfties indigenes
, , ( Fr^res coadjuteui's
Prfetres seculi^rs
( Filles de la Charity
Communaut6s religieuses ]
I Vlerges du Purgatoire
The numb^ of foreign sisters or lums exceesds 500. The number of
foreign and Chinese lay male workers is unkuoum. Over 20 Congregations
of Chinese women workers together \rfth unnumbered lay women workers
are reported. "Were complete fignres a\’ailable on the total number of
ordained and unordained salaried workers (foreign and Chinese), we would'
undoubtedly find a larger army of workers than the public imagines ta
exist, distributed over every province and administrative district of Chiiia>
many residing iu lonel3'- and distant places. While the proportion between
salaried Chinese workers and Church communicants might not be as high
as that reported among Protestant missions, the total number directl3' or
indirectly receiving economic assistance at the hands of the Roman.
Catholic Church would certainly be surprising.
Chinese Workers
Indigenous Religious Societies — Congregations oe Men
Name Date Founded Vieaimt Apostolique Priests
Congregation de la Mtire de Dieu ...1878 Shanghai
1Q94 Southwest Chihli
hreres du Saerfi Cceur 1911 Eastern Mongolia
1&
CONCREG.ATION.S OF .WOJIEN
Date Vicariat
Founded Apostolique
Conimunaut^ des Vierges Chinoises
. . 18th Cent. Szechwan
\ lerges Cbiiioises du Tibet Tibet
Religieuses du Saint Cceur de Marie. .1858 Manchuria
Nuns Novices
105 (including
DOV' ■'
•ices)’
ROMAN CATHOLIC AND RUSSIAN ORTHODOX CHURCHES
461
1872
Cliibli
74
1901
24
6
1910
34
G
1912
14
1878
133
1914
Honan
25
1884
East Mongolia
191
...
1919
Central Mongolia
1914
Western Chekiang
30
"4
1869
Kinngmm
189
32
1897
Kiangsi
32
8
1907
,,
18
7
1910
East Szechwan
22
4
1892
Eastern Chekiang
63
15
1908
Eastern Huiieh
25
1
1S98
Canton
26
25
1906
Southwest Hupeh
33
6
1910
Central Shantung
22
23
Cflint-Joseph, or Josephines de Pekin 1872
LesMariftlesdeyungpinBfu 1901
Les Josephines de Piiotmgfu 1910
c Les Josephines de Tientsin 1912
(i’ Les Josephines de Chengtingfu 1878
■ Leg Josephines du Hoiuvn 1914
iCfitrs C i 1914
■yies du Presentation, ou Pre'sentandines 1869
Sffinte-Anne Id97
rferecs de N.-D- du Bon Conseil 1907
jinnntes du Saerd Cu2ur
s'®^^Vu'T^oi^^O‘'dve de S. Francois 1908
?®i-_ieuses de I’lmmaculee Conception Is98
" - 'I'ei-tiaires Fitinciscaines de la Sainte-Enfance 1906
EresdelaSainteFiunille 1910
Dislribiitiou of Workers and Evangelistic Centers— Thu total number
f residential centers of Roman Catholic priests (Chinese and foreign) is
^bout 1,500- The foreign force alone is distributed over perhaps as many
700 or 8oo of these centers. At any rate this is the number of residential
Outers of foreign priests appearing on the large French map entitled
^'E«'lise CathoHque en Chine.” If %ve accept the mere conservative
rfioure of 700 Roman Catholic foi-eign residential centers, we find that the
“ roximate 2,cco foreign priests and over 500 foreign sisters give an
vera^e of over 3 foreigners to each foreign residential center. This is
lialf tlie average reported by Protestant missions. As a rule the episcopal
esideuces average the largest number of foreign workers, although even
in many of these places, provided they are not port cities, the foreign
xciipation is very limited. Slianghai, Canton, aud Peking report the
truest foreign Roman Catholic forces. A number of bishops summon
lie^r workers to retreats for spiritual profit once or oftener annually, ind
not infrequently foreign workers are called to the episcopal residence for
onfercnce regarding the work of the Church, thus temporarily increasing
e iiiunber residing in these centers.
Protestant missions report almost 10,000 mission stations and evangel-
istic centers. To this we must add au indefinite number of occasional
preaching places if we wish to get any comprehensive idea of the extent
lid intensity of the evangelistic activities of the Protestant chujehes.
somewhat similar indefinite process is required if we are to arrive at
iiy even approximate understanding of the multiplicity of ceuters where
he Roman Catholic Church has taken root. Of churches and chapels
Imost io,oc-o are reported. Among these are many fine cathedrals
•in the large cities which dominate the landscape for miles aud which
land out in striking contrast to the great majority of Protestant churches,
hese cathedrals bear witness to the central place of the church in the
thought and life of the Roman Catholic community, whereas it is too
ten the school or the hospital which is the central building of a Protestant
<hurch compound. To this number of churches and chapels we must edd
the many centers (exceeding 10,000 in number perhaps) wdiere an "Auiiual
Mission” is held. After this is done, however, our knowledge of the
vangelizing methods, and itinerating zeal of the Roman Catholic Church
■prif^ts, both foreign and Chinese, as gathered locally, aided by sjunpathetic
magination, must do the rest. On the whole, although the Roman
atbolic Church has scattered its representatives, churches, and chapels
far and wide over all China, it seems prob.able that its evangelizing work
IS charactei'ized b}^ less intensit5' than that of Protestant missions, and
although older in V'ears, by less conscious effort in "going out into every’
lacc preaching the Gospel and entreating non-Clwislians to accept the
Taitli.” On the other hand, more effort seems to be spent bv’ the Roman
athoHc Church than is j’et spent by Protestant missions in caring for
■those who once attracted are won by the Church into its faith and worship.
DisUibntion of Christians — The total number of Christians reported in
19:0 was 1,971,189. These are distributed by provinces as follows :
Distridutiox of Christuks reported by the Ro>lax Catholic Church
BY Provinces
"orth China —
Manchuria
Chihli
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
East China —
Kiangsu
Chekiang ...
Aiibwoi
Kiangsi
fJeutiftl China —
Honan
Hupeh
Hunan
South China —
Fukien
Kwangtung...
Kwangsi ...
nest China —
Kansu
Szechwan ...
Kweichow ...
Tiinnan
Spec. Admin. Dist.-
Mongolia ...
Sinkinng ...
Tibet
(Including part of Mongolia'
(Including 19,237 of the Oulos Region
and 9,84.5 of Centml Mongolia)
(Including 5,932 of the Ordos Region)
, 57..560
634,549
159,739
94.122
67,352
181,185
. 58,345
. 58,318
. 81,397
. 51.592
. 103,744
. 30,605
62.299
124,124 (?) (Including Hongkong and Macao)
4,803
10,611
146.947
. 34,034
, 18,547
340
776
(Including 4,562 of the Ordos Region)
(Including 1,221 of Tibet)
(Including 1,544 of Tibet)
(Included above)
Total 1,971,189
Note the relatively great strength of the Church in Chihli, Kiangsu,
Shantung, Szechwan, Hupeh and Mongolia. There are at least nine
provinces reporting a higher number of Roman Catholic Cliristians than
Kwaugtmig is able to report of Protestant Christian communicants. It
will be remembered that KwaugUiug ranks first among the provinces in
the numerical strength of its Protestant Church membership. Chihli aloue
reports almost as many Roman Catholic Church Cliristians as the eutlre
Protestant Christian constituency in all Cliina. The Cliristiau constituency
of the Roman Catholic Church as reported approaches 2,500,000 souls.
There are over 300,000 catechwuens preparing for Holy Baptism.
The great aim of the Roman Catholic Church is to make converts cud
to give to as many as possible the sav’ing grace of baptism. All statistics
must be interpreted with this in mind, aud ev’ery member and every
iustitutiou of the Roman Catholic Church must be judged as liavdng this
one aim in view. Consequently’ it is not surprising to find that in one
year (1919) over 250,000 iion-Christian Chinese were baptized. It must be
specially noted, however, that out of this number (for 9 provinces aloue
where figures were reported) there were 117,701 baptisms of infants .at time
of death, and (in 6 provinces) 11,043 baptisms of adults in the same extreme
circumstances. These baptisms are performed in homes, hospit.als, oc
dispens.aries, and the Church recognizes in all of them the value of a
conversion. If we deduct these baptisms at time of death from the total
250,000 or more baptisms reported annually, we find that less than 100,000
adults are baptized in any year and considerably less than 50,000 inf.ints
of Christians. These numbers cannot but attract attention, and raise the
question of the "voltage of real evangelism” within the Roman Catholic
Church. One wonders how many of the approximate 2,000,000 Christisns
reported in the Church are actually adult Christian communicants. Also
what degree of liter.acy prevails among these church communicants, what
the proportion is between men and womcai, and how much voluntary
evangelistic sera'ice lay church members engage in. Generally speaking,
Protestant missions have been less concerned and thcrefote less successful
in winning the families as units to the church.
Distribution of Catholic Christuns by Societies
Name of
No. of
No. of
No. of
Society
Missions
Chinese Priests
Christians
Lazaristes
11
290
606,4->5
J^suites
2
106
858,301
M. E. <le Paris
12
254
237,208
M. de Scheut
6
45
113,2.59
Franciscains
10
148
279,644
M. de Steyl
1
18
93.698
Doruinicains
3
29
62,299
M. E. de Milan
4
24
61,524
M. E. tie Rome
1
6
15,600
Augustiniens
1
2
11,406
M. E. de Parma
1
9,168
Saldsiens
1
...
2,314
Pr^tres sdculiers (Macao) 1 diocese 20
40,000 (?)
System of Education — The education.al work o! the Rennau Catholic
Church, except hi a few large educational ceuters, cannot be classified into
lower primary’, higher primary, and middle schools. By this one must not
infer that gaps exist in the educational system, for educational facilities
for continuous work from lower primary’ school to uuiversity grade are
provided by the Roman Catholic Church, though frequently at inconven-
ience to the students. The difficulty is inherent in the use of indefinitely
defined terminology’, in the lack of uniformity in statistical returns, aud in
the wide differences in nationality between the educational workers of the
various Roman Catholic Church vSocieties.
It will be in the interest of greater accuracy aud fairness if, in this
article, we accept the French terminology as used in "I-cs Missions de
Chine.” Jn most cases "Ecoles de garcons” and "Ecoles de filles” may be
regarded as lowci primary schools. Occasionally a distinction is made by
the use of the terms "Ecoles Primaires” aud "Ecoles Sup^ricures,” wliicii
might indicate that in a number of centers work of higher primary schcol
grade is done. There is no conclusive evidence in the sources consulted
which wcaild Ic.id one to infer that Roman Catholic Church missions are
making any serious attempt to follow the Chinese Government System of
Education, either in grading or curricula. Very occasionally one conio-i
across such an entry as this "Ecoles recoimues par le Gouvernement”
which appears in the statistical letiirns for Szechwan.
Obviously a great deal of educational work is done in connection wi .h
Roman Catholic Church orphanages, of ivhich there are between 150 and
200 in China, by far the largest number being for girls, wlieie between
15,000 and 20,000 children are cared for. In imswer to the question whether
liie educational work done in these crphaiiages is included in statistic li
returns under "Ecoles dc garcons” aud "Ecoles de filles,” the assurance
has repeatedl5' been given that this is not the case.
present Extent ol Educational IFork-^The educational work of rive
Roman Catholic Church extends over every province and into every special
administrative district of China, including Tibet, Kokonor, aud Outer
Mongolia. While this work is prim.irily for the children of the Church,
iion-Christi.an students and children of non-Cliristian parents arc also
received. Proof of this fact may he seen in separate entries of the number
of students in the various "Ecoles de garcons” and "Ecoles de filles,”
e.g. "Eleves Cliretiens,” "Eleves PaTens,” “Eleves Chritiennes," “Eleves
Paiennes.” Practically eveiy’ Vicariat in Cliina reports some educational
w’ork. In Bishoprics f.ar removed in the interior, where as >et the Church’s
strength is not grent, the educational work is largely of loavter primary
cfrade. Frequently where statistics covering one type or another cf
educational work are lacking, this is not necessarily due to the total
absence of such work. Evciy Vicariat, for example, has its Seminary
462
THE CHUTSTIAK OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Centers where Roman Catholic Church Missionaries reside
wliere workers are trained, and where the students are classified as “eleves
jihilosophes et th^ologiens” and “eleves latiuistes.”
Tlie following- summaries axe based on statistical information con-
tained in “Les Missions de Chine” for 1920 and 1921. Due to inccm-
pleteness in returns and in some cases to the complete failure on the part
of the bishop concerned to supply any information re education at all,
the figures given must be accepted as most conser\’ative :
Ecoles de garcons 3>5^8
Eleves 83,757
Ecoles de filles 2.615
El6\-es 53.283
Ecoles uormales ^6
Etudiants et 4tudiantes 612
Colleges 61
Eleves 4.5'^3
Seminaires 45
Eleves philosophes et tlieologiens 582
Eleves latinistes 1.607
Total number repoited in Roman Catholic
Christian schools i50>599
Provinces and Cities 'where Roman Catholic IVork is Strongest — Chihli,
Kiaugsu, Hupeh, Shansi, Anhwei, and Szechwan appear to have the largest
number of students under Christian instruction. Higher education which
in some cases corresponds only to government middle school work, is most
emphasized in Chihli, Shantung, Chekiang, Fukien, and Kwangtung.
The cities where the greatest amount of educational work on behalf of
Chinese is done, are Peking, Shanghai, Tientsin, Hongkong, and Hankow,
in the order gi^u. The 13 Catholic Presses listed on page /,57
iu connection with a study of the Christian literature of the Roman Catholic
Church in China, exercise some influence upon the intellectual life cf
students, although not to the extent one might anticipate, since the major
part of the literature published is devotional in character. A list cf
Catholic periodicals and journals published in China appears on pages
455.458 in “Les Missions de Chine, 1921.” The number of these publications
is not large.
Higher Educational Work — The figures on “Ecoles normales,” “Semi'n-
iiires,” and “Colleges*’ indicate in a very imperfect way the higher educ*!-
lional work at present being done in China by the Roman Catholic Church.
These figures in the first place are admittedly incomplete. Moreover, they
give indefinite indications of the grade of the schools and the quality cf
the work. In some instances what is termed a “College,” if judged accord,
ing to the standards of the Government Educational System, would he
little better than a middle school. The requirements for admission into
the Roman Catholic Seminaries, for example, vary greatly and no uniform
standard of work in these schools exists. The only satisfactory nietlioil
arriving at aiiv fair and comprehensive idea of the higher education, il
work of the Roman Catholic Church is to list, then visit and study eacii
higher educational institution separately. A number of Seminarie.'', for
example, have less than a score of students. As an illustration of the in-
definite use of the word “College” the statistics of Roman Catholic educa-
tion in Chihli alone give thirteen “Colleges for European languages aul
science.s” lantli students numbering 1,119; nnd twenty-nine ‘‘Colleg;^
d’etudes Chiiioises” with students numbering S07. Obviously many of tlie»
so-called Colleges offer special and restricted courses. Take again the two
Colleges reported for Fukien: the “College de Chiianebow” and the
“College de Saint Dominique” with 227 and 205 students respectively- It '
would be interesting to compare the grade and work of these Ronw^
Catholic Colleges with the Protestant Mission Colleges in the same pro-i
vinces. “Ecoles nonnales” are reported for Chihli (6), Kiaugsl (i). Cie-|
kiaiig (6), Hupeh (1), Honan (i), and Fukien (i). «
The reader must not receive a wrong impression, however, from "
lias just been written regarding the varying grade and quality of the uor I
done in Roman Catholic Church Colleges, so-called. Those who kuou j
high scholarship of many Roman Catholic missionary educators au< 'I
high quality of their literary and scientific productions will T
jeady to admit the high intellectual standards of several educatioua i
stitulions, founded for the Chinese by the Roman Catholic Chiirci \
China. The College of St. Iguace de Zikawei, Shmighai, founded m
is typical of this latter type of high grade educational institutions. <
schools also as the College of St. Ig-nace (420 students), the Co ege ®
Francis Xavier, and Aurora University, with its special depa
•medicine, arts, theology, science, and technical subjects, do
educational work. However, after all this is said, and after full
and appreciation of such work is given, the fact remains that for ^
numbering ove’- 2,000,000 Christians in China, the total
higher education is much below general expectations, and cer am y
below’ the need of its Christian constituency. _ . . ^ *1 Roman'
Religious Edtecation — Considerable emphasis is given by
Catholic Church to religious education, both of adults and P
“Ecoles de Catechuraencs” are reported for each episcopal
large numbers of “eleves adultes” and “Sieves eufan ®
sexes. These schools for religious education are of tlic
churches and cliapels and generally are under the direct j jo tlie
priest in charge. iNfuch time is also given to religious Roiui** '
orphanages, hospitals, and homes for the poor and aged.
ROMAN CATHOLIC AND RUSSIAN ORTHODOX CHURCHES
403
OatlioHc Cluircli in Cliiiia reports a botly of catechumens exceeding' 300,000
ill mmil-'cr. or over 20 per cent of the total number of Christians enrolled. In
additio*’ to Seminaries where candidates are prepared for the priesthood,
there are a number of schools for catechists where these workers receive
special training.
Industrial Education — In connection with the orphanages much work
is done in industrial training. TIte productions of some of these indnstriil
schools are of high quality and in much demand. The instruction and
vork of both children and adults are under the supervision of priests and
sisters, who arc often professionally trained, or have had much practic d
experience The schools are run on self-supporting lines. The best
example of industrial education and work is to be found in the Zikawei
Orphanage. Shanghai.
Educational Work for the Children of Foreigners and Eurasians in
f/iiiia— Wherever there is a sufficient number of foreign Roman Catholic
Church members to call for special services of worship and for spiritual
oversight, we may expect to find a secular school under the direction of
one or another of the religious societies. Over 2,000 and possibly as many
3,000 children of foreigners and Eurasians, boys and girls, are enrolled
in schools maintained by the Roman Catholic Church. Some of these
students are boarders. The major part of such educational work for
foreigners and Eurasians is done in Tientsin, Hankow, Shaugh.ii, Hong-
l.oiig, and Macao. Th» ages of the students range from five to twenty
years. The work is generally of a high grade, preparing the students for
Cambridge local examinations, or college entrance examinations in the
I'nited States, England, and France.
Ediicational Summary — When the total number of .students receiving
education at the hands of the Roman Catholic Church in China (at least
150,000) is compared with the total number of Christians enrolled (almost
000,000), the feebleness of the Clnrrch’s educational activities becomes ^t
once apparent. There is less than one student in Roman Catholic Churcli
schools of all grades to every 100 Christians reported in the Roman
Catholic Church. Protestant missions, on the other hand, average over
one student in Christian schools to every 2 communicants. Very naturally
one questions to what extent the Roman Catholic Church makes use «•!
employed Chinese Christian workers, since so few are reported in statistical
teturns, where these workers receive their traiiiing, and what the quality
of th.at training is. If the securing and proper training of an adequate
Chinese salaried force is a problem in Protestant missions, it must te even
more of a problem in missions of the Roman Catholic Cluirch with its
larger church enrolment One always questions whether the Roman
Catholic Church is meeting its obligations in an educational way to the
future generations of Christians. Any emphasis on religious education,
however great, cannot fulfil the Church’s responsibilities in secular educa-
tion to the cbildren of its communicants.
So far as is known the educational work of each Roman Catholic
mission .society is independent, not only of the Government S3’stem of
Education but of the educational work of sister societies. There is re-
latively little co-operaiion or co-ordination.
Two factors seriously mitigate against the educational work of the
Roman Catholic Cliurch. The first is lack of funds. Pew large gifts from
home countries have thus far been received for educational purposes.
Some societies are largely' dependent for the maintenance of their wor.k
upon income from invested funds and property in China and elsewhere.
-After the needs of the spiritual work of the Cluirch and the foreign work-
ing force are met, little remains for the secular education of the childrc-n.
In the second place, the Roman Catholic Clnirch in Cliina is seriously
handicapped by a small English teaching force. Most Roman Catholic
missionar'/' priests .and sisters come from Continental countries, and
although familiar with the English language, speak it with some hesitancy.
The Chinese naturally prefer to do their educational work in schools where
English is t.aught or is the chief medium of instruction. For this reascir
the Roman Catholic Church ha.s experienced difficulty' in attracting and
holding its y’oung people in its church schools.
Church Charities — Much emphasis is placed on the children tlirough-
out tJie Church, and orphanages are scattered about in almost evei'y
province. Over 150 have been reported, the largest numbers being in
Chihli (26), Kiangsu (?:), Chekiang (14), Kwangtmig (13), and SIoiigoHa
do). All told over 17,000 children are being cared for in these orphanages,
f'y far the majority are girls (over 90 per cent), if we may' venture such a
comparison on the basis of incomplete returns. The education received in
these orphanages is chiefly of an industrial nature.
Homes for the aged and infirm arc also reported. In 10 provinces we
find as many as 37 hospices, averaging 35 inmates each. The bcucvolen»e
and paternal care of the Church is an clcKpient testimony'. For this much
credit is due to the labours and devotion of women Congregations like the
‘Little Sisters of the Poor,” both foreign and Chinese. The largest church
charities are to he found in Chihli, Chekiang, Kiangsu, Kiangsi, and
Kwangtung. In several western provinces and especially' in Inner
Mongolia the work of the Roman Catholic Church is carried forward on
large tracts of land, sometimes several hundred square miles in extent
(e.g. the Ordos region), where the converts settle as colonizers. Large
indemnity funds in the form of money or land account for these large
mission compounds.
Petween 50 and 60 Roman Catholic Cluirch hospitals for Chinese ave
reported and probably' more exist. As for dispensaries the returns are too
incomplete to venture any summaries.
Character:.'lics of Roman Catholic IForh — It is impossible to sum up
in a single paragraph even the mc«t sailent characteristics of the work of
the.se truly nationwide mis.sions, but a few words may be said to indicate
some of them.
(i) Ilefoie T900, at all events in North China, possibly np to the
present day in most of the provinces of China, the Church lias
shown a wonderful faculty’ for retaining the allegiance of her con-
verts. Even in North China, such defections as have taken placi
in the last twenty y'cars have been due almost entirely' to the
overlia-sty' methods adopted to fill np the gaps in her ranks left i-V
the H''‘xer persecution. But these methods were temporary, and
are largely' falling into disuse. While we have no wish even to
seem to disparage the quality of Roman Catholic converts, we
confess to a doubt how far they' are generally earnest Christians.
But against that doubt must be set the fact that, however nominal
their Christianity may’ be in some cases, their allegiance to their
Church remains unshaken. We are tempted to wonder how f ir
it would he true to say that Protestant converts who remain loy’al
are on the whole more earnest Christians, while Roman Catholic
converts who relapse into heathenism are incomparably fewer in
proportion.
12) Another characteristic may be mentioned, which tells in favour of
the Roman CatlioHr convert. Go where y’ou will in Cliina, enter
their churches when you will, you will almost invariablv find
someone at prayer. Or again, if you are passing a little country
church at the hour of its daily mass, you will find on any week
day a goodly few from the \nllage gatlicred Ihere for worship ami
joining in it.
(3) In the experience of not a few members of the Protestant Church
the Chinese “Hsiensheng” stands between the converts and the
foreign priest with results that are often disastrous. Tiie latter
does not know his flock, and he knows about them only through a
very imperfect mecliuin. This is far less true, we venture to
think, of Protestant missions. The foreign missionary' who stands
in the same pastoral relation to his flock as the Roman Catholic
priest, knows them and is known by them. Of course there are
many' exceptions— probably on both sides — but we believe in the
main the criticism is a true one.
(4) .Since 1900 there has been on the whole a wide and heallhv
decrease in the malign practice of interference in lawsuits, wlilch-
111 the closing years of the nineteenth century had so much to do
with the hostility' of the people towards Christian missions. Wo
imagine this is true througliout China : it is emphatically true in
North China.
In conclusion it must be said that the Protestant Church in China ns
yet knows little of the numerical slreiigli and important work being
accomplished by these 2,500 to 3,000 foreign men and women missionaries
who have iiideel left all to consecrate their lives to the most humble among
the Cliinese. Tlicy come from nine or more foreign countries, and side
by side with their Chinese co-woikers they spread their Faith from north
to south and from east to west. While knowing very little of one
another’s field or work, and showing an immense variety’ in education and
culture, tlie memlicrs of the different Congregations are one in spirit, even
though they' still lack a central unifying organization in China. Wee
this provided, the work of the Roman Catholic Church would undoubtedly
be strengthened and exert a W’lder influence on the thought and life of the
Chinese. .As it is, no Protestant missionary ought to be ignorant of this
gigantic and silent effort which once studied can never be unappreciated
or ignored.
THE RUSSIAN ORTHODOX CHURCH MISSION IN CHINA
Brief Histone Statement of the Beginning of the Mission — The
beginning of the Russian Orthodox Mission in China dates as far back as
the end of the Kcventeenth century. During the reign of the Empiiror Kang
Rsi, the Chinese conquered Albazin, .i fortress on the Amur River, taking
dS Russians piiscners. Among this number was a priest, Father JIaximus
heontieff. The prisoners reached Peking near the end of the year 16S5,
biingi-g with them the thaumaturgical imagine of St. Nicolas, Bishop of
Mirlikysk. Thus the first missionarv of the Russian Orthodox Church,
'■'oiitr.ary to his own will yet by Providential leading, settled himself at the
uorthesistcrn corner of the Maiichu City of Peking wdiere he lived for :-o
years, serving the spiritual needs of his little flock. The services were
conducted in a small chapel, traiisfonned from a Chinese temple. !ii
1712, twenty-seven years after his arrit’al in Peking, Father Maximus died.
The formal establishment of the Jlission, however, was not accom-
plished till 1716 when a Russian missionary' party’ under the leadersliip <.f
.Archimandrite Ililarion and composed of 7 students, a deacon, and 2
priests, reached Peking.
Chinese official recognition of the Mission came in 1727 when t.ic
Kiachta Treaty was signed, and gifts of land were made by the ChincHc
(.loveniment 10 the Jlissiou and official rank awarded to the foreigners
This rather marked friendliness of the Government continued until the
Tientsin Treaty of 1858.
4G4
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
I'irst rcriod Archimandrite Innocent, present head ot the
Russian Jlission and its able historian, divides the history of the Russian
Orthodox Mission in China into three distinct periods. The first, properly
called the “preparative period.” began wth the death of Father Maximus
i.eontieff (171;) and extended to 1S60, during which lime the Mission was
in reality the Russian legation, its members acting as official ambassadors
of their home government. The personnel of the Mission was changed
approximately every ten years, usually including 4 ecclesiastical
memhers and'd laymen. The latter were students whose chief duty it was
to learn the Chinese and Manchu languages, and thus act as interpreters
for the Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and afterwards as Russian
Consuls. Tl’.e finances for -the Mission were provided by the Russian
Government, and It was well understood that it was the wish of that
Government that Russian political interests should be promoted through
the medium ot ihc missionary. Guided by such considerations, frequent
official orders V’cre issued and received, advising caution with reference to
the preaching of Christianity, and at times strictly forbidding any
evangelism ameng the people. Under such unfavourable conditions, the
•Word of the Uord was hindered, and the number of the baptized iusigui-
Ccaul.
The number of mission stations established during this first period
(1712-1860) was thirteen. Opportunities of communication with Russia
were infrequent, being from two to four a year. The Mission was kept in
continual fear for its existence because of the difficulty and uncertainty of
gettiug money from Russia to China, because of the absence of any regular
postal ser\-ice, and because of the dependence upon cara\*nns as the chief
means of communication.
Innocent Kulchitsky was appointed head of the second Jlission. He
received his cducalion in the Academy at Kieff, and was ordained a Bishop
on Sfarch 5th, 1721. In the following year lie arrived at the boundaries of
Irkutsk where foi ten years he preached to the natives of Siberia, suffering
numerous hardships. His death followed in 1731 at Irkutsk, where his
relics still rcinain in the Mouar.ter}’ of the Ascension. He has been
canenized together with the Saints, and has become the protector of all
Missions in the Far East.
Other iinpoilant members of the JUssions of the first period were the
Archimajidritcs .i^mhrose Umatolf (1755-1771), Peter Kamensky (1820-
1830), and Policarp Tougarinoff (18,^0-1849). These men experienced con-
siderable success especially in maintaining amiable diplomatic relations
between the two neighbouring empires. The following sinologues be-
cause of personal talents, obtained considerable reputation among Eur-
opeans : Archimandrite loakinf Bichorin (1806-1S21), who left many com-
positions and translations of the Chiuese language, together with valuable
ethnogTaphical and statistical information on China; Priest Daniel Siriloff
11820-1830), who began work on a Chinese dictionaiy and gave the first
accounts of Chinese historj'-. Priest A\wakum Chestnoy (1830-1840) who
was for a long time Critic of Scientific Works in the Asiatic Department
of the Russian Ministry- of Foreign Affairs, and a member of -various
diplomatic commissions in the Far East. He compiled a China-Russian
Dictionarv*, which, however, was never published and remains in its
original manuscript form.
On the whole, these liaid working missionaries of the first period did
much ill the way of bringing China and Europe into closer relations -with
each other and into better mutual understanding. They introduced into
Europe a knowledge of the Chinese language and literature, Chinese
customs and manner of liring, Chinese flora and fauna, ethnography and
medicine. There were 155 Russian missionaries all told during this
first period of over 150 j^ears. Each tried to contribute something to the
treasury of knowledge of China and things Chinese. Their works con-
sisted partly of reports on original observations and discoveries, but mainly
of translations. These were sent to the various government departments
concerned, where they were appreciatively received and rcriewed. If this
first period of the Russian Orllicdox Mission were to be judged solely by
’Is success ill propagating Christianity, the judgment would not be fa%’-our-
able. In iStz-, Peking was the only important missionarv' center, and here
the Mission numbered less than 200 Cbristians, including the descendants
of the Albazin prisoners.
Second Period (iS^-i-igos) — The first period in the histor}’ of the
Russian Orthodox Mission was theoreticallv brought to a close bj- the
Tientsin Treaty of 1858, which admitted into China the representatives of
Foreign Courts, and gave the right of residence to all Christian mission-
aries. From that ye.ar the second period of the Mission’s histori,’-, lasting
for over forty years, began. It was a period characterized cliieflj'^ by the
translations of the Holy Books. Some one has said that the work of the
Mission during the first two periods of its liistorj- was “less e^’nngelistic
than literary and scientific,” resembling in this respect the histoiy of the
Roman Catholic Church during the same periods.
Protninent Leaders — The following memhers of the l^Iission during its
second period with a summary of their more important activities will be
both interesting and of value in understanding present conditions.
t. Archimandrite Gury Karpoff (1858-1S64). During his stay in
Peking the diplomatic and evangelical members and activities of '.he
Mission w’ere definitely and finally separated. He translated and printed
the New Testament in Chinese, which later became the foundation of the
Code of the Holy Orthodox Books. He corrected all the Ort'iodox Books
written by his predecessors, many of which had been published in Peking,
having been cut out on wooden blocks. His chief helper was a priest,
Isaiah Pclikiii, who was the first to use the Chinese spoken language in
the Irauslatioiis of the Holy Books.
2. Archimandrite Pallady Kaffaroff. He was head of two Missions
(1849-1859 and 1S64-1878), and a renowned student of the Chinese language.
Among the Holy Books translated into Chinese by Father PallaJv
the Book of Psalms aud the Book of Sendees. His chief interest and
was Buddhism and Chinese history. The chief work of Father Pali i
was his Chinesc-Russian Phonetic Dictionarj', containing the explanat'
of 11,868 main characters and published after his death in 1889.
3. Father Flariau (1S7S-1SS4). He collected and edited in Chin
everything that had been done by his predecessors, over 40 books iu '^1?
He successfully conducted church services in Chinese which pievioi 1
had been conducted in Slavonic.
4. Archimandrite Amfilohy I.oufovinoff (18S3-1896). During thes®
33 years little real progress was made in the Mission, due chiefly to i
sufficient money to enable the he, ad of the Mission and his assistants uj
I>reach iu places outside of Peking and thus extend the work of tin
ilission, and to the unfamiliarity of the 10 ecclesiastical assistants provide]
each year, many of whe-m were unsuited to the work. At the close of tb'e
second periofl iu the histor.v of the Russian Orthodox Mission, tlie number
of the baptized was not more than five hundred. Two new churches had
been opened, one in llaukow and tlie other in Kalgan, but neither of these
was of any great niissioinrj’ significance.
Boxer Uprisin^—Thc year igoo brought its troubles for the Russian
Orthodox Mission as well as for all Missions iu China. The builcliiu,^
Peking, Tungtiiigong, and Kalgan were destroyed. The valuable librau’
established by, the Arehimaudrite Peter and filled with the rare works ou
Buddhism written by Father Pallady, ivas burned. More than 200 Chinch-
communicants out of a total of 700 were killed. At last when there seeme)
to be 110 hope of restoration in North China, a new Mission was bc'-'uii
elsewhere. In 1900, a church in Russian style and a school were built in
Shanghai.
Third Period (igo2-iQ22) — During the third period of the Mission’s
history, there has been an ever-widening expansion of pure missioiiai-y
activity, largely to the credit of Bishop Innocent whose reforms of rig;
have borne much fruit. These reforms embraced “the introduction of a
monaster}', together with social regulations for the missionaries, daily
services in Chinese, ihc est.ablishmc-nt of industrial work in order lo
support some of the poor .Albaziiis, the sending out of preachers from
Peking into other parts of China to spread the Gospel, the organization of
parish actirities, and the establislunent of local works of charilv.”
Wicn Bishop Innocent returned to Peking iu August 1902, accom-
panied by a number of ecclesiastical persons, his jurisdiction extended over
all the churches built along the Chinese-Eastern Railway (a distance (f
about 3,000 miles). In reality all Chinese territory was under his control,
for at tliat lime the Russians were not only in Manchuria but also in
Mongolia. In Peking, where the Mission was in ruins, restoration wns
urgent. This was made possible with indemnity money paid over by the
Chinese Government.
GrO'j}th Dining Last Two Decades — Since 1900 it has seemed as if the
special blessing of God has been upon the Mission. Places for preacliin;
have been opened through all China. In Yungpingfu, Chihli, property
with buildings has been bought, and a church and school erected. In the
same province one Chinese priest has opened over 20 new places for the
preaching of the Gospel. In Honan, an official ot the fourth rank, by tiie
name of Fang, has presented the Mission -u’itli a district in Weihwei, with
buildings specially built by him for the purposes of evaiigelisni. Here a
church and siliool have been opened. From Weihwei the work of
evangelism has been greatly extended over the province. The Rus^o
Japanese War Imulercd missionary work in the interior of China, although
it stimulated the restoration of the Mission in Peking.
Statistical Summary — In 1916 the Russian Orthodox Mission in Chiii.i
had a foreign force of over 20, and maintained the following establish-
incuts : Jlotiastcry of Assumption in Peking, Hennitage of the Exaltation
of the Holy Cross in the Western Hills near Peking, Nunnery' in Peking,
2r churches and chapels., and over 40 evangelistic centers. There were p
.'Ichools for boys and 3 for girls under the control of the Mission ; also on?
Theological Seminary in Peking. Other establishments maintained by the
Mission included a meteorological station, library (recently built), printing
office (with more than 100 volumes of Chinese publications), lithographic
works, gulvanoplastical estab’ishinent, fouiideries, book binder’s shop,
paint shop, carpenter’s shop, steam flour mill, candle factory, soap factory,
weaver’s workshop, beehive, dairy house, and brickkiln, etc.
Tlie Mission liad 33 male teachers in its schools, 4 of whom were
Russians, and 5 female teachers, one of whom wa.s Russian. Tlie total eii-
rollinent of boys and girls exceeded 6S0. During 1915, 5S3 Chinwc were
baptized. The total communicant Chinese membership of the Mission
1916 wa.s 5,587. ,
Literature — The Translation Commission is contiiming its work
publishing books in Chinese for the Mission. Tliirty-five volumes in a
have been done, and new translations of tlie Holy Books in Chinese arc now
being printed. Tlie most important work of the Commission is the conv
p lotion 01 the Chinese-Russian Dictionary, compo.sed of the material '’^
Father Pallady’s Dictionary with additions and corrections from
Dictionary and others. Each year the Mission pubHshe.s a Mission
Calendar in three styles, Russian, English, and Chinese, and a Mission
magazine “Chinese Good News.” _ . . ^
Temporary Sct-back — At present all stations outside Shanghai, Pc "in;-,
Tientsin, Harbin, and Manchouli are closed, owing iu large pai't
tinned non-support from the Russian home-base. At Tungchow, ^ *
a Chinese missionary’ is conducting church services and a smM ■ -
school. Peking has alw'ay’S been the seat of the Bishopric, and 0
Pei Kwan or “Northern Hostelry” which is located in the nor ea
corner of the Tartar City.
ROMAN CATHOLIC AND RUSSIAN ORTHODOX CHURCHES
iQo
finance — During the earlier periods of its history the Jlission’s
•fi nncial needs were supplied by the Russian Government. Home political
ouditions have always reacted directly and immediately upon the support
the work in China. Since 1902 the Mission has been supported by five
•'ctnventnal churches” in Petrograd, JIoscow, Harbin, Dalny, and Man-
cboiili- Present distmbauces in Russia have worked havoc with the Mission
Russian Orthodox
in China where in Peking only, because of its large industrial work
evangelistic activitie.s have been continued.
Industrial and Other Activities — Inasmuch as the Russian mon.rstic
system fa\-ours making the Christian community self-supporting as quickly
as possible, industrial work features largely in the Russian Ortho<lox
Mission. ‘‘Jlonastic calm and unhurried industry” go hand in hand.
Church Missions
province
Centers of Re-
Institutions
Number of Chinese
ligious Work
Communicants
Chekiang
.. Hangchow
—
115
Ningpo
—
119
Shiiipii
—
—
Taichowfu
—
262
Cbihi ••• •
.. Chocliow
—
35
Jiiheling *
—
35
Kiilgan
—
—
Montowtsung •
Church
100
Peking
5 churches, 4 schools,
and seminary
2,067
Tientsin
Chapel
100
Tungchow
Church
—
Tungtingang •
School
167
Western Hills
Hermitage and church
—
Yungpiiigfu
Church
600
Honan ••• •
.. Changte
—
.'58
Chihsien
—
80
Kaifeng
—
144
Ninglinghsien
—
28
Tnokow
—
39
FINANCIAL STATUS OF
The average monthly salaiy of ordained ministers connected with the
AHF is $45 Mex., maximum $100, minimum $30. The average monthly
salary of unordained pastois and evangelists is approximately $22.
Living quarters arc provided, but no children’s allow’ance is granted nor
school fees remitted, nor scholarships granted to children of pastors. No
provision Is made for free medical treatment, life insurance, or retiring
.illowance. The salaries of evangelistic workers are between 20 and 30 per
cent lower tlrnn salaries paid to Chinese educational workers. /. /. Proctor.
The BMS (Shantung Mission) averages $13 Mex. per month to ordained
ministers, with $30 as the maximum and $xo as the minimum salarv-
Iv\-angelists average slightly over $14 per month, city $18, rural $10.50.
Twenty-five pastors are entirely supported hy the Chinese Church. To
quote from our correspondent, ‘‘Our church in Shantung is self-supporting
and self-governing but is not offering salaries to keep the best men. ’
Tnstors are provided \vith living quarters by the church an«l evangelists by
the mission. No children's allowances are made, but half the tuition fees
in Middle and High Primary Schools are remitted to children of pastors.
A compulsory contributory scheme for life insurance and a retiring allow-
ance are in force. Free medical treatment 13 also granted. The salaries
cf evangelistic workers compare very unfaA’onrably with those of educa-
tional workers. ‘‘In Middle Schools tiie sjilarie.s paid to teachers range
from $20 to $40 per month, and in the University from $75 to $150, for
men who in some cases have had tliree years less actual training for their
work and wliose work is far easier and more congenial than that of pastor
or evangelist.” E. IF. Hurt.
The SBC (Central China Mission) offers a maximum monthly salary
of S50 and a mininnnn of $20 to married, and $12 to single ordained
ministers. A monthly allowance of $1.50 is given for each child. Linng
quarters arc provided with occasionally an additional grant for social
needs. Tuition fees are remitted to children of pastors, hut not board.
Free medical treatment is had wherever a mission hospital is located.
Salaries to evangelists are on the average a little lower than salaries paid
to Chinese educational workers. Frank Rawlinson.
The ABCFM reports an average montldy salary to ordained ministers
of approximately $45 ($70 maximmn and $30 minimum). The average
monthly salary of unordained pastors and evangelists is approximately
$20. There are no .special allowances for children. Living quarters are
alwaj's provided. Applications for scholarship aid or for remission of
school fees by pastors’ children are treated iiidiaidually. Assistance is
given to pastors or their families in cases of sickness or special need, but
this is inadequate and no miifcnn practice prevails. The salaries offered to
evangelists are about equal to those offered to teachers of the same grade
of educational preparatic-n. Robert E. Chandler.
The average monthly salary of ordained ministers connected with the
MES is approximately L41 with *hc maximum at $Qo. Monthly salaries
of unordained pastors and evangelists range from $10 to $20. Li\-ing
ciiartcrs are proWded and a children’s allowance of $2 for each child per
month. The children of pastors are not charged school tuition fees, and
in many cases additional assistance in education is given. There is pro-
vision also for free medical treatment and a retiring allowance. The
salaries of evangelistic workers, ordained and unordained, are usually
lower than the salaries of educational and medical workers. }. C. Hawk.
Tlie report of the UMC is based on estimates rather than actual
figures. The average monthly salary of ordained ministers is $25, the
maximum being $30 and the mininuim $20. Unordaiiied pastors receive
an average monthly stipend of $12. One dollar a month additional is
allowed for c;ich child. Limng quarters arc pronded. Generally half of
fbe school fees are remitted to the children of pa.stor.s. The mission provides
fw- free medical treatment and a retiring allowance. The above salaries
are roughly 50 per cent less than salaries received by teachers of English
and Western subjects. They closclj' appro.ximate salaries paid to teachers
Chinese subjects. G. IF. .Sheppard.
The average monthly salaiy of ordained ministers connected with the
TCI in Manchuria is approximately $20, with S25 maximum and $15
Province
Centers of R2-
ligious Work
Institutions
Number of Chinese
Communicants
Weihwei
Church and school
1.54
Hupeh ... .
.. Fengkow
—
1,081
Hankow
Church
—
Looling •
—
Siachikow •
_
Siantnocheng*
—
Yiiantsiukow •
—
Kiaiigsu ... .
.. Haimcn
—
208
Shanghai
Church
857
Kwangtung .
.. Canton
—
Manchuria
.. Dairen
Chapel
Harbin
Church
—
Manchouli
Church
—
Moukden
Church
Mongolia... .
.. Biuhihanghow •
—
—
Kobdo
Church
—
Urga
Church
—
Sinkiang... .
.. Tihwafu(Urumtsi)
Church
—
• Romanization follows that svipplied by Mission headquarters in Peking.
SALARIED WORKERS (""STSSs”)
minimum. The average monthly salary of unordained pastors and
evangelists is $15. The size of each pastor’s family is always taken into
account when fixing upon his salary. School fees are usually retuitted to
children of pastors. No special provisions have been made for retiring
allowances. Living quarters for ordained pastors are usually provided.
The same salary is given to men of equal standing whether in evangelistic
or educational work. A)idrcw IVcir.
The average monthly salary of ordained ministers connected with the
1*N is approximately $30, and ranges from $100 to foreign-trained and $60
Cliinese-trained per month to $12.50 per mouth. Those receiving the lowest
sahwies while ordained liaxie not been given much training. Unordained
pastors and evangelists average approximately $18 per mouth. LiNniig
quaiters are provided but no children’s allowances as a rule. School fees
are usually remitted or scholarships are granted to cliilclreu of pastors.
Free medical treatment is given. The question of a retiring allowance is
considered individually on its merits and no general rule or standard
prevails. The salaries of educational workers arc a trifle higher. Charles
E. Patton.
The highest monthly salary paid to ordained Chinese connected \vith
the CIM is $50, while the lowest salaries paid range from $12 to $15.
The average, however, is not much above the lower figure. Unordaiiied
pastors and evangelists receive on an average from $S to Sio
per month. In some districts a child’s allowance of 50 cents a month is
granted. Living quarters are generally provided. Special grants toward
education may be made to the cliildren of pastors. A retiring allowance
for ev'angelistic workers is provided for. The salaries of educational
workers are slightly higher. A. II. Brooinhall.
Slonthly salaries of Chinese clergy and evangelists connected with the
RE are as follow's, (i) Educated in Chinese, deacons $35 monthly, priests
$50 to $65 monthly according to term of service; (2) Educated in En"lisli,
deacons $70 to Site monthly according to term of servnee. In addition to
above salaries paid by the Mission, certain amounts are to he paid by the
ooiigregations if able, bringing the range of salaries for priests educated ’U
Chinese up to $50 to $80 per month, and for pricsl« educaltd in English
up to $75 to $125 per month. Catechists and Bible women arc of three
grades, tlie salaries for the foniicr ranging from $18 to S2S and for the
latter from $13 to $18 per month. In addition living quarters and free
merlical treatment are provided. No children’s allowance is given but
school fees are remitted for scholarships granted to children of pastors. A
pension fund exists for widows and children. Clergy salaries are bcttci'
than salaries offered to teachers, if we e.xcept those in university wwk.
Rt. Rev. F. R. Gravc.<i.
Ordained ministers connectetl with the PCC average .approximately
$14 per month ($18 maximum and $10 minimum). Unordained pastors
average $10 per month. No extra allowances are reported. Those who
are not college aradiiates receive the same salary, w’hcther teachers or
pastors. Uiiffh Mackenzie.
All ministers connected with the WMMS receive $40 per month, “with
proper scaled increase.’* The salary of district preachers ranges from S30
to $13 per month according to the amount of training received. Tbe.sc
salaries are also increased w’ith length of service. A monthly allowance of
$2 per child is given, and li\ing quarters arc provided in all cases. vSehool
fees are remitted and provision is made for benefits and retiring allowances,
although the orgaiiization for thi.s is still incomplete. Preachers are better
paid than teachers. G.G. U'arrcn.
Information received from the MEEB and PS correspondents is insuffi-
cient for publication here. Several societie.s wry kindly offered to supply
iiifonuation but were unaMe to do so within the limitations of time. The
correspondent of one large society refused anj' information whatsoever.
Tile above iiifonuation is given as a supplement to that appearing on
pages 3S2-3S5. It was collected while the last few pages of the volume were
being printed, and hence is only suggestive of what might have been
gathered had more time been given. Less than 15 societies were wTitteu
to. The above represents all returns received to d-ilc.
4G6
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
PART XV
CORRIGENDA
Typograpliical and textual cirors are inevitable in any Report such
as this. The great oiuonnt of statistical material here brought together,
the limitations of time uucler which the work has been done, our depend-
ence upon nnlrainctl workers both in tlie ofiBce and at the press, few of
whom understand English and none of whom have sufRcient knowledge
to arrest inaccuracies, are factors which, in spite of most painstaking
precautions, have gi'catly increased the possibilities of error.
Both in collecting and in presenting its material, the Committee has
aimed at the highest possible degree of accuracy. The cost and im-
portance of this Survey to the entire missionary body has made any lower
aim unthinkable. Accordingly, both before and after the various sections
of this Report were printed, reprints of the manuscript were either read
before specially chosen committees, or before local missionary associa-
tions, or were mailed to individuals in each province specially qualified
to pass criticism upon such work. In evety case, every iuaccuracj' noted
by these reviewers has been gratefully acknowledged, and if not ah'eady
incorporated in the text has been fully entered below.
TJie process of translation from English into Chinese has further
subjected large sections of this Report to most careful checking, especially
Parts III-VII. In this process the Tiiannscript has passed through at
least four hands, and many of the corrections referred to helow were thus
brought to enr notice. Morcovc-r, in preparation for the hTational
Christian Conference, members of the different Commissions have studied
selected parts of this Report, and in a few cases have kindly called the
attention of the Committee to necessary changes.
In order to present the most accurate Report possible, all errors,
ev^en those of minor importance, whether in maps, tables, or letterpress,
are here listed. Reo-so'is and excuses for these errors are uunccessary.
Occasionally changes were niacle in statistical tables after the accompany-
ing graphs and letterpress, based on the original tables, had been
prepared, and in a few instances these changes were unfortunotely not
carried over. Frequently the cliange of a single figure for one society
has involved from five to ter. subsequent changes in related maps, tables,
or letterpress. A decimal point in the wrong place, the dropping of type
at the press after a final O.K., followed b)' wrong substitutions, the con-
fused and inconsistent Romanization of Chinese place-names, suffice to
suggest in part the nature of the difficulties ever in the way of complete
accuracy of first page impressions. Only those who have attempted to
pni through a work of this kind in China, with limited assistance, knew
of the infinite possibilties of error, and the need of “eternal vigilance.”
It is important that all corrections of a serious nature be embodied in
the text itself. Tliose discovering inaccuracies not noted below will en-
hance the value of this Report as a future reference, by communicating
them at once to the Committee.
The following organizations and individuals among others, have very
kindly reviewed certain sections of this Report, checking the same for
inaccuracies. Anhwei — Du Bois S. Morris, D. T. Huntington, G. W.
Gibb; Chekiang — A. Miller, J. V. Latimer, H. J. Molony, Ningpo Mission-
ary Association; Chihli — R. E. Chandler, J. D. Liddell, J. W. Lowrie;
Fukien — J. Hind; Ilonan — C. White; Hunan — G. G. Warren; Huj>eh —
L. H. Roots, H. B. Ratteubury, JI. E. Birrell, J. Wallace Wilson; Kansu —
G. Andrew, M. Botliam, H. F. Ridley; Kuingsi — F. R. Brown, E. A.
Hoose; Kiangsu — L. I. Moffett (in part); KwMigsi — R. A. Jaffr.iy,
H. O. T. Burkwall ; Kwangiung — C. E. Patton, W. W. Clayson, C. G.
Fuson, H. O. T. Burkwall, Board of Cooperation; KjLCichoit! — G. W’.
Gibb, D. F. Pike; Shans^i — W. O. Pye; Shantung — A. H. Smith, P. R.
Abbott, R. C. Wells, Miss M. Rankin ; Srcchutflu — C. J. P. Jolliffe, R. » >.
Jollifle, J. A'ale; Vinuiajj — C. G. Gowmau, R. B. Wear, Yunnan Mission-
any Association; Afanclinr/a — G. Douglas, F. W. S. O’Neill; Mongolia —
G. W. Shepherd.
Page Col. Line
41 (II— 18) Change “There are 5 cities” to “There are 4 cities.”
(II — 20) Delete “Ningkwofu.”
(II — 21) Change “12 cities” to "14 cities.”
43 (II— 7) Change “between men and women” to “between women
and men.”
(II — Diagram) Extend bar for hlEFB to S, FCMS to s. SBC to 3.
46 (I — bottom) Add “If private, unregistered schools were included,
the proportion in mission schools would be
much smaller.”
47 (Map X) Delete Govenunent Middle School at Susung.
(I — 5/7) Insert “primary” before “Education” and “schools.”
49 (I — 44) Change “1,322” to “1,447.”
(1—66) Delete “Tsientang River valley,” and substitute “couutiy
between Hangchow and Niugpo.”
50 (II — 4) Change “So” to “84.”
(I» — ^38) Delete “Taichowfu.”
(H- 52/53) Change “China Evangelistic Society” to “Cliiun
Evangelization Societ3'.”
51 (II — Diagram) Change scale to read : “80, 40, o, 40, 80, 120, 160, 200
240, 2S0, 320, 360.”
52 (II— 9/11) Change “The CIM have a tr.aining school other
centers” to “The CIM have a training school for
workers in Hangchow and short-term Bible study
classes in almost all mission stations.”
(II — 12/ 14) Change “The CMS have.i and Ningpo" la
“The CMS have a Bible training school at Niugpo,
the PN at YUyao, the ABF at Shaohiiigfu aiul
Huchowfu.”
53 (I — 43) Change “literarj*” to “literac}'.”
54 (II — iS/iq) Change “one more” to "two less.”
(]j — 24/25) Change “cominunicents” to “communicants.”
(1—9) Change “if” to “It.”
(I_io) After “40 per cent” add “of these higher primary students. ’
(I 20) Delete last sentence and substitute “Some normal training
is carried on by the CMS at Ningpo and at (he
Hangchow Christian College in Hangchow.”
56 (Map XI) Two priN-ate hospitals employing Christian doctors niid
located at Tientai and Cheughsieu should be added.
The hospital at Tzeki is not wholly under mission
control.
57
5S
59
60
63
67
69
70
71
75
(I — 2) Change “patients” to “beds.”
(Table VI) Statistics for UMC, Cols. 5/6, change “394” to “3:3"
and “5,T49” to “5. 146-”
(I— 16) After “four tao” add “plus Chingchao.”
{I_7) Change “27,285,673” to “27,312,673.”
(II— 23/29) Change “Tungcliow” to “Tangshau,” and refer to
Appendix G for revised estimates of other chics,
(I — 77) Change “SAM” to “SvAM.”
(Map III) Change "ABFMS” in the field immediately southwest cf
Peking to “.ABCFM.”
(I_Tablc) Add “Presbyterian” directly before “PN.”
(II— 5) Change “ABCFM” to “PN."
(II — 17) Change “Jlap V” to “Map VII.”
(Table IV) Statistics for YMC.Al, Col. 10, change “432” to “423 ’
(I — 5) Change “368” to “388.”
(I — Id) Change “43" to “442.”
(I— .4) Change “RCA” to “PE.”
(II — 16) Change “Evangelstic” to “Evangelistic.”
(I — ai) Change “indicate” to “indicates.”
(II_l”Higher Education”) Change to read : “Facilities in Fukieu lor
higher education of a Christian character ccaisist of 3ie
Fukien Christian University (CMS, ABCFM, JIE • ■
and RCA) and the Women’s College of .South Chm-''
(MEFB) in Foochow, and Talmage College (RCA)
Amoy. Trinity College (CMS) and the Anglo-Chnic^c
College (MEFB) are of middle school grade.”
Statistics for ABCFM, Col. 6, change “2,195” ''3d9S-
Change “3 horns” to “7 hours.”
(Table VI)
(n-T3/i4)
76
77 - ...
80 (II — 13) Change “AFM” to “FMA
Si— SS (Maps) Change to 3^^,
83
85
89
90
91
92
(II — 10) Change “Less than” to “Over.”
(II — 33) Change “communicants” to “inhabitants."
(I__g} After “hospital" add “except Honanfu.”
(II — ^Note) Change “Map IX" to “Map XL" _ ^
(II — iS) Belore “constructed" insert “the latter originalij-
(II — 25) Change “Chaling" to “Anjen."
(II — 51) Change “varities” to “varieties."
(11—59) Change “Yiyaug" to “Ichang.’] chstitute!
(II-r-71/72) Delete ’belonging to the Miao fomil> and
“who call themselves ‘Yao.’ " v n f r revised!
(I — 42) Delete “Ningsiang So, 000," and see Appendix G o
estimates.
(II — i) Before “I-{cim)” add “PN and." reacU-j
(II — 26/27I Change to read :“The FMS reports an agree: . . j.,,
ed at Changsha in 1903. whereby the ■
section of the province was taken over by
as it.s special evangelistic responsibilitj'-
(11-52) Change “CMS" to “CMA."
COERIGENDA
467
(I— 4t) Change “&[ip VI” to “Maps V and VII.”
(II— 26) Change “stating” to “starting.”
|jj 5) Change “foreign” to “women.”
Mj 14) Change “Mehodist” to “Methodist.”
. (I— 4j} Change “athough” to “although.”
(Tal)le VI— Grand Total, Col. 3) Change “29,528,272” to “29519,272.”
102 Density circles for the Wuhan cities are too large — Com-
pare Appendix G.
(j i5) Change ‘exeted ' to “exceed.”
(jj )5) Omit “combined.”
(ii_3o) Delete “Kusaoshu (WMMS).”
(II— 32) Change “in lenns of evangelistic centers” to “in temts of
square miles per evangelistic center.”
.. (IT— 9) Cliange “station” to “center.”
106 (II-6) After “CIM” add “CSFM.”
(II 42) Change "Chuchow” to “Suichow.”
no (Map IX) Add one full-grade Middle School to Hankow.
(II— 32/3.3) Omit “and Suichow (WMMvS).”
(11—34) Change “34” to “32.”
J12 (Table VI— Grand Total, Col. 3) Change “28,573,822” to “28,574,322.”
(I — 4) Change first sentence to read ; “Kansu is the third largest
province in China and ranks next to Szechwan and
Yunnan. . . Norway.” Delete the next sentence.
114 (2) Change “principle” to “principal.”
116 (5) Change “608” to “6,083.”
-J22 (11 — 55) Change “Kwangsi” to “Kiangsi.”
(II — 6ij Change “Liangking” to “Liangkow.”
(II — 62) Change “Chienchang” to “Kicnchangfu.”
.J23 (I — 32/33) Change “vSuishui” to “Siu.slmi” and “Tayu” to “Taim.'’
(II — 17) Change “Fuchow River” to “Fu River.”
127 (Table III) Statistic.s for CM5II,, Cols. 4/5, change "126” to “326,”
and “95” to “225”; also Grand Total, Cols. 4/5,
change “4,438” to “4,638”, and “3,059” to “3,189.”
128 (Under “Communicants per 10,000,” II — 21/22) Change “NLK” to
“NKM”, and “CMML, i” to “CMML, 2.”
130 (thidcr “Middle Schools,” I — 3) Change "Wuchang” to “Wucheng.”
(I — last line) Change “PF 44” to “EPM 44.”
(II — 56) Change ‘ Jachow” to “Jaochow.”
(II — 63) Omit “one higher normal school.”
131 (I — 6) After “widely known” add “than foreign missionaries.”
(li — 2) Change “Siao River” to “Siu River.”
132 (II — 40) Change “one” to "o.i.”
(Table VI) Statistics for CM.S, Col. 5, insert “3.”
233 (I — S) Delete “of.”
(I — 31) Change "visted” to “visited.”
135 (I — 12) Change “respcnsibiltiy” to "responsibility.”
136 (Diagram at bottom of Col. 1) Change “Snd”, “IMS”, and “LDB”,
to “Ind”, “LJIS”, and “SDB”, respective!)-.
141 (Table III) vStatistics for MFvS, Col. 4, change “41,793” to “4,793.”
142 (I — 5) Change “four” to “five.”
146 (I — 15) Change “600 miles” to “425 miles.”
(II — 8) Change “not uncommon” to “very uncommon.”
(11—29) Change to read : “4 principal types : the aborigines, the
Cantonese, the Hakka, and the native Kwangsi.”
147 (I — 23) Change to read : “Chinese-built motor launches run as far
inland as Liuchowfu, Poseh, and lyUiigchow.”
(I — 24) Change “10 months” to “12 months.”
(II— 23) Change “Yiilinfu” to “Watlam.”
148 (I— 35) Before “Kweilin” add “Nanning.”
(I — 37) Delete "Nanning.” For revised estimates see Appendix G.
(I — 44/45) Change “3 American” to “4 American,” and ”2 Inter-
national” to “i International.”
(II — 5) Change "colpotciirs” to “colportexirs” ; also before “areas”
insert “small.”
(II — 8) Change “three-seventh” to '‘thi'ee-se\-enths.”
T49 (II — 7) Change “agreementts” to “agreements.”
(II — 11) Change “ABF” to “SBC.”
151 (Under “Reasons for Inadequate Occupation,” 11 — 7/S) Delete “for
there are. . . .fertile plain.”
(II— T5) Delete (”).
(II — 16) Change “Onlv recently steam” to “Since 1900 motor.”
T53 (II — 8) Change both words “Department” to “Development.”
^56 (I — 3/5) Change to “Medical work in Nanning is carried 011 by a
Chinese Baptist Association and is independent of SBC
missionaries or SBC control.”
’57 (I — 13) Change “5 tao” to “6 tao.”
(I — 15 and elsewhere) Change "Kwaiigchow” to “Kwaiigchow-wan.”
(I — 21) Change “an island” to “a peuiiisiila.”
(II— 20) Change “very changeable” to “sub-tropical.”
(II— 34) After “yearly” add “The third crop generally consists of
wheat or vegetables.”
(If— 3S) Change “black lea” to “fruits.”
258 (I — 4) Change “Koming” to “Linchow.”
(f — 25) Change “Knngkas” to “Tongka.”
(I — 2S/29) Delete the sentence: “In antecedents. . . .other races. '
— .33) Change “Lao” to “1 oi.”
f^~37) Change “race” to “division.”
(I — ^39) Change “4,000,000” to “S, 000, 000.”
(I— 44) Change “West River delta” to “Pcail-West Ri\cr delta.”
(11 — 26) Change “78” Ic “87.”
(II — 31) Change “30” to “23.”
259
160
!6i
162
163
167
I6S
169
170
277
179
:8o
181
1S2
184
2S5
189
19S
199
201
202
203
204
210
212
213
214
217
220
221
223
224
227
232
— 24) Aftei- "Hoikang” add “(or Hoiuong), Suwen.”
(1 — 25) After -'promontory” add "and Fongcheug.”
(11—21) Change -'38” to “28.”
(I — 32) Change "6,000 sq.mi.” to “16,000 sq.mi.”
{II — 4) Change “1918” to “1917.”
(ff — 35) Change “Shaohing” to "Shiuhing."
(I — 86) Change “H. 1>. Noyes” to “H. V. Noyes.”
— S8) Change “Fati Boarding School” to "Union Middle School.”
(II — 7/S) Change “T. H. Hamburg” to “Th. Haiuberg.”
(II— 21) Change ‘ Kuster” to “Kiister.”
(I—:) Change “J. Shuck” to “J. L. Shuck.”
(II — 1) Change “following table” to “preceding table.”
(H — 5) Change “evengelistic ' to “evangelistic.”
(I — 2) Change "three” to "four.”
(1 — 57/3S) Delete “and certainly. . . .environs of Canton.”
(II — 10/11) Delete “well over a thousand” and substitute “several
hundred."
(II — 30) Change “east” to “west.”
(I — 11) Change “not one man” to “not one foreign mtssionaiy.”
(I — 18) Change “Kiukiang” to “Kiikiang.”
(I — 23) Change “An ad\-aiiced program” to program of advance.”
(II — bottom) Add : “The I-Inckett Medical College for Women,
with its associated institutions the David Gregg
Hospital and the Turner Training School for Nurses,
was established in 1S9S. It ^vas then the only medical
school for women in China. At present the College
has a teaching staff of 7 foreigners and 10 Chinese, and
41 medical students are in attendance from many of
the provinces of China. There are 17 nurses in train-
ing. The hospital contains 50 betls. In 1920 the
Hackett Medical College was selected to become one of
the two A-gradc medical colleges for women in China,
the other to be located in Peking. The PN has under-
taken the responsibility of staffing the school, with the
expectation that other Boards working in South Chini
will cooperate along union lines.”
(Last Hue of Note nnder Map) Change "Kweilin” to “Kwciyaiig.”
(I — 6) Change “six” to “five.”
(Map V) For "Protestant Mission Stations to be opened nithiii thi
next five years” sec Appendix E.
(“New Stations to be Opened”) See Appendix E for later information.
(“Chinese Force,” I — 10) Change "then” to “than.”
(II — 12) Change “second column” to "first column.”
(II — 40) Change “1,000” to “10,000.”
(I — Diagram) Change “6,000” and "8, 000” of scale to "4,000” and
“5,000” re5pccti\-cly.
(I — i) Change “more" to "most.”
(I — 2) Change “2 doctors” to “0.2 doctors.”
(I — 78/80) Delete "and no great Lncrease unlettered.”
(I — 34) Cluaiige “engage” to “engaged.”
(II — 21) Change “li” to “miles.”
(II — 3qT Change "20 years” to “23 years."
(II — 40/43) Cliange these sentences to read : “The ABCFM began
work in Shantung first at Pangchw-ang (1880) as a
result of famine work in 1S7S, and later at Liut.sing-
cliow (r8S6) situ.atecl at the juncture of the Wei River
and the Grand Canal. Dr. and Jlrs. Henry D. Porter,
Dr. and Mrs A.. H. Smith, and Miss Mar)- I-I. Porter
were appointed to Paugchwang, and Rev. and Sirs.
F. M. Chapin were the first missionaries allocated to
Lintsingchow.”
(II — 50) Change “SBM” to “Gospel or Direct China Mission.”
(I — S) Add : “Taiaiifu is (he only station of this mission at the
present time.”
(II— 7) Change “10” to "g.”
(Table I) Grand Total, Col. 6, change "ipi” to "192.”
(II — Table) Transpose headings over the two columns of figures.
(II— 10) Change ”5 hsiens” to “6 hsiens.”
(Table III) Grand Total, Col. i, change “6” to “62.” After
“Societies u-itliout Organized Work or Church Con-
stituency” delete the figure “4.”
(I— 4$) Change “Five” to “Six.”
(I — 62) After “YMCA" add "Swedish Independent Baptists.”
(II — 5) Change “Kwanyiiitang” to "Hanyinting.”
(II — 44/45) Change to read ; “Fourteen per cent ... in the 6 cities
of 50,000 inhabitants and over.”
(Map VIII) See corresponding map on page 204 for key to shading.
(11—66) After “recei\-ed” add “A small middle school is also
conducted b)* the Chung Hua Sheng Kuug Hui.”
(i — 35) Delete “of.”
("Large Cities”) For revised estimates of population see
Appendix G.
(II — 6) Change "six” to “four.”
(11—7/8) Delete “Luchow 125,000” and "Hochow 100,000.”
(II— q) Change “nine” to “ten."
(II — 7 and 14) Change “FMM-'b” to “FFMA.”
(I — 8) Change "advisibility” to “ad\isability."
(II — 10) Change “Francis” to “Frances.”
(IT— 3) Change “Kansu” to “Kiaiigsu.”
(II — First Diagram) Change “DFMP” to “DFMB.”
(II — u/12) Change “two law schools” to “three law colleges.”
4G8
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
235
236
237
239
240
Ib )•*’
241
242
246
247
248
252
233
257
258
264
267
268
269
(II — iS) Change “Honan” to "Hunan.”
(I — 62) Delete “by steamer.”
(I— 69) Change “3>^ days” to “3 days.”
(1 — 73) Change “80 miles east” to “So miles west.”
(1— 74) Change “southesist” to “southwest.”
(I— 79) After “finished” add “(Nov. 192:).”
(11 — 55) Change “Five” to “Six.”
(I — 16) Change “Chenpien” to “Kenheng or Chiengrnug
(I — 22) Change “1,000” to “2,000.”
(Map V) and 241 (Maps VI & VII) Change “Chenpien” to
“Kenheng” and move symbol southeast to the left
bank of the Mekong Rivei-, about 20 miles from the
border.
Change “Chenpien” to “Kenlieng or Cbiengrung.”
Change “Kiangsi” to “Kiangsu.”
Change “hopsital” to “hospital.”
Change “4 foreign” to “0.2 foreign.”
Cha.iJge “34 hsiens” to "31 hsiens and S other divisions.”
Change “then” to “their.”
Change “Merghen” to “Niinkianghsien (Mergeu).”
Delete “inland.”
After “navigable” add “by junks.”
Delete “along the Pekiiig-Mcoikden Railway.”
Delete “Ichow.”
Change “unclaimed” to “unentered.”
Change “mission” to “missions.”
Change “56 per cent” to “36 per cent.”
Change “Milliard’s” to “ilillard’s.”
(1—32)
'I--43)
(I-82)
(1-5)
(I— 59I
(T-67)
(Map,
271
274
276
277
279
295
299
.304
305
307
50S
310
312
315
319
320
?23
329
350
331
335
(I-15)
(n-5)
(i— 37)
(11-2)
(I-I4)
(I-42)
(T— <>o)
(I- 70)
(I-71)
(n-17)
(Tf-iS)
(1 1-50)
(11-17)
( 11-26)
(Il-ii) ^
(Map XT) Delete hospital sj-mbols for Chaoj’angcheu and Panshih
hsien. A dispensary is new located at the latter place.
(26) Change “Biiddists” to “Buddhists.”
(I — 10) Change “6:943,000” to “6,743,000.”
Change “1,155,000” to “1,037,000.”
Change “Chtugtehfii” to “Cbengtehfu.”
Change “parallelled” to “paralleled.”
Change “unused” to “used.”
Delete “The advance per annum.”
Change “Kaglan” to “Kalgan.”
and elsewhere in this chapter) Change “SwAM (cim)” to
“SvAM (cm).”
fll — ^33) Change “1000” to “1900.”
(I — 26) Delete “well wooded.”
(I — 33) Change "huts’' to “huts.”
(I— .15/46) Change “Chengtehful” to “Cbengtehfu.”
(I— 84) After “Dr. Case” add “CMML.”
(II — i) Change “Pukow” to “Pakow.”
(II— 39) “Dolon Nor” should appear under separate heading
“Chaliar,” not under “Jeliol.”
(Table VI) Grand Total, Col. 3, Change “6,943,000” to “6,743,000.“
This Table takes no account of Outer Mongolia.
(ff— 33) Change “in” to “is.”
(“Towns” under Map. and II— 7) Change “Siangcheug” to
“Siangchen.”
(I — 5<^) Change “resultted” to “resulted.”
Map based on Map VII for each province in Part III.
{II— Table) Change headings to read : “Percentage m
Cities under 50,000 and Rural Districts.”
(11— 39/42) Delete; “The following pages Ixviii-lxsix.”
("Christian Plospitals,” line 10) Delete “missions have been dis-
covered” and substitute “necessary statistics were
lacking.”
(Diagram) The bar for Honan should extend to 21 per cent only,
not to So per cent.
(II— 20) Change “8,866” to “8,886.”
(II— 24/25) Change “900 and 1,000” to “9,000 and 10,000.”
(Map and Table, Col. 1) Change “Minhow-tao” to “Minhai-tao.”
(II— 2) Change “Table VIII” to “Table XVII.”
(II— 19) Change “21 provinces” to "19 provinces.”
(11—34) Change “eases” to “cases.”
(I — 19) Change “exeed” to “exceed.”
(Diagram) Change the second "FMS” to “SMF.”
(II— 14) Change “Table XIX” to “Table XVfll.”
(11—16 and 24) Change "1899” to “1889.”
(Next to last paragraph in Col. 11) Change ist sentence to read : “Tlie
first five societies report fewer evangelistic centers than
lower primar>^ schools, while the last three leport
considerabl}’ more.”
j, k” in Col. V opposite UFS should appear in the
same .column opposite PS, and “d” should appear in
their place.
(“f,ist of Union Jnstitutious”) Under “Canton” add “Union Middle
School (PN, ABCFM, UB, and Chinese Church).”
The “Anglican School of Theology” eutei'ed under
“Wusih” has as yet not been organized as a union
institution.
(I — 10) Delete “be.”
(I — 6) After “to (lie” add “zeal of the.”
(Table XX) Under Col. “MAB” add “i
Change “i ’» opposite
delete “2 ” opposite PS.
(59) Change “vSyned” to “Synod.”
(87) Change “pemanent” to “permanent.”
32S (Table XIX)
... x” opposite MEFB,
PN to “2 ... X,” and
336 (24) Change “NMS” at eud of sentence to “SKM.”
3S2— 3S5 (Chapter on “Status of Chinese Pastors”) See oa
salaries paid to Chinese ordained minis^t!
cf c nc ^ Stiff
evangelists as reported by a number of larp-^.,-
3S2 (I — 55) Before “holclius” insert “several.”
''holding” insert “several.’
394 (1-12/20) This paragraph is based on the CCEA Survey of Xr-
and Higher Primary Schools conducted by H w t
Compare paragraph 2 on page 40S. Note th-if’-
CCEA Survey, 416 (or 31 per cent) non-Christian
ese teachers are reported for a total of i
these are M.S.), whereas. CCC Statistics for iq, !
Appendix H) give 760 (or 6 per ceut) ncn-CIiricff b®*’
12,776 teachers (8,575 of these are L.P. & H P ) “
Vlll.
viii. /ix
ix.
( Grand Total,’ Col. 20) Change “ic per cent” to “g.? ner
(“Hwaming,” Col. 3) Change “1889” to “1S69.” ^ ’
("Tsieiishan," Col. 9) Change “3.0” to “0.3.”
(“Taiping,” Col. i) Add “PE.”
v'‘Kweichih,” Col. i) Delete “I'E.”
(Total for WIJHU TAG, Col. 4) Change “53” to “54.”
(“.‘\NK1NG T.'IO,” Col. 7) Change “213” to “au.”
(“WUHU TAG,” Col. 7) Change “211” to “213.”
(“Grand Total,” Col. 20) Change “10 per cent” to “o.i: nei-
(Total for TSIENTANG TAG, Col. 15) Change “43.7” to “a- , •
("Wenling,” Col. 1) Add “CIM.”
(Total for KWATKT TAG, Cols. 17/1S) Change “10,885” and
“114, 263” to “io,SS6” and “114,264” respectively
(“Grand Total,” Col. 9) Change “6.5” to “8.2.”
(“Grand Total,” Col. 20) Change “0.2 per cent” to “2.3 ner cent "
'“KOWPEH TAG,” Col. it) Change “91” to “9.”
(“Grand Total.” Col. 9) Change “6.5” to “8.2.”
C'()raud Tota.l,” Col. 20) Change “0.2 per cent” to “2.3 per cent.'-
(“Jlinhow (Foochow)”) Change to{^
Change “MINHOW TAG ^ ” xo “MINHAI TAG ^ ffi.”
(‘ MTNHGW TAG.” Col. 20) Change “4S.3 per cent” to ‘'41^6 perl
cent.”
(“AMOY TAG,” Col. 20) Change “47.3 per cent” to “45.2 perl
ceut.”
(“KIENAN TAG,” Col. 19) Change “21.2” to “21.7.”
Add •'^Incomplete returns” below Hsien Table for Fukien
(“Grand Total,” Col. 12) Change “5,840” tc “5,850.”
(“Grand Total,” Col. 20) Change “0.3 per cent” to “3.3 per ceut” :
(Total for JUYANG TAG, Col. 9) Change “59.4” to “5.9."
(“KAIFENG TAG,” Col. 15) Change “47” to “77.7.”
(“HOPEH TAG,” Col. 20) Change “0.5 per cent” to “2.6 perl
cent.”
(‘ HOI.O TAG,” Col. 15) Change “42.3” to “60.7.”
(“JUY.ANG TAG,” Col. 20) Change “11.6 per ceut” to “4.1 perl
cent.”
('•Grand Total,” Col. 20) Change “0.3 per cent” to ”3.3 per I
cent.”
xiv. (“Tayeh”) Change to ^
yvi./xvii. (“Grand Total;” Col. 19) Change “60.5” to “65.5.”
xviii./xix. (“Grand Total,” Col. 8) Change “7,497” to “7,327.” This
addition of 330 communicants should be distributcl
among the hsiens claimed by the CMDIL. See Tab'*
III for Kiangsi, page 127.
XX. (“Shanghai,” Col. i) Delete “CA.”
xx./xxi. (“Grand Total,” Col. 5) See Note below Table III 011 page 141.
xxii./xxiii. (Cols. 16/20) Government education figures for Kwoteli^
Tuan, Suilu, and Lungshan are included in figures
given for W'aming, I.ungan, Funan, and Eiilung
respectively. Similarly, figure.s for the last 3 hsiens of
CHENNAN TAG are included in the figures given for
Yaiigli, Tuugcheng, and Ningming hsiens respectively,
xxix. (“Taiyuan”) Change to
xxxii. (“Fushan,” Col. 3) Change “1879” to “1S59.”
(“Laiyang,” Col. 3) Change “1900” to ‘‘1870.”
(“Tsinio,” Cc-1 3) Cliange “1901” to “1870.”
(“Haiyang,” Col. 3) Change “1912” to “1885.”
xxxiii. (“Sanyiian”) Change to ^
P'Chuuhwa’') Change ^ to-^
x.xxv./xxxvii. Totals in Cols. 4/15 are slightly lower than the totals
similar columns appearing in Tables I-VI (pages 2i9'-34)f
due to the inclusion there of FCMS work at Batang '
(Chwanpicn).
xxxviii./xxxix. (“Grand Total,” Cols, b/7) Change “146” and “236” io-
“154” and “244” respectively^, to agree with Cols. 4 ^
Table II, page 242 (see not (a)).
.Society initials in Col. 1, and all mission statistics in Cols. 3/^5
for 'Tliaiig’" and ‘'Yiliang” hsiens should be
changed.
Delete “RPC” from Col. t of the Hsien Table for Yiiunan.
since latest infornnition shows that no attempt has beeii
made by that mission to occupy the field under cousider.i
tion in 1918.
Ivi. (Table) Change "Huniian” to “Hunan.”
Ix-xv. (“Fukien,” line 7) Change “AFCFM” to "ABCFM.”
Ixxxi. (Under Shantung— 1919) Change “CN” to “PCN.”
Ixxxii. (Under Szeclnvau) Delete “1920 Mieuyang : CMS.’
(Under Yunnan — 1917) Change “Puertu” to Puerhfu.”
Ixxxviii. {II — 23) Change “estimatng” to “estimating.”
xcii. (Under “Unclassified”) Change “CN” to “PCN.”
HSIEN TABLES— ANHWEI
APPENDIX A
PROVINCIAL STATISTICAL TABLES
ANHWEI — Christian Occupation by Hsiens
4
6
14
15
365
395
426
452
ADDITIONAL CORRIGENDA
Delete last paragraph (repetition of footnote).
(I — note) Change “ roft ” to “fort.”
(I — first line of “Railroad Communications”) Delete asterisk.
(II — 74) Add “to” after “not.”
(“The Blind of China,” I — 26) Change “498 ” to “4S8.”
(“Conference Centers.” II— ii) Change “Stwart” to “Stewart.”
(I 64) After “business people ” add “attending the school is
constantly increasing.”
{“ Union Versions,” line 7) Delete “ in equal proportion.s ” and
substitute “ in the following proportions : ABS and
BFBS two-fifths each, NBSS one-fifth.”
(“Union Versions,” line 13) Substitute “ December 1903 ” for
“July 28, 1908.”
(“Colloquial Versions”) Under Shaowu delete “Genesis,
Haggai Malachi ” : under Hainan add “Genesis,
Haggai-Malachi.”
(“ Languages of Aboriginal Tribes ”) Seventh line from bottom,
change “ 1912 ” to “ 1907 ” ; sixth line from bottom,
add “ 1912 ” ; fifth line from bottom, delete “ John,
Acts.”
Ixxxi. (11—5) “ MEFB, AFO, AAM, PS ” belong under Nanking,
and not under Tsingkiangpu.
Ixxxii. (Col. Ill, under Kwangtung) Delete “Kochow PN. ”
Ixxxviii. Delete “ Kashing, Che So, 000.”
lx.xxix. Delete “Yiianohow, Hun 40,000.”
10
7,118,142
37 49 64 21 1 1,653 2.3 4,376
>J.5
■5 £
5,334
I i
.2 a
So
w -
105
8
£ 2
41,074 9,'
S
£ “
KCQ
51,072 25.5
6 5
S a
21
lia
H.S
"o 2
11
10%
248
196
444
114
1404
568
1972
42.8
189<
93
93
238
1285
317
1602
18.4
5%
93
93
98.8
60
58
118
3.9
44%
20
7
127
73.4
41.5
202
617
16.2
17%
53
53
311
129
402
.531
9.0
9%
16
16
59.2
73
10
113
4.0
1-2%
49
47
196
16.6
1188
839
2027
16.7
9%
323
267
.590
13.7
23
23
21.7
1238
409
1647
48.4
1%
40
ib
50
42.7
1271
308
1.579
38.5
3%
30
28
1.58
113
740
52
792
14.7
16%
18
39
2.57
11-5
631
149
780
.32.5
25%
43
143
06
34.5
75
420
18.3
25%
22
22
81.5
940
310
1250
26.0
2%
114
42
156
9.1
38
38
140
832
253
1085
41.7
3%
86
327
1,713
103
10,988
4,291
15,279
21.4
u%
WUHU TAO
m tAo m
CM.\. CIU,
• FCMS, MEFB, PE,
ISDA
CMA,Cm,PE,MEFB
CI.M, MEFB
2.50.000
1888
11
3
41
99
564
22.5
988
45
442
23-5
677
127
680
328
1008
40.3
3%
u
171,276
3-54.769
1898
•)
4
4
7
107
6.2
210
4
120
120
112
555
133
688
40..5
15%
Tnni^tu .T
s
2
610
191
804
1713
114.2
CiM
146,438
12.5,079
1890
1
3
1
I
50
3.4
170
80
3%
lili
m
M
CIM
1894
2
1
2
3
46
3.6
141
1
l.S
13
28.2
238
122
360
28.0
CIM, MEFB
413,273
83,78.5
1.57,999
217,002
130,464
101,585
123,195
196,998
1875
1
3
2
4
35
.8
155
2
58
.58
16.5
1168
217
138.5
804
33.7
100.5
4%
699
105
13%
ft
m
1"]
CIM, MEFB
1904
3
6
2
0
42
2.6
310
120
120
28.5
673
119
792
49.5
718
411
601
51.3
46.2
liiniRn
jjilf
403
198
Chiki
4i'
CIM
1
1075
104
1179
1.514
850
471
463
117.9
126.2
42.5
13%
18%
SiinncLeng ..
Nanlintf
i
CMA, CIM, MEFB
CMA,CIM, MEFB, PE
CMA, CIM, PE
CMA
1874
1895
10
*2
7
5
13
8
30
22
262
1.54
21.2
7.8
541
302
17
12
151
129
87
55
238
184
90.8
119
1.H46
771
168
79
lliijglisieii
Tftipinv .
m
195,754
68,367
•50,110
105,8.59
310,209
168,374
41,066
88,560
98,754
205,485
1898
10
0
9
1
7
0
11
4
113
58
•5.7
8.2
520
123
4
2
127
.57
127
57
112
98.3
420
463
51
GC.l
11%
Tsiiigicli ....
CIM
1907
1
3
13
2.6
43
384
87
471
49.5
753
94.2
^'I'gkwo
Kweichili
CIM
CMA, CIM, PE
CMA, CIM PE
1908
1874
2
1
3
3
2
i’6
40
27
3.7
8.7
107
62
"s
53
53
106
390
‘i46
642
52
111
143
16
24.3
12%
Xungling
1892
3
4
5
6
47
2.7
136
1
22
40,8
488
30%
WOihtai .
CMA
1910
0
3
14
3.4
24
1
15
15
107
Tunirliii
94
52
146
16.2
t^liiupu
I’sinjrvftns'..
k
■ft
m
CMA. PE
1896
3
6
4
ii
138
6.7
378
"7
109
12
121
87.6
438
44.5
51
496
23.6
20%
3, 804, -101
53
64
95
213
1,710
4.5
4,210
104
1,416
442
1,858
108
14,351
2,902
17.253
45.4
10%
I’rimarj Schools
4G8
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
2.^5
236
237
239
240
(n-:S)
(I — 62^
(1-69)
(I— 73)
(I-74)
(I- 79)
(11-55)
(I— 16)
(I — 22)
241
242
246
247
248
25a
253
257
258
(1-15)
(11-5)
(I-37)
(H-a)
(I--14)
(1-42)
(I—
(1-70)
(I-71)
(II-i/)
(II-iS)
(11—50)
(n-17)
(IT-26)
(II-ii)
(Map XT)
264
267
26S
269
(I-67)
(Map,
270
274
276
277
279
295
299
304
305
307
308
310
312
315
319
320
323
32S
Change "Honan” to "Hmiau.”
Delete "by steamer.”
Change "3)4 clays” to ”3 days.”
Change "80 miles east” to "80 miles west.”
Change "southeast” to "southwest.”
After "finished” add "(Nov. 1921)*”
Change "Five” to "Six.”
Change "Chenpien” to "Kenhcng or Chiengruug )•
Change "1,000” to "2,000.”
iMap V) and 241 (Maps VI & VII) Change "Chenpien to
"Kenheiig” and move sj’nibol southeast to tlie lelt
bank of (he Mekong River, about 20 miles from the
border-
change "Chenpien” to "Kenhcng or Chiengruug.”
Change "Kiangsi” to ‘ Kiangsu.”
Change "hopsital” to "hospital.”
Change "4 foreign” to "0.2 foreign.”
Cha.nge "34 lisiens” to "31 hsiens and 8 other divisions."
Change "then” to "their.” ^
Change "Jlerghen” to "Niinkianghsien (Mergen).”
Delete "inland.”
After "navigable” add "by junks.”
Delete "along the Pekiug-Mcukdeii Railway.”
Delete "Icbow.”
Change "unclaimed” to "unentered.”
Change "mission” to "missions.”
Change "56 per cent” to "3b per cent."
Change "Milliard’s’' to "Slillr.rd’s.”
Delete hospital symbols for Chaoyangc
hsieu. A dispensary’ is new located {
(26) Change "Ifuddists” to "Buddhists.”
(I— 10) Change "6,943,000” to "6,743,000.”
(1—32) Change "1,155,000” to "1,037,000.”
a„43) Change "Chtngtehfu” to “Chengtehfu.”
(I S2) Change "parallelled” to "paralleled.”
(1 5) Change ••unused” to "used.”
(I_59) Delete "The advance per annum.”
Change "Kaglan” to "Kalgan.”
and elsewhere in this chapter) Change "
"SvAM (cm)-”
(II — 33) Change "1000” to "1900.”
(I — 26) Delete "well wooded.”
|I_33) Change “huts” to "huts.”
(1—45/46) Change "Chengtehful” to "Chengtehf
(I — S4) After “Dr. Case” add "CMML.”
(II — i) Change "Pnkow” to "Pakow.”
(II 39) "Doion Nor” should appear under
"Chahar,” not under "Jehol.”
(Table VI) Grand Total, Col. 3, Change "6,943,00
This Table takes no account of Outc
(jl._33) Change "in” to "is.”
("Towns” under Map, and 11 — 7) Change '
"Siangchen.”
(I_5o) Change "lesultted” to "resulted.”
Map based on Map VII for each pro\nnce in Part I
(II— Table) Change headings to read; "Perccnl
Cities under 50,000 and Rural Distric
{11—39/42) Delete; "The following page.s
("Christian Plospitals,” line 10) Delete "missio
covered” and substitute "nccessai
lacking ”
(Diagram) The bar for Honau should extend to 21 per cent only,
not to 80 per cent.
(II — 20) Change "8,866” to "8,886.”
(11 — 24/25) Change "900 and j,ooo” to "9,000 and 10,000.”
(Map and Table, Col. i) Change "Jlinhow-tao” to "Minhai-tao.”
(II — 2) Change "Table VIII” to "Table XVII.”
(II — 19) Change "21 provinces” to "19 provinces.”
(II — 34) Change "eases” to "cases.”
(I — 19) Change ‘‘exeed” to "exceed.”
(Diagram) Change the second "FMS” to "SMF.”
(II — 14) Change "Table XIX” to "Table XVIII.”
(II — 16 and 24) Change "1899” to "1S89.”
(Next to last paragraph in Col. II) Change ist sentence to read : "The
first five societies report fewer evangelistic centers than
lower primary schools, while the last three leport
considerably more.”
(Table XIX) "j, k” in Col. V opposite UFS should appear in the
same .column opposite PS, and "d” .should appear in
their place.
("f.ist of Union Institutions”) Under "Canton” add "Union Middle
School (PN, ABCFM, UB, and Chinese Church).”
The "Anglican School of Theology” entered under
"Wusih” has as yet not been organized as a uniou
institution.
336 (24) Change "NMS” at end of sentence to "SKM.’’
3S2— 3S5 (Cliapter on "Status of Chinese Pastors”) See page 461: f
salaries paid to Chinese ordained ministers ^
evangelists as reported by a number of larger s'ceietr*^
394 (I— ia/20) This paragraph is based on Uie CCEA Survey of MiddI
and Higher Primary Schools conducted by H. W. t < ^
Compare paragraph 2 on page 40S. Note that in a'
CCEA Survey, 416 (or 31 per cent) non-Christiau Chju!
ese teachers are reported for a total of 1,329, (g^g j
those are M.S.), whereas CCC Statistics for 192^ (5° ,
Appendix H) give 760 (or 6 per cent) nen-Christiau (0^
12,776 teachers (8,575 of these are L.P. & H.P.).
(' Grand Total," Col. 20) Change "ic per cent” to "9.5 per cent '*•
("Hwaining," Col. 3) Change "1SS9” to "1S69.”
("Tsienshaii,” Col. 9) Change "3.0” to "0.3.”
("Taiping,” Col. i) Add "PE.”
v"Kweichili,” Col. 1) Delete "I'E.”
(Total for WIJHU TAG, Col. 4) Change "53” to "54.”
^"ANKING T.‘\0,” Col. 7) Change "213” to "an.”
("WUHU TAG,” Col. 7) Change "211” to "213.”
("Grand Total,” Ccl. 20) Change "10 per cent” to "9.5 per ceut.'T
(Total for TSIENTANG TAG, Col. 15) Change "43-7’' to "45.7.”
("Wenliiig,” Col. 3) Add "CIM.”
fTotal for KWAIKT TAG. Col.s. Chanire aint^
XXIX.
.\xxii.
329 (I — 10) Delete "be.”
330 (I — 6) After "to the” add "zeal of the.”
331 (Table XXI Under Col. "MAB” add "i ... x” opposite MEFB,
Change "i ” opposite PN to "2 ... x,” and
delete "2 ” opposite PS.
335 (59) Change "vSyned” to "Synod.”
(87) Change "pemanent” to "permanent.”
1 Uclll, - ,■
given for W'oming, I.uiigan, Funan, aud bnliui^j
respectively. Similarly, figure.s for the last 3 hsiens ct
CHENNAN TAG are included in the figures given or
Yangli, Tungcheiig, and Ningmiiig hsiens respectively.
("Taiyuan”) Change to
("Fushau,” Col. 3) Change "1879” to "1S59.”
("Eaiyang,” Col. 3) Change "1900” to '■1S70.”
("Tsinio,” Ccl 3) Change "1901” to "1870.”
("Ilaiyang,” Col. 3) Change "1912” to "18S5.”
xxxiii. ("Sanyuan”) Change to
("Chunhwa”) Change^ to w 1. fn-
xxxv./xxxvii. Totals in Cols. 4/15 are slightly lower than the
similai- columns appearing in Tables I*VI (pages -
due to the inclusion there of FC51S work at a o
(Chwanpicn). ,
xxxviii /xxxix. ('’Grand Total,” Cols, b/7) Chauge "146’’
"154” aud "244” respectively, to agree with Cols. 4 ■-
Table II, page 242 (see not (a)). . ,
Society initials in Col. 1, and all mission statistics in co . ^
for ■‘Iliang” and "Yiliang” hsiens should be la'^ I
chiiiiged. . . , v.-imitin,
Delete "RPC" from Col. t of the Hsieu Table for
since latest inforination shows that no attempt ‘
made by that mission to occupy the field under co s
tioii in 1918.
Ivi. (Table) Change "Hminaii” to "Hunan.”
Ixxv. ("Fukien.” line 7) Change "AFCFM” to "ABCFM-
Ixxxi. (Under Shantung— 1919) Change "CN” to "PCN. ^
Ixxxii. (Under vSzechwan) Delete "1920 Jlieuyaug : ^
(Under Yiinnaii— 1917) Change •‘Puertu” to Puerlilu.
Ixxxviii. (II— 23) Change "estiinatng” to "estimating.”
xcii. (Under "Unclassified”) Change "CN” to "PCN.
HSIEN TABLES— AJJHWEI
APPENDIX A
PROVINCIAL STATISTICAL TABLES
ANHWEI — Christian Occupation by H siens
1
•2
3
4
5
C
7
S
9
10
H
12
1.3
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
V~'
B a
04 « O
— .2 o
5S-S
Ill
11?
name of HSIEN
Missions at work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
a
o
ei
cP
Ec
c
o
0
s
c
1
O
Evangelistic Centers
'Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese i
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
o
o
o
o*
o B
& o
'd
5 3
o Cu
•- p
3 ^
S
o
U
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students 1
Higher Primary Students [
1
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
•a
u «
E g
= 1
c ^
S cS
>3|
>
o
O
r^o
s o
II
> ^
o a
^ s
11
Grand Total
20,032,166
127
189
240
623
S,070
2,5
11,608
301
4,318
1,016
5,334
105
41,074
9,998
51,072
25.5
10?i
ANKING TAG ^ M jl'
Hwaining
1 (Anking)...
118
m
CIM, PE
4-55,450
1889
6
8
14
91
399
8.7
923
37
24,8
196
444
114
1404
568
1972
42.8
189<
Tungcheug
m
w,
CIM, PE, CMA
875,000
1905
3
4
4
8
39
.4
268
4
93
93
238
1285
317
1602
18.4
5!^
X
fs
%
MEFB, PE
MEFB, PE
PE
305,618
380.609
1904
5
10
94
3.0
370
6
93
93
98.8
60
58
118
3.9
-14%
17%
9%
12%
S
1903
4
7
12
172
4.5
975
5
120
7
127
73.4
415
202
617
16.2
ih
U
5.50,000
232,927
1914
2
1
2
17
3.0
85
3
53
311
129
40-2
531
9.6
Wangkiang
PE
1908
1
1
1
2
27
1.1
120
1
IG
16
.59.2
73
40
113
1,9
FCiMS
1.210.216
1896
2
3
7
24
118
.9
128
11
149
47
196
16.6
1188
839
2027
10.7
9%
tt
tifi
CMA
437,963
,340,326
407,1-54
323
267
.590
13.7
n
m
CIM, FCMS
1904
1
2
1
0
106
3.1
216
1
23
23
21.7
1238
409
1047
48.4
1%
iClmolisien
n
AAM
1901
2
3
7
12
117
2.9
157
5
40
10
50
42.7
1271
308
1.579
.38.5
3%
¥■
(A.AM. CMA, FCMS.
UlEFB
AAM, MEFB
537,266
1900
3
3
6
15
140
2.G
248
9
130
28
158
113
740
.52
792
14.7
16%
[Tlf,
240.110
1917
4
7
9
24
ooo
431
15
218
39
•257
11.5
631
149
780
.32.5
25%
Hi
m
Hf
AAM, MEFB
233,774
1900
2
0
5
148
6.4
173
3
143
143
96
345
75
420
18.3
25%
CIM
476.059
1890
1
1
1
27
.5
217
1
22
22
81.5
940
310
12.50
20.0
2%
173, '71
114
42
1.56
9.1
CIM
2G1.799
1910
1
1
27
1.0
67
38
38
140
832
253
1085
41.7
3%
7,118,142
37
49
64
211
1,6.53
2.3
4,376
101
1,386
327
1,713
103
10,988
4, -291
15,279
21.4
11%
WUHU TAG 3. ^
(AAM, CMA, CIM,
- FCMS, MEFB, PE,
1 250,000
1886
11
3
41
99
564
22.5
988
45
442
235
677
127
660
326
1008
40.3
3%
tSDA
CMA, CIM, PE, MEFB
CIM, MEFB
171,276
354,769
1898
2
4
4
7
107
6.2
‘210
4
120
120
112
555
133
688
40.5
•22.9
114.2
28.0
15%
t'il
M
2
610
194
604
1713
360
Ewangteh
m
If?
CIM
CIM
146.438
r2.5.079
413,273
83.7.S5
1.57,999
217.002
130,164
101,585
P2, 3,195
196,998
195,754
68,367
1890
1894
1
0
3
1
1
2
1
3
50
46
3.4
3.6
170
141
1
13
13
28.2
1633
238
122
3%
CIM, MEFB
CIM, MEFB
1875
1
3
2
4
.8
155
2
58
58
16.5
1168
217
1385
804
792
1129
601
33.7
IOO..5
49.5
.01.3
4%
Ibsien
'Siuning
m
1904
3
6
*2
2
’42
2.'6
310
120
120
28.5
699
673
718
119
411
Kimen ..."
nil!
403
|Cbiki
CIM
1
90.8
119
1075
104
1179
1514
850
117.9
rKuanclipiin
Nanlinp
i
CMA, CIM, MEFB
CMA. CIM. MEFB, PE
CMA, CIM, PE
CMA
1874
1895
10
<2
7
5
13
8
80
22
262
154
•21.2
7.8
.541
302
17
12
1.51
129
87
55
238
18-1
iiSIl)
771
420
463
168
79
51
42..5
18%
20%
11%
i
1896
10
9
7
11
113
5.7
520
4
127
127
112
Tnininir .
-t-
2
1
2
4
58
8.2
123
2
57
57
98.3
Tsingteh ..
1^
CIM
.50,110
105.859
1907
1
.3
13
2.6
4.3
384
443
642
433
20
87
471
94.2
Mf'
CIM
1908
2
3
40
3.7
107
’53
106
390
46.8
24.3
33.9
12%
4%
30%
kwerchih
1
CMA, CIM. PE
CMA, CIM, PE
CMA
310,209
1874
1
3
2
io
27
8.7
62
8
53
Xungling
Sis
188,374
41,066
88,560
98,754
205,485
1892
3
4
a
6
47
2.7
136
1
Sbihtiii ..
Ti
1910
0
3
14
3.4
24
1
1.5
15
Tunglin
94
438
445
52
146
16.2
51.9
...
^hiui)u
121
87.6
20%
■isingyang....
CMA. PE
1896
3
G
4
11
138
6.7
378
i
109
12
3,804.401
53
64
95
213
1,710
4.5
4, ‘210
104
1.416
442
1,8.58
108
14,351
2,902
17, •2-53
45.4
10%
I
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
ii.
ANHWEI — Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
Fengynng
PR
PN, SDA
293.885
1912
1
6
5
11
64
2.2
1-56
6
94
04
146
1330
298
1628
Tingyiiaii
'(L
FCMS. PN
297,053
1
2
25
.8
2.5
463
94
557
Feugtni
E
CIM, PN. SDA
609,090
1912
2
7
3
10
108
1.7
198
7
102
102
94.4
520
•SO
eoc
Hwaiyuim
m
PN
587,318
1901
1
8
11
51
223
3.7
416
28
480
115
595
266
485
113
598
Lingi)!
PN
23.3,4.51
1918
1
3
.1
3
774
72
846
35.2
50J^
Sbowbsicn
V-s
m
CIM, PN
81.5,410
1887
1
5
5
7
97
l.l
162
2
44
44
•1-5.3
1283
247
1-530
Subsieu
m
PN
853.199
1
5
4
19
67
.7
97
11
210
50
260
388
1062
108
1170
Fuynng
-9-
CIM, SDA
1,492,797
1897
3
4
8
9
139
.9
330
1
*22
22
15.8
1936
407
2343
Yingsbang
±
CIM, SDA
348.90-5
1904
6
6
7
10
142
4.0
218
3
48
48
33
1395
129
1524
Taiho
iz
W
CIM, SDA
529,442
1892
3
1
4
. 7
77
1.4
117
3
25
25
32.4
1320
42
1362
25.7
3%
2%
Hwokiu
6R
CIM
3-59.6.52
1914
2
4
1
IS
.5
83
1
12
12
66.6
130
132
2C2
i%
Mengcbeng
PN
339..520
1911
7
3
10
89
2.6
271
7
111
141
158
301
66
367
11.1
Kwoyang
HSi
hR
PN, SBC
496,089
1
291
143
434
8.7
Pobsien
iHf:
SBC
400,655
1904
1
2
10
20
80
2.0
130
10
52
8
60
75
268
46
314
7.8
Cbubsien
FCMS
136.528
1889
6
4
11
28
272
19.4
340
11
96
40
136
50
867
135
1002
71,5
12%
Cbiiantsiao
ilk
AAM. FCMS
201,537
■900
3
6
3
5
151
7.5
224
2
61
27
88
58.2
540
167
707
PN
130,123
1917
1
1
17
1 3
23
Cbuyi
Bf
Bh
PN, CIM
249,480
517
102
619
24.7
75%
Ticncbang
'iz
&
SBC, CIM
124, .566
1904
2
2
4
4
53
4.4
53
20
26
49
457
101
553
46. .5
Lainn
'-ii
CIM, FCMS
67.785
1899
3
3
1
1
82
11.7
167
491
69
560
80.0
Szcbsien
m
PN
511,135
1
2
5
4
3
81
7
91
1026
17.3
1201
23.-5
9,079,623
36
76
81
199
1,707
1.8
3,022
96
1.516
247
1,763
103
15.735
2,805
JS..540
20.4
9%
TOTALS
ANKING TAO
^ K ia
7.118,142
37
49
64
213
1,653
2.3
4,376
101
1,386
327
1,713
103
10,988
4,291
15,279
21.4
11%
WUHU TAO
m m m
3,804,401
54
64
95
211
1,710
4,5
4,210
104
1,416
442
1,8.58
108
14,351
2,902
17,253
4-5.4
10%
mVAISZE TAO
m m m
9,079,623
36
76
81
199
1,707
1.8
3,022
90
1,516
247
1,763
103
15,735
2,805
18,540
20.4
9%
Grand Total...
20,002,166
127
189
240
623
5,070
2.5
11,608
301
4,318
1,016
5,334
105
41,074
9,998
51,072
25.5
10%
HSIEN TABLES— CHEEIANG
iii
CHEKIANG Christian Occupation by Hsiens
2
•i
A
5
c
7
S
9
10
11
12
13 1 1-1
15
16
17
18
19
20
name of HSIEN
Missions at work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
1
§
^0
c
c
o
s
*5
O
i"
B
o
Ic
a
sS
(2
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
inunicjints
Comniunieants per
10,000 Population j
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students |
Higher Primary Students j
)
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary .Students per 100 1
Christian Communicants |
cS
2
o
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
£»©
|i
£ 7
o «
C s
3 ^
*0
’ercoDtnge of Total Primary
Students in Mission
Primary Schools
TIM'S,, k%9.
sss
9,618
34.5
283,578
31,144
319,722
l,74g
139.5
3Vc
TSiEHTANG TAO ^ if 1;
Hangbsien
1 ABF. CIM, CMS,
(Hangchow)..
m
PN, PS, SDA,
1 YMCA. YWCA
884,027
18-59
18
25
49
257
1832
20.8
2387
105
1131
541
1672
91.2
8694
1295
0989
113.5
14
%
Hiiinirg
PN. PS
348,34-5
1892
6
7
6
8
114
3.3
105
2
49
49
43
4495
Fuyaiig
UliM, Gi'lS
177,686
1896
14
15
20
34
318
17.6
1556
14
90
90
53.2
1553
21U
Yiihang
Linan
CIM, PS
ABF, CIM
108,847
58.282
1872
1891
■5
1
5
2
4
2
4
3
65
73
5.9
12.1
102
91
I
25
25
34.2
1301
1135
229
170
1530
1305
1.39.0
217,5
2
Yiitsien
ns
CMS
41,883
1
1
I
2
23
5.7
42
1
20
20
86.9
1328
54
Sinteng
CIM, CMS
47,507
1889
•1
4
1
2
105
22.0
150
1
15
15
14.3
911
79
990
1
%
Cliaiighwa
■tfc
CMS
75,560
1
1
4
20
...
1378
101
1479
Knshing
PS
640.643
1892
10
11
14
80
520
8.1
665
34
219
109
328
63
6070
726
679(!
106 1
Kiishun
LMS, PS
254,096
1894
2
4
4
6
82
3.3
186
2
45
45
.54.8
3679
425
4104
164.1
1
'%
Hftiyeii
S f
PS
221,402
1904
2
2
2
4
82
3.7
107
0
61
61
74.4
2007
179
2186
99.3
0/
Cliungteh
MES. PN
2.56,218
1901
3
4
8
9
278
10.2
585
1
25
25
9.3
2095
221
2316
V
I’inghu
1'
LMS, SDA
289,998
1891
2
7
7
7
93
3 2
199
3511
436
3947
Tungsiang
m
MES, PS
177,74.3
1901
4
4
19
24
373
21.1
880
5
118
118
31.9
2269
240
2.509
1.39.3
%
Wuliing
ABF, MES, PS
1,175,944
1890
15
28
57
105
1447
12.3
.3158
26
336
175
511
35.5
4927
490
5417
45.9
9
%
ClmiiRhing
i
m
MES
275.249
8
8
20
2*2
560
20.4
2316
•J
54
.54
9.6
3004
263
3267
116.6
2
%
Tehtsing
%
PN. PS
179,743
1866
9
10
4
12
483
26.8
536
8
119
119
24.6
1962
144
2106
117.0
5
%
Wukang
ABF, MES
75,569
9
8
20
24
697
92.9
2080
4
68
68
9.9
992
26
1018
127.2
6
'%
Anki
nf
CIM. MES
83.070
1873
2
3
1
6
52
6.2
300
5
68
68
13
713
35
748
93.5
8
Siaofeng .........
Si
ABF
67.433
•)
1
2
4
68
10.0
93
0
52
52
76.4
807
64
871
124.4
6
%
5,439,24.5
i
118
150
241
613
7,269
13.4
15,648
215
2,495
825
3.320
43.7
52,831
5,668
.58,499
107.3
5
%
KWAIKI TAO
Kinlisien
(Ningpo)...
m a
i ABF, AFM,
’ CiM, CM, CMS,
874,930
1840
37
41
73
201
2890
33.2
4014
100
1000
384
1384
47.7
9597
658
10255
117.8
^ 12 %
Tzeki
( PN, UMC, YMCA
CMS, PN
3.55,707
1857
8
7
11
18
261
7.2
632
7
172
172
65.9
4339
324
4663
P29.5
^ ‘i %
fenphwa
s ^
ABF, CIM, UMC
309,944
1866
8
10
1.3
15
257
8.3
376
2
54
54
21
' 8325
471
8796
283.8
0.1 %
Chenlmi
m m
ABF, CMS, UMC
429,075
1880
11
13
10
17
314
7.3
517
7
221
15
236
75
1 5895
741
6636
1.54.3
3 %
Siangshan
Hi
UMC
111,961
1880
18
12
5
8
402
36.5
790
3
35
12
47
11
i 2290
321
2611
•237.3
0.1 %
Nantien
m P5
UMC
21.1.37
3
9
1
1
98
49.0
218
1 164
164
82.0
Tinglmi
u
ABF
378.733
2
3
5
10
119
3.1
148
5
82
16
98
87.1
, 1632
78
1710
45 0
6 %
Shaohing j
m m
ABF, CIM, CMS
1,153,692
1861
13
13
26
81
675
5.9
946
47
44.3
106
549
80.7
> 9313
1088
10401
90.3
6 %
.Siaoshnn
M m
ABF, CIM, CMS
507,509
1866
8
6
4
6
567
11.1
778
2
57
57
10
i 2973
338
3311
64.9
2 %
Chuki
sff ’St
CIM. CMS, SDA
489,105
1877
33
28
19
37
653
13.3
1240
IS
310
16
326
.50.1
14725
1833
16558
337.9
2
Yiiyao i
fill
PN, UMC
642,025
1861
9
16
22
40
1187
18.5
1421
16
449
16
465
38.7
5034
325
5:i59
21.2
•26%
Sliangyii
± m
PN. UMC
307.044
1866
5
10
5
14
204
6.6
263 -
9
140
140
68.6
421.5
279
4494
144.9
3%
Chenghsieii 1
m
CIM
370.501
1869
f)
10
G
6
206
5.5
315 1
7797
1167
8964
•242,2
Siiichang
CIM
285,120
1870
3
4
4
7
130
4.5
185 ]
3
39
39
30
4113
472
458-5
163.7
1%
Linliai '
CIM, CMS
570,557
1867
16
15
17
44
436
7.6
637 1
8
106
9
115
•26.7
6299
402
6701
117.5
2%
Hwangyen ■
tff iw
CIM. CMS
399,620
1896
15
16
18
25
479
11.9
C3I
7
98
2
100
•20.8
4981
776
5757
143.4
2%
Tientai
CIM. CMS
431,317
1870
16
15
12
21
344
8.0
610
9
134
16
150
44.1
•2229
5.58
•2787
64.8
5 %
Sienkii
flU m
CIM, UMC
339,109
1874
13
13
15
19
185
5.5
474
4
69
16
85
46
2-50.5
303
2808
82.5
3 %
Ninghni
m m
CIM
557,101
1808
12
12
14
20
G15
10.9
787 j
6
68
18
86
14.3
3493
285
3778
67.4
•2 %
Wenling
CMS
529,614
1898
14
11
19
24
428
8.1
643 1
5
62
62
14.4
34-59
466
39^25
74.0
2
'
1
9.063,801
249
264
299
C14
10,4.50
11.5
15,031 ,
258
3,500
665
4,165
39.6
103,378
10,885
114.263
126.1
3-4 %
KINHWA TAO ^ ^
I/nnchi
m
ABF, CIM
209,457
1890
9
8
10
12
222
10.5
‘248
2
30
10
40
18
12.374
716
13090
6*23.3
3
Kmhwa
it
ABF, CJM
216,346
1875
6
5
10
35
240
10.9
304
17
173
95
268
11.1
6486
730
7216
3*28.0
4 %
Tiingjang
Hi
m
PN
453,707
1878
7
5
5
7
121
•2.6
172
•2
33
33
‘27.2
4940
1623
6563
14.5.8
5 %
Iwii
CMS, PN
239,937
1900
6
6
6
7
60
2.6
89
1
20
•20
33-3
5101
1036
6137
256.1
3%
Yungkang
m
CIM
251,789
1882
4
4
5
5
130
5.2
170
8(59
1715
10474
418.9
Wuvi
CIM
83,123
2
•2
1
1
70
8.7
110
2‘245
272
2517
313.8
I’ukiane...
111)
fx
CIM, CMS, PN
•205,714
1888
6
5
5
5
84
4.0
95
4294
788
5082
•242.0
Inngki
it
ABF
104,016
1
3
4
4
21
2.1
.33
4048
203
42.51
4*25. 1
Cbiilisien
i
CIM
269,976
1872
4
4
2
4
136
5.0
151
4512
394
4936
182.8
^'ingyu
a
m
CIM. GCAM (ciai)
135,747
1896
2
2
1
1
48
3.4
52
3640
311
3951
•282.2
^irmg'linn
It
III
CIM
302,546
2
2
1
1
23
.8
27
5651
307
5958
198.6
Cbangshan . .
Hi
CIM
135,145
1878
3
3
5
r>
101
7.2
116
•2-225
140
2365
168.9
Aailiwn
ra
ft
CIM
130,328
1880
1
2
1
1
•28
2.1
28
1204
70
1274
91.0
Kienteh
M
CIM
94,867
1902
2
2
2
3
58
6,4
89
1
1.5
15
•25.8
1828
245
•2073
•230.3
1 %
Shunan ....
’M
CIM
395,572
4
1
1
52
1.3
62
4142
201
4343
108.5
Tunglu
CIM, CMS
107.128
1889
3
6
2
25
2.2
57
2
33
33
132
2450
190
2640
240.0
1%
Suian ...
i?
CI.M
170,846
1
1
1
10
.6
10
26.59
219
2878
169.3
.‘'enslmi.
g-
2k
CIM
29.647
1
1
1
2
30
10.0
60
1
15
15
50
1071
68
1139
379.6
i %
fsbowchang
g
CIM
72,689
1910
1
1
3
3
16
2.3
41
712
104
816
116.5
3,617,577
60
66
64
100
1,475
4.0
1.894
26
319
105
421
28.7
78,371
9,332
87,703
242.2
0.5%
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
iv.
CHEKIANG — Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Govtuuied)
OWHAI TAO US ^
Yuiigkia
(Wenchow) ...
Lishui
Tsinglien ....
Tsinyiin
Sungynug ...
Suicbang ...
Lungcbiian
Kingyiian ...
Yiinbwo
Siianping ...
King>\ing ....
Juifin
Lotsing
Pingyang
Tnisbun
Y’ubwan..
s
*2
JTiL &
g it
^ m
¥
CIM, SDA, UMC
GCAM (ciM)
JCIM, GCARI (ciJl),
1 UMC
GCAM (CIM)
GCAM (CIM)
GCAM (CIM)
GCAM (ciM)
GCAM (CIM)
GCAM (CIM)
GCAM (CIM)
GCAM (ciM)
CIM. UMC
CIM. SDA, UMC
CIM, SDA, UMC
CIM
^ m CMS. UMC
1,75.5,193
357,47-2
223.234
156,132
209,261
102,604
125,105
97,620
95.705
121,789
102,038
.370,877
383.841
431,683
130,120
126..52.5
4,789,199
1867
1875
1888
1898
1896
1902
1894
1902
1895
1905
1908
1876
1885
1875
1897
1899
175 178 ,174
10 10 10
37 38 3-3
2
8
432
438 ,373
239
344-5
19.5
6413
1
1 55
734
16
285
7.9
316
1 6
36
483
21.9
1036
1 1
32
8
42
2.G
50
: 3
61
9
227
10.8
247
1 8
40
2
170
17.0
182
16
380
29.2
400
i 7
126
1
131
13.1
139
1
24
11
180
18.0
200
4
35
1
92
7.6
100
4
110
11.0
128
30
35
1120
30.2
18-52
9
161
52
921
24.2
2082
6
143
32
933
21.7
1277
3
SO
3
SO
6.1
102
15
109
9.1
382 J
1
1
16
480
8,708
18.1
14,906
97
1..558
783
109
32
61
60
150
24
60
30
161
143
80
1.709
22.3
38.2
6.6
M5
26-4
39.4
18.3
30.6
27.2
14.3
15.9
8.5
14.6
19.5
7638
775
281.5
261
2006
431
5030
510
j 8346
310
2283
176
1411
18.3
1664
199
1485
154
1691
96
1709
151
6381
912
4912
3.38
9138
594
1 1635
103
854
65
58,998
0,2.58
8413
3076
2437
5250
9732
1738
919
47.8
8.5.4
II0.8
5540 346.2
3656 174.0
2459 I 245.9
1594 ; 123.1
1863 I 186.3
1639 163.9
1787 148.9
I860 186.0
7293 : 197.1
59,256
7%
3,',;
0.6!\(
0.9!^
1".;
138.2
226.3
133.7
76.5
123.7 j 2.8?^
TOTALS
TSIENTANG TAO ...
5,439,245
118
1.50
241
613
7,269
13.4
15.64-9
215
2,495
825
3.320
45.7
52,831
5,668
58,499
107,3
5 0!>d'
KWAIKI T.50
-e-fsa
9,063,801
249
264
299
614
10,450
11.5
15,631
258
3,500
665
4,165
39.6
103,378
10,886
114,264
126.1
3.4i^
KlNEWA TAO
3,617,577
60
66
64
100
1,476
4.0
1,894
26
319
105
424
28.7
78,371
9,332
87,703
242.2
0.5?o'
OWHAI TAO
M ^ ifi
Grand Total...
4,789,199
432
438
373
430
8.708
18.1
U,90e
97
1,558
151
1,709
19.5
53,998
5,258
59,256
123.7
2.8?,'
n,msm
839 918
977
1,887
27,902
12.5
48,079
ssa
7,872
1,746
9,618
34.5
283,573
31,144
319,722
139.5
3.0!'„
HSIEN TABLES— CHIHLI
CHIHLI — Christian Occupation by Hsiens
—
1
2
3
4 .
5
6
7
3
9
10
11
12
13
11
IS
16
17
13
19
20
name of HSIEN
Missions at work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
1
1
U
tc
c:
0
O
•o
*S
o
Evangelistic Centers
Is
> s
tn ^
23
|(5
"Sc
2 «
a-
u
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
S c
C, o
It
Si2
a ©
C 9
tS2
! Tohil Chri_atian Con-
stituency [
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
I
Lower Primary Students ,
Higher Primary Students
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students |
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary !
Students 1
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt.-Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primary
Students i)er 10.000
Percentage of Total Primary
Students in Mission
Primary Schools
27,312.673
365
671
753
1726
22,283
6.5
57,089
713
8,554
3,188
11,742
52.7
472,645
184.9
r
’
0 2''
0.2 .,
TSINHAI TAO gs it
f AUCFM. LMS.
\ MEFB, SA, SPG*.
827,787
1860 ■
1.5
20
5-5
206
1643
17.6
3421
1'20
821
709
1-530
95
13149
2576
15725
189.4
0.3%
(. CMC. YMCA, YWCA
Tsinglisien
MEFB, UMC
211,123
1905 '
1
3
4
6
43
2.0
43
2
60
60
139
1138
188
1326
63.1
4.3%
Tsiinghsien
rll
LMS
410,4.57
1899
3
3
6
14
208
5.0
234
3
58
-58
29
3629
1024
4G.53
113.4
1-2%
Yenslian
111
LMS
278,03.5
1878
7
4
1
.5
188
6.7
188
4
1G7
84
231
121
3201
2115
3416
122.0
6.5%
Kingyiin
«
LMS
123,270
3
3
1
1
73
6.1
73
29
29
40
15.52
144
16HG
138.8
1.7%
Niitipi
lie
MEFB, UMC
174,064
1897
2
4
4
6
46
1.3
49
2
4-5
45
100
1143
136
1279
7-5.2
3.4%
Tsinglini
W
m
lABCFM, LMS.
227,041
1699 '
3
3
5
G
134
5.7
173
1
28
28
22
1500
21.5
1715
74.5
1.6%
1 MEFB, UMC*
Hokien
W
pul
LMS, SPG
348, .539
1878
7
7
G
19
211
6 0
300
7
167
167
84
3373
162
3535
101.0
4.5%
Sienhsicn
m
LMS. SPG
312.689
1903
4
ty
3
7
190
6.1
303
4
72
72
38
1705
210
1915
61.7
3.6%
Suning
a
ABCFM, SPG
142,279
191-5
2
2
2
7
O.l
25
3231
93
3324
237.4
.lenkiu
ff-
fiR
SA
201,142
1918
1
1
2
2
3614
235
3849
192.4
Fowcheng
if.
w,
LMS*. MEFB*
105,316
...
167-5
128
1803
163.9
Kiaoho
r"r
MEFB
259,800
1904
3
3
.5
7
67
2.5
143
2
95
95
141
4657
288
494-5
190,1
1.9%
Ningtsing
it
UMC
451,197
6
19
7
IG
200
4.4
233
9
141)
140
70
7922
280
8202
182,2
1-8%
Kinghsien
a
U
LMS
229,118
1892
1
1
1
1
.54
2.3
80
.5483
392
.58,5
255-4
til
LMS*
203,417
6252
249
6-501
320.2
Kiiclieng
fifr
LMS
115.151
1890
8
8
3
8
18G
1.5.5
243
5
8G
86
45
262-5
100
272-5
227.1
3.0%
Tungkwaug
ili
LMS*, MEFB*. UMC*
269,552
1
3
2
4
60
2.2
60
2
50
50
83
4051
152
4203
15-5.6
1.1%
Lulling
S
fiH
MEFB. UMC
136,150
1890
11
12
16
27
400
3.0
616
10
244
244
40
2853
171
3021
216.0
0.i%
Tsieiian
>&
S
MEFB, UMC
368,587
1890
10
9
22
26
815
25.1
1141
4
65
6-5
8
7966
714
6680
234. .5
0.8%
(see also Lulling)
Funing
n
MEFB
248.514
1885
5
5
8
13
18-5
7.4
18-5
0
85
85
44
5100
99
5199
208.(1
1.6%
Chnngli
A
MEFB, UMC*
371,655
188-5
4
4
17
39
370
10.0
525
19
128
166
294
79
.5253
112
536-5
14.5.0
5.1%
XiWiinlisien
MEFB. UMC
,518,047
1890
22
33
49
74
142-5
27.5
2288
25
590
1-50
740
43
5829
361
6190
119.0
10.1%
Loling
m
MEFB
254,6-59
6
6
6
13
3-97
15.2
505
7
120
120
30
6645
302
-5947
277.8
Linyii
MEFB
223,694
1.885
7
7
18
50
510
23.4
808
27
338
S3
421
84
2.535
198
2733
128.2
13.1%
Tsunhwa
u
ft
MEFB
225,006
1890
12
10
19
22
728
31.6
976
3
99
51
1-50
21
2820
104
2924
127.1
4.8%
Fengjuu
w
MEFB, UMC
.509,441
1890
9
27
23
2-5
G40
4.7
-806
2
8
8
1.2
7098
719
7817
153.2
0.1%
Yiitien
3i
Q
MEFB
268.192
1910
4
4
8
9
292
10.8
366
1
17
17
6
4006
1.87
4193
1.55.3
0.4%
Wenan
%
ABCFM, MEFB
170.000
189-5
3
3
5
8
61
3.0
87
3
94
10
104
173
1495
143
1638
96.3
7.3%
Tacheng
:k
)IS
MEFB
140,000
1889
3
3
5
8
193
13.7
344
3
80
80
42
3727
161
3888
277.7
2.0%
Sinchen
Hr
£91
ABCFM
30,000
1-S70
2
2
1
1
30
10.0
67
131
9
140
46.6
Mingho
W
UMC
320,000
1
5
2
2
5-5
1.7
55
1089
151
1240
3-8.7
8,673.922
164
224
30G
9,413
10.8
14,337
270
3,68G
1,233
4.919
52
126.447
10,183
136,635
157.7
3.5%
PAOTING TAO it
Tsingyiiaii
(Paotingtu)...
m
(ABCFM, PN. SA,
404,260
1873
9
6
25
102
653
38.5
1412
38
363
171
534
82
4928
1056
5984
149.6
8.2%
m
;£
*ff
Wi
PN
87.489
189-5
1
2
1
2
95
10.5
108
1
20
20
21
.3>9-5
231
3526
391.7
0.6%
Siishui
Tinghing
Sincheng
m
PN
PN
ABCFM
85,000
151,349
193,326
1909
1907
1896
1
2
2
1
1
2
1
4
-1
1
22
38
27
2.4
2.1
1-4
.30
43
47
3
2
47
35
47
35
213
92
1745
1825
1764
125
139
128
1870
1964
1892
207.7
131.0
99.5
2.4%
1.7%
Tiinghsien
Poyeh
w
u
If
as.
ABCFM, PN
ABCFM, SPG
ABCFM
PN
PN
229,511
87,262
74,568
65,938
118,234
1907
(>
1
2
2
1
2
1
2
55
205
3.5
2.3
23.6
4.7
57
309
35
2
14
14
7
1753
2741
204 i
102
90
72
ia55
2831
2117
80.0
314.5
302.4
0.'5%
Jungcheng
Wniilisien
%
1905
1898
2
1
2
1
3
I
15
25
2.1
2.1
20
31
1
5
5
33
1197
3321
-52
166
1249
3487
178.4
290.5
0.4%
Bihsien
Hiunghsieii
Ankwo
Shulu
I'noyang
ft
RU
m
n
SI
m
ABCFM
PN
SPG
ABCFM, LMS
ABCFM
181,936
85,521
197,818
306,573
126,198
1918
1914
3
1
6
1
1
1
5
I
3
1
1
2
5
1
5
4
1,50
4
22
120
-5
8.3
.4
l.l
3.3
.4
150
9
44
174
5
2
4
2
30
92
12
30
92
42
20
417
3-5
5759
1616
706-5
6745
2642
270
126
622
195
139
6029
17-12
7687
6940
2781
336.9
193.5
384.3
227.0
213.7
0.5%
1.1%
0.6%
Chengiing
Hwailii
'I'singsing
Fowpiiig
Bwanebeng
iP.
1
&
pig
as
.\G, SA
CIM
CIM
PN*
AG
189, 37i
265,-506
189,975
90,464
72.226
1918
1887
1913
2
1
1
1
3
1
1
1
3
2
1
1
3
4
1
1
5
26
20
37
_2
.9
1.1
5.2
60
34
30
37
2
20
•io
77
3367
4626
2264
630
1074
214
246
174
92
66
3.571
4872
2438
722
1140
167.9
180.4
128.4
80.2
162.8
0.4%
Singtang
Bingshow
I’ingehan
Yuanshih
Psanhwang
fr
3
7b
}S
lU
ft
CIM
CIM
CIM
CIM
CIM
140,887
96,840
198,654
127,827
64,424
1903
1904
1903
1908
1905
1
2
1
1
1
1
2
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
29
38
52
11
36
2.1
3.9
2.6
.8
5.6
41
53
77
13
49
1988
2015
3117
2176
465
275
122
176
132
49
2263
2137
3293
2308
514
161.6
222.6
164.7
176.7
85. G
...
Tsinhsien
Wuki
Knoeliorg
Sinlo
Yilisicij
W
i
Hr
m
IS
LMS
ABCFM
ABCFM, Ind§
ABCFM. AG
PN
161,333
151,139
2.3.3,457
130,3.53
162, .542
1908
1909
1
2
1
I
1
1
1
2
2
1
2
1
3
1
2
1
3
28
90
.30
.50
35
1.7
6.0
1.2
8.8
2.1
40
90
30
50
53
6054
3516
3800
1228
2803
241
105
251
72
119
6295
3621
4051
1300
2922
393.4
241.4
17G.1
100.0
182.6
VI
THK CHIUSTIAN OCCUI’ATION OF CHINA
CHIHLI — Christian Occupation of Hsiens (Continued)
PAOTING TAG (Conlimtcd) ^
Laisliiii
AGS
I32,8fi0
1
600
44
044
49..5
Laiyiinn
m
I’N
90,920
1900
2
1
2
45
5.0
53
1
10
10
20
1634
117
17.51
194..5
Tinglis en
s
n
AIJCFM
297.847
1
1
3
3
140
4.7
140
10812
643
114.55
•527.7
KtiyaiiK
IIH
I'N*
128.277
203.5
77
2712
208.6
Sbentseli
i?
AI3CFM, SPG
112,241
1 2
2
5
5
107
.6
123
2934
183
3117
283.3
Slipnb.'^icn
A13CFM. LMS
349,848
1855
1
1
1
1
107
2.3
.331
12164
406
12.570
359.3
WukiuriK
St
LMS*. MEFB*
120,387
2445
127
2572
211.3
AIICFM
177,(174
10
.0
10
4116
127
4243
2.35.7
AllCFM, SPG
149,708
1 ^
1
3
5
45
3.0
105
2
70
70
1.55
4151
136
4287
285.8
1 6'*,
Ansin
3c
5&r
I’N
197,818
1908
1
2
9
.4
16
2
90
90
1000
1448
110
1-558
1112
S.6'^
0,427,630
1 50
57
77
176
2,421
3.8
3,909
62
838
171
1,009
41.7
130,493
7,817
138.310
216.0
TAMING TAG M ^ 'A
TamiiiK
■k
f,
SCM
446,2.56
1902
■2
3
9
109
2.4
109
6
135
9
144
130
8093
021
8714
193.6
1 P'.,
Kanio
%
SCM*
183,867
...
3672
209
3.H81
215.6
TsiiiRteng
SCM
311,184
191-5
1
1
2
3
20
.6
20
3409
20-5
3614
116.9
TunKining
W}
MGC
231. .532
1916
1
1
3
3
1.5
.7
2.5
920
82
1002
43..5
Puyaiig
H4
MGC
203,870
1911
1
1
9
13
42
1.0
92
4
75
16
91
217
34.51
235
30.86
1J1.7
2.4'-,
CbangyuHn
In
MGC
273,322
1917
1
2
2
15
-li
15
92
92
680
17.57
2.02
2009
74.4
4.3'',;
Singtiii
m
CIM. PN
257.843
I8.S8
•2
3
7
31
17-5
0.7
185
9
20
20
11
6780
242
702’2
270.7
<l.3"u
Sbnbo
CIM
144,445
1912
1
1
1
1
21
1..5
26
2271
137
2408
172,0
Nanbo
#n
CIM
111, 629
1906
1
1
1
1
21
1.9
26
2570
88
26-58
241. G
Kwnngtsung
AHCFM. PN
94,699
1905
3
3
3
4.5
.5.0
122
...
3764
213
3977
4J1.8
KftUi
fd
liU
I’N
137.238
1905
1
5
6
12
.8
142
1
25
2.5
208
4182
367
4-549
324.2
0.5",
Taiigsbnn
Jif
111
I’N*
76,760
1283
SI
1364
170,5
Neikui
PI
14;
CIM
112,374
190.5
1
1
15
1.3
15
1020
.59
1079
98.1
.lenbsicn
K-
I’N
118,643
1904
1
3
3
12
1.0
72
3444
172
3610
216,0
Yungiiien
¥
SCM
2l>7.2i)l
19U-5
2
2
4
8
3.5
1.2
4
106
106
302
6898
285
7183
266,0
1
Kiicbow .
ifil
1.^1
AliCFM, SCM*
217, .5.55
1905
1
45
2.0
45
5282
1-59
5441
247.3
Feisiinig
HP,
SCM*
129.200
1905
1
1
1
A
i 2
48
48
3473
1.59
3632
279.3
O.S"„
Kitst'b
m
j?
SCM
71,294
1914
1
1,5
2.1
15
1
1440
00
1.520
217.1
Kwiingi)inK
SCM
61,967
1905
1
1
3
3
210
35.0
210
1485
127
1612
268.6
Hiintaii
tilt
hCM*
171,824
1911
I
1
1
1 ...
2934
191
3145
185.0
Chengaii
flit,
Mr
PCC. SCM
81,763
1906
1
0
0
0
6-5
8.1
117
t
1960
109
2069
258.6
'Weibsifii
n
AHCFM, SCM
153,689
1902
3
4
9
4
204
13.6
207
2
20
20
10
.5194
355
5549
37.0
0.3",;
TsiiiKbo
iS
i«r
AHCFM
14G..5r,4
1901
1
1
1
1
30
>> *)
40
1884
56
1910
129.3
Tzebsien
{(i
m
PCC
209,457
1898
5
4
T)
375
17.8
375
1
14
14
.3.6
.5932
203
613-5
292.1
0.2"„
Kihsien
n
iiiti
LMS
289,000
1890
3
3
1
1
48
1.6
75
6436
144
6-580
226.9
Hengsbui
itr
7i<
LMS
143.202
1890
2
2
1
1
43
3.1
67
5077
154
5231
373.6
Nankiing
•MJCFM, LMS
201,491
1H94
•5
6
3
4
133
5.1
284
i 1
15
1-5
12
10991
393
11384
437.8
O.l'o
Sinbo
LMS*
102,189
3281
97
3378
337.8
Tsaokiang
I.MS
317. .548
1888
2
2
5
17
272
a..5
347
j 8
14
39
53
19
1020-5
224
10429
325.9
AVuyi
B-t
&
LMS
190,678
1908
1
1
1
1
28
1.4
37
4359
101
4460
234.7
Cbaobsicn
n
.\1SCFM
211.293
1
1
loo
4.8
100
1
20
20
20
4159
1.53
4312
205,3
0.4",,
Paisiuiig
AHCFM*
71.272
j
8.52
85
937
133.8
Lungping
K
LMS*
113..338
1
1549
107
10-56
1.50.5
Linclieng
AHCF.M
87,1.54
1
1
35
4 0
3.5
1 1
10
16
46
1909
143
20-5:i
227.0
Kaoyi
f‘i
&
AHCFM, AG?
60,811
3
2
4
4
80
13.2
80
1404
102
1506
2G8.0
Ningtsin
Tv
LMS
305,636
1890
6
7
3
4
204
6.5
322
1
14
14
7
3638
269
3907
22G.0
0.3’’,;
Pingsiaiig
I'N*
100,425
1904
1
3
3
80
2906
94
3000
300-0
6,.531.523
44
.59
78
138
2,430
3.7
3.320
41
094
84
678
2.S
1 139,884
6.7.53
14(),637
223.9
0.1%
KGWPEH TAG P ;|i: jt
Siianhwa
Vr.
MP. NCM
472,862
1889
6
8
9
12
215
4.. 5
250
3
82
82
37
2921
146
3067
Cbihcbeng
#
NCM §
41,148
3
1295
40
1330
Wancbuan
Ml’. NCM, SA
193,901
1867
3
4
io
1.5
143
7.. 5
319
3
25
16
41
29
3126
65
3191
Lungkwan
fiV
NCM
06,436
1910
1
1
2
3
17
2.4
17
1
44
44
259
1118
86
1204
Hwailai
s
MEFB, NFEM
163,564
1896
2
3
8
9
40
2.5
99
1
13
13
33
2716
199
2915
Yaiigyiiiiii
m
iff.
Ml”, NFEM §
1.34,946
... 1
1661
136
1800
Hwai m
fti
Ml’
145,711
1913
1
2
2
33
2.2
67
4036
137
•ft
Yubsien
Ml’, NFEM §
202,409
1902
4
3
3
87
4.3
94
6027
243
6870
Yenkiang
a
»
.MEFB
103,148
1890
3
3
5
6
33
3.1
80
1
18
18
.54
1056
72
Cholu
Si
NCM. NFEM §
84,044
1910
1
1
2
2
34
4.7
34
2180
109
1,608,169
16
28
41
52,
502
3.1
960
9
182
16
198
39.6
25,745
1,’233
26,978
C5.2
333.7
ia7.9
172.0
182.1
138.4
278.2
293.5
112.8
277.2
2-0“.'
1.3^
0.l“o
llo^l
r
HSIEN TABLES— CHn-ILI
CHIHLI — Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
kingchao district
i-fibing
:k
LMS. MEFJ3
i:J0.9-23
1870
6
7
7
14
233
14.0
374
3
92
92
40
899
GO
959
73.7
8.3%
?6 ^
ABCFM, MEFB, SPG
ir>S).-')4G
1898
6
5
7
17
141
8.3
200
10
199
25
224
100
1315
152
1107
91.6
13.3%
2 S
: 0^ . .
^ ll«
AHCFM
1'>C,1B4
1878
3
6
8
10
93
5.8
115
2
19
19
20
1725
89
181 )
11.3.3
1-0%
Ji M
ABCFM
62,768
1892
1
4
6
9
9(5
15.5
127
3
53
53
53
1442
no
1552
258.0
3.3%
m (li
ABCFM
149,146
1893
1
1
2
3
24
1.0
44
1
15
15
03
1 155
107
1502
104.1
0.9%
Tunjjlisien
Sanlio
jftoti
Kilisicn
Siiuigbo
ABCFM. LMS, SA
262,847
1867
9
8
20
36
739
28.4
1027
12
187
120
307
41
2033
•127
2700
100.1
9.6%
PN
208.542
1895
i}
7
10
95
4.5
123
3
40
3
43
41
1137
lOK
1215
59.2
3.3%
ABCFM. PN
316,879
190?
3
4
8
8
94
2.9
143
1103
101
1201
37.0
Si
PN
256,347
1907
2
2
3
15
.0
29
1
10
10
80
1528
71
1599
61.5
0.7'', t
■&
ABCFM
144.906
1903
1
1
2
3
56
4.0
50
1
20
20
34
440
14
484
34,0
4.0'V,
Wulsing
Yuiigtsing
Ku«n
Talisien
?5'''
Ifl *
St s»
ABCFM
244,186
3
4
3
4
100
4.1
129
1
52
52
52
2371
277
2648
210.3
1.9%
LMS, MEFB
149,235
1880
7
10
11
337
22.4
551
1
58
58
17
1705
80
1791
119.1
3.2%
LMS, MEFB. SPG
106,464
I860
10
10
14
29
348
31 6
780
15
207
15
282
80
1055
luo
1210
110.0
17.8l‘„
ABCFM. MEFB
137,917
1904
ii
6
9
12
117
8.3
268
3
48
48
27
1292
100
1398
99.8
3-4%
ABCFM, MEFB
125.264
1890
3
3
3
3
119
9.1
179
20
20
10
2071
185
2259
173.7
0.9%
Pingku
Sbunyi
Miyiin
Hwaijii
Cbangping
m
PN
50.670
1914
1
2
3
4
04
1.3
72
1
18
18
28
285
40
325
65.0
6.09.;
ABCFM, MEFB
171,349
1890
2
2
0
4
30
1.7
56
2
18
18
60
2798
109
2907
171.0
6.2%
MEFB
91,917
1897
3
3
3
6
7!)
8.7
180
3
56
50
08
1069
53
1122
124.0
5.1%
ii 1
MEFB
48,066
1910
1
I
3
4
15
3.0
55
1
13
13
86
528
30
558
111.0
2.1%
MEFB
165,741
1910
4
4
9
11
85
0.3
157
0
39
39
45
2149
47
2190
129.1
1.7%
Poking City
fABCFM,LMS.MEFB
•. PN. SA. SDA, SPG,
[ YMCA.YWCA.UMC
932,540
1864
18
18
123
532
4037
49.9
9386
266
2030
1521
3551
76
21073
4030
25103
209.9
13.3%
4.071.423
1 91 ll03
251 1733
7.517
1 18.5
14.563
; 331
3,254
1.084
4.938
1 06
50.070
16,087
1 50,103
135.5 1 8.2%
TOTALS
TSINBAI TAG
I'U iS
8,673,922
16^
22-1
306
627
9,413
10.8
14,337
270
3,686
1,233
4.919
52.
126,447
10,188
136,035
1.37.7
3.59,;
PAOTING TAG
6.427.636
50
57
77
176
2,421
3.3
3,909
62
838
171
1,009
41.7
130,493
7,317
138,310
21G.0
0.7%
TAMING TAG
6,531.523
44
59
78
138
2,430
3.7
3,320
41
594
84
678
28.
139,384
6.753
146,637
223.9
0.4."„
KOWPEH TAG
1,608,169
10
28
41
52
502
3.1
960
91
182
16
198
39.0
25,745
1.233
26,978
167.6
0.7%
KINGCHAO DISTRICT .
4,071.423
91
103
251
733
7,517
18.5
14,563
331
3,254
1,084
4,938
66.
60,076
6,087
■36.103
135.5
8.2%
Grand Total...
27,312,673
36S
471 1783
1,726 122,283
6.5
37,089
1 713
8,SS4
3,188
11,742
52.7
472,645 132,078
504,723
184.9
0.2",;
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
FUKlEN^Christian Occupation by Hsicns
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions at work
Grand Total 17,067,277
3
I *
5
6
7
e
la
1 "S
S
> E
•ll
o
p c
.c-=>
1 ^
u
! c
o
O
c
O
23
5 o
II
S -g
s
Cu*“
a
1 *s
u
e
>
'2 5
►. “
2 2
a. ui
13
E
E-if=,
1
til
944
,164
1,571
3,590
.S c
■Mi
W ,2
i*"
o
H
1944 1,16411,571 3,590 38,584 22.6 186,094 1,699 !25, 568 4,612 30,180 ' 78.2 49,687114.436 64,123
ec «
fi g
c B
-S a
2 o
1 =
t.S
E-=
£•
e
b iS
II
1-3 la
a
a
K w
^.s
•bo
<5:
o 2
Spa
0 « o
-«
Z £>•
' i S
' ec S s
;s
: c
37.5
32,1?<
MINHOW TAO Pi^ ^ jt
Minliow
(ABCFM, CMS +
(Foocbow)-..
IS]
CEZMS, Ind,
1,337,000
1840
67
44
193
715
365-5
27.3
7506
393
3680
1475
51.55
140
dt>05
1747
7302
54.6 4
1 MEFB.SDA, YMCA
■&
m
MEFB.CMS+CEZMS
2-'>9.?.84
1870
72
84
120
297
2165
8.3.2
4695
166
1621
233
18-54
8.5.8
310
no
420
16.1 ^
Pingimii
rfi
CMS+CEZMS
83,811
188-5
u
27
10
30
298
37.2
717
20
210
8
218
72.7
169
69
238
28.7 i
@
fti
MEFB
19>,34G
19
22
39
128
1294
68.1
2261
82
1217
98
1313
101.2
1773
200
1973
103.8 i
&
%
ABCFM
367,461
1870
IS
18
22
44
529
14.2
742
22
410
70
480
90.5
958
65
1050
28.3 ;
18
154
12
166
51.8
123
177
300
13.5 a
Lienkong
•;'p
tr.
CMS+CEZMS
222,008
1866
16
17
14
37
322
1.1.6
894
Loyuan
iS
CMS+CEZMS
l.)7.138
1868
8
8
13
22
307
20.2
718
9
205
6
211
70.3
314
45
359
22.9 ;
Yungtai
ABCFM, MEFB. CMS
271,436
1864
16
26
16
47
433
16.1
1507
30
568
90
658
1.53
Futsing
v\
MEFB. CMS+CEZMS
5-0..569
64
63
96
163
4419
80.4
9182
62
1221
136
13.57
30.8
Siapu
a
ill?
CMS+CEZMS
230,616
5
12
8
4t5
22.3
9.6
914
21
88
113
201
91.3
692
292
984
42.6 1
Futing
lE
CMS+CEZMS. CIM
176.9.81
1904
2
6
5
6
40
2.2
1.59
1
22
22
.55
502
H7
•589
32.7
Ningleh
in
CMS+CEZMS
172.529
2
17
14
22
352
20.7
1115
8
115
17
132
37.7
1208
60
1268
74..5
Fuan
*
CMS+CEZMS
H.lS.Ria
1
7
3
a
62
1.8
247
44
44
70.9
1811
212
2023
56.1
Pingtai)
id
CMS+CEZMS, MEFB
82,1.50
16
17
3.5
66
1277
159.6
3804
31
558
48
GOG
47 7
575
38
613
76.6
Sliowniug
CMS+CEZMS
120.769
1
,3
2
3
S
.6
52
1
22
22
275
273
50
323
26.9
4,580,211
.318
371
.590
1,630
15,384
33.6
34,513
866
10,135
2,306 12.441
80.9
14,290
3,1.52
17,442
38. i
3i.d%
u%
2.1 «<•
iO.ii'’,,
6,4,%
41.6%
AMOY TAO IS PI ^
Szeming (Amoy)
JLMS, YMCA, SDA,
212,089
1844
17
12
44
187
75,4
3276
140
2282
623
2905
183.8
2364
314
2678
127.5
I BCA. EPM*
till
m
9
MEFB, CMS+CEZMS
484,671
1869
113
129
120
183
3407
70.9
6247
45
1.391
172
1566
46
873
495
1368
28.5
54.0%
Pulien
ilf
(MEFB. CMS+
1 CEZMS, YMCA
576,447
1851
176
170
191
398
4099
71.1
10.542
140
2440
330
2770
67.5
1339
579
1918
33.1
59.1%
Tsinkiang
iL
EPM*
914,351
1859
18
51
123
1002
11.0
2163
72
1054
1.56
1210
121
1404
487
1891
20,7
39.0%
Nanian
rH
Hi
EPM*
322.936
1860
10
21
28
425
13.2
1000
7
240
240
57.1
lirA
247
1401
43.7
14.6%
Hweian
ill
* LMS
587,416
1866
26
26
38
74
10)4
17.8
1691
30
561
44
605
.57.6
461
325
786
13.2
46.5%
$
BCA, EPM*
394,391
1892
3
15
11
IS
243
6.2
684
7
133
133
.55 4
730
377
1107
27.6
11.1%
Tungun
InJ
BCA, LMS
536, .561
1962
19
*}>}
18
61
636
11.7
1196
43
804
84
948
150.4
873
193
1066
20.1
47.1%
Yungcbun
tV.
# MEFB, EPM
160,880
1870
20
23
31
66
736
46.0
1685
33
727
105
832
114.8
1019
262
1281
80.0
39.-1
1fc
9
MEFB, EPM*
212,315
1874
24
17
35
033
30 1
997
18
483
483
70. C
470
82
,552
26.2
48.3%
-X
MEFB, EPM*
360,000
1869
30
3
34
22
36
909
25,2
1250
14
279
279
31
100
134
234
6.5
55,8%
FI
j EPM, Chinese
\ Church, LMS
14,100
1866
6
5
9
153
109.2
311
4
135
135
90
337
30
367
262.1
26.9%
4,776,157
431
501
569
1.218
14,882
.31.1 131,042
1
553
10,592
1,.514
12,106
81.4
11.124
3,525
14,649
30.5
45.2%
TINGCHANG TAO iT ^
Lungyen
nil
RCA
147,610
3
3
4
,5
63
4.2
141
1
26
.1
30
47.6
2014
919
2963
201.6
1.0%
Changting
■li
iT
LMS*
228,328
1892
4
4
6
23
130
5.7
202
12
140
33
173
1-53.1
1.547
418
1995
86.7
7.8%
Bingbwa
■tv,
LMS
175,480
2
2
2
3
54
3.0
59
1
30
30
55.0
652
217
6C9
48.2
Shangbung
h
Vi
EPM. LMS, MBM
282,980
1901
3
9
35
39
292
10.4
601
1
36
36
12.4
1780
o6'2
2342
83.6
1.5%
Wiiping
^1'
EPM, MBM
152,282
1901
4
1
1
4
.2
4
514
350
864
57.6
Kweihwa
S3
■ft
MEFB
133.221
1912
2
3
2
0
29
'> •)
60
305
38
343
26.3
Engteng
EPM. MBM
218,923
1902
3
r.
3
G
110
.5.0
110
3
107
107
97.2
3939,
1432
5371
244.1
1.9%
Yiinsiao
W
EPM*
169,861
1892
6
6
12
69
4.1
151
6
100
ir)
17-5
2.50
3.50
22
.372
21.8
Lungki
i
m
RCA, LMS
393,103
1861
15
14
24
64
861
22.1
1727
40
641
131
772
80.8
1910
194
2104
.53.9
Changpu
il.i
irti
EPM*
289,742
18,54
17
36
65
697
24.8
1685
2.5
802
95
897
128.1
240
75
321
11.1
Nsntsing
i^i
i}i
BCA
366,828
3
11
8
11
179
4.8
381
3
5.3
53
29.4
436
v89
525
14.1
8,6%
Chang(ai
Zi
LMS
134.838
1873
H
9
6
13
258
19.8
496
7
161
IGl
61.9
211
63
274
21.1
Pitigbwo
W
BCA, EPM
183,7.39
12
16
23
42
461
2.5.6
9-53
13
201
32
233
•50.6
419
1.39
588
32.0
Cbaoan
iK?
Vr
EPM. ABFMS
287.59,5
1889
4
4
4
4
56
1.9
75
410
211
621
21.4
Haiteng
itt
EPM*. LMS
393,545
1857
G
18
7
1-3
224
5.0
371
8
161
161
73.1
836
106
942
23.9
Tsingliu
f?r
PrC
LMS
82, .590
349
108
,547
68.3
Chaniminc
ra
■'P
BC.V
151.000
6
10
15
29
246
16.4
502
14
187
36
223
89.2
350
242
592
39.4
Ningynng
%
ft-
BCA
24,822
1
6
3
3
66
33.0
117
176
41
217
108.5
Lienchcng
i!li
LMS
171,836
1
5
3
9
127
7,4
183
6
92
19
111
85.3
997
707
1704
100.2
Tungshan
ll!
III
f ABFMS, EPM.
1 Chinese Church
27.918
1900
1
3
3
4
60
21.4
136
1
30
...
30
SO
383
50
433
15.4
6.0%
4,016.2.11
74
149
191
.3.50
.3.986
9.9
8.014
141
2.767
425
.3.192
80.2 1
17,854'
6.133 1
23,987
.59.9
HSIEN TABLES-FUKIEN
IX
FUKIEN— Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Conti)nie<l)
name of HSIEN
MissioDS nl work
kxenan tao ^ S ^
Nnnpilig
{Vcniiingfu)..
¥
MEFD*
196,163
1830
27
34
47
101
109.5
5-5.9
3070
35
404
165
569
51.7
589
1.52
711
37.1
13.5%
Tsinnglo
m
ABCFM*
171, 4-19
1873
3
3
5
9
21
1.2
72
4
63
63
300
211
42
206
15.1
19.8%
Sliabsien
!
m
MEFIJ*
291,826
1860
IB
11
23
B4
234
8.1
1257
5
113
113
49.1
106
115
221
7.6
37.6%
Sbunclmng
ICi
MEFB. ABCPSI*
248.0.50
1885
11
16
17
36
470
19.1
1269
17
310
HIO
65.1
208
50
327
13.1
44. a%
51.6%
Yungnn
ik
MEFB*
191,063
1900
G
7
6
14
111
5.8
273
6
111
111
100
C08
113
721
37.9
13.8%
Kieuow
iLf
ABCFM*, CMS4-
CEZMS*
833,022
1873
7
8
21
40
356
4.2
917
15
300
90
4o5
130
.521
268
789
9.5
37.0%
KienjftDR
iE
ABCFM, CM« +
CEZMS
110,234
1891
3
4
9
10
89
8.1
292
1
249
249
22.6
Cliungnn
iK
CMS+CEZMS
117,018
1004
3
3
9
13
54
4.5
127
\
80
80
148.2
812
93
905
75.1
8.0%
I’licbc'iig
CMS+CEZMS
170,742
1900
3
2
7
12
69
3.8
157
5
60
io
70
101.4
891
220
nil
G1.7
5.8%
Cbenglio
w
CMS+CEZMS
74,240
1902
1
1
2
2
20
2.8
70
3G3
137
.500
6.7
Siingki
CMS+CEZMS
58,023
1903
1
1
6
8
33
5.5
83
2
20
20
no.o
229
96
325
5.C
5.8%
Shaowii
s':
ABCFM
291,126
1872
15
15
22
55
075
19.7
1032
33
304
102
406
70
927
115
1042
35.9
29.0%
Kwnngtseb
ABCFM
209,089
1895
2
2
3
5
48
2.2
92
2
13
13
27
63
100
163
7.7
6.5%
Trtiniiig
*
ABCFM*
175,000
1894
4
4
3
5
63
3.5
147
2
41
41
65
132
39
17!
9.5
20.5%
Kienning
liE
SK
ABCFM
250,000
1897
2
1
5
8
71
2.8
01
3
07
57
80.3
311
32
343
13.7
14.2%
;
3,694,668
121
113
221
392
4,332
11.7
12,525
139
2,074
367
2,441
56.7
0,119
1,626
8,010
21.7
23.5%
TOTALS
MINHOW TAO
1^ tsia
4,580,211
318
371
590
1,G:)0
15,334
33.0
:}4,513
866
10,13.5
2,306
12,441
80.9
14/290
.3,152
17.442
38.0
■i8-a%
AMOY TAO
la n Si
4,776,157
431
501
569
1.218
14,882
31.1
31,042
353
10..592
1..514
12,106
81.4
11,124
3..525
M-G-ID
30.5
47.3%
TINGCHANG TAO....
nmm
4,016,241
74
149
191
350
3,986
9.9
8,014
141
2,767
425
3,192
80.2
17,854
6,133
23.987
59.9
11.7%
FIENAN TAO
iESiS
3,694,668
121
143
221
392
4,332
11-7
12,525
139
2,071
367
2,441
56.7
6,419
1,026
8,04-5
21.2
23.5%
Grand Total---
17,067,277
944
1,164
1,571
3,590
38,SB4
22.6
86,094
1.699
25,568 4,612
30,180
78.2
49,687
14,436
64,123
37.5
32.1%
X.
THE CHKTSTTAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
HONAN — Christian Occupation by Hsicns
2
3
•1
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12 1 13
14
15
16
17
18
Total Govt. Primary I
Students per 10,000 j
•20
Z c
rH 2 >3
0 y ^
3* S 5
S 3 ^
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions at work
Population Estimate
c
s? c
e
c ^
2
c
0
ci
tc
a
tt
c
0
{J
"2
c
§
0
£
c
6
u
>
S g
> S
c
-5^
3
-? ^
S
>> y
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com- '
iminicants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educu-
tinnal Force
Lower Primary Students
Higher Primary Students
Tolnl Lower and Higher
Primary Students
0 ,r
0 B
C
S
&■£
u. 3
B c
C S
•§ 3
= 0
CO c
>c;
Govt. Lower Piimnry
. Students
Govt. Higher Priimuy
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Grand Total
32.547.366
247 1455
614
1,106 il2,418
3.8
20,636
409 5,840 962 1 6.832
55
185,360
12,554
197,914
C0.6
0,3'',;
KAIFENG TAO E
Msec. FMA. SBC.
K>ufen« ; iw S'J ( YMC.\
Cheuliu [>« a I'MA
Kihsien «1 SS I'MA
TunRsii ^ '.ih
Yiishit*
Wcicbwftn itf h!
Y’enling Si
Cliungmow ..
Liinfeng M
Yiibsien ' I'M
SBC. CIM
sue
CIM
CIM
[|i ^ I CIM
■■ i't I Msec, CbMMS
01 I liliAiig
Jlibsieti ' ?t; ^ |
Sinebeng ^5 SUC
Sbangkiu fS • M«CC. SBC. LBM
Ningling I 5^ n ' CbMMS, SBC
Luji ' iAi & I CIM, SBC
Siayi a' Msec
Y’unpcbeng 7k MSCC, SBC
Yufilieng i MSCC. CbMMS
*■ o , . , t Tj\r M«
Suibsien .
Kaocheng .
I’.MA. I.BM, MSCC
'■"* I CbMMS
ijH - CbMMS
Cbecbciig —
HwnivRug....
Slmngsliui .
Sibwa
Sinngebeng .
Sbonkiu
Taikang .•••
I'ukow
Hsuebang....
Liiiying
Hiaiigcbeiig -
Yencheng ....
Cbiingko
Cbengbsien .
Jungraiig ...•
Hoyin
.tunglseb
Szesbui
' « bfe
m
Bi m
Ut fin
';fc lit
ft }St
. a
. Eis m
CIM. LBM, SBC
CIM, SDA
CIM
Cl.M, SDA
Cl.M, SDA
CIM. SDA
CIM
CIM. SDA
EI/Aug, CIM
CIM
'g CIM
i gf) llS ' CIM, SDA
LLAag
MSCC. SBC
SUC
&
KiB n
'?il P^:b'MA
j? J'MA
JE 7jC SBC
922,362
1001
-1
7 1
24
96
455
4.9 '
1116 '
57
614
282
896 '
199.1
1G49
361
2010
298,941
1912
»>
3
7
7
30
1.0
30 !
... j
683
36
719
450,000
1905
0
4
7
12
40
.9
-40 .
20
20 ’
50
2492
100
2592
281,372
1901
•)
4
3
3
60
2.1
68 ,
... 1
15
15 '
25
3479
91
3573 1
2-54,771
1912
0
3
5
.2
5 ,
1
70
70 1400
19-54
48
2002
149.604
1910
1
1
3
3
10
.7 1
20
...
815
72
8S7
278,141
1917
1
1
1
1
22
.8 1
27
... ;
1
451
52
.503
229.269
1901
1
1
13
.6 1
17
... !
327
35
362
183.553
1915
1
2
3
4
7
.4 1
50
1 1
35
35
500
1713
143
1856 1
4-52.143
1
3
5 ,
15
119
2.C
250
10
183
20
203
170
1799
66
1865
289,074
1912
1
2
41
1.4
5-4
1
7
7
17
1078
70
1148
197,913
1906
1
1
3
3.2
83
2
29
29
44.6
1841
86
19'27
340,000
1908
3
7
12
2-5
215
6.3
659
11
207
26
233
105.9
761
74
835
122,206
1912
2
1
8
11
12
3
240
.50
290
796.665
1904
1
3
1
2
41
2.0
-11
1
14
1-1
34.1
369
45
414
300,000
1913
4
2
3
2
.07
23
1
28
28
1400
2125
68
2193
1,2-50,000
1903
0
3
-4
9
34
.3
121
.*)
r2-2
122
358.8
1666
50
1716
179,109
1913
•2
3
9
10
19
1.0
31
1
43
43
226.3
160
43
•203
601,617
1007
2
5
8
10
26
.4
63
2
151
151
577.7
748
68
816
152,702
1916
1
2
3
3
15
l.O
15
480
34
514
409,2-50
1913
4
3
5
12
.3
44
2
40
40
333.3
309
61
370
1,572,958
18.84
6
n
11
19
319
2.0
345
4
41
16
51
15.9
579
104
683
230.121
1902
5
2
12
16
158
6.8
358
1 4
40
-40
2.5
381
30
411
369,297
1899
12
9
7
7
250
6 7
372
...
463
103
566
302,909
1910
0
9
2
2
31
1.0
51
113
18
131
287,281
1-889
6
4
4
8
1-53
-5.2
286
! 4
37
37
•24.6
1113
134
1*247
414,699
1895
7
6
5
7
216
5.3
216
2
42
42
19.3
2275
119
2394
225,6(59
1903
{ 5
B
6
7
138
6.0
1-54
; 1
19
19
13.7
1466
119
1585
290.053
1904
0
7
19
111
3.8
207
' 6
96
96
8G.4
2082
127
2209
249,782
1907
1 •'^
4
1
1
117
4.6
117
1 -
3428
145
3o/3
179,628
1892
4
4
G
12
230
12.8
290
' 6
44
' 33
77
33.4
1750
83
1833
267.627
1902
6
5
10
23
306
11.3
306
9
92
1 44
136
44.4
2041
1-25
2166
199.662
1
1
1
9
.0
9
i •••
1770
32
1803
246,079
1904
0
3
9
19
129
5.1
193
1 10
228
1
241
170
890
65
955
179,313
1907
3
1
15
.8
22
1
26
•26
173.3
2060
210
‘2270
60.000
1903
*2
2
4
5
37
6.1
37
1 1
20
20
54.1
644
55
699
50,000
1906
•>
1
12
75
15.0
7.3
' 3
43
43
57.3
1293
61
1354
123,430
1907
1
1
8
.6
15
, 1
11
; ■■■
11
137.5
950
97
1047
13,387,200
1
92
|l37
197
j 387
j 3,533
j 2.5
j -5,822
151
2,317
428
1 2,74-5
1 77.7
48,437
3,283
1 51.720
21.8
•2-1.1
57.6
o'.H",;
H.t'Vi
59.1
19.9
15.7 :
.03.1 I
41.1
39.6 :
96.3
•24.5 >1.1",;
21.1
i L«":f
9.1'.,
' 7.1)%'
1.4",;
5.1 ■
3.0",;
73.1 1
1.2%
13.9
6.!"!;
11.2
l7-'2%
13.6
1-5.6%
34 2
9.0
HI 0%
4.3
7.3%
17.8
1-3.3
H.9%1
4.3
43.0
2.9%'
58.3
1.7'%
68.9
11%,
76.1
4.1% 1
142.9
101.8
4.0%j
80.2
0.9.",,'
90.1
38.'2
•2I)'.0%|
P26.1
1.1%'
116.5
270.8
i 3.0%
87.21 1.0%
38.6 I 0 5%
HOPEH TAO ipj 4b iS;
Kihsien
(Weihwei).
1
- i&
m
PCC
137,107
1902
1
3
7
29
101
7.4
148
18
130
65
195
19-5
G93
115
808
57.7,
39.6,
93.0 '
92-'2 '
55.4
Sinsiang
- ®
m
PCC
PCC
214,072
134,015
1907
1905
1
1
0
•>
1
1
2
0
103
50
4.8
3.8
173
77
1
1
15
12
15
12
14.5
24
719
1167
11(5
4:^
1210
Chibsien
. iTt
#
PCC
89,513
1911
1
1
1
22
2.4
33
748
82
830
Hweihsien
- «{
PCC
201,016
1912
1
1
1
9
4.5
33
1042
67
Y'enlsing
PCC
91,116
1911
1
12
1.3
17
547
71
618
68.6
71-4
18-5
47.1
i;i9.8 1
Siinhsieii
• iJg
n
PCC
281,114
191)3
1
3
.5
12
59
2.1
76
7
65
65
110.1
1752
248
Hwahsien
-fit
PCC
794,886
1904
2
2
3
30
.3
.59
1
20
20
66.6
1336
146
Fengkiu
- a
fi|5
PCC
127.7->1
1904
1
2
1
3
44
3.5
70
2
31
31
70.4
541
82
Anyang
- 'Jk
PCC, SDA
294,253
1891
10
8
17
49
390
13-3
583
22
256
100
356
91.2
3640
416
Tangyin
. ifi
PCC
190,309
1894
1
-1
77
4.1
77
1348
153
1501
1244
79.0
82.9
23.1
44.5
GL3
Linchang
. ^
Hi
PCC
150,977
1900
4
3
5
212
14.1
432
2
29
29
13.8
1199
Linhsicn
- #
U
PCC
315,629
1908
-1
2
a
75
2.3
75
1
16
16
21.3
634
104
Heihwang
- W
£pV
PCC
184,024
1 03
1
1
3
5
401)
21.7
494
2
24
24
6
706
95
- st
Me
PCC
316,121
1906
0
9
10
17
89
0 •)
259
62
62
69.6
1867
97
Sbehsien
1
- ^
u
PCC
148. -'20
1906
2
2
2
2
29
1.9
97
645
44
669
45.9 '
54.8
104.7
114.0
79.8
Tsinvang
. i-C'
PCC
482,629
1903
2
6
5
11
98
2.0
189
4
79
12
91
92.8
2175
458
Tsiyiian
- W
ifS
I“CC
241,412
1907
1
5
4
6
56
2.3
76
2
10
10
17,8
2219
294
670
Yiianwu
-•
•5^
PCC
52,853
1913
1
1
1
9
1.8
21
497
73
Siuwu
.. e
PCC
166.612
1908
2
3
6
6
66
3.6
99
15
15
30
50
1258
100
Wuebih
■Ja
Pt
PCC
296,490
1908
2
27
.9
67
3604
140
3744
124.8
143.5
163-1
40.4
Mengbsien ....
.. s-
(1%
PCC
213,134
1913
3
3
5
16
.7
44
2
40
40
250
2911
103
Wenhsien
' in
m
PCC
183.393
1909
1
2
3
3
46
2.5
84
1 ...
2842
04
485
Yangwu
- »
1 PCC
115,786
1915
1
1
1
53
4.4
86
428
57
i
1
5,422.732
27
1 68
79
1 167
2,073
1 3.8
j 3,369
1 70
1 804
192
996
45.5
34,518
3.240
1 37,758
69.6
HSIEN TABLES— HONAN
XI
HONAN— Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
name of HSIEN
hold TAO ini iE
Lo.vntiK
(Hoiiunfu)...
Yensliib
Kiinghsicn
MenRlsiiifl
Yiynng
Tenfifon^'
Loning
Sinan
Wiencbili
S'-ingbsien
Shanlisien
I/ingpao
Wensinng
Itusbih
Linju
Lusban
Eiabsien
Paofong
Ijang
r*
ELAuk, SMC (ci.M)
301,022
1901
5
5
13
24
1.56
3.1
217
9
123
39
1G2
103.S
4633
163
4801
ns
i;fi
CIM
194.067
1903
2
4
2
2
31
1.6
39
4162
m.
ciM, snc
278,5-58
1907
1
1
1
37
1.3
47
7772
£
iu
CIM
112,029
1914
1
5
.5
6
43.57
192
ill
CIM
189,188
1917
4
1
1
36
1.3
41
2318
54
2372
118.0
e
it
ELAug
212,740
1461
02
1553
3R
CI.M
1.50.000
1900
5
G
H
3
96
6.4
90
1312
-10
1352
'U
CIM
107.968
1897
2
3
5
75
G.8
03
2
53
7
05
86.0
1983
75
20-58
at
CI.M
89,352
1903
3
2
4
8
163
18.1
163
4
51
51'
31.8
2759
102
2861
317.8
i-vx;
ft
li^
EEAug, CIM
309,553
1912
3
1
1
9
.3
12
4212
1-13
4355
MO, 4
H
CIM
1-13,177
1
2
1-5
1.1
1-5
1719
331
2050
146.4
at
»
CIM
120,504
1910
1
4
4
15
1.1
23
1602
133
1735
133.1
1¥!
m
CIM
.55,500
1910
5
.8
5
1389
02
1481
269-5
it
CIM
211,220
1312
74
1386
60.0
tk
ELAitg, NLK
423,841
1911
2
2
8
20
148
3.6
239
12
83
14
97
64.6
879
138
1017
24.2
R.9%
«•
III
ELAiig, NLK
189,-582
1907
1
4
13
22
72
3.7
221
9
79
15
94
125
1943
60
2003
103,4
4.5"i>
ELAug
230,223
1
1
6
10
36
1.5
02
10
95
15
no
305.5
912
-14
956
•11.5
10.0",;
iS
"V
r.T.Aug, CIM, NLK
1-51,002
1913
2
4
1
2
76
5.1
114
1
13
13
17.1
004
39
643
42 9
2-Oi,
ELAug, CIM
142,129
..
1612
93
170-5
121.7
3,917,2-50
22
42
60
109
97-5
2.4
1,393
47
502
90
592
00.7
46,941
2,4 9
49.-100
126.0
l--i%
JUYANG TAO ^ W; JE
Sinyaiig
LDM, LUM
394,445
1900
5
15
26
45
698
17.9
1261
16
292
85
377
53.8
2810
388
3198
82.0
.lunan
fk
1 .UM
500,000
1898
6
9
14
34
273
0.4
497
20
233
53
286
104.7
6855
214
7069
141.4
3.8!lf)
Cliengyang
jt
K
I.UM
205,664
1910
1
8
14
20
66
3.1
201
6
103
103
loG
1342
102
1504
71.6
6.4",;
Sbangtsai
±
CIM, LUM, SDA
500,01 0
189.5
10
15
17
17
315
6.3
393
...
2)63
109
2672
53.-1
Sintsixi
iSi
LUM
287.932
1910
1
2
1
1
35
1.2
64
1099
76
1175
40.5
Siping
m
¥
CIM
200,000
190.8
1
1
1
1
39
1.9
39
1983
195
2183
109.1
Suiping
i's
T-UM
233,903
1912
1
4
9
1-5
119
5.1
175
(i
66
14
80
66.6
1161
78
1539
C6.9
5.0,",;
Kiosbaii
ISS
lU
LUM
209,09-1
1899
3
9
13
37
2-57
12.2
437
V
98
20
118
45.9
1864
77
19-11
92.4
5.6%
Loshan
III
LUM
372,791
1908
2
9
17
25
2-54
0.8
.371
8
131
8
139
55.6
3042
BOO
3342
90.3
3.9%
Nanvang
l{i
CIM. LUM, NLK
657,714
1003
2
6
16
24
31.8
4.8
4*)/j
8
127
10
137
43
2730
78
2.S08
42.6
4.7%
Piyiinn
m
ifi
1 EbM. LUM. CIM.
450,000
1903
8
11
21
22
464
10.3
735
1
92
92
19.8
2)2G
18.8
27M
60.3
3.3%
1 ILM, LB
Miyang
pft
CIM, EbM
283.897
1904
10
12
18
24
2-56
9-1
641
6
51
6
57
22.2
451
17
468
16.7
10.9%
Tiingpeb
■m
tfl
LB
l.S5,9.33
1912
1
4
6
11
23
1.2
.54
5
MO
MO
608.7
689
128
817
43.0
14.0%
Teiigbsien
bi;
LUM, NLK
587,363
1903
4
21
29
51
694
11.7
1014
22
352
22
374
53.9
2902
101
3066
51.9
11 0%
Neisiang
m
NLK
396,990
1904
1
2
4
4
36
.9
51
1088
123
1211
3 1.2
Sinyeh
STr
LUM
406,132
1903
1
9
6
13
203
5.1
253
7
50
24
74
36.4
2158
260
2118
58.9
2.9%
Fangcbeng
-if
iJti
CLM, SDA
423,593
18SG
7
4
0
11
199
4.7
343
2
21
21
12
694
60
754
17.9
3.0%;
Wuyaiig
I'tt
{ IM
3-17,230
1909
2
5
1
1
78
2.2
78
...
10
10
12.8
2540
06
2606
74.4
0.49„
Yebsien
m:
CIM
247,-509
1903
2
5
2
2
38
1.6
58
1317
37
13-51
■5.5-1
Hwangchwrtii ...
ilTi
JH
CIM. LUM
355,487
1899
24
26
15
26
870
24.1
1727
7
182
20
202
23.2
1631
142
1776
49.3
10.1%
Kwangsban
%
111
LUM
670,970
1
9
9
13
62
.9
82
4
47
10
57
91.9
6248
59
6307
94.1
0.9%
Kusbih
IS|
if;
( IM, LUM
606,335
8
•1
5
5
292
4.8
587
35 ,
35
12.1
1279
1.50
1429
23.4
2.3,"„
Sibsien
m
LUM
360.000
1
2
3
0
54
1.5
111
2
55 1
55
101.8
123'.
120
1355
37.6
•S.9%
Sbangcheng
m
CIM
195,9-50
2
5
...
1062
68
1130
56.5
tiichwan
Jll
NLK
139,903
1904
1
5
10
18
68
5.2
193
S
90 1
90
132.3
1785
99
18S4
134.8
4.5%
Nnnebao
m
s
NLK
184,827
1909
2
3
3
22
1.2
•52
1
556
199
755
42.0
Chenping
NLK
416,4.32
1904
1
4
9
1.5
104
2.4
14.5
6
40 1
19
47.1
1486
75
1561
37.5
3.6%
9,820,184
106
208
278
443
5,837
59.4
10,052j
141
2,227
272
2,499
4.2
55,464
3,572
59,036
19.3
•Ll%
TOTALS
KAIFENG TAO
Dfi it m.
13,387,200
92
137
197
337
3,533
2.5
5,822
151
2,317
428
2,745
•17.
48,437
3,283
,51,720
38.6
0.5%
HOPEH TAO
rBf ill
5,422.732
27
68
79
167
2,073
3.8
3,369
70
804
192
996
45.5
34,518
3,240
37,758
69.6
0.5%
HOLO TAO
Ill #if 21
3,917,250
22
42
60
109
975
2.4
1,393
47
502
90
592
42.3
46,941
2,4.59
49,400
126.0
1-2%
JUYANG TAO
fk liJi iii
9,820,184
106
208
278
443
5.837
5.9
10,0.52
141
2.227
272
2,499
4.2
55,464
3.572
59,036
19.3
11.6%
Gra.nd Total...
32,547,366
247
455
614
1,106
12,416
3.6
20,636
409
5,850
962
6,632
55.
185,360
12,554
197,914
60.8
0.3%
XII.
THE CHRTSTTAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
SIANGKIANG TAG 'M it
iCMA. L (cm), NMS,
Chiingshn
1 PE, PN. SDA.
1 PE, WMMS. XM,
1 YMCA. YWCA
1, -271, 903
1898
28
37
79
243
2129
16.8
5042
108
1079
493
1572
74.9
22657
, 2988
2407
25074
197.4
m
rs
WMMS
r>39,‘24r,
190*2
2
4
4
4
93
1.7
9-3
61
3049
06.4
m
P«
L (cm), SDA, WMMS
S97.S.5S
1899
G
9
8
10
212
•2.4
450
3
188
188
89.5
> 14983
1222
1 6205
180-1
i.l%\
fiS
SDA, UE
713,-1.S2
1904
7
7
11
30
194
2.7
330
12
100
60
169
88.9
3454
575
4(129
00.7
Siniiglftii
m
n
(CMS, L (cm), PN,
ISDA, UE
300,000
1803
12
10
25
00
4!6
13.9
737
21
:)22
89
411
97.5
1 8305
1119
9424
314.1
iS
NMS, SDA
(100,000
1904
9
11
14
34
300
5.1
5 6
20
340
66
400
Kll.O
.8(51
611
1472
•24.1
21.6Jf
s
m
NMS, SDA, WMMS
H94,S00
19(i2
*20
22
39
114
1077
12.1
2047
70
724
1-23
852
78.9
2800
855
3715
41.7
Its
h (cm), PN
1.009,207
1906
4
3
9
12
115
1.1
263
3
24
44
60
56 7
7235
729
79(54
74-4
0,8^
Vl
1^
UE
:125,01c
1908
4
9
3
19
106
3.2
180
9
91
29
120
109.1
1270
371
1641
49.7
'1.8%
Anliwa
Hi
tfc
NMS
31-1,360
1905
10
4
13
34
404
5.0
1005
16
207
38
303
75 8
976
4:48
14U
17..0
ClinlinR
PS
UE
200.000
1909
1
4
6
9
41
2.1
146
3
09
69
168,3
2536
480
.3066
103..4
2.5?f
Packing
S'
L (cm), WMMS
1.035,745
1902
19
13
22
42
407
4.3
700
10
116
15
1.31
27.9
1139
788
1977
IS.I
li.6%
Siiihwa
m
-It
NMS
342,730
1004
10
14
17
37
259
3.2
710
20
2H6
10
302
116.2
' 2176
555
■2731
:42..i
m
h (cm)
:130.421
1908
:4
6
10
11
69
1.8
‘259
1
19
19
27.1
2211
15:49
■4700
9(5.2
ii.m
L (cm)
•250,000
1910
1
2
1
1
13
0.5
28
83
151
•234
9.4
it-
•200,000
500
04
0(54
•28.2
RCUS*, SDA
579,010
1902
3
15
60
243
4.2
377
25
205
95
300
125.0
2531
3.57
3:18S
53,4
WMMS
537,403
1899
10
11
30
454
7.7
701
15
100
43
203
45.2
11671
822
P2493
211.7
6i5
iffl
HCUS*
310,189
1910
6
7
18
90
2.9
325
11
100
47
147
16:4.3
968
388
135(5
43.7
Hwiijnng
s
CIM, ECUS'
7,000
1905
1
3
3
4
40
05.7
97
1
36
:i6
78.3
280
90
370
370.0
11,875,025
144
195
307
789
6.734
5.7
14,666
35:4
4,135
1.161
5,296
78.7
89,794
14,122
103,91(5
87.5
4.9Ji
HENGYANG TAG 1^5 M
Hengyiuig
(Hengchow)...
CMS,L{ciM),PN,.SDA
1,070.000
1905
()
19
27
55
614
3.7
1166
22
224
59
283
46.4
3297
993
4290
•25-7
6,2!^
Hengsbiin
ill
L(ciM), PN. UE
420,000
1905
4
12
10
17
P25
3.0
172
7
113
113
86.9
1972
464
2436
53.0
4.4^
Anjen
PN
195,709
1905
:4
3
(5
40
2.0
55
3
50
50
12.5.0
124
2-53
377
18.9
11. 7?^
Leiynng
PA
PN
570,553
1905
6
6
12
71
1.2
90
6
89
89
127.1
1356
300
1656
•29.1
.5.1^
Changning
■??;
PN
300,081
1905
6
6
12
74
2.1
89
6
95
95
135.7
1018
575
1593
4-5.5
Ninghsien
#
PN
118,350
lOOC
3
3
6
36
3.0
46
3
47
47
117.5
1072
2.32
1304
108.7
:uX
Linglnig
CMS, WMMS
517,287
1902
3
3
11
28
127
2.6
2:16
13
80
104
184
141.5
575
318
893
17.2
luyaiig
gi;
lA
L(cim), ^YMMS
910.754
1907
3
4
1
4
36
0.4
109
46
46
115.0
562
405
967
10.6
4-5?^
Tungan
ill
He
WMMS
150,000
1917
1
1
1
1
]
0.1
21
922
360
1282
Sg 4
:iM
Taobsien
ii-
CMS
338,721
1912
1
1
•)
3
3:4
1.0
84
1
20
20
60.6
401
186
090
17.4
Ningyiian
i?
CMS
295,744
1916
1
1
3
3
13
0.4
44
6575
811
7:386
•246.2
Yungining
m
CMS
1-50,000
No
work
repo
rled
547
166
713
47.5
Kiangbwa
U
CMS
200.000
1917
1
1
2
G
2
0.1
8
2211
123
•>.334
116.7
Sintien
in
CMS
339.00U
No
work
repo
rtetl
1284
88
i;j72
40.4
Cbenbsien
m
PN
;426.190
1903
1
6
8
24
3:47
10.
565
11
29
100
1*29
3^9
2292
586
2878
87.2
Yungbing
m
PN
334.832
1903
6
3
3
35
1.1
62
649
265
914
27.7
1.25^
Tzeliing
S
PN
161,120
1903
G
2
3
50
3.1
86
1
32
32
04.0
4497
648
5145
321.5
Ichang
2?-
PN
24-5.165
1906
1
li
4
42
1.7
1:41
1
20
20
50.0
984
628
1612
64.5
Jucbeng
tk
iJU
1:48,720
1618
607
2225
158.9
i.'lS^
Kweiyang
m
m
PN
483.800
1905
6
2
3
50
i.b
95
1
20
20
40.0
1248
247
1495
31-1
Linwu
sa
PN
1:45.000
1894
1
2
1
1
60
4.3
75
1626
147
1773
1-2C.6
Lanslmn
III
PN
174.2-49
1905
4
1
1
34
2.0
39
1509
399
1908
112.2
19.0^1
Kialio
-A
PN
167,485
1898
1
3
1
4
90
•>.3
127
3
16
14
30
33.3
18
no
1*28
7.5
Kweilung
s
ili
219.384
2523
429
2952
8,612.134
23
93
99
192
1,870
2,2
3.:400
78
881
277
1,158
01.9
38,883
9.340
48,2-23
56.0
■13%\
CHENYUAN TAG Sk jS
Cbibkiang
(Yiianchow)...
id
TI
L (ciM)
280,351
1903 1
3
7
7
7
147
5.3
226
570
400
970
;-i4.(
Fenghwang
ISk
IK’
EA
193,497
No
work
repo
rted
1456
201
1657
87.*.
Yiianling
EA, RCUS
570,000
1901
2
G
19
40
137
2.4
182
15
263
52
315
225.
2024
568
2)92
45.-
Clicnki
I&
ittt
EA
270,000
1913 ,
1
1
1
I)
0.2
6
1898
284
2182
80..'
Supu
iin
EA
-513,408
1913 '
1
2
2
5
0.1
5
946
757
1703
33.4
Kienyang
!P|
m
L (cm)
300, -508
1916 {
1
2
1
1
13
0.4
36
546
105
711
23,'
Mnyang
m
EA
180,490
...
No
work
ropo
rted
1563
261
1824
1(11.1
Yungsliun
nil
FMS. RCUS
270,300
1908
•i
6
5
.5
53
1-9
145
12
12
24.
717
no
82
‘29..
Paotsing
iff
RCUS*
150,000
1915
2
2
2
4
0 3
10
20
20
.500.
632
58
690
4(i.£
Lungshan
ulL
III
FMS
253.794
...
No
work
repo
rted
673
220
893
35.'
HSIEN TABLES— HUNAN
xiii.
HUNAN— Christian Occupation by Hsicns (Continued)
■
1
2
3
■>
5
6
«.
|g
S
u
e
c
a S
name of HSIEN
Missions at work
C
o
a
& 5
fl «
^ 1a
to
C
o
O
o
a -£
cu
Sk
c
tffc ~
Ch
K
o
S ■“
a
I'i If
S So
- o
5 o'
u
c ^
11
l.'i
16
17
Irt
19
20
U CA
® I
g|
&'b
c
cS
a
s =
b*
1°.
a
,§ a
Z O ^
c 5
* cc
* 3
= 5
£ W
*• §
s s
S 9
f 55
_ w O
|5-3
?.y
r ^
"lb 3
o s
o
H
C
£3
a -ji
0
' «
S Vi
©
O
® s
1-3 =
o
O
“ 1
5 "i
H 55
3 S 9
S sot
CHENYUAN TAO ^ iE (Conlimicdl
Snngchih
FMS
200,300
Kuclmng
"S
it
IICUS
86 S33
Tsingtisien
•is
L (ctm)
96,870
1911
Suining
L (CIM)
1.50,000
Hweituiig
L (CIM)
•210,824
1912
Tunglao
idl
m
L (ctm)
64,800
Luki
ui
ECUS
189,8'24
1909
Yufigsiii
«c
ECUS
8.5,8.52
Hwaiighsien
ft
L (ctm)
13.5,000
1913
Kienchang
ECUS
130,000
•Changteh
(CHM, CIM. SDA,
) CMA, I’E. EN
662,633
1896
Tnoviian
is
CIM, I'N
1,012,847
1909
Hansliow
IJi
ss
CMA
302,222
1914
Yiiankiang
'dc
FMS
116,419
190-5
Lihsien
is
Pi
FMS
4')4.287
1903
Shibmen
n
FMS
346,448
1908
Tzeli
^1)
FMS
382,892
1907
Ausiang
S
CHM, CIM, FMS
.548..589
1906
Linli
Eai
iS
FMS
449,292
1908
Tayung
di
;Jr
FMS
183,398
190-5
Nanhsien
jlS
CHM, ClM, SDA
234,733
1904
9,032.113
•2837
157
3014
1.50.7
1
.59
nil
77
1488
16.5.3
s
4
5.9
89
1
20
•20
33.3
73
66
111
14.1
13.0%
1
1234
447
1701
113.4
•2
3
7
.54
2.6
84
1760
290
2050
97.6
10
•286
‘20
306
.51.0
•2
4
r,
0.5
•21
1 1
18
18
180.0
747
1-20
867
13.6
0.2%
1.6
1670
186
18.56
•206.3
2
2
47
133.3
170
1.503
107.4
...
387
{>3
430
34.6
7
11
19
47
436
6.9
7-26
10
148
.57
205
14.3
2427
665
3092
46.9
6.2%
2
2
10
19
36
0.4
162
g
170
170
42-5.0
8610
822
9432
93 1
1.8%
1
0
6
7
103
3.4
246
1
30
30
30.0
1-262
4.54
4716
157.2
0.7%
5
7
10
16
119
9.9
319
i 6
no
no
91.6
423
117
540
45.0
16.9%
12
19
17
37
494
11.0
762
! 16
36S
40
408
83.2
2456
440
2890
63.5
12.4%
3
6
3
4
119
3.4
•249
1 1
45
43
37.3
994
602
1.596
45.6
2.3%
7
14
9
12
140
.3.7
263
3
45
43
32.1
1 532
137
]68<l
44.4
a.6%
3
4
4
.5
34
0.6
78
j 1
.52
r,2
173.3
1314
148
1462
26.6
3.4%
2
3
2
2
.53
1.2
97
1330
90
1120
31. .5
8
13
12
19
178
9.9
424
1 7
79
7
86
47.8
112
66
178
9.9
3.3%
4
5
4
6
170
7.1
•240
i 2
36
36
21.2
939
137
1076
44.8
2.2%
1 68 |131
143
248
2,414
2.7
4.417
73
1,416
136
1 ..57-2
63.2
47, -204
8.318
35.322
61.4
•2.3%
TOTALS
SIANGKIANG TAO ....
iffl il iS
11,875,025
144
195
307
789
6,734
0.7
14,666
353
4,135
1,161
.5, -296
78.7
89,794
14,122
103,916
87.5
4.9%
HENOYANG TAO
w IS
8,612,134
23
93
99
192
1,870
*2.2
3,300
73
881
277
1.158
61.9
38,883
9, .340
48,223
56.0
2-3%
CHENYUAN TAO
s u ia
9,032,113
68
121
143
248
2,414
2.7
4,417
73
1,416
1-56
1,-572
63.2
47,204
8.318
.55.322
61.4
2.3%
Grand Total...
29,519,272
258
409
549
1,229
11,018
3.7
22,383
504
6432
1,594 8.026
1
72.9
175,881
31,780 207,661
70.3
3.8%
Erratum : The Grand Total for Col. 20 on tbe previous page (xii.) should read 3.8% to correspond with that given on this page.
XIV.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
HUPEH^Christian Occupation by Hsiens
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions at work
Grand Total.
28,574,322
® i
c If
S j3
e,.
O
'a 's
>> s
o ^
E--
H
« E
e-.S
EC5
g
s®.
o o
10
w g
o3
tJ w
262 3 44 538 1 1,347 14,725 5.2 26,364 572 8,049 2,185 10,234 , 69.6 215,736 10,256 225,992 79,1 I 4,j
S
£ 2
■SiS
gw
« M
w|
^ a
11 !S'=
■e c.
of It'
ii !l'
KIANGHAN TAO it i5i ^
Wwelmng
Ecbcng
Kinj’ii
Pucbi
Sienning
Tsungj-ang
Tungsbnn
Tuiigcheng
Tayeb
Ynngsin
ni
■X
ILMS. YMCA. PE.
ICA. SMF. WMMS
SMF
LMS. PE
PE, WMMS
LMS
WMMS
LM.S
W.MMS
WMMS
WMMS
588,019
1867
21
488,617
1897
1
182.844
1890
2
498,223
188-5
3
190,482
1890
1
195,571
1898
3
121,786
1912
183.423
1897
1
421.605
1870
5
342,764
1875
2
10
;)
1
3
1
54
2
4
4
•2 2
1 I
1 1
5 3
2 3
Hanyang
Sinkow S
Hnncbwnn
Hwangpei
Siaokun
m
m
p
LMS. PE. M'MMS
I PE. LMS, WMMS,
lELM. YMCA
PE. WMMS
PE. LMS, LUM
LMS
.104,698
1874 .1
10
14
289,804
1861
19
8 59
426,086
82.3,391
724,809
1880
1906
1894
5 4 5
4 9 14
1 7 12
Mienyang
Hwangkang
Hwangan
Hwnjiginei
Kicbun
Kisliui
Macbeng
Lotien
Kwangtsi
Aniu
Suihsien
Yunnieng
Yingshan
Yingcbeng j
l£ei
m.
)K-
m
«?
1
m
*
#
WMMS, LMS. PE
SMF, LMS
LMS
MEEB
WMMS
SMF
m
SMF
WMMS
IVMMS, PE
W.MMS
LMS. WMMS, PE
WMMS, LMS
WMMS, LMS, PE
839,821
1,044,591
435,789
435,270
534,843
1.899
1699
1906
1880
4
8
4
5
10
10
•j
12
14
0
5 8
5 5
526,248
908,662
187,159
363.106
252,475
1905 I
1898 it
1919 '
1870 ,1
1875 |j
5 4
4 8
1 1
5 4
5 6
1,177,045
221,634
557,038
358,061
1890
1897
1897
1885
12
4
2
4
10
5
10
8
6
6
13
8
14,023,864
136
1.52
277
245
1284
21.8
2564
122
776
465
1241
95.5
2024
57
2081
3-5.2
4
S3
1.7
95
2
54
54
65.0
592
1.56
748
15.2
.5
128
7.1
192
1
2-5
25
19.2
1776
10.S
1884
104.6
7
96
1.9
13-5
3
06
60
66.0
2047
189
2236
44.7
3
35
1.8
43
1
15
15
43.0
619
142
761
40.6
,■>
58
3.0
90
3
36
8
44
75.9
1942
220
2162
111.3
1
ft
0.7
13
872
154
1026
85.5
■J
25
1.4
14
1
21
21
84.0
2514
1.50
2664
143.6
13
136
,3.2
189
5
77
2
79
58.0
12692
266
12958
308.-5
5
76
1.4
151
2
40
6
46
60.5
619
166
785
14.5
34
428
8.6
774
20
344
86
430
100.0
2087
1.56
2243
44.9
225
1274
44.0
4272
92
1364
674
2038
157.0
2018
375
2393
82.5
13
242
5.6
024
8
136
65
201
83.8
696
33
729
10.9
30
162
2.0
.539
8
159
71
230
143.7
6328
248
6-576
80.2
28
385
5.3
548
5
49
40
89
23.4
3049
190
3239
4-5.0
17
362
4,3
640
5
113
1
114
31.7
1135
84
1219
14.5
30
298
2.9
419
13
261
41
302
100.7
3666
262
3928
37.8
0
20
0.5
90
6102
1.59
6261
143.6
17
113
2.7
416
9
176
176
160.0
3350
110
3460
39.5
7
143
2.6
214
2
48
48
34,3
264.5
218
2363
54.0
7
57
1.1
69
3
SO
80
133.3
6371
187
65.58
123.3
16
106
1.2
128
4
119
119
119.0
1033
112
1145
12.6
1
604
110
720
38-5.0
11
130
3.6
195
4
78
36
114
87.7
1810
266
6106
17.0
36
192
7.7
393
4
81
15
96
50.5
1706
192
1898
75.9
17
2.2
39:)
11
250
31
281
110.0
4428
278
4706
39.8
10
123
5.6
- 420
4
86
86
70.0
516
47
563
25.6
13
349
6.3
490
1294
259
1-553
27.7
9
166
4.6
273
1
16
16
9.4
796
192
988
27.4
813
6,734
4.8
14,389
333
4.470
1.541
6,011
89.3
79,361
5,092
84,453
60.2
37,
6.
1.
0
1.
•)_
0.
0,
5.
Hi.
21.
3.
SIANGYANG TAO M 1% iE
Siangyang
V.
LUM, NLK, SEMC
6K-5,076
1892
18
34
38
95
2076
30.3
2.626
48
779
151
930
•14.8
7582
288
7870
114,4
Cbungsiang
m
if
SEMC, WMMS
.560,811
1892
10
9
8
2 ■
317
497
10
214
32
246
79.4
776.5
368
8133
177.C
88.7
53.2
Kingsban
Tsienkiang
lU
lU
n
WMMS, LMS
SMF
442,3-56
383,053
1899
1919
»)
15
1
16
1
20
1
471
10.7
583
4
71
71
1.5.1
/boB
3244
156
128
3372
Tieninen
I"]
LMS
813,469
1899
2
6
12
22
250
3.1
.480
8
35
30
6-5
26.0
4211
102
431,1
["]
SEMC, PE
SMF. CSFM. SEMC
7.59.699
316,622
1906
7
11
11
23
223
2.9
423
12
2-59
30
289
131.4
9495
104
9.599
12.5..5
Tangyang
1897
7
7
7
11
36.5
11.6
464
4
60
60
16.6
2971
11^
3083
97.5
181.0
16,2
109.9
iii
'dc
SMF
81,420
1904
2
2
2
2
38
4.8
46
1714
1 (8/
Icheng
'jt
SEMC
.396, .548
1906
4
7
.5
7
299
7.6
374
2
70
70
23.3
572
71
643
ifi
f.S
m
LUM, SEMC
398,068
643,09.3
1903
8
12
14
26
412
10.3
652
12
228
22
250
61,0
4229
166
Tsaoynng
LBM
1904
2
7
8
20
265
4.1
.544
12
241
39
240
107.7
2002
346
2348
36.7
1.51.1
56.0
42.0
112.3
Kucbeng
NLK (asi). LUM
382,760
1896
9
16
30
42
799
21.0
1 ,203
12
197
12
209
26.1
5593
149
Kwanghwa
it
NLK (clii)
294,583
1887
5
4
18
40
468
16.1
69.5
20
213
61
274
,58.3
1.53/
8b
16*S3
ei
Sl^
m
NLK
366,969
1894
1
6
13
19
78
2.1
lOH
6
45
4.5
.57.5
1495
45
m
m
NLK
412,327
290,584
1899
1
1
6
6
45
1,1
75
4496
108
-1604
FanKbsien
NLK
1913
1
2
2
4
24
0.8
41
2
12
12
50.0
69-5
281
976
33.6
14.4
75 0
165.1
.50..5
«
NLK
317,034
400
63
Chusban
It
lit
NLK
268,489
1885
139
*20*24
Faoknng
m
LUM
101,602
1905
f *>
4
7
134
U.4
225
3
50
50
37.3
1576
75
1651
Yunsi
m
NLK
283,076
1916
1
2
2
5
1354
62
8,197,639
' Hi
146
197
368
6,264
7.6
8.936
15.5
2,474
377
2,851
45,3
70.474
2.892
73,366
89.4
KINGNAN TAO ^
Ichnng
lit
SMF, PE, CSFM
44K..509
1878
7
7
21
74
531
11.9
114-5
40
310
251
561
10.5.8
1851
•131
2282
50.7
Kiangling
U
PS
SMC, SMF. SEMC, PE
725,441
1886
1!
14
22
54
463
6.4
778
29
456
16
472
102.6
30252
230
Kungan
Sbibsliow
Ti
•di
n
SMF
CIM
512, M7
178.981
1904
1888
4
5
4
6
3
2
4
2
119
192
2.3
10.8
177
202
1
.58
58
48.3
2093
870
69
106
9-0
,54.2
Kienli
s
M
SMF, PE
747,039
1908
4
4
e
13
14.5
1.9
2)^8
5
iio
119
82.0
3212
96
Sungtr.c
CSFM
487,831
1903
3
3
2
4
59
1.2
88
2
23
23
38.3
8106
82
8188
167.1
Cbibkiang
n
CSFM, SMF
282,222
1902
5
2
4
0
173
6.2
2.53
2
71
71
41.8
561.5
79
Itu
2
k
CSFM
27S.842
1898
1
2
1
3
37
1.3
53
2
24
24
60 0
3533
226
Cbangyang
Hini'Kliaii
&
n
m
lU
PE, CSFM
291,509
1110.4.5.3
810
1320
115
50
1370
_I37.Q
HSIEN TABLES— HUPEH
sv.
HUPEH— Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
1
2
3
\ 1 5
0
7
«
tfl
J?! 2*
2
e g
c
I4AME OF HSIBN
Missions nt work
Population Eslima
Date when work
first began
tc
s
o
O
s
*e
e!
£?
Evangelistic Cente
> E
||
"S i
1*1
0*3
71
S.S
ca-i
Total Christian Co:
municants
o
s-t.
1
fid
KINGNAN TPk.O— {Continued) IF'J
EL
PE
211,360
G24
90
714
34.0
7r
PE, CSFM
HI, 173
269
27
296
37.0
PE
262,821
255
.5.5
310
11.9
}&
PE
319,886
2
4
3
6
8
6..3
5.5
B
44
4 4
555.0
104.5
70
1115
34.8
.giianen
M
}i\
PE
182,572
994
80
1074
60.0
fit
if-.
PE
.312,638
417
42
159
11.1
Jii
PE
284,591
...
2063
106
2229
7U.C
ffn
PE
1.5G,.560
422
62
484
30.2
&
oiy
PE
222,238
1341
72
1113
64.2
Boleng
&&
PE
266,006
809
124
933
35.1
6,352,819
42
46
64
ICC
1,727
2.7
.3,039
84
1,10.5
267
1,372
79.8
65,901
2,272
68,173
107.3
TOTALS
eianghan tao
iL m. Ifi
14,023,864
1.36
152
277
813
6,734
4.8
14,389
333
4.470
1,541
6,011
89.3
79,361
5,092
84,4.53
60.2
00^
€lANGTi^G TAO ...
m m ^
8,197,6,39
84
146
197
368
6,264
7.6
8,936
155
2,471
377
2,851
45.3
70,474
2,892
73,366
89.4
3.7%
KIKGSAN TAO
m m
6,352,819
1 42
46
61
166
1,727
2.7
3,039
84
1.105
267
1,372
79.8
65,901
2,272
68.173
107.3
2.0%
Grand Total...
28,574,322
262
344
538
1,347
14,725
5.2
26,364
572
8,049
2,185
10,234
69.6
215,736
10,256
225,992
79.1
4.3?.:
xvi.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KANSU — Christian Occupation by Hsiens {See note)
» =~S
2
a
4
5
6
7
H
9
111
U
12
13
14
1J5
16
17
18
19
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions nt work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
Organized Congregations '
Evangelistic Centers
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com- '
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force 1
Lower Primary Students
Higher Primary Students
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primary
Students per 10,000
b
a
■S e
^■11
•3 0
ia-3
0 tt
&|l
e-S-r
Grand Total
6,083,565
32
38
63
92
1,336
2.2
2,519
22
423
63
486
36.3
35,435
4,250
39,685
60.S
LANSHAN TAO Kl Ul
Eaolan
(Lancbowfu)...
m va
CIM
368,608
1885
2
1
4
12
GO
1.6
90
1
25
15
40
66.7
1903
283
21SG
5:?l|
Titao
'fh
CMA
121,856
1
1
6
6
121
10.1
202
15
15
12.5
1973
276
2249
Hungshni
*r tK
CIM
13,67.5
.32
33
65
65.0
Tnoho
Taosba
«; ig
CM.A
CIM, CMA
185,880
16,382
1
1
.35
1.9
123
...
760
282
13.3
38
893
320
47.7
160.0
Tsingyiian
CIM
104,84.5
355
63
418
41.8
Kinhsien
CIM
46,222
287
68
3.55
77.2
Weiviian
Tingsi
ie
& M
CIM
30.125
86,635
240
1012
62
84
302
1096
10.1
127.4
Lungsi
jsa n
CMA
62,619
1
1
2
2
22
2.7
81
...
1232
74
1306
163.2
Llntan
CMA
53.497
5
4
6
10
183
36.6
343
4
40
27
67
38.3
229
72
301
60.2
18.2^1
Hweining
e- m
56,600
181
35
216
36.0
.iMinhsien
CMA
118.402
1
3
■i
5
180
15.3
346
1
24
24
13.3
1289
87
1376
114.6
1.7^1
Cbanglisien
46,998
708
19
727
14.5.4
1,332,344
11
22
35
601
4.5
1,185
104
42
146
24.3
10,483
1,327
11,810
88.8
^■i%\
WEICHWAN TAO jR Jll ^
Ticnshui
(Tsinchow)...
yi<.
CIM
382,4.53
1878
5
5
6
9
141
3.8
204
3
63
63
45.0
1010
306
1316
34.6
Tsinan
3s
•■k
CIM
186,036
1918
568
38
606
32.1
Tsingsbui
7?f
CIM
86,195
...
251
26
277
32,2
Hweihsien
Ki
CIM
104,387
...
939
88
1027
102,7
Liangtang
m
V:
CIM
27,009
...
...
2.56
12
268
89.3
Lihsien
iffl
m
CIM
85,466
...
249
23
272
32-0
Tungwei
m
CIM
1-28.879
...
422
67
489
38.-2
Wusban
III
CLM
199,202
335
92
427
21.3
... a
Fukiang
%
CIM
208,214
1899
2
2
5
8
86
4.1
116
3
35
11
46
.53.5
2247
57
2304
110.8
2.o«g
Sibo
n
w
CIM
96,644
1895
3
3
4
6
1.55
16.1
247
2
46
46
29.7
1007
35
1042
108.5
Wutu
m
CMA
3, .500
260
24
284
S11.4
Siku
m
m
27,034
124
14
138
51.1
Wenhsien
X
m
CMA
9,384
164
65
229
229.0
Cbengbsicn
iH
m
CMA
168,774
288
33
321
19,1
1,713,177
10
10
15
23
385
2.2
567
8
144
11
155
40.0
8,120
880
9.000
.52.6
L7;«i
KINGYUAN TAO ^ ^
Pingliang
7*
SAM (ciM)
66,598
1895
1
1
12
13
Hwating
m
CIM
25,714
Tsingning
CIM
140,144
Lungteb
fSS
CIM
46,085
Chwunglang
lit
iH
CIM
47,660
Kingyang
CIM
28,015
Ninghsien
¥
CIM
94,023
1
Chengning
iF
CIM
18,182
Hoshui
tK
CIM
16,984
Hwnnhsien
10, -583
Kinpcliwaii
m
III
SAM (cut)
382,4.53
1895
1
1
6
6
Tsungsin
iH
SAM (CIM)
21,340
1
1
1
1
Cbenyiian
Iff.
SAM (CIM)
97,705
1897
2
1
Lingtai
CIM
62,732
Kuyiian
Iff.
CIM
68,718
...
Haiviian
Iff.
57,231
Hwaping
ft
CIM
20.320
1,204.487
3
6
18
21
71
10.8
221
1
45
4.5
64. 3
244
58
302
43.8
la.o;;;:
245
21
266
106.0
275
50
325
23.2
1.59
14
173
37.6
248
23
271
.57.6
93
64
157
36.1
392
62
4.54
50-4
1.52
32
184
92.0
87
14
101
63.1
58
12
70
70.0
45
1.2
97
1
38
38
84.4
310
153
463
12.2
1.69^
10
171
40
211
103.5
o.Txr.
39
4.0
79
1
8
8
20.5
1102
79
1181
121.8
717
80
795
132.5
142
38
180
26.5
448
22
463
81.6
54
8
62
31.0
^
155
1.3
407
3
91
... 1 91
58.7
4,890
770
5.660
47.1
1
NINGSIA TAO K M
Ningsia
g-
CIM
45,178
1885
1
1
3
4
11
2.0
31
1
10
10
90.9
306
94
400
88.9
2A%-
Ningsob
CIM
94.023
54
36
90
10-0
Lingwu
CIM
37,824
37
37
10.0
Yencbib
ift,
10,583
22
III
Pinglo
m
CIM
48,679
192
16
208
43.3
Chungwei
tSr
CIM
81,240
56
66
122
15.2
Kinki
<ir
CIM
36,566
130
12
142
Cbenjung
24.409
250
16
266
133.0
378,502
1
1
3
4
11
0.3
31
1
10
10
90.9 ,
1,047
240
1,287
.34.0
0.8?()
HSIEN TABLES— KAESU
KANSU -hristian Occupation by Hsiens ( ContbiKed )
I^AME of HSIEN
MissiotiK nt work
4; --C
5
SINING TAG © 5^
e g
? c
a c
■s £
t* ~
s
10
11
la
13
14
ir>
c
u
S w
k
a g
s
1
w
•a
tC 'A
£ c
i>
c 5
0
£**c ^
> s [
'u s
3 =
C •
u
si
s
s
** K
« l->
e! S
s s
” 0 ,
= 0 1
'A a
s
«2 Ifl
^ rt
0
>3
0
E'=
£0
a "3
S =
-37;
_t£ 3
5
c s
e o
a ^
32
ao
SJ5-a
11
'C
-5a-
EJ
SiTi
CIM
174.G7-1
1335 3 1
30
33,0
407
.373
-
—
iTntung
<S
CIM
CIM, Iiul
•10,000
73,411
70,000
0
K2
■22
4 SO
HO.j
2H.3
03.7
0.3K
[: Sbimliwa
n
R,
C.MA
CIM
1000 1
771
250
170
2S
947
273
121.1
39.7
?Jc
Ind 2
2.7, lOG
19.')
20
21.5
21S.0
©
CIM
10,1.70
...
12 ■
01
■24.4
075
32 1
1
1007
030.0
'
417,900
•1 0
1
7s
1.3
121 1
■20
10
30
.3S..5
3,020
.37-2 1
3.392
31.3
0.9%
KANLIANG TAG 3S
AYuwei
(hiiingcbowfu)
5^
CIM
199.701
1883
1
2
4
7
lOG
5.3
lOH 1 8
54
54
.50.9
...
1937
YmiKcbang
Cheiifaii
>K
m
1-1
CIM
CIM
.50,383
20-5.229
2
;;; •-
. 57
302
13
42
75
15.0
Kiilimg
*
m
CIM
54.175
... ij ...
1375
01
ringfun
CIM
103,958
...
1523
1.578
1.57.3
C'linngyeh
CIM
72,52.S
1913
10 |; ...
TimRlo
tft
CIM
10,555
t
20.5
Slmntnii
III
n
CIM
79,282
330
!I1
427
Knyi
SH
31,795
...
...
...
210
23
■214
30..5
837,609
4
4
4
7
100
1 2
203 3
54
51
50.9
0,270
520
0.790
70,7
ANSU TAG ^ 5'ti
Kiiichiian
1
1
j
1 (Suchow).
. m
iti
50.187
... ...
... ...
.
!
13.5 ; 2J
.509
101.8
Kinia
IS
7,857
...
... 1 ..
... 1 ...
3-5 1 17
52
00.7
13,923
... ' ...
i
...
...
...
.50(1 1 Sil
.5!ll
147.7
1 >taomu
. d-
5.87G
... i ...
...
... j ...
... 1 ...
83 23
100
130.3
Tunhwang
ts
15,029
... . ...
300 ; 11
311
311.0
Ansi
eg
11.711
i
[
...
10 ■ 12
5-2
Yiiiuen
. 3t
1
l"j
11,867
...
... ...
... 1 ...
...
9G 1 23
119
119.0
1
1
149.1.50 j ...
- 1 - 1 1 -
li - ; -
...
1,599 141
'
1. 740
110.7 1 ...
TOTALS
" ! “
LANSHAN TAO
ffil 111 ifl
1.332,344
11
11
22
35
GOI
4.5
1,18.5
0
104 j 12
140
24.3
10.183
1,327
11,810
8N.K
1-2%
WEIGH WAN TAO ....
ffl hi a
1,713,177
10
10
15
23
38-5
2.0
507
8
144 i U
15-5
10.0
8,120
880
9,000
1-7%
KINGYUAN TAO
Eiififiii
1. ■204, 187
3
G
18
21
155
1.3
107
3
91 i ...
91
58. 7
1.890
770
5, Olio
47.1
1.6%
NINGSIA TAO
.378,502
1
1
3
4
11
0.3
31
1
10 ! ...
10
90.9
1,047
240
1,‘287
31.(1
0.8%
SINING TAO
m ^ ift
117,990
4
6
1
2
78
1.8
121
1
■20 > 10
30
.38.5
3, 0-20
372
3, .302
81.3
0.9%
K.ANLIANG TAO
if m iK
387,609
4
1
1
7
100
1.2
208 ^
3
54 j ...
51
50.9
(i.2:c
520
6.700
7G.7
0.8%
ANSU TAO
^
140,4.50
1,.599
141
1,740
11C.7
Grand Total...
6,083,565
32
38
63
s.
1,336
2.2
2,519
22
423 63
486
36.3
35,435
4,250
39,685
60.5
1.2%
2 No J'eturns
NOTE — In a few western provinces it lius been impossible for onr covrespomlents to supply stivtistics of mission work hsien by lisicn. Wliererer this has been tlie case tlio
Committee has made use of statistical returns reprcsentiiiK mission work by stations. These figures have been entere<l uiuler the hsiens in which the mission
stations are located. Consequently many lisieus where work is now carried on appear in the above table without tigui'cs. In any compamtivc study therefore of
Christian occupation by hsiens for Kansu, Kweichow, and Yunnan, this imperfect grouping of figure.^ must constantly be kept in mind.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KIANGSI — Christian Occupation by Hsicns
1
a
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
zo
9
S e
■*" i'S
1^1
Hex
3 gj b
Cj tt e
l«5
S*c'C
gSE.
gu
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions at work
PopalntioD Estimate 1
Date when work
first beg[nn
Organized Congregations
Evangelistic Centers
Employed Pastors. Evangel*
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students
1
Higher Primarj Students
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primary j
.Students per 20,000 /
24,490.687
225
272
320
740
7.497
3.1
15,319
294
3,614
982
4,796
63.9
89,820
18,879
108,699
43.7
4.2%
YUCHANG TAG ^ ^
Nanchnng
FH
(YMCA. MEFB,
\ CMML, PE.
899,539
1696
3
5
13
56
Sinkien
Iff
( SDA, CIM
NKM, MEFB
720,06.5
1894
6
6
19
64
Fengcheng
Q
CIM. MEFB
553,662
1912
6
4
2
4
Tsinsien
iV
V
MEFB, CIM
249,258
1906
2
3
2
5
Kancheng
iW
MEFB. GCAM (cim)
231,101
1899
6
6
13
18
Lichwan
u
Hi
MEFB, GCAM (cim)
141,749
1901
1
2
1
2
Nanfeng
m
MEFB. GCAM (cim)
194,077
1901
7
5
9
19
Kwangchang
IX
CIM, MEFB
122,455
1
Tzeki
■fi-
fH
MEFB
54,387
1
2
5
Linchwan
SS
HI
MEFB. GCAM (cim)
775,732
1898
13
15
23
57
Einki
CIM
147,603
1698
2
2
2
2
Tsungjeh
GCAM (CIM)
31.5,500
1906
6
5
7
7
Ihwang
"K
GCAM (CIM)
219,325
3
Loan
SI
GCAM (cm)
249.233
1
Tungsiang
«
CIM
162,116
1896
5
6
2
3
ytikiang
n
CIM
145,293
1899
3
4
5
6
Shangjao
.t.
CIM
29i,S40
1895
7
6
9
13
Yiisban
-k
UJ
CIM
239.079
1877
4
6
14
22
lyang
■ff
m
CI.M
160,937
1890
7
6
6
8
Kweiki
gB
CIM
371,756
1678
12
11
15
28
Yuanshan
40
111
CIM
277,709
1878
8
8
13
18
Ewangfeng
«
CIM
107,072
1839
5
5
7
10
Hengfeng
ts
$
CIM
61,616
1896
3
3
1
6,690,804
107
115
163
348
252
2.8
387
20
126
417
543
217.2
2267
230
2497
27.7
17.9%
294
4.1
998
45
483
144
627
217.2
644
31
675
80
1.5
158
2
54
54
67.5
1583
240
1823
31
1.2
86
3
54
54
174.2
1324
97
1421
56 B
110
4.8
198
6
77
77
70.0
476
52
528
18.6
12.7%
3
0.2
23
1
37
...
37
1250.0
684
270
954
69.1
116
6.0
273
10
148
148
127.7
210
65
265
13.7
ss.tV
141
52
193
16.1
3
6.6
lie
5
49
49
1633.3
844
35
379
70.2
428
5.5
1043
34
675
75
750
174.4
2797
125
2922
37.7
20.4% 1
19
1.3
40
676
87
763
51.9
75
2.4
111
27
27
36.0
1391
151
1542
49.0
1.7%'
...
1409
272
1681
76.4
993
133
1126
45.0
70
4.4
123
1
7
7
10.0
1110
128
1238
77.4
0.6%
105
7.2
157
1
8
8
7.3
966
83
1049
72.3
0.7%
121
4.2
217
4
16
16
13.3
1286
293
1579
64.4
1-0%
163
6.8
213
6
79
8
87
54.4
1524
188
1712
71.3
4.6%
254
15.9
677
2
38
36
15.2
782
64
846
63.5
4.3%
699
18.9
999
13
101
12
113
16.1
1723
79
1802
48.7
5.8%.
403
14.5
823
6
70
70
17.5
1422
129
1551
56.0
4.3%
129
12.1
232
3
30
30
23.1
2489
118
2607
24.3
1.1%
65
10.8
126
425
30
455
75.8
.420
5.1
6,900
162
2,079
656
2,735
80.4
26,666
2,942
29,608
44.3
8.4%]
LULING TAG ®
Eian
n
SDA. CIM
1,143,040
1891
3
5
6
7
193
1.7
268
1
20
20
10.5
1760
165
1925
16.9
1.0%
Taiho
*
VI
CIM
324,988
1905
1
1
1
1
35
1.1
45
1675
409
2084
64.3
Eishui
CIM
1,078,287
1905
1
1
59
0.5
79
838
122
960
6.9
Yungfeng
m
FFC (cm)
516.617
1903
1
2
3
4
23
0.4
39
i
13
13
5.7
994
262
1256
24.3
1.0%
Anfu
fu
CIM
266,690
1902
1
1
1
1
17
0.7
27
1620
388
2006
75.5
Suiehwan
m
HI
CIM
2.54,317
1903
5
6
4
4
129
5.1
211
9
9
7.0
1259
434
1693
86.7
0.5%
Wanan
A
Hi
CIM
187,755
1904
1
1
1
1
13
0.7
23
523
259
782
41.8
Yungsin
FFC (cim)
283,788
1899
1
2
3
5
89
3.1
89
2
30
10
40
44.4
259
292
551
19.5
6,7%
Ningkang
FFC (CIM)
131,359
1903
1
2
1
1
26
2.0
26
134
121
255
19.6
Lienbwa
FFC (CIM)
142,602
...
428
104
532
37.5
Tsingkiang
a
CIM
259.915
1895
3
3
5
6
115
4.4
115
1
23
23
20.0
1996
150
2152
82.8
1.1%
Sinkan
MEFB
248,292
1
1
2
4
5
0.2
68
2
35
35
700.0
610
80
690
27.9
4.6%
Sinyii
9r
CIM
138,577
1905
1
2
1
1
14
1.0
14
1081
109
1190
66.2
Siakiang
iL
MEFB
93,911
1
2
2
5
9
0.9
79
3
46
46
511.1
194
78
272
28.8
14,4%
Icbun
S
#
CIM
356,959
1903
3
3
4
5
328
9.2
513
1
19
19
5.8
2134
446
2580
72,5
0.7%
Feni
s
218,3.51
279
315
594
27.2
Pingsiang
m
UE. CMS, CIM
770, GG3
1904
6
4
5
6
190
2..5
370
4120
2428
6548
65.0
...
Wantsai
w
Vi
CIM
509,239
1904
3
2
2
2
69
1.4
159
3102
466
3568
70.0
Eaoan
CIM, CMML, MEFB
510,419
1901
2
2
18
0.4
18
2724
214
2938
57.6
Shangkao
±
nu
CMML
253,410
1898
1
1
11
0.4
11
291
99
390
15-1
...
Heng
s
CMML
430,714
1898
1
1
1
6
0.1
6
1
42
42
700.0
2152
312
2464
57.3
1.7%
8.129,893
37
42
41
53
1,349
1.6
2,160
12
237
10
247
18.4
28,173
7.259
35,432
43.6
0.7%
KANNAN TAG @
Kanhsien
(Kanchow)--
SDA, CIM
439,4.52
1899
2
2
6
8
165
3.8
165
2
36
8
44
26.7
3550
.500
4050
92.0
l.lj
Yiitu
an
CIM
306,534
772
674
1346
44.0
1.7
Sinfeng
U
9
EPM, CIM
244,908
1899
2
4
3
4
25
i'.o
50
1
15
15
60.0
726
152
878
36.0
Hingkwo
m
14
CIM
.304,979
1085
402
1487
49.0
Hweichang
EPM
196,095
1906
1
27
1.4
44
...
536
215
751
38.3
1.7
11.7
Anyiian
$
a
EPM
177,980
1906
2
2
2
3
41
2.3
61
1
15
15
37.5
803
07
870
49.2
Siinwu
fin
ABF
253,374
1911
7
7
14
24
334
13.2
402
10
172
17
189
56.6
926
497
142.3
65.2
Lungnan
ui
CIM
122, .3.57
1903
1
2
1
1
105
8.6
205
562
656
1218
lOO.I
Tingnan
$
CIM
138,865
344
665
909
65.9
15.5
Kiennan
A
Bn
246.601
4
2
2
4
210
8 5
210
2
69
69
32.9
250
127
377
i
HSTEN TABLES— KIANGSI
XIX.
KIANGSI — Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
—
1
2
3
■1
5
6 j 7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
10
20
name of hsien
Missions ivt work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
Organized Congregations
g
a
U
&
a
ft
»
Employed Pastors. Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Cbincso
Force fall forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primiiry Students
Higher Primary Students
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
j Primary Students per lOO
■ Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primary
Students per 10,000
Percentageof Total Primary
Students in Mission
Primary Schools
KANNAN TAO ^ {Conlinued)
Tayii
-^c
m
Bn
110.072
S
6
5
189
15.8
189
710
126
830
69.7
CIM
321, 1D2
1890
3
3
2
2
83
2,6
83
2222
445
2007
83.3
_
K
Jrt
CIM
99.56'>
305
328
723
72.3
Hi.
CIM
10.5.845
540
7-2
GUI
58.3
NingtU
^ii
GCAM (enu)
287,034
1906
7
G
11
12
134
4.7
246
1
23
23
17.7
2065
760
2825
08.4
0.9%
❖
GCAM (ciM)
516.246
1
546
175
1021
20.0
Sliibcheng
GCAM (c;m)
158.420
1
...
488
442
030
58.9
4.039.119
33
37
46
63
1,313
3.3
1,655
17
330
25
S55
27.3
10.520
0,403
22,923
50.7
1.5%
SUNYANG TAO ^
Kiukiang
a
MEFB, CMML, PE,
415. G28
1867
8
10
27
194
740
17.8
2098
73
C14
271
885
119.6
081
78
1059
25,4
15.5%
' CIM
T ' n
3c
CMML
94,923
2
2
37
3.9
55
2
31
31
83.8
249
44
203
31.2
9.6%
34.2%
Yungsiu
MEFB, CMML. NKM
408,567
1896
5
11
7
12
46
1.1
312
0
115
115
247.8
178
43
221
64.2
□
JT‘
JIEFD, CMML, PE
353,756
1909
2
4
2
7
25
0.7
203
6
110
110
440.0
371
34
405
11.0
21 4%
0
in
MEFB
98,492
1
1
1
2
5
0.5
100
1
37
37
740.0
441
70
511
62.1
C.8%
CIM
.333,399
1887
2
6
3
3
41
1.2
81
633
46
569
17.1
MEFB, CMML
466,448
1913
1
2
1
3
7
0.2
20
2
45
■45
642.9
930
74
1004
21.5
4.5%
CMML
231,101
1
9
1117
195
1312
57.0
CMML
309,186
1903
...
1
4
6.1
528
20
554
17.9
IfrK
MEFB, CIM
060,918
1898
4
4
5
18
60
0.9
80
4
77
77
128.3
4793
290
5083
77.0
1-5%
CIM
259.000
1911
3
4
3
3
48
1.8
193
997
00
1087
41.8
CIM
2.52,636
1910
2
1
1
2
31
1.2
90
1
9
9
29.0
1282
194
1476
58.6
6.8%
f?
MEFB, PE, CIM
531,918
4897
5
0
9
120
2.1
173
3
70
70
58.3
1472
95
1567
29. C
HI
CIM
120,270
1917
1
1
1
1
30
139
34
173
13.8
I'ii
¥
a
CIM
149.943
1895
3
3
4
4
124
8.3
244
594
108
702
46.8
m
Vi
MEFB
193,693
1
1
2
4
11
0.6
31
2
60
38
98
5.1
3c
'Kff
NKM
212,046
1
3
2
2
5
0.2
6')
16
90.9
832
82
914
43.1
NKM
294,066
0
9
3
6
55
1.9
516
3
40
*50
C93
101
784
29.7
6.6%
SDA, NKM
85.424
1916
4
9
4
56
6.6
306
2
20
10
30
53.0
1665
483
2148
262.7
1.3%
NKM
151,857
2
...
626
150
776
51.8
5.630,871
48
78
70
276
1,415
2.5
4.604
103
1,108
291
1.459
104.2
18.461
2,275
20.736
36.6
6.5%
TOTALS
YUCHANQ TAO
6,690,804
107
115
163
348
3,420
5.1
6,900
162
2,079
6-56
2.735
80.4
20,666
2,942
29,608
11.3
8.4%
LULINQ TAO
MESitt
8,129,893
37
42
41
53
1.349
l.G
2,160
12
237
10
247
18.4
28,173
7.2.59
35,4.32
43.0
0.7%
KANNAN TAO
Jama
4,039,119
33
37
46
63
1,313
3.3
1 ,6.55
17
330
25
355
27.3
10.520
6.103
22,923
56.7
1-5%
SUNYANG TAO ....
5,630,871
48
78
70
276
1,415
2.5
4,604
103
1,168
291
1,459
101.2
13,401
2,275
20,730
30.8
6.5%
Grand Total-..
24,490,687
225
272
320
740
7,497
3.1
15,319
294
3,814
982
4,796
63.9
89,820
18,879
108,699
43.7
4.2%
XX.
THE CPIRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KIANGSU— Christian Occupation by Hsiens
1
2
' i
5
0
7
8
g
10
11
12
13
14
15
10
17
18
19
20
NAUE OF HSIEN
Missions at work
1
Population Estimate
ig
C “
.S'®
if ifl
s <5
<4
Q
a
o
to
&
§
%
■S
d
CO
O
Evangelistic Centers
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students
Higher Primary Students
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primary
Students per 10.000
c9
.is
a a g
if-=|
Grand Total..
33,678,611
266
395
1,145
2,847
29,783
8.9
70,084
1,354
11,550
5,015
116,565
53.6
260,738
25,679
286,417
85.0
6.3%
KINLING TAG ^ ^ ^
Eiangning
(Nanking)...
tr
(AAM. FCMS, Ind,
] MEFB, PE. PN,
■*1 PS. SDA, L'N.
902,941
1874
16
11
107
362
2656
29.5
5694
225
1252
835
2087
77.8
6284
677
6861
76.C
23.3%
Kuyung
*1
$
iK
[ YMCA, YWCA
PN, SBC
PN
197,790
165,825
1909
1906
1
1
7
2
5
1
8
5
59
79
3.0
4.8
79
105
3
4
16
37
...
16
37
27.1
46.5
2505
723
2255
1051
189
40
102
2694
764
2357
187.5
46. 3
147.3
61.9
0.6%
^•6%
Kaosbun
it
m
PN§
PE, FCMS
161,347
209.404
1888
1
3
2
2
6
12
o.’g
17
4
"ce
~4
”0
583.3
238
1289
AFO, FCMS
243,645
1895
5
4
11
36
259
10.7
19.2
263
2396
n
38
118
77
195
75.0
45.4
1104
2317
221
299
1625
2616
66.9
64.9
10.7%
MEFB. PS. SBC.
477,591
1SC3
12
14
30
68
918
265
CIM
MEFB. P3
733.425
1907
5
3
7
13
127
17.3
19.4
1.7
296
40
68
6
150
150
118.1
4113
2064
3912
254
147
226
4367
2211
4138
69.6
138.2
131.0
3.3%
<k
PS
162,290
1917
1
1
io
31
...
34.0
o"%
PN, MES
316.297
1907
2
3
6
63
...
Tangchung
«l>
PS
162,561
1918
1
G
0.4
6
...
...
...
471
26
497
30.3
...
3.733,110
43
51
170
509
4,200
11.3
9,164
294
1,904
1,087
2,991
71.2
27,099
2.319
29,418
78.8
0.2%
HUHAI TAG ^
J:
ABF,AFM,CA,CCAu,
CCACZ§. CGM*.
1 CIM. CMA*. CMS.
) CSCB*. DHM.
( FCMS§, IBC, Ind§,
1,173,653
1842
49
33
221
885
8076
68.9
19255
489
2736
2493
5229
64.8
15639
2703
18342
Sungkiang
ft
*
iz
il
Till
j JCM’, LMS, MES,
I PE. PN. SBC, SDA.
1 SDB. SRM, WU,
YMCA, YWCA
MES. PE
LMS
405,946
426.461
1904
1874
8
11
8
53
4
T2
4
926
37
22.0
0.9
2377
98
19
357
104
461
38
50.1
35.6
8.502
10879
5831
768
595
358
9270
11474
6189
5856
PE
283,725
1002
9
4
G
107
3.8
423
2
33
...
K
lU
fl-
111
an
n
LMS, MES
211,969
1910
5
1
1
18
0.9
37
...
...
LMS. MES
154,896
2
...
3801
339
109
3.57
437
271
4140
2157
6633
6127
4866
Cbwansba
MES§
MES, PE, SDB
104,417
273,069
1882
8
7
32
.38
307
il’o
629
3
37
’i'o
7
37
101
278
12.3
31.6
69.5
5276
Eiating
MES, PE, SBC. SDA
LMS. MES. PE
2-2.5,634
324,472
1870
1867
8
7
8
11
19
14
30
24
327
398
14.1
12.3
875
1230
11
10
91
271
4.505
Tsungming
MES
FCMS§
71-1,060
634,134
1916
3
3
3
8
1
33
5
...
7406
0202
735
688
8141
0790
1
4,933,036
83
97
351
l,06f
10,197
20.7
24,962
539
3,530
2.614
6.1-14
60.2
1 84,408
7,677
91,935
156.4
228.9
269.3
•218.7
270.2
268.8
207.4
200.3
272.3
149.7
113.8
154.4
22,2% I
4.7%'
0'6%|
0.3%1
1.6% I
6.4%
I 186.6 I 6-3% I
SUCHANG TAG
Wubsien
(Soocbow)...
Cbangsbu
Kuoeban
Wukiang
Wukin
Wusih
Ihiog
EiADgyin
Tsingkiang...
Nantung
Jukao ...
Taihing..
n. PS
it
iiU
in
JMES, PE. PN. PS,
1.027.091
1872
28
27
142
312
1 SBC, SDA, YMCA
MES, PE, PS. SDA
843.292
1900
11
18
36
09
MBS. PE, SBC
230,658
1807
7
6
12
27
MES, PS. SBC
494.799
1900
18
12
28
30
MES, PE, PS
771,715
1905
3
9
20
38
MES, PE, SBC
801.346
1895
11
9
37
75
MES
501,565
5
7
12
12
PS. SDA
607,098
1895
17
23
22
73
SBC §
345,153
1
1
FCMS
1,284,607
1904
1
1
5
12
FCMS. PS, SBC
1.263,006
1
2
3
3
CIM, SBC, PS
895,582
3
2
2
9,008.912
104
118
319
653
3527
575
494
041)
593
843
108
063
00
40
63
21
7,632
34.3
11.9
21.5
12.9
7.7
10.5
2.2
10.9
1.7
0.3
0.5
0.2
8.5
6203
1877
1G20
1814
060
2003
108
995
60
48
148
34
15,570
265
1017
438
80
53
379
259
360
30
14
2,030
392
11
73
132
91
72
774
1409
4.52
153
53
511
350
438
30
14
3,410
40.0
77.9
31.2
6.3
85.1
41.7
00.4
76.0
22.2
9907
1151
8262
87.5
46.58
365
6270
635
15130
1702
iioeo
1867
6517
923
9014
728
3447
177
13C43
1052
88.54
683
4862
423
102,244
10,481
11058
9137
6023
6805
16832
13547
7440
9742
3624
14095
0537
6285
107.7
108.5
218.4
137.8
48.6
16.5
148.8
169.7
105.1
115.2
75-7
59.1
2.1%)
4.8%
3,0%J
0.8%
3.0%
2.'
.l','3%
0.1%
0.1
124.3
n&mb op hsien
Missions at work
HWAIYANG TAG
HSIEN TABLES — KIANGSU
KIANGSU— Christian Occupation by Hsiens [Continued)
> e
m j'ti
7
8
cP
S
'js '
o o
£.5
o
O
e i2
<s c
S <4
® o
5=5
1 ^
H
9
10
S. 5
O
O
C’s
s
S c.
e
*C s
E§
o
5 5
o ®
o "
o
H
14
15
16
17
O r/j
tc «
^ C
u S?
c3
K =
o-'S
te 3
c a
a
£ 2
a
£ a
■3 £
u C
*J.5
So
“ D
b “
11
.3 *3
ec 3
EB ^
H
e-E
>
o
O
o
O
J s
. u
o
b®
is
•** M b
&! a
SI'?.
Hwaiyin
(Tsingkiangpu)
i
Hwnian
Szfjang
123
Lienshut
Fowniiig
-M-
Yencheng
m
Kiangtu
7l
Iclieng
ftS
Tungtni
Hinghwa
w
Tailisien
Knoyu
Im'j
Yi
SDA, PS, CIM
PS
PS
PS, CIM
PS
PS
PE, SBC, CIM, PS
SBC §
PS. SBC
Ind §. PN §
PS, SBC, CIM
CIM, Ind §
PE, PS
488,202
737.526
6U,.522
490,180
1,087,329
1,039,331
1,516,170
219,362
1.269, -176
567,092
1,150,178 1908
583.4-47 1889
411,497 1914
1869
1904
1893
1911
1911
1868
10,174,318
3
4
11
41
281
5.8
863
2
1
4
14
0.2
17
4
33
0.5
33
12
13
1.1
15
658
13.4
699
5
3
6
390
3.6
656
' 7
9
137
1.3
186
8
5
23
81
452
3.0
1056
2
1
1
1
3
4
4
46
6.4
63
169
257
3455
61.0
14142
3
3
8
9
117
0.8
129
1
2
2
2
29
0.5
29
2
1
1
2
16
28
52
236
430
.5,614
5.1
17,789
24.5
36
75
203
13
1713
298
42
91
2a5
13
1820
2,661
106.4
2249
292
2541
52.1
lO.SQtf
300.0
1734
290
2024
27.5
2.0^
14.52
98
1550
25.2
8.4
1399
61
1150
29.6
'i.7%
11.3
1584
178
1762
16.2
V?.A%
65.0
4462
692
5164
-19.5
1.1%
63.3
3231
632
3863
25.4
ii.9%
932
117
10-19
-17.7
30.4
1979
262
2211
17.7
0.6%
52.8
1557
87
1614
28.9
52.5%
11.1
2391
647
3038
26.4
0.4%
2113
211
2324
40.1
1517
119
1636
-10.0
•51.7
26,600
3,676
30,276
29.8
8.9%
SUHAI TAG m It
Tungshan
(Siichowfu)...
Fenghsien
i
}ffr
ijif
PS
PN
PN
826.083
291,562
1903
1894
1
1
26
1
19
4
59
6
448
282
5.4
9.7
626
342
34
2
295
16
77
372
16
82.7
5.8
2369
1948
348
100
2717
2018
32.9
70.6
12.0%
0.8%
0.0%
0.7%
Ills
PS
339,767
236,997
2
17
9
-
3
27
49
38
413
495
56
2
20
20
42.6
3271
65
.3330
119,1
Tiingshan
Uj
W
Ind §
PS
6.5
8.6
0.8
2.5
2.1
1.7
1.0
5I>
1
13
13
34.2
1870
905
76
102
1946
1007
57.2
42.7
PS
580,763
601,867
480,412
576,029
656,470
462,888
13
19
340
125
340
80.5
2422
183
2605
41.0
11.9%
fUf--
PS
PS
495
25
255
380
70.8
1831
163
1994
3-1.1
16.0%
6.0%
£
I
21
121
118
92
46
40
4
70
70
175.0
1010
H6
1096
21.9
■1
Si
PS
5
46
34
60
66.7
1364
61
1-125
29.0
6.3%
I'llr
IV)
PS
5
3
2
92
61
1
48
40
68
57.6
943
225
1168
20.3
5.5%
PS
1912
1763
115
1878
33.8
691
102
793
17.2
5.769,229
8
77
69
187
2.140
3.7
2,.599
93
2,083
276
1 .359
63.5
20,387
1,626
22,013
38.2
5.9%
TOTALS
KINLING TAO & ® iS
3,733,116
43
51
170
509
4,200
11.3
9,164
204
1.904
1.087
2,991
71.2
27,099
2,319
29.-118
78.8
9.2%
HUHAI TAO
4,9.33,036
83
97
351
1,068
10,197
20.7
24.962
539
3,530
2,614
6,1-14
60.2
84,408
7,577
91,985
186.5
6.3%
SUCHANG TAO IS
9,068,912
104
118
319
658
7.632
8.5
15,570
265
2,636
774
3,410
-14.2
102,244
10,481
112,725
124.3
3.0%
HWAIYANG TAO K iS
10,174,318
28
52
236
430
5,614
5.1
17,789
163
2,397
264
2.661
61.7
26,600
3,676
30,276
29 8
8.9%
SilHAI TAO iS
5,769,229
8
77
69
187
2,140
3.7
2, .599
93
2,083
276
1,3.59
63.5
20,387
1,626
22,013
38.2
5.9%
Grand Total...
33,678,611
26S
39S
1,1 4S
2,847
29,783
8.9
70,fl84j
I.3S4
n,sso
5,015
16,565
55.6
260,738
25,679
266,417
85.0
5.5%
§ No returng
• Incomplete returns
Note— Statistics as supplied by the SBC and the MES are incomplete, and their groitpinf; by hsiens in a few instances unsatisfactory.
The only available figures for the Ind in Hinghwa are those for 1917 as collected by the statistical secretary of the CCC.
Figures for several smaller missions in Shanghai are approximate.
xxn.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KWANGSI - -Christian Occupation by Hsiens
2
3
4
5
i 6
7
8
1 ^
o
!
1 7.1
1 12
i 18
14
15
16
17
1
19
20
o
= c
V'’ ' •*.'
»
[
o i2
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions at work
Population Estima
Date when work
liist began
c5
&C
P
E<«
c
o
O
tc
O
Evangelistic Center.
Employed Pastors. Eva
ists and Bible Wome
Total Employed Cbim
Force (all forms of wo
Total Christian Coir
municants
Communicants per 10,
Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Ediiea
tional Forc3
Lower Primary Studen
Higher Primary Studei
J3
tcis
K S
*§1
f ^
a ^
>J.§
o
£h
Primary Students per 1
Christian Communican
Govt. Lo.wer Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Highe;
Primary Students
Z
S o
•S o*
i ^
0 <0
‘^1
li
0 d
h w
5
1^1
02 b
§: 5 S
.33?
Grand Total ...
62
71
5,261 I
1,262
224 1
1,4S6
—
i
76
31.7
SS,SS1
13.283
68,864
63,9
2.1%
NANNING TAG ^ ^
Tungniiig
(Nuuning)...
Wuniing
Funan
Lungan
Wingsliuii
Hengbsicn
PeiO’nng
Sbanglin
NttiJia
Sbangsze
Kwoteb
Tuau
Liingsban
Suilu
a
K lUi
ft m
m Sc
>i<; Hi
IS m
^ m
± ^
± s
Wi
Si! $
^ LU
SS I?c
C.MS.CMA, SBC.SDA
CMA
EMM
CMA
CMA. SDA
CMA
CMA
SDA
291,023
169. 62G
C8,2S2
84,3o2
144.910
97,800
183,273
179,738
47,250
62,786
39,076
239,866
100,000
79,640
1899
1906
1906
1918
1918
1,787,622
3 I 3
10
5.0
27
185 I 1.0
341
5
86
86
59.3
1505
621
2126
942
561
1503
30
30
13G
23G
372
1439
222
1661
1290
241
1531
20
694
279
973
525
395
920
...
44
166
210
...
...
30
30
3437
96
3533
381
7
116
lie
62.7
10,012
2,847
12,859
73.3
88.4
54.7
197.7
109.3
97.3
51.1
11.7
6.0
588,8
3-1^
7.5%
TSANGWU TAG ^ M
Tsangwu
(Wuebow)..
Tengyiin
Jungyiin
Sbiinibui
Waitsnp
Kweiping ^ ^
Pingnam 2^
si'itu g m
Kweibsien
Mosiiii
3= m
^ m
12 Jli
Watlam...
Pokpak ...
Paklow ...
Lucbwan
Hinpyeli
§1 #
&
B ;ii CMA
m m CMA
WMMS, CMA, SBC
WMMS, CMA
C.MA
AG
CMA. SBC
IVMMS. CMA
SBC, CMA
SBC
CMA
CMA
364,3.56
265,987
209,259
169,643
230.000
200.000
289,437
56.000
318,756
88.000
315,842
214.397
236,782
190,710
125,621
3.274.790
1890
1898
1916
1918
1894
1906
1910
1902
1904
1912
1919
21 22
75
73
1130
3.1
1 1214
26
239
224
463
40.9
1716
555
2271
63.1
3.0
90
1
23
23
29.1
639
448
1087
41.0
2
0.7
2B
1
10
10
66.6
1208
684
1892
90.1
0.5%
1
14
0.6
14
1827
1581
369
290
2196
1871
129.2
81.3
27
767
38.3
817
8
180
180
23.7
614
440
10.54
52.7
14.6%
5.1
159
5
112
112
74.7
561
316
877
30.2
11.3%
5
193
6.0
193
0
55
55
29.0
6^5
34
242
34
897
5.7
28.2
.5 6%
70
8.0
70
1
28
28
40.0
247
141
388
44.1
6-7%
5
98
3.1
115
2
12
12
12.2
945
315
1260
40.0
1.0%
36
443
151
594
28.3
1.5
46
1
9
9
25.0
548
105
653
27.7
1.4%
208
193
701
36,9
...
599
115
714
57.1
2
2, .551
7.8
2.744
47 1
668 1
224
892
35.0
11,791
4,698
16,489
50..]
5.1%
KWEILIN TAG m
m
W CMS, CMA, SBC
3e CMS
;ii CMS
Wi CMA
319,844
-- - -
1895
22
28
40
55
1082
33.8
1182
11
2
192
46
10
500
J13
200
75
51
2305
878
1675
804
217
,
.3.1%
5.0%
Lingchwau
60,000
90,000
1909
1913
3
1
3
1
3
1
5
1
44
12
7.3
1.3
104
90
46
104.5
765
1475
729
166
85,876
1918
1
1
8
0,9
8
89.3
27.1
ft
•'ff
80,000
^ CMS
m CMS
^ CMS
itJ; CMS
m CMA, SBC
$iS SBC
hi SBC
SBC
70,000
1916
1
2
50
7.1
28
,
91
1157
857
3.52
71
no
307
76
19
162
no
1464
933
371
14.7%
Chiianbsien
40,000
296,367
1916
1912
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
24
0.2
0.8
(i
41
27.5
LuDgsheng
w
100,884
60,000
93.3
61.8
Kungcheiig
140,700
107,615
1904
1
1
4
6
67
4.8
69
2
38
38
56.7
1476
416
789
207
109
313
1683
525
120.0
2.4%
70,000
1918
1
2
50
7.1
1
28
•••
56.0
157.4
2.5%|
217,160
1902
86
.3.9
86
80
28
694
372
15
aj?
t SBC
Hi
55,000
1902
1
2
80
14.5
1
30
30
37.5
217
155
74.4
7.5%|
65,000
1902
2
0
80
12.3
80
291
397
58
56
119
19
349
453
714
86
125,000
37.7
89.2
9.5
77,507
91.600
595
67
—
2.152,553
28
34
56
78
1,.584
7.4
1,778
18
362
10
372
23.5
12,273
2,624
14,897
69.3
2.4%
HSIEN TABLES— KWANGSI
xsiii.
KWANGSI Christian Occupation by Hsicns (Continued)
11
12
13
M
15
IG
17
IH
19
V
c
•a
c
4>
JS
iC «
o
O W
U §
eS
>»
o
U
£»o
h o
Q g
a-S
5
9
a =
eft
li
A ^
= 1
is
^ <n
u c
£ "
11
j
_S
2o
S2
to =
t ^
0 «
W.2
J3 C
a w
O c
"a
%
0
o
C
9
o
il
K
o
^ 9 a
|H .S ”
c i C
LIUKIANG TAO
m
Mnping
(Liucliowfu) .
'#
CMA
575,3.55
1906
1
1
3
4
90
1.6
108
1
28
28
29.2
1376
199
1575
26.2
1.3%
Jungiisicn
Losbing
Liucheng
Sankiang
Laipin
Tseungyitn ....
yisUan
Tienbo
Szengen
Hoebib
Yipeb
Tsinkong
. m
■ m
.^s
.'fi
■ '3^
•IS"/
.'fa
■ m
tl
1
H
1
tl
SBC
CMA
209,259
97,1.56
92.000
85.000
1.50.000
120.000
250,000
84,890
97.4.5:a
110,447
55,204
88,.500
1899
1918
4
5
*3
6
4
6
...
143
16
11.9
0.6
143
26
1
11
41
29.3
108
158
394
302
231
131
216
623
2.54
60
624
213
66
12
174
30
114
30
71
48
121
20
94
98
31
40
120
332
324
410
261
202
264
744
274
154
722
244
106
40.0
1.5.8
32.4
46.2
32.0
13.5
22.0
29.7
32.6
15.4
65.6
4.5.8
11.8
2,046.264
6
6
12
14
2.5.5
1.2
277
2
69
69
27.6
4.656
1.082
5,738
28.1
1-2%
TIENNAN TAO EH ^ M
Poseb
Enlung
I 1
CMA
160,000
96,000
1914
1
1
1
2
22
1.3
22
308
281
114
44
422
325
26.3
32.5
Enyang
Lingyun
1 ®
CMA
67,890
120,000
...
368
7777
22
64
390
7841
.55.7
653.4
Silin
m ^
45,373
91
16
107
26.7
...
Silung
M m
155,642
162
31
193
12.1
Tuoglnn
Hi
60,000
246
75
321
.53.5
Tienpao
88,000
.532
108
640
71.1
Fengi
60,000
175
HB2
537
89.5
852,905
1
1
1
2
22
0.3
22
0,940
836
10,776
126.8
...
CHENNAN TAO ^
Lungebow
82
CMA
150,000
1906
3
4
10
12
122
6.1
144
2
47
47
39.5
2277
272
2549
169,9
1.8^
Pingsiang
CMA
30,000
1910
1
1
1
1
3
1.0
1.5
...
266
101
367
122.3
Tsungsban
#
36,000
350
50
400
100.0
Tangti
CMA
28,000
370
189
5.59
186.3
Tsohsin
:fe
m
20,000
... 1 ...
...
...
719
123
842
421.0
Tiingchenp
HI
IF.
CMA
40,000
800
14
814
203.5
Ningniinc
w
CMA
14,000
654
115
769
550.0
Mingkiang
K
CMA
16,000
284
122
406
2-53.7
Tsingsi
m
CMA
200.000
1189
128
1317
65.8
Chanpin
60,000
...
82
82
1.3.7
Lungming
8fi
50,231
Cbenkieb
43,935
Szelob
70,000
... ]
...
...
...
758.166
4
5
11
13
125
1.7
1.59
2
47 1 ...
47
37.6
6,909
1,196
8.105
106.9
0.6%
TOTALS
NANNING TAO ^ ^ iS
1,787.622
3
3
19
27
185
1.0
381
7
116
116
62.7
10.012
2,847
12,859
71.9
0.9%
tsangwu TAO » m iii
3,274,790
21
22
75
142
2,651
7.8
2,741
47
668
224
892
35.0
11,791
4,698
16,489
50.4
6.1%
KWEILIN TAO ^ ^
2,152,563
28
34
56
78
1,584
7.4
1,778
18
362
10
372
23.5
12,273
2,624
14,897
69.3
2.4%
UUKIANG TAO gP tl IS
2,046,264
5
6
12
14
255
1.2
277
2
69
69
27.6
4,656
1,082
5,738
28.1
1.2%
TIENNAN TAO m ^ it
852,905
1
1
1
2
22
0.3
22
9,940
836
10,776
126.8
CHENNAN TAO
758,116
4
5
11
13
125
1.7
159
2
47
47
37.6
6.909
1,196
8,105
106.9
0.6%
Grand Total...
10,872,300
62
71
174
276
4.722
4.4
5.361
76
1,262
234
1,496
51.7
SS,S61
13.283
68,864
63.9
2.1%
XXIV
THE CITRISTrAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KWANGTUNG -Christian Occupation by Hsicns
1
2
3
1 4
5
s
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
l-T
16
17
18
19
20
Is
III
III
C 5
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions nt work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
[ c
f
[ d
: U
1 ^
§
o
'£
u>
O
Evangelistic Centers
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
'J otal Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary l^tudents
JS
c
"S
3
M
ej
s
.a
a
5
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
' Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher I
Prim.ary Students I
Total Govt. Primary I
Students per 10,000 /
35,195,036
924
1,061
1,352
2,838
61,262
17.4
78,519
1,218
19,057
4,510
23,567
38.5
162,748
47,534
210,282
59.7
10, 8"^
YUTHOI TAO ^ ^
Punyti (a)
fS.
ISBC. PCNZ,
1 SEFC, Bn
UB. LMS,
SCHM, WMMS
SEFC. CMS. Bn
.\G. PN. ABF.
600,000
1888
1
12
20
23
GO
462
7.7
598
9
121
121
26.3
2068
1203
3271
54.5
3.6«i^
(Canton)
>55
Hi
SBC, SDA,
C1*W, MEFB,
1,. 367. 608
1307
1
50
142
401
8391
61.4
11617
101
1862
1179
3041
30.6
(b)
(b)
(b)
(b)
(b)
Union, CCC.
Ricksha, SCBM
Ind, YMCA,
YWCA
WMMS, PCKZ,
PN. AG. Ind,
JSf
• Hel), LMS,
ADCFM,
1,988.750
1861
■21
17
30
53
1049
0.3
1248
17
320
50
370
35.2
2113
925
3038
15.3
CPW
fUM, SBC. UB,
Sbuntak
iffi
(S
, CMS. PN, Heb.
1,039,740
1880
20
14
40
4.8
849
8.2
1011
6
147
10
1.57
18.5
1570
1051
2621
25.2
5.7,^
Tungkun
Jii
At,
TO
UB, PN, D, EM
1,015,000
1876
40
37
37
85
2823
27.8
2870
44
718
SO
798
28.3
4639
1272
5911
58.2
n.9%
at
liii
ft
n
LMS. Bn, SBC
SBC, LMS. PN,D
350,000
745,600
9
10
13
491
14.0
491
3
61
61
301
12.7
20.9
12.1«
3.05tf
Lungmoou ...
1915
3
7
7
8
264
3.5
■264
1
48
48
18 5
1243
312
1555
(SBC, WMMS,
•U
lU
' ABCFM, PN,
( MEFB. YMCA
940,680
1878
39
27
64
101
2620
27.9
3621
37
745
60
805
30.7
2157
2612
4769
50.7
n.4?^
(UB. EM. SBC.
61
Tsengshing ...
•' SEFC. CMS.
( PN, Rn
764,500
1880
29
27
39
1341
17.6
1926
22
380
380
28.3
546
203
749
9.8
33.7^^
iLMS, WMMS,
'
Heungshan ...
111
1 ABCFM, PCC.
, RM.UB.CMS.
1 SBC. CPW
860,000
1880
1
22
54
104
1962
22.8
2105
43
640
102
742
37.9
3626
1478
5104
59.3
12.7<^
(WMMS, PCC,
CMS. PN.Bn,
1,230,770
1873
15
18
49
92
1.540
12.5
1810
37
600
126
726
47.1
195
2666
2861
23.2
20.45^
SBC. ABCFM.
' SDA
Samshui
PN. SBC, AG
288,860
5
5
4
a
189
6.6
198
1
IS
18
9.5
662
59
721
25.0
2A%
Tsingytin
rk
iiL
Bn, SBC, SDA
515,000
y
11
9
9
395
7.7
395
C52
257
809
15.7
Po-on (n)
a
(SDA, CMS. LMS.
1 B. EM
/YMCA, LMS.
134,460
1859
30
52
42
71
2092
156. 1
2880
29
451
76
527
25.1
883
41
924
G9.0
36.3?^
(Hongkong) ...
WMMS, CMS,
(b)
i(t
\ B.SBC.YWCA,
EPM, ABCFM,
' RM
548,090
1852
17
13
57
212
2347
42.8
6274
137
1868
510
2378
101.3
(b)
(b)
(b)
(b)
PCNZ. Bn. AG
230,000
1900
11
16
20
31
639
•27.7
646
11
260
260
40.6
54
54
2.4
82.8?^
m
||Yj|
90,552
1895
1
99
11.0
114
3
18
50
68
112
30
142
15.8
3'2.4«£
12
84,870
11
6
252
30.0
378
1
11
11
120
172
20.5
G.O»o
Koyiu
f»»i
J SBC. CMS. PN,
1 EvM
700,000
1880
11
12
18
2.5
709
10.1
779
7
178
5
183
25.8
920
251
1171
16.7
13.5^^
SBC, .AG
210.360
6
.5
no
5.2
110
1
n
21
144
202
9.6
9.4?^
Sunhing
CMS. SBC
211.420
1900
3
3
3
3
113
5.4
143 ■
109
104
273
13.0
HJ|
2
.3
.3
10
732
825
75,0
Kwangning ...
fSi
SBC
370,000
1893
2
2
2
2
73
2.0
73
106
61
107
4,5
m
(WMMS, PN,
] SBC, ABCFM.
630,000
1878
14
36
1679
18
265
30
1653
2374
37.7
1 Ind
Hoksban
111
(PCC. CMS. SBC.
1 SCHM. AFO
150.420
1880
9
9
10
10
255
17.0
316
443
32
475
31.7
Tabbing
a
hi
RPC. EvM
RPC
2.50.000
106.000
1890
1907
I
1
3
1
14
1
31
202
18
8.1
1.7
202
18
15
120
38
158
79.0
317
267
122
55
439
322
17.6
30.4
4K
75.000
1
118
144
19.2
PN. SBC. ABCFM
.325.300
19
24
1217
1217
f.
325
492
15.1
3.3%
400.000
1897
181
181
9
3174
79.4
I?
RPC. SBC
3
1
1665
321
1986
42.0
0.8%
i
498,620
190d
3
3
3
99
2.0
99
.3
205
961
19.3
17,304,362
407
443
75.3
1,534
32,519
18.8 ■
43,776
614
9,1’26
2,325
11,451
35.2
30,844
15,306
46,150
26.7
18.1%
1
(a) Mission statistics for Canton an<l Hongkonf^ cities entered sepiimtely and directly below Punyii nnd Po-on lisieiis
(b) Government school figures for Canton and Hongkong included under Punyii nnd Po-on lisiens respectively
HSIEN TABLES— KWANGTUNG
XXV.
KWANGTUNG— Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
name of HSIEN
Missions at work
2= §
e Sf
4
5
6
7
u>
-3
r>
0
1
.s
c
eg
S H
11
-a
c
o
c "
u
•w
T
a
^ .O
§5
i«
■5.'“
&
k.
a
'S- to
o
B
E:^
8
9
10
S
c
0
u
c 2
§J7
2 3
S a.
B
c ^
•r 9
J =
0 g
S 0
o'i
« »*
0
H
tc2
fi g
1 ”
S.-S
M 9
11
26
e
S u
Lo
I =
«Jot
17
tEcc
o
O
LINGNAN TAG i^j ^
Kukiftiig
(Sbiiicbow).
m
WMMS. Bn
122,768
1377
20
1.5
21
32
987
80.9
1,020
91
8C
Narnyung
{ft
Bn
185,000
1893
11
13
11
13
727
39.3
727
22
0*
Chibing
if!
Bn
85,000
1899
10
11
11
11
687
80.8
687
Lokchong
IS
WMMS, Bn
e.5,000
1883
.5
5
5
G
278
50.5
295
1
17
Tiinfa
ft
Bn
45.000
1902
5
0
C
6
159
35.3
159
Yiiyiian
iS
Bn
89,870
1902
1
1
0
2
48
.5,3
48
Yingtak
fijt
WMMS, PN, SBC
3 20.000
1878
32
14
10
21
717
.59.8
758
9
192
V
Y'uitgjiin
iS
SBC
190,000
1910
7
6
7
9
262
13.8
262
2
67
Linhsisn
m
I'N
.'tCO.230
1890
3
8
13
31
80S
22.4
874
15
125
3
Yeung'bun ....
Hi
PN
188,640
1910
2
4
0
4
100
5.3
no
*2
30
Linsban
Ui
PN
348,380
1913
1
1.789.888
76
84
88
13.5
4.773
26.7
4,940
36
.544
15
171
17.3
111
193
607
19.8
2-2.0%
44
6.0
776
51
830
14.9
5.0%
930
206
1130
133,6
17
G.i
634
90
72-1
131.0
2.8%
282
72
354
78.7
29
66
95
10.6
209
29.0
117
108
.585
•18,8
•28.8%
67
25.8
484
134
618
32.0
9.95()
160
20.0
1674
220
1900
.52.8
7.85^
30
30.0
100
20
120
6-1
20.0%
297
93
390
11,2
698
14.0
C.037
1,322
7,3.59
41.1
8.7%
CHAOSUN TAG ® M
Tsinghfti .
IVaijiniK
Sinfung...
Tzekin ...
Hoitung .. m
Lukfung
Luiigcliuii
Hoyiin
Hoping
Linping
Chaofin ....
Cbaoyang .
Jaoping .
Taipu
Fungsbun.
Pulling ....
Nnmoa ....
Muibsicn ..
Ngwali ...
Hiugning
I’ingyim ..
CbiiiliDg ..
Poklo
m
lYMCA, EPM,
1 ABF, SDA
460,000
1860
18
18
35
140
1889
41.1
3060
73
740
569
1309
69.3
5171
1.339
0710
14.5.9
16.3^
Ii6
B, Bn
420,000
1881
20
25
18
20
605
14.1
60-5
2
31
12
43
7.2
2786
1319
4105
07.8
l.l5if
iSr
5a
WMMS, B, SBC
110.000
1905
9
10
10
13
460
41.8
460
3
66
66
14.4
100
154
14.0
%
<fe-
B
179,620
1885
16
13
16
22
1194
00.3
1194
6
125
5
130
10 9
917
181
1098
sa
EPM. ABF, Bn
450,000
1S96
18
17
17
33
442
9.8
562
13
175
40
215
49.0
2510
448
2958
65.7
6.9%
/’S
a
5a
EPM, ABF
410,000
1874
23
25
30
49
749
18,3
1234
19
308
368
49.1
749
252
1001
24.4
26.9%
111
B
210,000
1886
11
13
12
23
G5I
30.1
651
11
424
84
508
78.2
3262
5.52
3814
176.6
11.7%
ly
LMS, B
485,000
1901
16
18
18
25
1016
21.0
1016
7
132
89
221
22.0
474
218
692
14.3
24.2%
•HI
¥
B
270,000
1895
9
9
10
18
300
13.3
3i 0
8
130
14
144
10.0
414
294
708
20.2
16.9%
¥
B, SBC
170,000
1905
2
5
4
9
143
8.4
143
5
123
123
87.9
155
81
236
13.9
34.3%
EPM, ABF
900,000
1860
19
26
21
61
872
9.1
1370
33
071
70
741
85.2
8922
1345
10267
107.0
6.7%
m
m
EPM, ABF
715,000
X8U0
23
34
17
56
828
11.6
1028
3^
558
118
676
81.4
3513
781
4294
0(1. 1
13.6%
EPM, ABF
180,000
1867
49
51
45
160
2791
155.0
3935
106
1600
276
1876
67.2
11757
860
15017
807.6
10.7%
m.
'e-
EPM. ABF
372,112
1876
26
26
21
.55
1034
27.8
1195
33
488
79
567
55.0
665
397
1063
28.0
34.1%
EPM, ABF
288,700
1886
11
13
9
20
342
11.9
470
11
220
220
64.7
574
616
1190
41.3
15.6%
■k
EPM
200,000
1900
4
4
7
19
117
4.5
127
6
42
42
35.9
3221
927
4148
1.59.5
1.0%
Hlf
m
EPM, ABF
175,000
1884
7
11
6
14
4-52
25.8
651
8
194
20
214
47.6
1389
963
2352
133.8
8.3%
»
EPM, ABF
380,000
1885
25
30
11
43
1034
27.2
1381
32
750
12
762
74,0
6792
436
6228
103.9
10.9%
m
»
EPM. ABF
268,780
1894
5
5
4
8
136
5.1
198
4
56
14
70
51.5
346
07
413
15.4
14.0%
m
til
EPM, ABF
468,000
1883
6
9
9
35
365
8 2
389
22
267
227
404
128.3
21028
3772
24800
530.0
s.0%
It
ABF, B
300.000
1864
25
25
28
42
1945
64.8
1945
14
305
09
374
19.2
2049
597
2646
88.2
12.4%
w
B
460,000
1887
14
15
14
22
598
13.0
598
8
230
37
287
48.0
2902
1157
40.59
88,2
6.6%
ABF
130.000
191.3
2
2
4
6
38
3.0
38
0
32
32
84.2
3035
73i
3773
290.2
0.8%
V\
&
B
70,763
2
3
2
2
86
11.3
86
3009
820
443.5
583.6
n
m
LMS, B. Bn
290,000
1850
12
22
8
15
781
27.0
781
7
137
137
17.0
132
83
21.5
7.4
38.9%
8,495,03.5
372
429
376
910
18.993
22.4
23,480
470
7,884
1,735
9,619
50.6
88,472
18, .503
106,975
125.9
8.3%
KGLUI TAG m ^
Mikoniing
(Kochow)...
PN
660.000
1890
14
13
11
18
825
12.5
1183
,
114
114
13.7
859
1495
2354
35.7
4.6%
Tinpak
'>K
a
PN
421,862
1892
5
6
3
4
174
4.1
282
1
18
18
10.4
404
779
1243
29.4
1.2%
Sunyi
If
PN
337,060
1908
2
2
2
8
197
5.8
252
1
10
10
5.0
558
872
1430
42.1
0.7%
Fahsien
ft
m
PN. AG
315,000
1903
1
1
1
3
113
3.6
131
2
1.3
16
29
26.4
334
330
070
21.3
4,2%
Ngcbun
%
;ii
PN
297,408
1909
1
1
1
1
44
1.5
79
...
275
346
621
20.9
Liiukonjf
m
tL
PN
585,738
1911
1
1
1
26
0.4
42
I
25
25
96.2
99
199
298
5.1
7.7%
Hoibong
m
382,763
...
...
387
182
509
14.9
Suikai
&
260,000
145
220
305
14.0
Siiwen
Hit
297,092
...
006
201
807
211.2
Yeunitkonif ....
il
PN
450.000
1S92
22
22
31
GO
1235
27.4
1235
27
241
V’<
318
25.8
2073
-111
3084
Oh. 5
9.3%
I'eungcbun ....
m
#
PN
250,000
1900
2
2
4
7
70
2.8
70
3
32
32
45.7
205
185
390
l.j.o
7.8%
4,2.57,823
48
48
53
97
2,684
0.3
3,274
40
453
93
540
20.4
0,005
5.286
11,891
27,9
4-4%
KIUNGAI TAG 22 ig ^ (HAINAN ISLAND £.\)
kiungsban
(Kiutmchow)
m.
ffl
Is
PN
440,000
1881
10
10
27
266
6.0
266
10
142
25
167
61.8
2340
721
3064
69.9
5.2%
'Psinemai
PN
42,480
1910
2
4
4
193
46.0
193
462
134
596
141.9
1.6%
Tingnn
PN
49.560
1899
4
G
8
183
36.6
183
3
62
G2
3-1.4
3720
583
4303
860.6
niencbeong ....
%
n
PN
360,000
1910
a
9
12
210
5.8
210
3
60
60
28.6
14573
2592
17165
176.8
0.4%
liiungtung
a
Mi
PN
85,000
1900
1
3
3
10
61
7.2
311
6
11
82
93
152.4
1423
488
1911
221.8
4.7%
Lokwei ...
m
PN
80,000
1916
1
3
3
2
0.3
2
3968
368
4336
54'>.0
8.2%
Liniko
iA)
PN
48,680
4
6
8
80
16.7
80
0
29
29
36.3
163
420
882
lH3,a
Tanyun
m
m
PN •
100.000
1888
3
3
8
21
355
OG i)
355
10
330
178
508
31.8
Aiyiin
iii
PN
80,000
1890
93
164
2.57
32.1
n'i%
Manning ...
«
PN
310.746
1906
5
3
5
105
3-4
105
2
72
72
68.6
280
266
546
17.6
Lingsbui
m
PN
95,000
1917
1
1
1
15
15
582
119
701
73,9
2.1%
Cbeongkonir ...
U
35,362
50
60
no
31.5
Kanyen
■'41
32,680
...
26
51
77
23.3
1,819,508
5
39
51
99
1 ,455
8.0
1,705
37
362
136
498
34.3
28,309
6,147
34,456
189.3
2.0%
xxvi. THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KWANGTUNG — Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Gontinved)
YAMLIM TAO ^
Yarnhsien
(Yamchow)...
Fongclieng ...
m
& m
CNTM
250.000
130.000
1910
...
3
3
17
0.7
1
17
:::
272
383
149
■10
421
423
1G.8
Hope
/ CNTM, CMS,
\SBC. KCM
760,000
1880
15
14
30
59
801
10.5
1235
21
683
67
755
94.4
1005
741
1748
23.0
30.2%:
LiDgshan
a 111
CMS
38S,420
1906
1
1
1
1
•20
0.6
42
...
821
40
861
22
1,528.420
16
18
31
63
838
5.5
1,344
21
638
67
755
90.0
2,481
970
3,4.51
22.0
17.9%:
TOTAL
YUTHOI TAO ....
®
17,304,362
407
443
753
1.534
32,519
18.8
43,776
614
9,126
2,325
11,451
35.2
30,844
15,306
46,1.50
26.7
18.1%
LINGNAN TAO ..
stmis
1,789,888
76
84
68
135
4,773
26.7
4,940
36
544
154
698
14.6
6,037
1,322
7,359
41.1
8.7%
CHAOSUN TAO ..
8,495,035
372
429
376
910
18,993
22.4
23,480
470
7,884
1,735
9,619
50.6
88,472
18,503
106.975
125.9
8.3%,
KOLUI TAO
^ s m.
4,257,823
48
48
53
97
2,684
6.3
3.274
40
4.53
93
546.
20.4
6,605
5,266
11,891
27.9
m-
KIUNGAI TAO ..
1,819.508
5
39
61
99
1,455
8.0
1,705
37
362
136
498
34.3
26,309
6,147
34,456
189.3
2.0%
YAMLIM TAO
1.528.420
16
18
31
63
638
5.5
1,344
21
688
67
755
90.0
2,481
970
3,451
22.0
17.9%
Grand Total...
35,193,936
924
1,061
1,352
2,833
61,262
17.4
7S,SI9
1,218
19,057
4,510
25,567
38.5
162,743
47,534
210,262
S9.7
10,8%
HSIEN TABLES— KWEICHOW
xxvii.
KWEICHOW— Christian Occupation by Hsiens (See note)
1
2
3
4
Evangelistic Centers [ «
C
7
8
9
10
n
12 1 13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
name of HSIEN
Missions nfc work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
1 Organized Congregations
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa- I
tional Force
Lower Primary Students
Higher Primary Students j
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
l*rimary Students
Total Govt. Primary
Students per 10.000
I'crcentage of Total Primary
Students in Mission
Primary Schools
1{,47G,D3S
!0G
ESO
121
207
9.446
8.2
20,873
82
1,609
169 1 1,798
I9.I
47,068 ’10.020
57,088
49.8
3.1%
KIENCHUNG TAO
Kweiyang
Sihfeng
H
CIM
436. G91
90,5,56
1877
1 0
2
4
5
86
2.0
86
1
26
26
30.2
1778
763
2.541
58.3
1.0%
Ir?
CIM
111,917
328
94
Lungli
Kweiting
ifit
m
CIM
•56.653
422
38.4
Vt
&
CIM
701,7.50
7H0
213
176
755
956
134.8
13.7
'Tzekiang
Tingfan
'Trttang
n
1
CIM
CIM
CIM
96,972
91,078
35, .186
1
2
2
1
2
16
0.4
16
1
404
318
69
62
473
380
49.3
42.2
Kwangsbun
14?
Wl
CIM
6.5,19.5
2
Changchai
it.
CIM
45,571
79
85
164
31.5
36.4
CIM
63,400
101
535
469
84
161
75
185
696
.544
29.4
56.6
.56.5
Pingyiieh
Wengan
Meitnn
i
CIM
123.200
83,150
219,289
3
3
2
2
”59
2!?
59
Tilking
fii;
m
CIM
82,546
1
1
1
0.1
1
140
78
218
27.2
Tsunyi
m
CIM
337,678
1902
3
4
6
G
80
2.4
60
Suiynng
Tungtze
.Tenliwai
Chengan
i
t
iE
1
CIM
CIM
184,152
304,494
2.59,227
430,775
2
1
918
816
1486
1066
238
228
168
170
1186
1044
1654
1236
64.5
31.8
63.6
28.7
Tuyiin
n
CIM
1.31,440
Pingcliow
CIM
27.430
Lushan
bipo
Miiha
I
m
Ui
CIM
CIM
CIM
96.027
100.344
63,836
4
2
1
2
10
1.0
125
1
11
11
110.0
283
411
295
109
53
40
392
464
335
40.9
46-1
63.2
2.5%
Tuhshan
Sanho
Pnohai
Tukiang
A
m
lU
m
n.
CIM
CIM
CIM
CIM
214,215
18,688
17,719
21.725
1893
1
3
1
4
t}
50
2.3
80
1
12
12
24
48.0
337
242
243
1S3
89
60
23
•126
292
266
20.3
153.7
147.8
5.3%
Tankiang
w-
it
CIM
32,896
1
251
31
282
85.4
Sishui
7j<
20,131
•
•
•
4,544.131
15
26
18
22
302
0.7
447
4
49
12
01
20.3
15,519
4.333
19,852
43.7
0.3%
CHENYUAN TAO M ^ E
€lieiiyiiivn
CIM
147,970
1897
1
1
3
3
21
1.4
21
862
121
983
Tiencliu
79,703
1354
227
1.581
200.1
Shiping
IK
CIM
48,176
1
1811
60
1871
389.8
Kiungshui
n;
7K
CIM
49,073
471
76
547
lll.C
Hwangpiijg
i'i
CIM
103,679
1
632
86
718
71.8
Tnikung
•u
CIM
60,164
190
69
2.59
43.2
Kienbo
64,807
572
93
665
103.9
Lipina
355,836
903
115
1018
29,0
Kinpinc
a
w-
L (cim)
2.297
1
1
1
2
0.1
2
817
r>!)
872
3963.6
I’ungtsmig
zjc
at
83,328
•
•
*
Jungkiang
m
ir.
CIM
.50,716
77
49
126
2.5.2
Hiakinne
T
it
31,000
140
140
46.6
lungien
m
t
EA
118,420
1913
3
3
12
10
0.8
78
5
56
.56
560.0
961
169
1130
9.5.8
4 8%
Kiangkow
it
n
EA
106,795
579
95
674
63.6
Shengki
e
m
EA
55,275
•
•
Szebsien
110,081
710
221
931
84. C
Tsingki
CIM
37,735
2
225
56
281
7.5.9
Yiiping
3i
I)]'-
38,684
429
•12
471
123.9
■Szenan
®
Hi
CIM
277,438
1915
2
3
2
2
24
0.8
21
620
114
734
26.5
Tebkiang
it
261.463
881
105
486
18.7
Yenho
iS
35,692
•122
63
50.5
144.3
linkianp
il
CIM
157,792
1
1040
185
1825
116.2
'Wiichwan
Jil
CIM
143,808
1
241
41
282
20.1
Howpine
/rf
22,219
•
•
•
Sungtao
m
253,830
1408
122
1.530
60.5
Shihtsien
ri
n
CIM
136,751
1
1
1
1
15
1.1
15
367
42
409
30.1
Fengohiian
E
106,030
36
24
60
5.7
2,938,762
4
15
10
19
72
0.2
140
5
56
56
77.7
15,648
2,250
18.09.S
61.6
0.3%
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
xxviii.
KWEICHOW — Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
NAME OF MSIEN
Missions at work
= If
e w
d
Q
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
o
K
E
.
e
fi
> S
Wo
o
0
L>
gl
5 c!
c “
3. ?r
u
•o
'£
.2
&
c
e
O
^5
"s C
^ s
S 0
ei4*^
11
‘C '£
JS 7
o s
■3
d o-
.= 0
c &•
|g
S®.
0 0
'C 3
0 w
“5
u
II
0
H
Ex
o
H ^
.= -5
•fi c
o 2
14
15
16
17
18
0
0 J2
.0
^ e
$3
ce
b
tc g
e.£
a
a
as
c 5
1 s
S a
£ is
£ .2
b a
-a «o
0 =?
u >>
^ ®
so
CO a
Is
.n -a
CO 9
Sco
-3 §
0
«s 2
.S.S
>
0
0
0
0
•g"S
0
0
O i2
•3*3
a s
<5 O
=W
O « b
KWEISI TAO ili M ^
Pichieh
CIM
282,472
1 ^
564
175
739
Putii g
n a
CIM
44,733
1
•
•
Tsingcheii
CIM
126,606
1
5
37
2.8
37
664
116
780
61 9
Chenning
HI '4r
CIM
458,765
1
1
30
0.6
30
428
100
528
11.7
Langtai
1{15 IS
CIM
76,520
463
233
696
92.4
Pingpa
¥ m
CIM
68,541
1913
1
7
9
13
22.5
37.5
225
4
11.5
115
50.0
344
118
462
79.7
Tzeyitii
CIM
84,107
230
40
270
32.1
Nanlung
M ij
CIM
190,619
1891
2
1
2
2
11
6.5
23
385
28
413
21.7
Puan
ff *
83,244
...
386
1.56
542
65.3
Hingjen
SC t
187,382
557
166
723
38,7
Hingi
m a
192,700
3228
171
?699
194.7
Rwanling
m M
63,585
...
...
580
79
659
104.6
Annan
$ m
70,991
...
...
200
83
283
40.4
Chengfeng
A SIX
CIM
99.337
398
99
497
50.2
Tsebheng
B ?
CIM
54,465
180
30
216
40.0
Panbsien
^ eg
287,743
3027
359
3386
118.0
Tating
:Jc ^
CIM, FDM (cim)
106,692
1915
3
6
14
18
C51
65.1
651
4
70
70
10.7
632
144
776
73.2
An shun
5Jc Hfi
CIM
307,638
1688
17
6
14
24
297
9.9
297
10
165
15
180
60.01
940
422
1362
44.4
1\'eining
UMC, CIM
246,1.53
1917
62
69
54
109
6821
272.8
11616
55
1154
162
1310
19.3 1
129
173
302
12.3
Kiensi
K? m
CIM
311,6-11
3
200
112
348
11.2
Chihkin
« It-
CIM
144,9.51
2
434
87
521
34.8
Sbuicheiig
CIM
132,442
5
... 1
66
14
110
8.4
Cbihshui
^ 7k
123»082
...
...
1654
172
1826
140.4
3,733,409
87
109
93
166
8,072
.1.0 1
12.879
73
1,504
177
1.681
20.8'
15,701
3.437
19,138
51.3
8.1%;
TOTALS
KIENCHUNG TAO Et iSl
4,544,131
15
26
18
22
302
0.7
447
4
49
12
61
20.3
15,519
4, .333
19,852
43.7
0.3%
CHENYUAN TAO ig iii
2,938,762
4
15
10
19
72
0.2
140
5
56
56
77.7
15,848
2,2.50
18,098
01.6
0.3%
KWEISI TAO R 0 5i
3,733,409
87
109
93
166
8.072
21.6
12,879
73
1,504
177
1,681
20.8
1-5.701
3,437
19,138
51.3
8.1%
Unclassified by Hsiens (CIM)
2.53.797
1,000
7,407
Grand Total...
11,470,099
106
150
121
207
9,446
8.2
20,873
82
1,609
189
1,798
19.1
47,068
10,020
57,088
49.8
3.1%
NOTE— In a few western provinces it has been impossible for pur correspondents to supply statistics of mission work hsien by hsien. Wherever this has been the case the
Committee has made use of statistical returns representing mission work by stations. These figures have been entered under the hsiens in which the mission
stations are located. Consequently many hsiens where work is now carried on appear in the above table without figures. In any eompamtive study therefore of
Christian occupation by hsiens for Kansu, Kweichow, and Yiinnan, this imperfect grouping of figures must constantly be kept in mind.
• The fact that figures do not appear under these six hsiens for Columns 16-19 does not necessarily indicate a total absence of government primary schools.
HSIEN TABLES— SHANSI
XXIX.
SHANSI — Christian Occupation by Hsiens
1
2
3
4
0
0
7 1 8
9
10
11
12
13
14
16
16
17
18
19
20
name of H8IEN
Misaions at work
PopulatioQ Estimate 1
D.ate wbeD work
first began
Organized Congregations
Evangelistic Centers
c ?•
S
> a
“s
.‘*1=1
^ IS
"E. «
a
'.d
O 'o
S eo
e-. S
■ft.*-
2?
3 2
O O
HCs,
Total Christian Com.
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
s
^ §
% 0
il
ei
O
H
Lower Primary Students
2
a
■§
a
w
eS
B
£
it,
n
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primary
Students per 10,000
Perccnlage of Total Primary
Students in Mission
Primary Schools
Grand Total
10,691,878
229 296
287
S66
8,540
7,6 *13,298
242
3,468
SOS
3,973
47.8
301,198
14,091
3iS,289
290.0
1.2%
CHINING TAG B ^
Sangki' 1
(Tuiymittfui!
•jniyuan
mi
AG, DMS, YMCA
230,000
1878
2
3
14
28
159
7.0
1295
5
36
120
162
02.2
5509
1179
6688
290.0
2A%
*
m
BMS
98,721
3647
119
3766
377.0
m
ABCFM, BMS
140,804
1905
1
3
2
4
40
3.0
60
2
40
10
00.0
4251
334
4585
327.0
0.8%
:k
ABCFM
103,490
1883
4
4
12
33
270
27.0
514
21
182
37
219
81.1 '
19-28
79
2007
J95.0
9.8%
Kihsien
iSli
lEl^
ADCFM, CIM
138,738
1889
2
3
3
3
57
4.0
196
...
4587
280
4867
352.0
BMS
76,817
1891
1
1
3
75
10.0
84
2
60
GO
80.0
2720
78
2798
368.0
2.1%
:5c
7j<
ABCFM, BMS
172,941
1910
2
C
3
10
123
8.0
198
7
208
15
223
174.2
3440
211
3651
212.0
5.7%
£
m
NMC (CIM)
40,000
1915
1
1
9
2.0
18
426
51
477
119.0
'ik
u
NMC (CIM)
88,697
1915
1
2
1
2
29
3.0
44
1
8
8
27.5
1200
92
1292
147.0
0.6%
CIM
47,153
1889
1
6
1
1
58
12.0
70
4437
179
4616
932.0
CIM
56,957
1918
745
10
761
136.0
12.2%
ABCFM
165,521
1387
12
18
16
75)
653
39.0
1119
47
693
52
745
114.0
4875
447
5322
323.0
&
ABCFM. CIM
111,771
1887
5
5
9
11
132
12 0
222
2
GO
60
46.2
3740
630
4370
397.0
1.3%
Piugyoo
Kiebsiu
¥
ABCFM. CIM
279.850
1683
5
7
4
14
116
4.0
19-2
2
42
42
36.2
6763
410
7173
257.0
0.5%
CIM
121,631
1889
2
3
8
13
97
8.0
145
5
46
9
53
56.6
1810
75
1885
156.0
2.8%
Shihlow
Linbsien
Chungyang
ft
ABCFM
31.C06
1915
1
2
2
2
8
3.0
71
553
42
595
198.0
2.3%
i
NMC (cim)
188,782
1908
2
3
2
3
28
2.0
28
1
25
25
89.3
1010
4-2
105‘2
55.0
ft
ABCFM
ABCFM. NMC (ciM)
58,424
110,166
1914
1889
2
4
4
5
4
6
5
13
32
197
6.0
18.0
119
444
1
7
24
121
ii
24
135
75.0
63.2
158
2730
35
204
193
2934
3.3.0
267.0
4-4%
1.2%
Changchih
Sc
CIM
240,000
1687
3
3
4
7
79
3.0
104
3
51
10
61
77.5
4743
119
4862
203.0
f*
T-
CIM
133,632
1908
1
1
38
3.0
46
6329
191
6520
490.0
1.2%
fi7
CIM
108,365
1896
4
3
1
3
144
13.0
174
2
32
32
22.2
2606
69
2675
248.0
Siangyuan
m
S
CI.M
CI.M
122,955
121.262
1904
1889
1
2
2
3
1
1
14
53
1.0
4,0
14
88
4166
9451
16
204
4182
9655
383.0
798.0
Pingshun
HA
CIM
82,984
1916
4
1.0
9
nn
CIM
108,185
1916
1
1
12
1.0
17
1750
51
1801
167.0
Liobeitg
Tsincheng
Kaoping
Yangcheng
1
m
1
CIM
TSM
TSM
TSM
87,994
258,963
214,106
131.720
1911
1903
1905
1911
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
4
2
2
1
7
2
2
7
67
57
35
1.0
3.0
3.0
3.0
IC
IOC
118
68
3
43
43
64.1
1941
10039
8555
2446
46
•216
122
103
1987
10255
8677
2639
394.0
406.0
203.0
0.4%
Lingohwan
Tsinshui
Liaobsien
Hoshun
IS
1
hi
7K
m
m
sih
TSM
TSM
GBB
GBH
GBB
106,591
76.732
101,826
1‘20.000
90,143
1913
1915
1912
1915
1916
1
1
1
1
1
2
1
1
1
1
2
1
1
1
1
12
2
2
1
4
63
7
6
0 1
1.0
C.O
1-0
1.0
19
12
99
14
21
8
1
1
82
20
18
20
102
20
18
I61V9
285.7
300.0
1730
1809
2436
213-2
2002
46
90
49
33
28
1776
1899
24K5
2165
2030
161.0
237.0
249.0
180.0
226.0
3.9%
0.9%
0.9%
?o
CIM
92.558
1918
1
2
2
304
5511
309
109
6820
2.573
2064
647.0
10.6%
ABCFM, CIM
38,833
1895
5
1
7
17
259
65.0
396
10
304
117.3
CIM
AFM, GBB
105,148
1913
1
4
4
1919
264.0
1.9%
1.7%
%
259,281
1910
1
6
9
20
150
(3.0
177
9
103
32
135
90.0
6531
327
85
6858
1519
Siyang
GBB
161,660
1912
2
3
5
2
26
26
Yiihsien
Showyang
\s.
'B
£g
m
GBB
GBB
200,000
145, 5-27
1917
1890
! 1
1
1
1
3
3
3
29
2.0
"34
2
36
36
4366
5533
49
65
4415
5508
221.0
373,0
0.9%
...
5,370.534
73
112
134
315
3,1-21
6.0
6,355
144
2,260
315
2.575
63.5
144,422
1
7,065
161,487
28-2.0
1.6%
YENMEN TAG M P‘3 ^
Tatung
:k
f5j
AFM, HF (cim), SA
407,952
1886
G
9
6
9
Hwftijen
m
■c
HF (OIM)
66.958
191-2
1
1
SLanyin
Hi
lift
HF (CIM)
75,650
1918
‘2
1
1
Yiingkiio
w
AFM, UF (cia)
76.782
1917
1
4
1
1
Tienchen
X
HF (CIM)
87,011
1910
1
2
4
6
Ewancline
Ii9r
m
HF (cim)
81,792
1
Lingkiu
6|i
HF (CIM)
16.5,726
1910
3
3
10
Hunyuan
m
AFM. HF (cim)
229,829
1898
10
10
8
11
linghsien
If#
HF (cim)
118,128
1898
1
•2
1
1
Tuyii
HF (CIM)
77.975
1895
1
1
4
5
Tsoyiin
fO
HF (CIM)
48,741
1395
1
2
3
5
I’inglu
¥
HF (cim)
32,093
1
1
1
Shobsien
HF (CIM)
212,221
1910
6
7
Ningwu
HF (oim)
103,543
1
1
I'ienkwan
U
\l&
HF (cm)
90,607
Shenohih
flL
HF (CIM)
33,712
1
1
1
Wuohai
IL
HF (ciM)
36,807
1
1
Sinhsien
w
BMS
188,506
1805
4
4
9
1-2
T-ngsianc
&
BMS
103,427
1893
1
1
1
1
Tsinglo
s?
NMC (CIM)
67,802
1912
1
2
4
Tikihsien
Si
BMS
160,000
1891
2
1
3
3
lA utfti
BMS
176, -276
1913
1
1
1
1
Kwohsion
i
DMS
248,772
189-2
5
3
2
8
•I'ansze
it
BMS. PN
79,845
1895
1
2
1
I’aoteh
CIM
72,589
1
Hokii
CIM
77.32-2
1
3.1-20,666
•11
CO
65
92
314
23
15
7r>
48
178
12
20
44
10
38
15
17
15
182
31
17
5.0
3.0
•2.0
10.0
0.0
11.0
‘24.0
1.0
3.0
9.0
3.0
2.0
2.0
5.0
4.0
10.0
3.0
3.0
1.0
0.5
4.0
•2.0
314
23
15
76
48
178
5(i‘2
1‘2
20
44
10
3S
15
17
15
195
34
•25
37
10
123
•22
6.0 i 1,833
44
14.0
1-2684
U7
1-2801
3-20.0
0.3%
2005
47
2052
293.0
...
236
63
299
37.0
...
•2176
163
2:144
•293.0
2
49
49
102.1
1487
40
1527
170-0
3.1%
1247
60
1307
163.0
0
33
21.1
522
100
622
37.0
5.8%
46
8.1
303-2
278
3310
144.0
1.4%
1863
1-23
1936
166.0
1 1
50
50
250.0
1119
26
1145
143 0
4.1%
0
34
34
77.2
1380
•23
1403
281.0
2.4%
111
39
450
150.0
30
30
79.0
3357
87
3444
162,0
0.8%
1466
106
1.572
157.0
510
•28
538
60.(1
759
50
809
270.0
15
100.0
467
27
•194
1-24.0
3 0%
30
30
16.4
865-2
190
8342
465.0
0.3%
1043
171
4-214
1-21.0
2
”4
34
200.0
1388
58
1416
207.0
2.3%
529-2
17-2
r>l(V»
.34-2.0
6607
370
6977
333.0
63
70.7
11-242
41-2
11654
466.0
0.5%
7
7
41.1
18-25
135
19IX)
•24.5.0
0.3%
1107
34
1141
...
1280
•27
1307
163.0
! 27
43-2
8
1 440
25.1
1 76,157
•2,931
79,108
1 2-53.0
0.5%
XXX
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
SHANSI — Christian Occupatiox'i by Hsiens (Contimied)
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions at work
E' §
a ^
s ^
c9
Q
> S
HO
B-
H
|3
— ft>
^1
S'a
<a t,
.a o
a H
i§
io'
o
•I -3
O o
13
n 5
ra
H S
If
ti CM
t-J
c3 cA
li
HOTUNG TAG M ^ ^
Anyi
A
SMC {cm)
98,550
1888
1
1
7
13
92
9-0
122
6
52
26
78
84.7
6246
274
Linfen
W
CIM
131,486
1885
6
6
5
7
191
15.0
221
2
26
8
34
17.7
3337
224
CIM
117,629
1885
9
9
3
16
200
17.0
236
13
72
47
59 5
0.99<
Powsbnn
7?
Ml
CIM
52,994
1906
2
2
1
14
3.0
20
1
17
17
121.4
2670
CO
2730
i.4%
Siangning
m
CIM
56,256
1394
1
1
2
3
57
10.0
67
1
15
...
15
26 3
CIS
32
650
108.0
0.6?^
2,25f
Antseh
CIM
31,303
1889
2
4
2
2
G7
22.0
77
998
81
1079
Kiiwo
tib
ik
CIM
72,254
1885
2
2
2
7
76
11.0
96
5
55
15
70
92.1
2777
127
2904
a'-3X
Yicheng
CIM
63.920
1897
2
3
8
3
65
11.0
83
2468
114
2582
Fencliong
CIM, SA
84,541
1917
1
1
2
2
2142
104
2246
Sinngling
la
CIM
62,998
1918
1
1
...
2611
76
2687
637.0
Eibsien
ds
liS
CIM
39,321
1889
1
1
2
2
47
12.0
50
234
16
300
Tungtsi
i
SMC (CIM)
96,430
1896
4
6
7
10
114
12.0
114
3
33
33
28.9
4759
219
4978
LiiUsin
Eg
SMC (cm)
88,185
1904
1
1
...
34
4.0
44
2376
152
2528
Tusiang
SMC (cm)
46,029
1913
2
2
1
1
2588
88
2676
YuDgbo
}»j
SMC (cm)
67,763
1899
1
1
64
9.0
74
3535
93
3623
518.0
Wancbiian
SMC (cm)
52,858
1908
2
2
39
8.0
54
1230
G9
1299
260 0
Isbib
lb
SMC (cm)
67,894
1891
1
1
6
7
44
6.0
52
2
38
38
86.4
3099
153
3252
465.5
Cbiebsien
SMC (cm)
51,376
1895
1
1
6
9
74
15.0
174
3
37
23
60
81.0
2076
125
2201
440.0
Siabsien
a
SMC (cm)
104,214
1903
1
1
23
2.0
35
3881
135
4016
402.0
Pinglu
SMC (cm)
74,171
1635
142
1777
254.0
Juicbeng
SMC (cm)
62,709
1897
1
2
9
10
37
6.0
37
1
14
14
37.8
2358
131
2489
415.0
Sinkiang
CIM
86,625
1898
1
1
1
1
42
5.0
52
4557
87
4644
516.0
Tiiankii
ta
lb]
CIM
48,440
1915
1
1
7
1.0
11
1738
121
1859
372.0
Wensi
HrJ
CIM
111,424
1904
2
2
2
3
21
2.0
21
1
10
10
47.6
6749
240
6989
635.0
O.ljtf
Eiangbsien
CIM
48.675
1908
...
2053
79
2132
426.0
Tsisban
n
Hi
CIM
109,879
1906
1
2
3
3
18
2.0
18
1712
202
1914
174.0
Hotsin
CIM
85,657
1892
5
5
4
7
171
19.0
201
3
38
6
44
25.7
4333
151
4484
498.0
0.9J^
Hwobsien
5R
!|l£
CIM
53,405
1885
5
5
8
20
225
5.0
297
12
97
48
145
C4.4
3153
94
3247
C49.0
4.2^
Fensi
0
CIM
60,000
1887
13
13
4
623
L05.0
710
4
64
64
10.2
293
42
335
56.0
i$.5%
Lingsbib
/ti
CIM
70,303
1389
1
I
16
2.0
16
475
62
537
77.0
Chaocbeng
m
CIM
91,468
1885
'20
19
3
12
727
81.0
1781
9
148
6
154
21.1
1054
189
1243
138.0
11.0,¥
Shibbsien
fla^
CIM
53,071
1885
3
3
3
5
60
12.0
75
2
26
26
43.3
323
24
347
69.0
6.9«^
Tailing
:k
CIM
14,499
1885
21
22
6
9
276
197. G
316
3
34
3
37
134.0
172
12
184
131.4
16.7?^
Puhsien
a
CIM
39,275
1887
1
5
1.0
5
134
13
147
37.0
Yungbo
w
CIM
15,177
1898
2
2
1
1
32
IG.O
42
...
99
23
122
61.0
2,400,678
115
124
88
159
3,466
14.0
5,110
71
776
182
958
27.6
80,619
4,075
84,694
353.0
I.IP^
TOTALS
CHINING TAO
5,370,534
73
112
134
315
3,121
6.0
6,355
144
2,260
315
2,575
83.5
144,422
7,065
151,487
282.0
YENMEN TAO
IfgH itt
3,120,666
41
60
65
92
1,753
6.0
1,833
27
432
8
440
25.1
76,157
2,951
79,108
253.0
0.5%
HOTUNG TAO
M m 21
2,400,678
115
124
88
159
3,466
14.0
5,110
71
776
18a
958
27.6
80,619
4,075
84,694
353.0
1.1%
Grand Total...
10,891,878
229
296
287
568
8,340
7.6
13,298
242
3,468
505
3,973
47.8
301,198
14,091
315,289
290.0
HSIEN TABLES— SHANTUNG
2XX1
SHANTUNG— Christian Occupation by Hsiens
•
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16 1 17 18 1 19
•20
jjAIVIE of hsibn
Missions nt work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
a
0
1
s
0
Q
%
*E
1
o
Evangelistic Centers
1 Employed Pastors, Evangel-
1 ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
B
O
',2 e
'C 3
J3 --
0 w
1
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students
Higher Primary Students
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primary
Students per 10,000
Percentage of Total Primary
Students in Mission
Primary Schools
Grand Total
30,935,307
663
1,330
1,096
2,592
41,621
13.S
53,460
1,286
17,083
2,782
19,665
47.5
401,562
16,899
418,461
135.2
4.5%
TSINAN TAO ^ ^
1
Licheng
(Tsinan)..-!
H
jBMS, PN, 8A,
1 SDA, YMCA
613,482
1874
13
12
47
160
513
8.4
1557
49
256
226
484
94-9
7200
236
7436
121.3
6.1%
Changkiu
TsowpiDg
Tzecbwan
Cbangsban
fiR
BMS. PN
4‘24.677
1890
18
18
17
2.5
414
9.9
478
8
94
10
104
25.4
6591
144
6735
160.4
1.6%
BMS
138.642
1865
25
14
8
21
560
40.0
620
13
177
177
31.8
5414
142
5-550
402.6
3.1%
111
BMS
271,935
1898
16
10
7
14
325
12.0
3.51
7
180
180
55.4
2115
119
2234
82.7
7.6%
A
111
BMS
222,208
1886
14
16
12
31
300
13.6
340
14
78
91
169
6C.3
3987
241
4228
192.2
3.9%
. 1
Hwantai
Tsiho 1
Tsitung 1
Tsiyang
Cbangtsing ...
®
9k
BMS
256,118
1890
11
14
2
7
199
7.8
244
5
80
80
40.0
2336
42
2378
92.9
3.8%
PN
301.142
1696
5
2
5
72
2.4
83
3
35
13
48
66.7
6815
107
6922
230.7
0.7%
Hi
BMS
132,004
1890
12
9
3
6
221
17.0
242
3
46
46
20.9
3855
243
4098
315.2
1.1%
sd
PN
249,669
1882
1
3
3
7
270
10.8
312
4
49
i’?
66
24.4
2460
120
26<i0
104.0
2..5%
&
m
PN
374,919
1888
1
5
9
15
154
4.2
232
6
68
17
85
55.2
8514
92
8606
286.7
0.9%
$
(AG. MEFB.
1 SBC, SPG
621,432
1873
22
25
40
98
1869
30.1
2552
51
632
258
790
42.2
7146
763
7909
127.6
9 1%
5.4%
Sintai
Feicbeng
Laiwu
Hweimin
%
SBC. SPG
159,749
1893
10
13
13
26
729
45.7
1004
13
200
8
208
28.5
3528
106
3634
227.1
MEFB. SPG
281.100
1892
7
5
8
14
279
9.9
447
6
74
15
89
31.8
6890
253
7143
2-55.0
1.2%
If
w
MEFB, SPG
361,500
1908
5
11
7
10
100
2 8
179
3
58
7
65
65.0
4635
223
4858
134.4
1.3%
m
UMC
330,826
1880
7
15
6
11
2-28
6.9
285
5
88
29
117
60.3
1519
295
1814
55.0
6.1%
Yangsin
Wuti
Pinhsion
Litsing
Loling
N)
ts
UMC
2-25.155
1865
13
17
7
12
443
19.3
551
5
113
113
26.6
1761
204
1965
87.3
5.4%
U
UMC
224,583
1870
4
11
2
3
229
10.3
258
1
27
27
11.7
1747
122
1869
85.0
1-1%
f?[
Hi
BMS
223.032
1895
36
18
17
32
515
23.1
691
15
199
199
30.6
14'25
116
1543
70.1
1.1%
m
BMS
134,663
1910
4
3
2
6
26
2.0
28
4
26
26
100.0
1737
40
1777
136.7
1.4%
m
UMC
443,571
1860
7
18
8
16
200
4.5
233
5
69
5*9
128
64.0
976
119
1095
24.9
1.0%
Chanhwa
Putai
Shangho
Tsingcheng ...
Pohiog
«
n*
UMC
254,787
1870
6
14
5
7
219
14 2
223
2
31
31
14.2
952
57
1009
67.3
2.9%
a.
QMS
95,541
1890
23
15
12
23
266
28 1
290
11
169
49
218
81.9
1778
125
1903
200.3
10.3%
ft
rofl PN. UMC
Ig BMS
»,BMS
314,198
59,048
2'21.462
1895
1895
1890
6
4
24
22
5
12
2
7
5
18
226
76
394
7.2
12.7
17.9
267
79
416
3
11
38
131
12
50
131
22.1
33.6
1957
1120
2344
33
150
1995
1120
2494
63.6
190.0
119.0
2,5%
5.0%
Kaoyiian
Foshan
111
BMS
71,199
1890
10
5
8
11
157
22.4
169
3
44
44
28.0
1930
71
2001
1 285.8
2.1%
BMS
130,453
1898
6
8
4
7
116
8.9
125
3
118
1 ...
118
101.7
2306
209
2515
1 193.5
4 4%
7,037,095
305
323
258
590
9,100
12.9
12,156
263
2,982
811
3,793
41.8
93,058
4,379
97,437
133.0
3.7%
TSINING TAO
1
3f£
(Ind, MEFB,
t PN. SBC
PN
PN. SBC
PN
MEFB, SPG
251,782
1895
4
11
14
29
568
22.7
839
7
119
36
155
27.2
3683
337
3940
1-57.6 1
3-7%
Kinslang
Einsiang '
Yutai
Tzeyang
i
1
a
330,012
148,662
194,005
166,671
1898
1908
1904
1909
1
6
1
4
5
7
2
2
2
13
3
3
2
28
79
77
63
1-26
2.4
5.2
3.2
7.6
96
77
81
226
1
1
10
12
12
163
27
12
12
190
15.4
15.4
150.8
52.-5
1329
1306
1303
70
56
67
95
595
138-5
1373
1398
18.0
93.5
7-2.2 1
84.2
2.0%
0.9%
12.0%
Kiifow
Ningyang
Tsowhsien ...
Tenghsien
Szeshui
m
IQ
$■
n
MEFB, SPG
MEFB
MEFB. PN, SBC
PN
MEFB. SBC
177,169
284,493
244,266
476,807
159,181
1912
1890
1899
1699
1908
1
5
5
1
3
5
9
17
2
2
5
8
25
2
5
7
11
60
3
91
175
149
331
60
5.1
6.2
6.2
7.0
3.8
174
339
201
361
60
3
2
3
22
1
83
37
34
204
24
*4
71
33
41
34
275
24
36.7
23.4
22.7
63.3
40.0
1923
1340
1559
1219
1535
85
126
73
191
113
2008
1466
1632
1410
1648
113.4
62.4
68.0
29.6
103.0
1.0%
2.8%
2.0%
16,3%
1.4%
Wenshang
±
m
MEFB. PN
366,936
286,527
1907
1905
3
1
1
10
7
15
9
44
95
263
2.6
9.2
195
469
2
28
38
278
66
38
334
40.0
126.5
36.2
1706
1917
3051
3420
792
103
123
•248
318
48
1809
2040
49.4
71.3
50.8
87.3
20.7
2.1%
14.1%
3,9%
?iI5
m
PN
PN
651,835
1880
9
6
20
372
5.7
440
14
75
59
Tancheng
428,028
1915
3
1
1
840
Feihsien
PN
406,882
5
Mengyin
CUiihsien
I
iff
ti&
■'N
PN, SBC
PN, SBC
PN. SBC
PN. ChMMS
ChMMS
179,131
702,839
497,746
1908
1895
1900
2
1
6
6
8
3
6
6
4
14
13
180
273
218
10.0
3.7
4.4
180
404
245
1
8
7
12
113
74
...
12
113
74
75
6.7
41.8
33.6
57.7
97.4
1404
409
1182
5231
55
SB
216
264
114
1459
467
1398
5495
34-24
81.1
66.7
28.1
152.6
81.5
0,8%
19.5%
6.0%
1.3%
5.1%
364,261
1900
2
1
8
9
132
3.7
1.58
1
75
25
Tsaohsien
421,605
1905
10
6
15
16
193
4.6
194
1
160
Sbanhsien
Chengwu
%
ifSl
n
ChMMS
ChMMS, PN
392,469
186,566
1905
1908
5
1
5
2
11
6
11
9
89
200
2.2
10.8
5.1
09
250
110
3
100
28
15
35
135
28
15
78
12
150.0
14.0
16.7
24.4
15.0
1992
1938
1727
201
137
74
•2193
•207.)
1801
56.2
111.5
102.3
5.8%
1.3%
0.8%
;£
1^
Tf
ChMMS, PN
PN, SBC
PN, SBC
176,602
1909
1
2900
485-2
90.6
113.0
2.6%
0.2%
3'24.300
1900
1
5
7
14
320
10.0
420
7
78
Ytincheng
4-29,719
1905
2
1
2
80
1.9
83
1
12
8,248,594
50
138
173
314
4,223
5.1
5,691
124
1,696
313
2,009
47.5
51,288
3,357
54.61.5
66.3
3.5%
TUP
IGLIN TAO KS J
Liaocheng
r^YBCFM.NHM.
182,397
1693
1 2
4
12
20
65
3.6
165
1
! 8
98
12
110
169.2
3419
96
3517
195.4
3.0%
(Tunschanefu
1 SPG
, 1
2
■2
136
9.7
216
36
90
77
30
25.7
33645
127
33772
2412.3
0.1%
JJf
ABCFM
139,693
1890
n
16
69
53
1
149
130
67.7
86.7
3744
3655
1703
3890
173.5
3.7%
es
IS
ABCFM
•232,607
1886
2
4
12
33
2-20
9.6
301
1 3879
138.5
3.3%
Telihsien
lli^
ABCFM
281,536
1903
' 1
3
11
SO
153
5.5
90
1 1793
121.2
Wucheng
US
ABCFM*
148,077
1905
1 •••
4
11%
Siatsing
1C
ABCFM. NHM*
182,172
1864
; 1
2
2
3
209
4-5
11.5
6.6
15.1
15.5
0.7
288
77
383
294
30
1
' 20
20
9.5
1712
•2734
90
2'21
1S02
•29.55
100.1
434.6
Kiuhsien
GR
ABCFM
68,998
1901
7
“
1
1 81
9.4
3418
117
3535
160.7
0.9%
1 PN, UMC
221,009
1895
[i
17
1 ^
9
8
1 77
1 44
36.7
400.0
1 2-26
43,59
318.2
1.7%
inigyuan
ABCFM. PN
137,602
18.80
11 2
8
1
10
11
1 ^6
' 2704
1 86
1 2790
177.7
1.6%
Linghsien
n
ABCFM, PN
157,618
1907
1 •••
'
—
XXXll.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUrATION OR CHINA
SHANTUNG — Chnstiaa Occupation by Hsiens [Continued)
TUNGLIN TAG M Kj j'li (Confinurd)
tf!
PN*. UMC
147.964
6
12
11
20
199
13.5
232
2
2952
90
3042
20G.9
165.2
76.7
—
PN
211,183
1884
2
14
13
21
224
10.7
284
11
119
49
168
75.0
3190
280
3170
•u%
5.3%
1-7%
TmigpiiiR
Hi
MEFB, PN
238,185
189.5
7
6
13
19
507
21.3
779
6
87
].5
102
20.1
1716
108
1824
Si
(MEFB, NHM,
288,266
1906
0
10
13
201
7.0
336
3
27
9
36
18.0
2086
64
2150
74.6
1 SD.\, SPG
Pingyin
SPG
140,924
1889
11
10
12
36
4.52
32.3
948
21
206
49
255
56.7
2423
128
25.51
182.2
9-1%
IS
SL
NHM
279,282
1915
1
2
0
8
0.3
16
3816
OS
.3914
MO.O
Showcbang —
m
NHM*, PN
433,872
1914
1
1
1
35
0.8
95
2343
131
2474
•55.2
Piibsien
les
PCN
399,590
1
4706
218
4924
123.1
Cbnocheng ....
PCN
1.57,799
1914
2
11
1-5
i)t
3.6
.57
4
50
15
6.5
114.0
1647
8.5
1732
110.3
3.e%
Kwftiicbeng ...
n
PCN
67,624
1
1289
62
1351
201.6
Fanbsieii
m
PCN. PN
136,526
2
118
30
MS
10.9
&
ABCFM
169,765
1902
1
1
16
0.0
22
2385
70
245.5
144.4
Poping
ABCF.M
16.5,458
1894
1
1
1
22
1.3
33
3161
53
3.514
213.0
Cbibping
^ ABCFM
194,377
1899
1
1
2
1.2
28
1
20
20
90.9
3135
58
3193
164.6
0.0%
Tsingping
¥
ABCFM
100,883
1899
1
1
1
3.3
1953
8.3
2036
203.0
Sinbsien
n
NHM
96,784
2419
53
2-172
2.57.5
Kwiinbsien ....
111?
ABCFM, NHM
161.342
1907
4
4
4
36
2.3
53
2300
84
23.S4
149.0
Kwiinlfto
m
m
ABCFM* NHM
171,164
1911
1
2
15
15
145
8.5
40.5
2.302
33
233-5
137.4
Enbsien
ABCF.M
19.5,320
1880
3
6
4
11
472
24.2
783
7
85
85
17.9
2798
153
2951
1.51.3
2.8%
5,508,217
54
123
149
296
3,901
6.9
6,11!)
104
1,0.50
278
1 ..328
34.9
107,906
3,306
111,212
201.9
1-2%
KIAOTUNG TAG W ^
(CIM. PN, SA.
Fuslmn
HI
SBC. SDA,
1 SPG, YMCA
258,108
1879
10
16
28
98
V63
29.6
2078
36
546
297
843
110.9
3111
274
3385
131.2
m
fS
%
PN, SBC
267,470
1861
5'
28
32
95
1379
51.6
1.541
58
1101
102
1206
87.4
1971
204
2175
81.6
Hwangbsien...
PN, SBC
367,913
1875
6
20
28
97
1468
40.0
1483
58
848
65
913
62.1
14644
435
1.5079
410.0
&
PN
290,696
1870
3
33
17
37
422
14. G
.530
20
323
6
329
73.;)
1788
71
1859
64.1
Cbnoyiian
»
PN
192,837
1870
11
13
20
1.54
8.1
21G
7
140
140
93.3
8510
98
8C08
4.52.1
Iff
IS
PN, SBC, SDA
CIM. PN
589,052
1900
6
37
31
63
744
12. G
88.5
32
472
16
490
66.2
8026
140
SICG
136.1
Mowping
¥
411,281
1886
3
8
7
11
143
3.6
215
4
97
97
65..5
6390
3.37
6727
164.2
Yehbsien
is
m
PN, SBC
431,216
1869
7
45
28
70
843
19.6
928
38
556
70
625
74.4
12009
144
12153
282.7
m
m
PN, SBC. SDA
647,259
1893
20
110
99
263
6801
105.1
695.5
161
2468
89
25.57
37.6
11258
337
1 1.595
179.0
5Veibsien
m
PN
510,296
1880
6
60
19
71
1644
32.2
2081
46
449
210
659
40.2
9304
745
10049
197.0
(9
PN
526,995
1683
B
30
14
29
687
1423
13.0
836
15
208
62
39.3
6994
.58
7052
131-1
Kiaobsien
f
Bn. PN, SBM
509,187
1893
12
47
43
118
27.9
1GI.5
74
1155
68
1223
86.1
1993
72
2065
40.5
PN. SBM*
407,590
1882
2
40
11
33
940
23.)
1004
22
371
20
391
41.6
3620
313
3933
96.6
ep
(AEPM, Bn. PN,
445.613
1901
11
48
20
68
1013
22.8
17M
48
662
40
702
69.5
3996
106
•1102
92.2
1 SBC, SDA
ES
He
fpf
BMS, PN
439,451
1873
81
64
29
85
1607
36.5
1737
51
448
533
33.3
5513
214
5727
132.4
BMS, PN*
137,971
1875
18
19
7
25
283
20.7
313
18
100
100
2452
262
2714
194.0
Kwangjao
PN
327.059
1879
4
22
8
16
501
17.2
652
8
89
40
129
23,0
3756
234
3090
122.0
Sbowkwang ...
it
BMS, PN, SBC
460,280
1875
17
30
16
39
930
20.2
1260
23
833
69
402
43.2
10440
349
10789
231.5
BMS. PN
BMS, PN
199,040
1878
5
10
4
7
298
14.9
43
3994
140
4134
206.7
Sli
2c
a
312,813
1878
24
15
7
38
16.5
587
31
232
10
242
47.5
5084
149
5233
168.0
PN. SBM*
PN. SBM
470,045
1878
6
17
20
48
28.0
1624
28
349
62
411
52
4938
339
02;7
112.1
Cbucbeng
US
647,264
1884
2
14
14
19
198
3.1
237
5
48
T
26.0
2253
197
2450
37.9
R
SBM
469,606
1916
1
1
1
1343
149
1-192
31-7
Wenteng
CMML, SPG
376,671
1892
10
5
15
302
8.0
308
10
170
35
205
68.3
4605
179
•1784
127.5
Jungcbeng
¥
CMML
181,134
1889
2
2
4
4
0,2
4
2
47
17
64
1600.0
6409
212
6621
368.0
m
PN
264,554
1912
3
9
15
22
256
9.1
321
7
08
104
40.0
4909
99
5008
178.2
10.161,401
254
746
518
1,392
24.697
24.3
29,514
805
11,355
1,380
12,735
51.6
149.310
5,857
1.55.167
152.7
19.0?^
35.5%
'o.'%
l.l 0%
5.3%
i-3%
18.0^
6.15^
3,7?^
37 0,¥
3.3%
U.6%
8.5^
3.65^
3-1?^
3-6%
1.1%
4,4%
7.0%
2.1%
4,1%
0.9%
2.0%
7.6%
TOTALS
T.SINAN TAG
m m i£t
7,037,095
306
323
258
690
9,100
12.9
12,160
253
2,982
811
3,793
41.8
93,058
4,379
97,4.37
138.6
3.7%
TSINING TAG .-
iW 3? itt
8, 248, .594
60
136
173
314
4,223
5.1
5. 691
124
1,696
313
2,009
■17.5
51,268
3,3.57
54,645
66.3
3.5%
TUNGLIN TAG
Hi E2 at
6..508,217
54
123
149
296
3,801
6.9
6,119
104
1,050
278
1,328
34.9
107.906
3, .306
111,212
201.9
1.2%
KIAGTUNG TAG
m m iff
10,161,401
254
746
618
1,392
24,697
24.3
29,514
805
11,855
1,380
12,735
51.6
149,310
6,857
155,167
152.7
7,6%
Grand Total...
30,955,307
663
1,330
1,098
2,592
41,821
13.5
53,480
1,266
17,083 2,782
1
19,865
47.5
401,562
16,899
418,461
135.2
4.5%
HSIEN TABLES— SHENSI
xxsiii.
SHENSI — Christian Occupation by Hsicns
1
2
3
4
G
9
10
11
12
18
14
1-5
16
17
18
19
20
name of HSIEN
Missions st work
Population EBtimate
c jf
.a ■“
ei
Q
Organized Congregations
Evangelistic Centers
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Hible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (nil fonns o( work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
fe c
a, o
u
C Sh
a O
5 a
s®.
o2
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students
Primary Students
1
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primary
Students per 10,000
s g
£-5 ”
BU S o
3s|
(5 eM
o « S*
|S.S
Sm
Grand Total...
9,087,288
176
248
268
421
7,08)
7,8
12,287
141
1,949
274
2,223
31.7
120,713
7,527
128,242
141.1
1.6%
kwanchung tag Bfl jE
Cliangnn (Sianfu)
&
(AG*. BMS, SAM
I(CIM), SDA. YMCA
701. -573
1893
13
21
47
91
942
13.0
1
2-592 11
32
225
198
423
45.0
13707
647
14414
206.0
128.0
268.0
207.0
276.0
■i.8%
t£
BMS. SAM (ciM)
135,665
1901
3
4
19
27
130
10.0
13.5 ,i
U7
3
i-io
315
10.5
5G.2
1689
3610
3"%
7 1%
¥.1
SAM (ClM)
139,230
1893
7
12
734
52.0
1144
BMS, SDA
204,981
1894
29
32
6
25
56-1
20
5.0
874 :
34
31U
110-1
.III
BMS
44.541
1901
1
1
n
SAM (CIM)
99.508
1913
1
3
2
4
18
72
7.0
97 i
690 1
76 '
021 ,
2
55
122
12
352
24
55
76.4
999
122
94
105
80
83
1121
3526
2798
1579
1036
112.0 1
186.0
311.1 '
158.0
58.0
4.6%
3.3%
0.4%
20.0%
2.3%
OS
m
BMS, SAM (ciM)
192,034
1895
7
10
13
1
27
Kingyang
}&
BMS
BMS. SDA
91.66)
100,041
1903
1889
2
19
2
21
10
3
43
716
72.0
44
396
55.0
1409
Chowchih
m
SAM (CIM)
180,883
1911
1
4
3
3
3.0
m
I SMC (CIM), BMS,
180,000
1897
6
8
8
9
177
10.0
187 I
1
40
40
22.2
5220
354
5.574
310,0
0.7%
7.1%
1.5%
BMS
178,080
1696
7
8
1
5
107
134
6.0
15 0
167 1
197 1
4
• 3
58
44
.58
54.2
706
2707
334
1719
51
78
38
91
757
42.0
316.0
AS
&
SAM (ciM)
87.481
1908
2
5
TB
372
1810
124.0
Tijngkwun
Viiolibieti
ll’J
'ar
BMS
BMS
32,4-51
39,-533
1903
1897
1
2
1
2
1
1
2
31
6.0
8.0
66
1
15
15
48,4
453.0
0.8%
-k
%
SMC (CIM)
94,418
4
4
6
8
71
30
311
8.0
71
2
48
48
67.G
1267
1397
5147
988
772
55
1322
147.0
132.0
3.5%
SMC (CIM)
105,000
1
1
4
4
22.0
GH8
8
63
21.5
5242
374.0
1-4%
Si
Dt)
SMC (CIM)
13'), 005
5
5
9
90
7-5
108.0
Tengcheng .. ...
Itt
&
9K
7K
SMC (CIM)
SMC (CIM)
9G.OOO
53,080
1
2
2
2
2
3
3
95
5.0
19.0
102
95
847
170.0
SMC (cim)
86,488
5
5
7
14
400
51.0
3.0
6-0
5.0
4.0
785
30
30
77
91
7
80
HO
17.4
3030
1262
814
1 1G98
1 1704
181
3214
1334
3.57.0
133.0
2,4%
SMC (CTU)
98.000
1
2
-
30
77
91
52
866
173.0
5
SMC (cim)
46,500
1
1
4
1-5-5
18-53
143.0
SMC (cim)
126,921
3
3
4
16
17.5
270
1974
94.0
0.8%
Shnnghsicn
m
IU4>
NMF (cim)
209.794
1903
3
4
7
m
SMC (cim)
137,072
1
3
4
12
44
3.0
44
8
78
7
85
193.1
2472
889
103
71
2-580
960
184.0
87.0
3-2%
ii
SAM (cim)
114,584
1
•••
To
5.0
1-5
536
16
552
184.0
7jt
SAM (cim)
33,237
""l
34
35.7
130
5184
288.0
0.6%
19.
SAM (cim)
181,246
1888
1
3
4
2821
56
2877
206.0
lU
SAM (CIM)
143,873
1
1760
125
188-5
157.0
ft
Sft
SAM (clm)
117,430
i 1554
109
1663
111.0
Ik
u.
SAM (cim)
152,808
...
480
38
518
30.0
an
Hlfi
SAM (cim)
173,049
1893
1
5
4
269
62
B21
80.0
HA
Hi-
SAM (cilf)
37,372
1897
1
4
1.0
10
435
49
484
97.0
Rienyang
m
m
SAM (cim)
45,253
2,8%
4.0%
Lunghsien
m
u
n
SAM (cim)
SA3I (cim)
87,502
65,267
1893
1905
1
1
3
1
2
6
3
8
1
40
33
16
4.0
5.0
3.0
2.0
7.0
55
113
IG
11
43
1
2
28
37
28
37
70.0
111.0
1 ...
832
830
590
78
55
20
960
885
CIO
109.0
12G.0
123.0
Siinyi
&
SAM (CIM)
50.462
1806
240
16
258
85.0
lV4%
t£
It
BMS
27,909
1914
1
1
1
23
14
It
65.2
958
66
1024
330.0
SAM (CIM)
31,710
1914
1
2
3
3
0.5%
u
SAM (cim)
127.01-5
1894
1
6
11
12
167
66
14
13.0
5.0
5.0
217
1
24
24
14.1
4041
683
168
89
4209
772
35.0
65.0
Wukung
IS
SAM (ciM)
SAM (ciM)
139. 4C9
32.203
1903
1914
1
3
!2
14
1182
39
1221
383.0
5.158,018
137
198
223
368
6,037
12.0
10,201
133
1,801
205
2,0C6
34.4
88,236
4,630
92,766
180.0
2.1%
HANCHUNG TAG
Nancherg 1
(Hiinchungfu) ^ ffl
CIM
Paocheng
CIM
Chengku
CIM
Yanghsien
fit 1&
CIM
Sisiang
CIM
Kingkianc
K ^
CIM
Mienhsien
CIM
Liovanc
CIM
Kopinc
ClM
Clitnpa
ff. c
CIM
Liupft
& m
CIM
Hanyin
« fife
CIM, NLF
ChwnnpiuK
CIM
Ankang
$ lit
CIM, NLF
Pingli
CIM
Siiiiyang
m »
CIM
Paiho...
d }<>;
CIM
Tzeyanc
% w
CIM
biiihchuan
CIM
Ningshen
SjC K
CIM
ShanvanL'
111 fiS
SAM (cm)
Lhenan
SAM (ciM)
Bhancnnn
m m
SAM (cm)
Perighsien
E »
CIM
173.359
1879
3
4
3
3
254
15.0
131,072
1912
1
1
17
1.0
218.740
1887
1
1
20
1.0
214,110
1.S90
3
.3
2d
200.000
1895
G
G
3
>>
127
ti.U
80.000
114..500
1894
1
1
11
71,009
.55,000
96,98.5
3
3
.52
5.0
2.5,483
122,600
1
81,000
300.000
1898
2
2
3
3
13
2.3
141,520
...
120,141
138,937
75,000
60,867
...
41,142
190,954
194,927
62,906
...
70.000
2,970.443
20
22
9
11
_517
2.0_
30
89
127
10
1946
392
2338
135.0
728
214
942
73.0
3243
215
3458
1.57.0
2219
355
2574
120.0
0.9%
22
17.3
2211
196
2407
120.3
851
83
934
117.0
496
83
579
53.0
28
693
99.0
20
20
4.0
lOSl
90
1171
117.0
219
80
249
83.0
756
47
803
67.0
1333
22
1357
170.0
3870
73
3943
131.0
914
69
983
70.0
...
933
116
1049
87.0
...
607
51
668
47.0
1171
24
1195
149.0
340
40
380
63.0
317
24
341
85.0
398
48
446
24.0
691
26
717
37.7
500
33
533
107.0
...
376
40
416
59.0
22
_4.2
1 25,887
2.299
28,186
95.0
0.1%
XXXIV.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
SHENSI— Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
NAME OF HSIEN
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
O m
oS
4) O
c
u
•a
3
M
c
•a
3
55
%„
S|
'=''2
c 5
Eh e
^ s
c.’5
^ a
|a
t>H
a
a
t =
i?
iS
H
£ *
u B
.an
a
a
a
^ >k
la
o2
tfi 9
o.s
"3
o
£
is
si
3 ^
o
c
£*.S
^ *c
•r M
iJ W
O
O
BM
©
hJ
EC
18
EG g
'Hi
^ C/3
k.
|o
3.6
fc-§
13
II
C Q
'C.2 »
^ So
an
lit
l|l
? 2%
yulin TAO ^ iS
Yiilin
AltCFM, AFM
AHCFM
105,416
36,803
1915
4
5
10
11
219
20.0
369
1
27
27
12.3
565
404
675
89
48
15
1
654
4.52
590
GO.O
113.0
295.0
4
ffit
AIJCFM
10,23d
1917
'2
"32
16.0
2.0
165
91
310
35
345
17,5.0
ts
lU
ABCFM
21,824
327
36
363
41.0
pf
AHCFM
94,818
1914
f?T
ts
BMS
16,967
1900
1
2
4
6
30
2.0
30
2
50
50
166.7
90
140
58
25
148
165
74.0
H3.0
2.5
s
DMS
15.447
1910
1
1
1
26”0
5 0
13
18
88
21
109
218.0
Eanchiian
ir
«
)ik
yc
BMS
HMS
5.297
6,859
1
...
85
141
14
a5
155
123.0
39.0
$
HMS
40,788
1911
s
111
BMS
18,097
1911
1
1
1
3
1
3
4
2.0
4
22
97
311
19
36
116
349
58.0
68.0
g
AHCFM
64.601
1920
309
21
330
GO.O
s
HMS
53,756
193
8
201
C7,0
f&
HMS, ABCFM
28,979
1914
3
3
3”0
142
1401
60
1461
146.0
fS.
ts
AHCFM
103,790
ES
AHCFM
82,370
1917
1
1
2
3
2
53
7.0
205
163
67
25
112
238
163
54
26
292
189
37.0
27.0
«
A
AHCFM
65.46H
1916
129
14
143
36.0
m
ABCFM
40,063
1915
1
22
22
88.0
362
21
383
192.0
ss
iS-.
.HMS
24,077
1909
“
13
13
108.3
143
22
165
41.0
7
><l
BMS
41,342
1907
-
't’
S
SB
HMS
20,819
1901
3
3
1
2
24
12.0
24
1
23
23
95.8
221
203
15
39
236
242
118.0
121.0
#r
BMS
21.955
1
97
20
117
39.0
}\\
BMS
30,036
.. .
••
958,827
19
28
36
42
527
6.0
1,470
6
135
...
135
25.6
6,592
698
7.290
76.0
H.7%
1.7%
TOTALS
KWANCHXJNG TAO .
S3 at
5,158,018
137
198
223
368
6,037
12.0
HA^XHUNG TAO . ..
® at
2.970.443
20
22
9
11
517
2.0
yULIN TAO
Ki*t:at
958.827
19
28
36
42
527
6.0
Grand Total --
9,087,288
176
248
268
7.081
7.8
586
1,470
133
2
6
141
1,801
13
135
1,949
265
9
274
2,066
22
135
2,225
34.4
4.2
2.5.6
3L7
88,236
25,887
6,592
4,530
2,299
698
92,766
28.186
7.290
180.0
95.0
76.0
120,715
7,527
128,242
141.1
2-1%
0.1%
1.7%
1.6%
liSlEN TABLES— SZECHWAN
XXXV.
SZECHWAN — Christian Occupation by Hsiens
name of hsibn
Missions nt work
Grand Total 61.444,699
21
i|3
Ijg2
I'^’c
369 447 489
S 9
O'-
js Si
.® r®
i" ^
1,479 12,447 | 2.0
il
32,942
ec «
K g
1-5 <
IG
17
18
19
20
1
s.-i ,
1 i
lo f
« c
c
h
t. Higher Primary
Students
, Lower and Hight
rimary Students
al Govt. Primary
idents per 10,000
hige ol Total Primi
idents in Mission
rimarj Schools
Is
o
1“
Govt,
P
C ^
g 73
881 15,914 1,832 17,746 142.8 436,535 143,757 480,292 78.2 3.69^
SICHWAN TAO i't
—
|ABF. CIM.FFMA,
1
1
40.3%
Cbenglu
fS.
IP
MCC, MEFB,
( SDA, Un, YMCA
394, .515
1881
15
8
40
204
926
23.5
1
3189
144
2322
219
2541
276.2
3296
•16-1 [
3760
95,1
Hwayang
Kieiiysng
Kwangban ..
Tsungking ...
u
MCC, MEFB
HI7,73‘:
_ 1
5493
816 ,
0309 <
77.2
0,0%
m
K
MEFB
982.994
7
7
9
1^5
1.3
790
2
■10
40
33.3
5633
817
6450
65.7
CMS
383,766
1913
1
1
1
3
.30
0.8
30
2
41
41
136.7
4442
236
4678
122.4
0.9%
m
CIM
436,348
1
...
3158
317
3.505
80,-1
Sliibfang
Slnvangliu ...
1
i
CMS
CIM
CMS
143,419
141,730
16-5.812
1894
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
1
30
66
2.1
4:0
30
171
1
1.5
15
50.0
2133
1-509
2420
8.S
171
212
2221
1683
2632
1920
1-55,3
120,2
1.59,5
73,2
0.7%
2-'4%
Wonkiaiig
*Si
MCC
263.266
1906
2
3
2
4
34
1.3
71
48
48
MCC
105, -500
1905
2
.3
2
4
50
4.8
61
2
83
83
166.0
1725
197
1922
183.0
4.1%
Kintang
CMS, MEFB
MCC
773,177
193,638
1905
2
2
2
0
32
1.7
51
4
89
278.1
•1-527
3010
309
246
1836
3286
02.6
170.2
2.6%
Kwnnbsien ...
I’cngbsien
Tsunguing . . .
•;g
m
m\ CIM
Aft MCC
MCC
443,330
369,928
81,554
1889
1897
1905
3
5
2
5
2
4
8
1
6
25
4
91
88
42
2.1
2.4
5.2
91
139
44
2
14
3
50
172
63
•13
50
215
63
.5-1.9
224.3
150.0
3134
3344
933
1.5-5
282
51
3289
3626
984
98.3
121.5
1.5%
5.0%
6.0%
Sintsiiig
I'ingwu
Kiaugyn
I’eboliwan
Cbiingining ...
Sr
7I
*
1
m
CIM
CMS
CMS
CMS
CMS
184,443
163.613
357,852
83.909
141,391
1896
1911
1894
1895
1
4
2
1
1
1
2
3
2
4
3
1
2
8
7
2
54
14
55
24
3.0
0.9
1.5
3.0
79
69
124
35
4
4
1
86
61
15
86
61
15
614.3
110.9
62.5
2116
1438
2097
967
2103
291
130
219
32
174
2107
1-568
•2316
999
2277
130.8
96,2
64.9
lyo.-i
162.6
5.2%
2.6%
1.5%
Miiolisicn
m
CMS
37,204
1906
1
1
1
2
6
1.6
15
1
25
2.5
416.7
ry.n
19
5.50
148.6
149.3
Weiicbwan . .
Mienyang
Tebyang
Anlisien
1
;n
fSt
1%
Aft
CIM
CMS
CMS
CMS
28,249
468,993
300,511
246.060
1894
1903
1894
5
2
6
5
2
4
7
1
22
5
1C
126
65
154
2,7
2.2
6.3
261
88
411
15
4
9
120
80
198
.59
179
80
198
142.1
123.1
128.5
3725
2501
172
244
.527
2.51
3969
3028
423
84.8
100.9
17.2
4.3%
•2.8%
31.9%
Miencbn
It
CMS
.358,148
1894
3
2
4
11
124
3.5
240
4
138
138
111.3
5344
.3029
2163
146
136
167
.5-180
.3196
153.1
138.9
2.4%
CMS
230,061
1 ...
0.2
114
20
2577
166
234.3
7
Lokinng
m
tl
CMS
110,530
1919
1
1
1
1 2
Mowkung
s
CIM
i.i.Ofb
658
34
692
300.9
Sungpnn
m
CMS
23.731
1 ”
...
553
20
.573
1.59.1
CIM
36,916
8,.541..396
62
59
ilOO
344
2.138
2.5
5,991
218
3.646
321
3,967
186.2
74.86-5
6.881
81,7-16
95.7
■1.6%
TUNGCHWAN TAO Hi }\\ iE
IVlisien
(Cliungkin(,f}..i^
Kiniigtsing tC tJt CIM
ChiiiiRsliow (,5 MCC
Yungchwan ...l^k Jlj MEFB
.luugcbftiig ^ MEFB
Kikiirng ill CIM
Nanclnvixn ji jlj' MCC
Tungliftiig 1^^ FFMA
Tutsn 1;;^ JS| FFMA
I'islmn 5£ MEFB
Fowling
Hot'lnviin 1'^
Kiiingpeh
Wusliciig jsl;
Fengkieh
Wushan
Yiiiiyniig ®
(CIM.FFMA.MCC
1 MEFB, SDA
Wanlisien CIM
MCC
MEFB, SDA
MEFB, SDA
MEFB
CIM
CIM
CIM
Kuihsien
Wnki
Tiilisien
Kaikiang
Cliiihsien
'I’lichu
US CIM
ffi m CIM
m CIM
TL CIM
m CIM
I CIM
Simnlinn CIM
1,315,273
1,090.583
192,673
4.56,149
404,123
1,214,119
768.5,56
716.30.5
355,440
794.228
212..594
608,854
2.56,501
842.189
202,049
863.4.5.5
274.844
757.408
572,980
539,204
1902
1901
677,376 ' 1918
445,461 1900
582,283 ...
491,261
.506,137
1.S97
1916
1916
1903
1888
1895
1899
1898
1909
1136
8.6
1766
79
8
0.1
8
•)
19
1.0
48
r)
105
2.3
215
10
138
3.4
717
0
100
2.2
135
3
47
0.8
218
...
27
0.6
176
190
4.0
509
14
76
0.7
161
19
138
1.8
530
9
60
0.8
115
2
65
09
114
1
34
O.b
”67
116
4.5
216
1
220
2.6
488
6
76
0.9
167
3
42
1.5
166
1
214
2.9
.331
10
90
1.6
321
1
12
0.2
43
7.5
79
267
90
110
.54
15
394
214
220
40
53
232
48
30
183
10
75
79
267
90
no
67
45
469
286
220
40
53
232
78 '
30
183 I
10 !
132.0
9149
863
10012
76,1
12.8%
937.5
7910
853
8763
80.1
0.9%
415.8
164715
432
IC.OOS
889.9
0.15%
254.3
6841
1093
7934
174.0
3.a%
64.3
36.58
287
3!*45
97.7
2,2%
2274
1-50
2124
3.5.8
IIO.O
1731
187
lilts
43-1
5.-i%
142.6
3590
.571
4161
71.5
1.6%
166.7
3713
139
3852
78.6
1-2%
246.8
2790
317
3107
63.1
13.1%
376.3
8601
•147
90-18
74-5
3.1%
1.59.4
.5811
302
6113
79.5
3.5%
66.7
4041
2-54
429-5
60.0
0,9%
2235
136
2371
66.8
27.7
2540
87
21127
33.1
b.7%
74.5
39
784
37.0
4191
193
4381
72.1
4-5.7
1963
238
2201
86.0
2-1%
105.5
2074
171
2248
26.8
9.1%
2536
52
2-588
128 1
102.6
3539
619
4108
48,2
1.8%
71.4
' 4748
111
5189
18,0
0.6%
1 10391
63-5
11026
145.7
1.6%
U.l
6096
422
6-518
114.4
0.2%
3241
607
38-18
71.3
XXXVI.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
SZECHWAN — Christian Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
Wftnyfinti
Chcngkow
ChunRbsien ...
CIM
2.56,501
1916
1
1
7
7
97
3.8
139
1194
143
1387
52.2
%
p
CIM
173,125
1916
1
1
2
2
20
1.2
117
6.54.1
996
48
1044
60.5
1^
MCC
661,103
1902
2
4
s
20
37
0.7
1.50
io
141
6*4
205
9784
7906
17690
310.0
i-2?i;
1-7%
i
MCC
920,053
1903
1
3
3
5
9
0.1
63
2
46
46
511.1
2316
398
2714
29.5
Tienkiftng
u
CIM
469,661
3888
290
1178
89.3
LiftnRsbMi
m
Ul
1%
CIM
MCC
6aS.369
,592,317
1902
4
4
6
7
62
1.1
177
1
26
26
42.0
4103
2197
629
219
4732
2416
81.2
41.0
o.6?f:
MCC
278,583
1907
1
1
1
3
15
6 6
60
2
38
38
253.3
11,57
72
1229
44.2
m
u
MCC
410,960
...
...
5820
161
5981
145.9
MCC
135.005
773
52
825
61. 1
Pengshui
tK
MCC
399,812
...
...
259
1096
27.4
19.919..539
90
127
126
349
3.153
1.6
7.207
186
3,685
445
4.130
131.1
153,949
19,715
173,664
87.2
2.3%
KIENCHANG TAO
Yaan
i
(Yiichowfu).
• fg
MiF
Mingshan ....
.
ABF
Jungking ....
ABF
Iiusban
m
m
ABF
HsnyiiaD ....
■ tfc
iA
ABF
Sicbaiig
w
.ABF
Mienning ....
• s
ABF
Yenriian ....
. IS
&
ABF
Cbaokiob ....
bS
ABF
Tiencbiian ..
ABF
Hweib
fr
I?.
ABF
Yenpien
iis
3#
ABF
Yiiebsi
&
»
ABF
Losban
III
ABF, CIM. MCC
Omei
m
CIM
Hungyn
■ m
n
ABF
Opien
.8S
ABF
Eiakiang
. ^
iL
ABF
Kienwei
«
ABF. MCC
Jungbsien....
MCC
Weiviinn ....
MCC
Meishan
IM
Uj
CIM, MCC
Tanleng
.. n
«
(iM
Fcngsban ...
.
111
CIM
Tsingshen ....
CIM
Eiangbii ....
CIM
Tayi
-• •*:
CIM
Pukiang
tL
CIM
^ m
170,446
1894 ;
13
7
36 '
383
22.5
383
26
335
61
396
104.2
1751
109
1860
109.4
17.6%
209.911
1
1618
74
1692
80.6
104,751
1
1087
131
1818
174.8
.54,657
8
...
445
27
472
87.4
121,993
4
...
2360
245
260.5
217.1
...
467.706
1905
1
3
3
20
260
5.6
260
17
260
36
296
U3.8 '
2178
453
2631
•56.3
10.1%
1288
56
1344
112.0
211.483
2
1429
69
1498
71.3
80,949
1
30
30
8.7
209,483
... '
3
...
...
601
55
746
34.1
2823
201
3024
102.1
13,55
57
1412
217.2
90 .546
1175
78
1253
139.2
47'>.234
1888
9
20
55
481
lO.l
734
32
656
108
764
159.2
3293
281
3574
75.2
17.6%
173,195
1
1
1
29
1.7
29
3533
257
3790
219-1
330,133
...
1
2814
222
3036
92.0
61,358
1
...
3,56
25
381
63.5
2
3011
86
3097
154.9
600,129
1912
1
2
1
' i
24
24
3965
437
4402
73.4
0.5^
694,963
1903
!
31
22
67
310
4.5
450
! 42
570
92
662
213.6
4486
303
4789
69.0
i2.l%
418,771
1903
6
8
10
21
84
2.0
175
11
302
302
3.59.5
4065
175
4240
101.4
6.7,%
488,116
1907
1
1
2
4
25
0.5
83
2
57
57
228.0
3651
408
40.59
83.2
1.4%
111,593
1
1
1
1
41
3.7
56
594
.53
647
53.8
173,947
1911
1
2
3
6
85
5.0
230
3
57
57
67.1
1603
124
1727
100.2
3.3?^
132,112
1
1
1
1
47
3.5
47
...
1939
100
2039
154. .5
455.461
1902
1
1 1
4
6
36
0.8
61
2
48
48
133.4
2241
207
2448
53.8
1-9/%
294.157
6
1
3
6
109
3.7
220
3
62
62
56.4
1749
167
1916
1 65.2
3-1/%
165,638
1
' 2
1
1 5
22
1.3
32
13,53
58
1411
1 85.il
.981.055
1
74
81
1 78
226
1 1.912
2.7
1 2,760
139
: 2,371
297
i 2,668
: 140.4
1 57.483
1 4,458
61,941
, 88.9
4.1?^
YUNGNING TAO ^ ^ jS
Lubsiei)
%
s
CIM, MCC
ABF, CIM
ABF
1890
14
7
16
41
568
6.6
678
22
547
23
570
100-0
6115
484
6599
(LHCbow)...
Ipiii
1
917,649
204,820
1888
3
2
5
14
48
174
1.9
274
31
493
154
647
380.6
4653
1041
.549
106
5202
1147
If:
m
CIM. MCC
1,123,073
1902 j
3
5
9
43
217
2.0
531
21
569
88
657
298.7
5396
766
Kanki
m
CIM
374,738
... 1
1
1
1114
122
Changning
-a
ABF
270.301
1633
148
1781
Tfa
m
ABF
199,691
...
ABF
126,809
yii /
132
Eiingbsien
KS
ADF
163,359
1
809
95
Hingwen
3:
ABF
217, .555
...
Lungcbang .
Pingshan
Mapien
m
,r.
a
la
m
iS
MKFB
ABF
ABF
413,338
312,265
58,043
16
8
2
S
11
322
7.8
1972
0
190
190
59.4
2699
1096
653
400
157
37
3099
1253
690
s*
n.
CIM
.566.012
2
367.5
274
Nacbi
m
CIM
43,207
2
521
100
Tzecbung
fi
MKFB
CIM
879,172
4N4.1I0
9
19
2
8
47
348
4.0
2235
39
769
78
874
250.4
3342
2055
4-58
464
3800
2519
t
MCC
1.1.5.5,63.5
1902
4
4
11
34
132
1.1
.331
20
336
84
420
.323.1
4396
449
se
MKFB
612,959
4
9
2
G
246
4,0
1161
4
80
27
107
42.8
2748
472
Tsingyiiiin
5Jf
MCC
212,822
1903
1
3
2
4
28
1.3
52
2
.50
50
178.6
1988
74
2062
Neikiang
Tl
MKFB
627.049
4
13
2
10
291
4.4
776
8
1.55
155
53.4
2.553
201
2754
Sityuiig
iX
CIM
337,008
1
1381
299
1680
?G
, ABF
10.5.103
623
313
Kusung
*
! CIM
120,166
i
064
103
Kwlin
m
CIM
3.53,260
1195
144
10.741.320
59
87
69
244
2,326
2.2
8,010
159
3,216
454
3,670
158.2
52,788
6,173
58,961
7G.5; 9-0%
.■56.2 1
.'•>4.9 1 9.6?#
33.0 -•
60.0
47.7
86.4
.■Slj-O
15.4
7.5.0
40.4
119.0
67.4
144.4
43.2
51.6
11.9
62.0
98.3
•13.9
60.0
62.8
8H.9
38.0
.54.9
.5.6?# I
18.7?#
8.0?^'
3.2?i;
2.4?^
.5.5?j|
I
SZECHWAN — Christian Occupation by Hsicns (Continued)
tiame of hsien
Missions at work
> B
«s
c rf
4 S
•J Iss
:= «S
11
w-s
I H ^
^ s
o g
0-.2
* *
5 a
ft
.2 o
B Pn
So
B O
- o_
e c<^
•IS
a
tc-2
tB g
vj.2
l.•i
ce 9
11
t »
So
to c
n
B-Z
1C
a
u s
li
o 3
•Jyi
■>
o
O
a
£ «
b B
.a -S
U 3
is X
s>
o
O
“iS
ts a
'9 "2
11
■20
E*
e9
IIt
1^1
H a ■"
•■a ""
O 2 S
§>§ £
^ 'C
a 3“-
s yj
KIALING TAO ^
LftiiRchunK
(paoning).
NancHung.'--
Sicliung
I’inRsbtin ••••
Hung
Linsbui
Yocbib
Tsangki
Nanpu
KwftngyHiui
Cbfloh'va .••
Tungkiang ■•
Hiinkiang —
Pacbung .•••
Kienko
[ill CIM
m CIM
m % CIM
W iirciM
m CIM
7K1 CIM
stl CIM
« CIM
•:®
'2f
-
■ )«
■'bS
.'ii£
E
CIM
CIM
Pengan
Kwniigftn .•
Sanlai
Shebmig ■
Tenting jH
Chungkinng...-! i|i
Tun^an j#iS
Saining ,$
46-2.8S4
807.558
8'27,777
397.268
391, •222
885,194
609.158
•286,028
527,728
419.909
106.450 1
1886
1896
1898
1902
1892
1902
1889
LocUib
Aiiyo ...
■ 9S
CIM
302,503 '
CIM
1.251.740
CIM
1.051,265
1887
CIM
339.861
CIM
380,619
CIM
877,076
1910
FFMA
1, .102. 816
1902
FFMA
563,037
1897
FFMA
288,574
CMS
955,773
1903
MF.FB
485,387
FFMA, MEFB
736,056
1902
FFMA
543,075
1898
1 MEFB
416,427
, MEFB
946.014
15.261,389
84 93
11
1
7
116
316
693 '
15.0
1322
107
1.3
689
10 ;
0.3
10
224
5.6
474
10 '
0.3
10
12 1
0.3 1
95
67
l.l
104
85
3.0
1-26
194
3.7
353
65
1-6
116
11
1.0
25
11
0.1
66
202
1.9
474
1
28
63
0.7
149
62
0.5
174
75
1.3
152
16
0.6
44
18
0.2
55
241
3.3
1180
31
O.G
88
622
15.0
2601
98
1.0
639
2.918
1.9
8,974
290
55
345
50.0
84
27
111
103.7
46
46
20.9
28
68
62
110
39
305
260
88
528
167
481
400
70
104
39
360
•260
86
632
167
481
400
179 2.996
3,311
90.0
61.9
580.7
346.7
550.0
222.4
263.3
.538.7
77.0
40.8
113.4
4538
471 1
5009
108.4
6515
476 j
8991
111.4
520-2
216 '
.5418
165.7
3264
159 :
H 123
86.2
1848
93 1
1941
50.0
3687
204 1
3891
101. 1
4894 ,
564 '
.5458
89.5
1554
111
1665
58.2
1000
223
1223 1
•23.*2
1096
124
1-220
•29.0
416
15
431
40.7
1600
107
1713
56.7
975
58
103H
82.0
4024
373
1397
41.9
2039
131
2170
63.8
4587
185
4772
120.0
5097
666
5763
bn.V
7545
361
7909
,56.5
3097
128
3325
57,2
5314
108
,5322
184.8
3159
222
3381
35.4
2370
171
2541
52.4
3331
221
3552
48.3
2410
179
2.589
47.7
5553
203
5756
138.1
104->9
758
11187
118.3
97,4-50
6,530
103,980
1 C8.1
64%
1.3%
1.7%
5.0%
4.8%
0.4%
0. 7%
4.4%
7.5%
1.6%
1. a%
15.i%
6.1%
7.7%
3.5%
3.1%
TOTALS
SICHWAN TAO H Hi iS
TUSGCHWAN TAO ft HI ifi
KIENCHANG TAO SE S ili
YUNGNING TAO 7l<. ifi
KIALINO TAO S FiiK
Grand Total..
8.541.396
62
59
100
344
2,138
2.5
5,991
•218
3,646
321
3,967
186.2
74.865
6.881
81,740 1
95.7
4.6%
19,919,539
90
127
126
349
3,153
1.6
7,207
186
3,685
445
4,130
131.1
153,949
19,715
173,664 1
87.2
2.3%
6.981.0-55
74
81
78
226
1.912
2.7
2,760
139
2,371
297
2,668
140.4
57,483
4.458
151,941 1
88.9
4.1%
10.711.320
59
87
69
244
2,326
2.2
8,010
159
3,216
454
3,670
158.2
52,788
6,173
58,961 j
54.9
5.9%
1.5.261,389
84
93
116
316
2,918
1.9
8.974
179
2,996
315
3.311
113.4
97,4.50
6.530
103,980 1
68.1
3.1%
61,444,699
|369
447
489
1,479
12,447
2.0
32,942
881
15,914
1,832
17,746
142.8
436.535
43,757
480,292
78/2
3,6%
xxxviii.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
YUNNAN- Christian Occupation by Hsicns
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
NAME OP HSIBN
Missions nt work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
Organized Congregations
Evangelistic Centers
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
Total Christian Com-
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students
Higher Primary Students
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primnrj I
1 Students per 10,000 I
Pereontageof Total Primatx j
Students in Mission /
Priaanej' Sohools /
Grand Total
8.824.727
128
174
146
236
7,816
8.8
29.714
88
1,782
224
2,006
25.5
166,098
20,294
186,392
211,3
1.1%
TIENCHUNG TAG ^ ^
Kunming
(yiinnnnfu)..-
a
s
s
ICIM, CMS, PMU,
1 SDA, YMCA
PMU
286,990
78,340
1882
1914
5
1
3
3
15
1
30
1
317
32
11.1
4.0
716
37
4424
14
10
200
260
90
290
200
91.5
16.5
8854
1276
2352
2424
831
1058
105
203
406
62
9912
1381
2555
3-16.6
177.1
283.9
2.9S^
i'.ix
s
UMC
89,350
1905
13
12
9
20
1904
Cbengkung
1
R
CIM
PMU
90,320
96,510
1915
1
1
1
1
33
3.4
45
893
93,0
CHMS
91.321
4
5
1
1567
175
1742
19.3.6
-1
n
91,327
IIG
31
ii.6
3.3
116
31
209
198
139
;^22i
1897
Sungming
fS
s
CIM
CIM
99,203
98,155
1915
1913
3
I
4
1
6
1
6
1
1699
193.6
Anning
3c
m
CIM
83,650
1
1
14
1.7
a
■s.
p
CIM
85,500
16
6
4
31)
12
10
1760
842
468
187.2
95.9
5). 7
8707
5292
1268
14
6
6
300
185
119
35
^5
185
119
19.0
22.0
25.3
1664
212
81
118
201
1876
573
936
1216
220.7
16,5%
8,9>f
Wuling
Yiianmow
»
1$
CIM
CIM
CIM
94,981
88,382
87,389
1911
18
10
9
20
12
21
818
1015
106.4
139.8
Kutsing
CIM
111,030
1889
3
4
3
3
105
9.5
126
Pingi
Shauwei
Chanyi
Malung
Luliang
fg
I
$
1
CIM
UMC
CIM
CIM
CIM
106.440
199,863
90,300
79,365
89,765
1904
1911
1915
1919
1
1
1
1
2
1
1
1
...
1
1
1
1
1
9
12
97
1
...
0.8
0.6
lO.H
0.1
21
65
97
1
1
22
22
183.3
1347
3963
1301
881
1562
117
165
130
47
354
1464
4128
1431
926
1916
138.2
206.4
159.0
116.0
212.9
o'si
Loping
Siintien
Kiaokia
Tungchwan . . .
Chaotung
m
BS
¥
ei
3?
Jil
CIM, PMU
CIM, UMC
UMC
UMC
UMC
93,255
91,302
101,239
123,560
12.5,640
1911
1905
1886
1887
2
3
1
2
2
2
11
2
7
2
1
8
1
4
10
1
1.5
4
12
16
20
62
65
80
176
2.2
6.9
6.5
6.7
14.1
20
93
G80
3823
411
7
3
8
6
238
76
1.57
121
8
67
238
76
165
18S
384.0
117.0
206.3
106.8
.345
1884
2812
1235
1300
88
208
133
248
270
433
2092
2945
1483
1570
46.5
232.4
294, .5
120.6
125.6
10.2J^
2.5%
10,0%
10.7%
3.2%.
4.7%
Yungshan
ik
a:
t7
UMC
UMC
88,740
96,708
1905
4
5
3
7
851
96.7
1051
4
50
'16
50
16
6.0
1331
746
282
133
1464
746
166 4
77.7
38.4
206.3
271.2
UMC
83,200
1913
1
2
1
135
Chengkiang ...
m
n.
m
CIM
CIM
106,516
97,085
1913
3
4
4
4
122
12.5
122
...
2327
304
2631
PMU
91,420
1
2
9
1.0
9
...
1.509
130
1639
1442
616
852
182.0
160.2
47.4
85.2
205.6
Kinngchwnn ....
Cbensiung
i
CIM
UMC
CIM, PMU
69,900
131,080
99.300
1914
1
2
1
2
0
■■■5
2
10
48
0.7
4.8
310
58
1
20
‘io
...
200.0
524
777
92
75
3.1%
&
CHMS, Ind
112,370
2
2
45
4.0
145
Kwangtung
Makii
}S}
m
CHMS
Ind
85.162
78,300
79,365
1
1
1
1197
683
4666
95
38
451
1292
721
5117
1.52.0
92.4
639.6
108.2
39.0
m
'S[l
CHMS
89,550
’22
1.9
1 ’22
1
1
1 •••
406
4B
449
Takwan
X
t«
UMC
115.355
1906
1
6
1
i 2
...
1 ...
4,117,198
92
134
109
1 194
7,251
17.6
j 27,869
83
1,704
200
1,904
26.2
67,070
7,681
74,751
181-6
2.5%
MENGTZE TAG ^ U M
PMU
78,892
1915
1
1
3
3
16
2.1
1.5
2.0
27
11)
19
1184
145/
110
209
1294
1666
165.9
1-54.1
iE
tK
PMU, RPC
108.650
1915
1
1
1581
270
18-51
194.8
Tunghai
m
CIM
95,315
1
1
...
989
181
1170
172.1
Hosi
pj
m
ea
«
CIM
CIM
68,422
-59,756
1916
2
4
1
1
55
"9.3
55
522
56
578
96.3
Sbihping
7T
u
PMU, RPC
PMU
69,381
90,320
1915
1
1
1
1
1
1
9
39
1.3
4.3
9
4-5
1
2245
1259
330
296
282
2-575
15-55
1903
367.9
173.9
211-4
m
CIM
89,980
1917
1
559
627
12-5.4
m
m
PMU. RPC
51,345
1
1
9
1.8
149-5
175.9
PMU
85,205
1915
3
1
3
3
36
4,2
42
PMU
86,371
1
1
7
0.8
7
2333
235
97
30
2-568
589
298.6
65-4
Kwnngnan
m
PMU
89,722
1
1
9
1.0
9
...
271
301
35.4
I
w
m
PMU
85.680
”2
l(i
224
300
3279
2494
366.4
Kwnngsi
Milo
PMU
PMU
89,200
75,333
1918
2
2
5
1
5
1
16
2,0
2194
332,5
Shihtsung
Kiupci
m
%
PMU
PMU
74.655
69,84.5
1
5
1
.5
9
10
1.3
.5.7
9
40
798
589
78
42
876
631
118.4
90-1
.186.1
1,368,072
i
22
16
16
281
2.1
336
22,470
2,982
2-5.1-52
II y I K N 'J’ ABLE S— V U N* N AN
XXXIX.
YUNNAN — Christian Occupation by Hsicns (Continued)
PUERH TAO m M
Mokiang ....
Kingku
Yiinnkiiing
Sinping ....
ICingtung..
Mienning..
' SYM
22,0.50
1016
4
4
5
7
17
7.7
1170
2 1
m \ SYM
.56, .54.5
1917
1
1
2
o.:4
... ,
il lad
H6,.570
1918
1
i
2
0
:40
3.5
70
... 1
53:
.58,21S
...
TC
jl ^ RPC
'.)9,450
...
. 3»
h:i,‘200
1 —
...
iffi
iftjPN
07,300
1 •••
0
0
. m
OT
0:4.150
...
... I
ft
•4i
60.:4.52
...
...
. m
^ Ind
71,7:41
1 ■■■
...
...
... j
7:47,584
1 ^
10
12
1
, 0-'
1 l,21i
1 " i
40
57.0
611
121
7:42
3:42.7
5.2%
i:4G9
172
1.541
275.2
817
123
040
107,0
ill?
210
l:j:46
1:4:4, 6
...
1203
166
i:)i;9
164.0
07
40
137
14.1
1 1040
12
1001
117. :i
...
:i5K4
:434
:401K
567.8
1 1280
206
1.576
222.0
40
1 81.6
' 11.127
1.513
12.640
171.5
1 0.3%
TENGYUEH TAO
iotigcliung
(Tengyiieli)...
m
(it-
(£
lU
ER,
(ffi'
CIM
CI.M
132,505 1
119,360
1907 !
1914 '
2
'2
1 !
1 i
2 1
1
2
43 '
4 i
3.3
0.3
40
7
4589
4997
79:4
164
i:44
5382
51*>1
900
:471
iiii
408.0
430.1
131.5
;47.1
ifti
7k
76,420
...
:446 '
<ftl
Chcakiing
m
uii
CIM. Ind
101,110
00,201
'
(lU
S'
CIM
123,140
1881
1
1
1
4
*13
4.3
6;j
3
24
62
119.0
4181
1831
1782
1298
2542
2097
2055
883
■5(llil
411.5
2.2%
Yiinnan
m
K9.
FK
S
«
fiS
)i]
in
611
n.
t‘p
m
ft
m
:ib
if
Vi
70,5:43
78,2.50
^44
101
2020
1480
250.7
CIM
72,610
1918
1
1
1
1
2
o.:4
7
Tongchwiin
Pincliwftii
CIM
68,:490
(>9,365
06,560
1907
1
1
1
1
39
5.7
42
240
250
208
269
2:):)7
2:4(15
4:12.5
1970
3:48.7
210.1
576.7
177.0
Mitu
CIM
PMU
75,9.56
111,320
1913
1
1
4
28
0.5
2.5
9
28
...
...
...
1701
m
g'l
PMU
89,1- 0
<2
2
1
1
20
2.2
20
i.i)
til)
Hoking
Kioncbwan
Weisi
Cbungtien
PMU
PMU
PMU
PMU
CIM
81,340
70,400
89.721
98,192
96,855
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
9
9
15
9
1.1
1.1
1.7
0.9
9
9
15
9
:4883
;4K.52
487
;468
:4615
529
232
51
51
546
4412
4084
5:48
419
4161
.544.7
517.0
60.4
42.8
4:44.5
76,5:41
9G6
2232
1385
4752
2-545
91
1057
25.55
139.0
290.:i
Yungpob
7k
m
8.8,605
96,500
259
1614
171.2
Ind
79.659
1
1
1
2802
•4.50.0
+
Ind
80,201
1
1
1
74,581
1
1 ■■■
504
77
041
86.6
.53:4.0
161.6
222.6
Shunning
Yimbsien
m
$
-m
m
125.785
69,500
81.133
021
1639
104
164
1115
1803
2.601,873
10
1 13
/
11
14
1 235
0.9
1 267
3
1 38
24
62
I 26.4
1 65,431
8.118
73,540
282.9
TOTALS
—
2 5%
TIENCHUNG TAO ..
iJl iii
4,117,198
92
134
109
194
7.251
17.6
27,869
83
1,704
200
1,904
26.2
67,070
7,631
74,751
181.6
»>•>
16
16
281
2.1
3:46
22.470
2,982
25,4.52
186.1
10
12
49
0.7
1.242
40
40
81.6
11,127
1,51:4
12,640
171.5
0.3%
PUERH TAO
7:47.584
5
5
'JENGYUEH T.\0
igEiii
2,601.873
10
13
11
14
235
0.9
267
3
38
24
62
26.4
65,431
8,118
73,549
282.9
Grand Total...
6,824,727
126
174
146
236
7,816
8.8
29,714
88
1,782 224
2,006
25.5
166,098
20,294
186,392
211.3
l.W
(ft) Government Primary Schoo) figures incliifiefi under tidjoining hsieus.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
xl.
FENGTIEN^Christian Occupation by Hsiens
1
2
3
4
■5
6 1 7
S
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
18
17
18
19
20
S c
S'i-2
e o
5h g«
|g 6
^
2.7«i
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions at work
population Estimate
Date when work
first began
Organized Congregations
Evangelistic Centers
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work!
Total Christian Com-
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students
1
Higher Primary Students
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students '
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants j
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
bo
s ^
!-■
a. "2
i s,
0 u
0 rs
Grand Total
12,4S7,533
72
221
383
705
16,SSS
13.0
23,201 '
261
5,069
750 1 5,St9
36.2
187,303
18,472
206,375
36S.3
LIAOSHEN TAO ^ ^ ^
Shenyang
(Moukden)...
if
PCI, SDA, UFS,
1 YMCA, YWCA
783,177
1876
5
13
35
82
r*^
*21S9
28.0
3287
30
254
239
493
22.4
15,941
1,315
17,256
221.2
2.7%
m.
PCI. SDA, UFS
339,2.52
1896
4
9
9
20
1100
32.4
1-500
6
140
140
12.7
10,125
693
10,818
315.2
1.3%
Kaiynan
m
l(K
PCI, UFS
315,083
1896
2
G
17
31
789
24.7
1361
12
258
50
308
39.0
0,293
646
6,939
216.8
4.25^
Tungfeng
UFS (b)
177,381
2
1,707
298
2,065
116.7
Sifeug
m
S!S
UFS
239,.598
J
2
3
5
131
5.5
234
2
46
46
35.4
1,184
214
1.393
58.2
3.2%
Sinn
n
3c
UF.S (b)
233,093
2
1.064
204
1,268
54-1
Yingkow
PI
PCI
176,3-55
1868
1
2
11
21
4-52
25.7
482
5
110
20
130
29.0
3,771
217
3,988
221.5
3.2%
as
rjv
SDA, UFS
744,34.5
1882
1
9
24
68
1171
15.7
1710
33
587
91
658
56.2
16,880
1,670
18,550
250.7
Taiau
‘tr
PCI
55,592
1908
4
.J
5
286
47.7
306
1
25
25
8.G
1,587
187
1.7-54
318.9
1.4^^
Chinhsien
DMS*, PCI,
SDA
380,848
1864
J
5
11
18
373
9.9
497
5
95
39
134
36.2
10,710
487
11.197
294.7
1.1%
Sinmin
PCI, UFS
428,972
1888
6
18
26
68
1575
31.5
2122
33
613
43
656
41.5
5,665
523
6,188
144,6
9.6%
Chang^vu
n
PCI (b)
73,670
3
616
72
688
94.2
Eeishan
Oi
ill
PCI
354,790
1
9
8
9
475
13.6
680
1
46
46
9.6
2.984
235
3,219
91.0
1.4%
Panshan
PCI
163,125
1895
4
3
6
271
16.9
337
3
54
54
20.0
1,406
142
1.548
95.0
3.4%
Peheben
m
PCI
265,110
1690
3
8
10
20
361
13.6
470
8
70
21
91
25.3
3,-594
.552
4.146
156.5
2.1%
Liaocbuug
PCI. UFS
439,910
1893
2
a
16
22
732
16.6
995
8
161
161
22.1
3,190
855
4,045
91.9
3.8%
Kaiping
PCI
405,853
1881
1
3
3
3
374
9.2
394
16,507
445
16,952
418.6
Haicheng
m
UFS
535,559
1875
2
0
7
15
715
13.2
1248
8
194
19
213
30.0
8, 820
782
9,602
180.0
2,2%
Siucbung
MEFB, PCI
195,878
1890
4
4
9
15
298
14.9
374
6
160
160
53.7
2,225
225
2.450
125.6
6.1%
Ihsien
s
PCI
314,505
1886
2
9
10
12
348
11.1
628
2
66
66
18.9
6,643
279
6,922
220.4
0.9%
Hingcheng
m
PCI
134.379
1897
1
4
5
7
280
21.5
375
2
34
34
12.1
2,272
109
2,381
177.7
1-4%
Chinsi
m
PCI
231,696
1898
4
4
5
178
7.7
239
1
12
12
6.7
4,925
258
5,183
225 3
0.2%
6,988,701
37
133
215
432
12,098
17.3
17,239
164
2,903
522
3,427
28.3
128,169
10.388
138,557
198.3
2.4%
TUNGPIEN TAO ^ ^ ^
s/p
T|r
DMS, YMCA
180,876
1902
2
1
12
220
12.2
306
14
300
92
392
178.2
3,712
406
4,118
226.8
«.7%
Hingking
5V
M
DMS*, UFS
187.643
1894
3
7
7
14
356
18.7
618
3
55
13
58
19.1
261
669
930
-50.0
6.8%
Tunghwa
m
UFS
151,244
1
2
2
3
68
4.5
1.32
1
15
15
22.1
1.722
245
1,967
131.1
0.8%
Fengcheng
n.
DMS
276,372
1899
7
11
15
130
4.5
223
4
102
18
120
96.8
5,031
1,071
6,102
221.1
2.0%
Kwantien
•n
DMS
249,336
1907
1
3
7
12
121
4.8
177
5
148
12
160
133.3
2,827
286
3,115
124.6
4.9%
Hwanjen
m
DMS
'167.2-55
1
1
5
7
61
3.7
100
2
66
66
108.2
2.187
151
2,338
140.0
2.7%
Linkiang
Si,
28.650
245
24
269
96.1
Tsian
DMS*, UFS
101,268
1
1
1
31
3.1
45
539
22
561
56.1
Changpal
#
2,733
30
14
44
220.0
Antu
|g|
4,382
Fusung
9,546
Fushun
tit
UFS
174,226
1
2
3
4
132
7.6
153
1
15
15
11.5
3.755
466
4,221
242.6
0.4%
Penki
DMS, UFS
264,112
1898
1
2
5
10
90
3.4
228
5
125
125 ,
138.9
2..534
509
3,043
115.3
3.9%
Haihmg
tiiJ,
UFS (a)
201,476
1897
3
6
18
36
521
20.0
783
12
362
22
384
73.8
2,740
324
3.064
150.8
11.1%
Hweinnn
*(fi
ri
UFS (b)
59.273
0
267
123
390
65.0
Liuho
m
M
UFS
113,407
1
3
2
5
1-52
13.5
227
3
104
104
69.3
1,215
154
1,369
121,2
7.1%
Einbsien
<ir
m
DMS
524.723
1896
4
21
26
26
322
6.1
500
Fuhsien
m
DMS, PCI
453,060
1985
2
3
3
3
119
2.6
1.36
6,832
533
6,865
151.5
...
Siuyen
m
m
DMS
251,731
1898
1
3
7
17
118
4.7
191
4
90
8
98
83.1
1,641
301
1,942
77.7
4.8%
Gbwangho
DMS
340,859
1896
3
2
10
28
215
6.3
314
18
270
38
308
143.2
8,018
485
8,503
250.1
3. 3%
3,742,172
30
64
119
216
2,6-56
7.1
4,133
72
1,6.52
203
1,855
G9.7
43,056
5,785
48,841
130.6
3.7%
—
TAOCHANG TAO M ^
Liaovuan
• 35
Changtu
- M
Eangping
•• ns
Kaitung
.. m
Taoan
...
Lishu
...
Ankwaiig
Hwaite
Chentung
- U
s
Shwangshan...,
... n
Chanyii
... a«
Tuchiian
...
m
PCI
83,540
1
3
4
8
165
20.0
210
4
93
93
56.4
1,043
91
1,134
61,518
526
46
572
PCI, SDA, UFS
370,862
1916
2
7
7
13
328
8.8
491
6
114
114
34.0
7,880
763
8,643
PCI
186.262
4
4
5
128
6.9
167
1
25
25
19.2
1,039
75
1,114
iSk
36,727
131
18
149
17,583
45
15
60
m
UFS
377.415
1898
1
4
4
6
332
8.8
462
2
55
55
16.7
1,007
219
1,226
l£-
25.416
612
22
634
PCI
307,598
2
1
1
49
1.6
69
2.078
447
2,525
Ai
6,932
47
47
m
PCI
267,643
1891
1
3
8
22
304
11.4
382
11
205
25
2.30
76.7
2,021
590
2.611
Oi
PCI
16,819
1
1
2
25
1.6
48
1
20
20
80.0
216
13
229
till
2.745
15,650
j- 33
33
1,756,710
5
24
29
57
1,331
7.6
1,829
25
.512
25
537
40.4
16,678
2,299
18,977
136.6
94.5
233.6
60.0
93.1
35.3
32.5
253.6
82.2
67.1
97.8
143.1
22.0
108.0
7.6jo
]'.3?6
2.2?^
4.3%
9.1%,
S.0%
2.9%
HSIEN TABLES— FENGTIEN
xli
FENGTIEN — Chfisttan Occupation by Hsiens (Continued)
*== —
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
11
15
16
17
18
19 i 20
name of hsien
Missions at work
Population Estimate
h
c “
.S’*
— w
te
Q
Organized Congregations
Evangelistic Centers
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
E
o
S o
■s g
■s '£
■B =
« a
%
o
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students
Higher Primary Students
Total Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
1 Christian Communicants
{?
d
B
£ 2
u a
II
o
O
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
Total Govt. Primary
Students per 10,000
iPercentage of Total Primary
' Students in Mission
j Primary Schools
TOTALS
liaoshen tao ...
TUNGPIEN tao...
TAOCHANG TAO
ifi « ia
6,988,701
37
133
215
432
12,098
17.3
17,239
164
2,905
522
3.427
28.3
128,169
10,388
138..557
108.3
Mi&m
3,742,172
30
64
119
216
2.6.')6
7.1
4,133
72
1.652
203
1,855
69.7
43,056
5.785
48,841
130.6
3.7%
^ ^ at
1,756.710
5
24
29
•57
1,331
7.6
1,829
2.)
512
25
537
40.4
16.678
2,290
18,977
108.0
■2S%
Grand Total...
12,487,583
72
221
363
705
16,085
13.0
23,201
261
5,069
750
5,819
36.2
187,903
18,472
206,375
163.3
2.1%
(n) Mission figures for Hweioan-bsien and Mengkiang-lisicn (Kirin) includeil here,
(b) Mission figures included under the hsien listed above.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
xlii.
KIRIN — Christian Occupation by Hsiens
1
2
3
_
0
6
7
8
a
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
NAME OF HSIEN
Missions at work
Population Estimate
Date when work
first began
Organized Congregations
Evangelistic Centers
Employed Pastors, Evangel-
ists and Bible Women
Total Employed Chinese
Force (all forms of work)
ToUil Christian Com-
municants
Communicants per
10,000 Population
Total Christian Con-
stituency
Total Chinese Educa-
tional Force
Lower Primary Students
Higher Primary Students
I Total Lower and Higher
j Primary Students
Primary Students per 100
Christian Communicants
Govt. Lower Primary
Students
Govt. Higher Primary
Students
Govt. Lower and Higher
Primary Students
[ Total Govt. J’rimarj-
Students per 10,000
iH
« S fl
III
otO
5,511,406
13
73
HO
188
4,501
8.2
7,374
62
1,116
143
1,259
28.0
31,522
4,024
35,546
64.S
3.4%
KICHANG TAG ^ ^ j'g
Sir
PCI. Y.MC.k
575,473
1880
1
2
18
35
231
4.0
1043
8
42
10
52
22.6
6529
514
7043
122.5
0.7%
-P-
#
PCI, SD.\
508,731
1S86
2
3
3
18
332
G..5
495
10
125
40
165
50.0
1449
338
1787
35.2
8.4%
Itung
ih-
PCI
313.501
1890
1
8
7
12
575
18.4
897
5
90
90
15.5
2563
308
2921
93.3
0 3%
Mengkiang
iL
UFS (a)
10,952
2
81
81.0
Nungan
IS
PCI
275,047
. ..
1
1
1
08
2.5
78
685
30,5
Cbungling
&
ifi
DMS. PCI
109,102
427
110
637
48.S
Simian
181
PCI
201,751
1898
' ...
6
4
4
164
8.2
212
39.4
Hwatien
PCI. UFS
85,100
1900
1
5
5
7
251
3.0
376
2
91
91
36.4
399
34
433
51.0
17.2%
Panshib
S
c
UFS
164,368
, 1
4
8
13
613
3.7
814
4
70
70
11.5
892
145
1037
63.2
8.4%
Sbwangyang
u
PCI
229,711
4-54
33
487
21.2
Toihwei
PCI
289,237
1 ...
I
1
1
37
1.3
•17
754
90
844
29.2
2,762,973
1 ^
32
.J7
91
2,271
8.2
3,962
29
418
50
468
20.6
14,971
1,624
16,796
60.6
2.7%
FINKIANG TAG 0 tC E
Pinkinng
DMS
263,753
1912
1
1
2
10
1.52
5.8
243
8
208
28
236
157.3
743
79
822
31.2
22.3%
Fuyn
ft
DMS, PCI
354.007
1897
1
9
5
10
101
2.9
124
»)
135
20
155
155.0
8633
192
3825
108.1
3-y%
He
SDA, UFS
402,730
1890
1
4
7
8
179
4..J
290
1
44
44
24.4
2516
351
2867
71.7
1.5%
K
m
it.
UFS
248, 5a5
1892
1
3
3
7
1.81
7.3
291
4
59
59
32.8
1372
259
1631
G5.8
3..5%
Wuchang
s.
PCI
214,605
1894
8
7
7
303
14.2
394
190
43
23,4
10.9
PCI
470,643
1891
1
9
12
19
488
10.4
677
7
112
25
137
28.0
977
162
1139
24.2
10.7%
UFS
230,000
2
3
3
81
3.5
121
488
63
551
23. b
8.5%
Acheng
M
UFS
151,668
1892
1
8
14
168
11.2
402
5
108
20
128
75.3
1204
120
1324
88.3
2,33.5.991
6
29
47
78
1,653
7.1
2,542
30
666
93
759
46.0
11,123
1.269
12,392
53.0
5.8%
YENKI TAG
Yenki
Ningan
Hunchuu
*43
i|f
UFS
#,PCI
ft PCI
22,945
92,551
19. .597
11,865
32,169
1897
1897
1
4
1
1
5
1
1
5
2
2
232
54
58
10.5
6.0
30.5
361
89
. 81
1
1
1.5
10
15
10
27.8
17.2
854
412
722
266
156
128
40
41
1010
540
762
307
459.1
58.7
401.1
279.1
2.7%
1.3%
Tunhwa
54
1897
1
1
1
59
18.4
89
345
33
378
118.1
PCI
45,7-56
1898
2
•2
3
126
28,0
171
1
7
7
5.5
297
22
319
70.9
2.1%
Wangching
Holung
t£
W
fg PCI
fia PCI
10,308
6,793
168
662
60
76
228
738
228.0
1056.8
241,984
1
9
10
13
529
22.0
791
. 3
32
32
6.0
3,726
556
4,282
178,4
0.7%
ILAN TAG \ti Ofi
Ilau (Sansing) ...
m
m
u
Ui
w
UFS
40,232
4, .541
18,557
1914
0
2
1
0.3
9
573
.54
132
30
705
84
176.2
186,7
...
...
255
20
275
102.8
2,401
808
...
31
31
129.2
Suiyiian
13
13
XbZ.5
Hwachwan
Jl|
h
UFS
UFS
36,097
17,649
1915
1
2
2
9
5.3
19
11.5
337
42
74
157
411
43.5
241.8
...
jE
m
1,568
334
67
(b)
7^7
142.8
ibi
Fangcheng
Muling
Paotsing
-jj
UFS
UFS
UFS
43,825
4,780
1,375
1
1
1
1
1
1
15
23
3.5
4.9
20
31
279
45
tb)
55
22
(b)
(b)
170,458
... 1 3
6
6
48
2.8
,0
1,702
375
2,077
122.8
TOTALS
KICHANG TAG
S
2,702,973
0
32
47
91
2,271
8.2
3,962
29
418
50
468
20.6
14,971
1,824
16,795
60.8
2.7%
5.8%
0.7%
PINKIANG TAG
® iL
2,335,991
6
29
47
78
1,6.53
7.1
2,-542
30
666
93
759
•16.0
11,123
1,269
12,392
.53.0
YENKI T.\0
241,984
1
9
10
13
.529
22.0
791
3
32
32
6.0
3,726
556
4,282
178.4
ILAN TAG
tS EW ill
170,458
3
6
6
48
2.8
79
1,702
875
2,077
122.8
Grand Total...
5,511,406
13
73
no
188
4,501
8.2
7,374
62
1,116
143
1,259
28.0
31,522
4,024
35,546
64.5
3.4%
(a) Mission figures for Metigkiang-bsien included under Hnilung-bsien (Fengtien)
(b) Government figures for Paotsing-hsien included under Tungkinng-bsien above
POSTAL MAPS
xiiii
APPENDIX B
POSTAL MAPS
Showing the Postal Establishments and Postal Routes in each province.
NAME OF
PROVINCE
Area
Population
(1919)
Postal Offices
(including
Head. 1st, 2nd,
3i'd Class
and Sub-Offices)
Postal Agencies
Letters (franked
and unfmnkcd)
received and
posted during
1919
1914
1919
1914
1919
Pieces of Mail
Matter bandied
during 1919
(all grades)
Bailway
Lines
Distances in Chinese li
Steamer
and Boat
Lines
Overland Total Mail
Courier
Lines Lines
Grand Total
2,076,652
427, 679, 214*
1,483
4
2,151
5,803
NORTH China
Manchuria
Chihli ...
Shantung
Shansi
Shensi
173,700
60,000
55.984
60,000
75,290
13,701,819
34,186,711
30,803,245
11,080,827
9,465,558
147
178
102
32
27
225
225
134
65
42
317
747
393
266
170
6 7
8
9
10
11 12
7,830
637,471,450
1,184,493,419
20,000
72,000
467,000
559,000
475
884
439
252
167
70,201.363
105,370,639
40,217,813
12,271,355
10,325,800
116,428,363
190,637,748
73,2.34,013
24,982,035
16,817.600
6.400
3,200
1,900
600
320
390
1,535
47.000
42.000
23.000
19.000
17.000
53,720
4.‘>,590
26,435
19,600
17,000
East Chi.na
Kiangsu ...
Chekiang...
Anhwei ...
Kiangsi ...
38,610
36,680
54,826
69,498
33,786,064
22,043,300
19,832,665
24,466,800
1.54
60
53
77
390
83
99
92
352
332
457
352
434
336
474
464
113,770,326
24,867,823
19,782,374
14.224.032
232,284,920
60,000,723
37,834,1.54
41,137,732
1,100
400
500
350
17,315
12,600
1,925
1,880
9,000
11,000
20,000
24.000
27.415
24.000
22.425
20,230
Central China
Honnn
Hupeh ...
Hunan ...
67,954
71,428
83,398
30,831,909
27.167.244
28,443,279
71
72
53
no
115
58
427
292
339
538
333
348
27,008,739
33,602,781
19,094,022
51,153,939
61,352,281
33,615,922
2,300
600
GOO
3,300
4,425
22,000
17.000
20.000
24,300
20,900
25,025
South Chin.a
Fukien ...
Kwangtung
Kwangsi ...
46,330
100,000
77.220
13,157,791
37.167,701
12,258,335
69
133
28
75
142
31
324
880
227
337
947
241
18,711,472
73.813.016
6.855,284
34,399,372
106,152,216
12,890.784
50
1,100
2,900
16,470
3,500
15.000
34.000
19.000
17,950
51,570
22,500
West China
Sinkiang ...
Kansu
Szechwan
Kweichow
Yunnan ...
550,579
125,483
115,800
67,182
146.700
2,519,579
5,927,997
49,782,810
11,216.400
9,839,180
20
19
111
31
41
23
30
135
31
46
31
99
498
15-2
148
38
102
637
198
18G
1,266,800
3.000.600
33,494.100
3,384,900
6,086.711
1,. 573. 400
5,285,700
61,800,900
6,879,200
10,020.411
900
5,380
18,000
18,000
50.000
17.000
25.000
18.000
18,000
.55.380
17,000
25,900
approsimation to actual figures.’* (liei^rl on Ihe Working of the Cheese Post Office for the Eighth Tcnr of (he Bepubhe of China, 1919, page 4..)
The tracings, which follow, are taken from maps piepared for the
Postal Administration by Monsieur Jacot Guillarmod, Ingtuieur-
Topographe, and published in the ATLAS POSTAL DL CHINE, 1919-
They are given here with fewer details and greatly reduced, by special
permission of the Co-Director Geneml of Posts, Peking.
A special sj-mbol has been used to indicate the location of all Protest-
ant mission stations. The maps have been reduced to a uniform scale for
all provinces, except Kansu, Kiangsu, Szechwan, and Manchuria.
THE CHKISTTAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
xViv.
ANHWEI m
CHEKIANG M K
POSTAL MAPS
xlv.
CHIHLI
lO'alrlil Hill OfRci. e,fi>sfk*p
9 Rnl Oiu Pbi Oir«.
I Seusd 0*11 fwi CKHn A ^ ^
1 liiri Giu PmI Offic*. ^ ^ —
> P«ul Aim?. ‘-"T <(5
iHimijTAnoN
.— Tbiit tlio olil northern boimdivry for Chihli is here shown. The present officinl boundiirv line is f«rther'*south. follows the Groat Wall, and may In- upproxhimtcly
determined by a line drawn from Kalgan in the northwest to Slmnhaikwnn in the northeast. The area north of the Great Wall in now included in Jchol 'ffS and
Chahar P >, special administrative districts of the Chinese Itepnblic.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
xlvi.
FUKIEN
POSTAL MAPS
xlvii.
slviii.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
POSTAIi MAPS
XliX.
KIANGSU 'K M
r4.«CSHUiHU('*
iMjCKfli*'
Ti.*^nifNO<UrK
c^im
liuTiifia
lUMOM^Ul'
OlUkCUti
^4.SOIAI
*«;f-
i.
wr/?K'-Y^
■ ti«co.i n„i otr«
itfyii a>. fw orfn
« CUu tm» Olf«
* 7WJ CUu Ptf (RCw
^ mism fTAnoH
AOTi; Kiangsu is one of the smaller provinces of China. Had the above map been reduced to the same scale as that chosen for Futien, Honan, or Shansi in this series of
maps, the numerous postal agencies and connecting routes could not have been shown. Hence the altered scale and enlarged map.
THE CHEISTIAN OCCDPATION OE CHINA
KWANGSI M H
KWANGTUNG M
POSTAL MAPS
If.
KWEICHOW
Note. — The accompanying Postal Map fov Shansi retains the exlvenie
northern 'boundary ns officially recognized before the Republic. At the
present time, Shansi ends at the Outer Great Wall. The country outside
and to tlie north belongs to tbe “ special territories” of Chahar Itn W)
and Suiyuan (gc ^).
■ Oativt CKfice.
® Rnl Qiu 0(r«. 4o tp $ —
• SmoS Okp P«l OlScr ^ ^
• TWd Oui P«l (Mrict. ^
e Paul AfncT 'ij
• !flSSI0.N STAnOH
Ill4
Jii.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
POSTAL MAPS
iiii.
SZECHWAN m jS!
^iOTE. The western boundary line, ns shown above, is no longer officially recognized. Szechwan as now delimited does not extend ns far west as Tatsienlu. The “ special
territory ” o£ which this western section is now a part is called Chwanpien (Jlj S).
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
POSTAL MAPS
]f..
MANCHURIA ^ H #
•Srl" |i
Ivi
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
APPENDIX O
The Roman
RESIDENTIAL CENTERS OF
Catholic Church
FOREIGN and CHINESE PRIESTS
European
Priests
Chinese
Priests
Besidential
Churches
Total Number
Total under
NAME OF PROVINCE
Centers of
aud
of
Christian
Priests
Chapels
Ghristiaus
Instruction *
Grand Total...
1,131
941
1,300
9,317
1,961,592
136,960
North China
Manchui'ia
44
36
19
243
55.308
2,527
Mongolia
116
43
120
308
105,69.5
10,272
Chihli
134
234
148
1.619
578,573
.39,356
Shanlung
109
58
84
807
159,739
1,895
SbtiQsi
60
35
70
560
65,140
7.949
Shensi
28
33
48
313
48,848
26
E.AST China
Kiangsu
88
56
72
762
189,146
2.3.301
Chekiang
33
40
33
576
56,051
5,541
Anhwei
43
18
57
438
68,318
7.279
Kiangsi
49
52
76
363
79,593
4,205
Central China
Honan
52
14
56
477
51,592
5,198
Hupeh
76
47
105
498
103,748
9,052
Hunnan
48
8
2.5
322
30.605
2.193
South China
Fukien
66
26
73
348
61,712
4,853
Kwangtung
132
51
80
464
95,424
2.068
Kwangsi
2-5
8
19
44
5,006
22
West China
V
Sinkiang
4
4
313
457
Kansu ...
Szechwan
33
117
3
134
28
149
G3
826
7,249
143,747
489
7,969
Kweichow
49
23
42
132
35,286
168
Tiinnan
25
17
31
136
16,489
39
Tibet
20
2
11
18
3,910
99
• lacomplete returns.
Much care has been exercised by the Survey Committee in
the preparation of these maps, and they represent the most
complete information obtainable. However, they are far from
satisfactory, and their incompleteness as well as their in-
accuracies will at once be apparent to members of the Roman
Catholic Church, who are familiar with the present extent of
missionary activities in any given province.
The following sources have been consulted by the Com-
mittee :
(1) “T’Eglise Catholique en Chine,” a wall-map designed
and engraved by R. Hausermann, 68 Boulevard Edgar Quiuet,
Paris. This map has been published as a Supplement to
tlie ‘‘Journal Les Missions Catholiques, 1913.” It shows the
‘‘Limites des Vicariats,” “Residences du Vicaire Apostolique,”
and “Residences des Missionnaires.”
(2) “Les Missions de Chine et du Japon, 1919,” edited by
J. M. Planchet. Missionnaire Lazariste, Imprimerie des Laza-
ristes, Pekin.
{3) A corrected list of mission stations supplied to the
Committee through the courtesy of a number of Bishops of the
Roman Catholic Church in China.
All three sources use French romanization for mission
stations, and corresponding Chinese characters are not always
given.
All residential centers (899) of foreign missionaries, which
appear on the French map “L’Eglise Catholique en Chine,"
and as many residential centers of Chinese priests (reported
either in the Year Book “Les Missions de Chine et du Japon,
1919," or by the Bishops through correspondence) as the Com-
mittee has been able to locate, are indicated on the following
n\aps.
In six provinces the number of centers located corresponds
with the number listed in “Les Missions de Chine et du Japon,
1Q19.” This Year Book, while admittedly incomplete, gives
the latest and fullest information obtainable by its editor. A
total of 1,151 centers, where foreign and/or Chinese priests
reside, have been located.
The statistics accompanj’ing each map have been compiled
from data published in “Les Missions de Chine et du Japon,
1919,” HDd in the “Calendrier-Annuaire, 1920."
Maps of Kansu, Stnkiang, and the coitlying territories of
China are not included in the following series.
ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH— RESIDENTIAL CENTERS OP' PRIESTS
ANHWEI
Buropaan Priesta 43
Chinese Priests jg
Residential Centers of Priests 57
Chorohes and Chapels 430
Total number of Christians 68,318
Total under Christian Instruction 7,279
ANHWEI ^
CHEKIANG ir K
CHEKIANG
European Priests 33
Chinese Priests 40
Besidential Centers of Priests 33
Churches and Chapels 576
Total number of Christians 56,051
Total under Christian lostraction 3,541
Iviii
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF fTIlXA
CHIHLI
ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH— RESIDENTIAL CENTERS OF PRIESTS
HONAN M ^
lx
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
HUPEH m it
O tonw aniouc Rcaofi iTtTiiM
^ crecofu KSIBWCl
0 *w(OmCC IIU£» k&«d irijr
♦ iiasprT»i fZ.#
KIANGSI K
HUPEH
Europcfin Priests 76
Chinese Priests 47
BesidentinI Centers of Priests 105
Churches and Chapels 493
Total number of Christians 103,743
Total under Christian Instruction 9,052
KANSU
Euiopean Priests 33
Chine ie Priests 3
Besidential Centers of Priests 28
Churches and Chapels 63
Total number of Christians 7,249
Total under Christian Instruction 489
KIANGSI
European Priests 49
Chinese Priests ,52
Besidential Centers of Priests 76
Churches and Chapels 363
Total number of Christians 79,593
Total under Christian Instruction) 4]205
ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH— RESIDENTIAL CENTERS OF PRIESTS
KIANGSU t£ M
Ixi
KIANGSU
European Priests
Chinese Priests so
Pesidential Centers of Priests 72
Churches and Chapels 763
Total number of Christians 189,146
Total under Christian Instruction 25,301
KWANGSI
European Priests 25
Chinese Priests
Residential Centers of Priests ly
Churches and Chapels 44
Total number of Christians 5,000
Total under Christina Instruction 22
KWANGSI ^ M
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KWANGTUNG M
o ■Qiu uncut nsSDii ntTKK
J, + tFOCOUL ilCSIDt»a fttfcSti
• COtlfCe IHM, SM P>^ od .W«>
+ Rctsmu.
KWEICHOW M !lt!
KWANGTUNG
European Priests 132
Cbirtesj Priests 51
Besidential Centers of Priests SO
Cliurcbes and CbapeJs 464
Total number of Christians 95,424
Total under Christian Instruction 2,06S
KWEICHOW
European Priests 49
Chinese Priests *23
Itesidential Centers of Priests 42
Churches and Chapels 132
Total number of Christians 35.286
Total under Christian Instruction 168
ROMAN CATHOLEC CHURCH — RESIDENTIAL' CENTERS OP PRIESTS
Lsiii
SHANSI
European Priests go
Chinese Priests 35
Eesidential Centers of Priests 70
Churches and Chapels 530
Total number of Christians 65,140
Total under Christian Instniction 7,949
SHANTUNG
European Priests 109
Chinese Priests 58
Residential Centers of Priests 84
Churches and Chapels 807
Total number of Christians 159,739
Total under Christian Instruction 1,895
Isiv
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
SHENSI M
SHENSI
European Priests 28
Chinese Priests 39
Residential Centers of Priests 48
Churches and Chapels 313
Total number of Christians 48,948
Total under Christian Instruction 26
EOMAK CATHOLIC CHURCH— RESIDENTIAL CENTERS OP PRIESTS
Ixv
SZECHWAN ® Jll
Ixvi
THE OHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
YUNNAN S ^
YUNNAN
European Priests 25
Chinese Priests 17
^sidential Centers o! Priests 31
Churches and Chapels ISS
Total number of Christians 16,489
Total under Christian Instruction
EOMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH— EESIDENTIAL CENTERS OE PRIESTS
Ixvii
MANCHURIA ^ H #
MANCHURIA
U
36
19
246
«5,308
2,S27
SINKIANQ
European Priests
Chinese Priests
Hssidential Centei-s of Priests
Churches ami Chapels
Total number of Christians
Total vimler Christian Instruction
European Priests
Chinese Priests
Residential Centej-s of Priests
Churches and Chapels
Total number of Christians
Total under Christian Instruction .....
INNER AND OUTER MONGOLIA
European Priests
116
43
120
308
105.69.S
10,272
TIBET
European Ihiests
20
2
11
16
8.910
Total under Christian In.struction
90
Ixviii.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
APPENDIX O
GOVERNMENT PRIMARY STUDENTS PER 10,000 POPULATION
Statistics of Government Elementary Education (Ministry of Education — 1916)
1
Proportion
Proporti on
PeroeiiUge
Total Lower j
of Boys
of Boys
Primary
of Total
Primary
Lower
Higher
Lower
Higher
and
NAME OF
Population
Primarv
Ihimary
Primary
Primary
Higher
to Girls
to Girls
Students
(Govt, ami
PROVINCE
(CCC Estimates)
in Lower
in Higher
per 10,000
Mission)
Schools
Schools
Students
Students
Primary
Primary
Primary
Population
in Mission
Students
Schools
Schools
Primary
Schools
438,925,833
117,993
7,815
3,725,884
388,595
4,112,479
'
95%
93.7
North Chiw
93%
93%
Manchuriiv
17.998,980
7.214
504
219,425
22,496
241,921
134.1
3.1%
Chihli
27,812.670 -
1-U65H
-520
-■ 4727645
- 32,078
504,T23-
97%
- ' 96%-
- 184:9
-2.3%
Shantung
SO, 9.55, 807
14.375
381
401, -562
16,899
418,461
98%
98%
13.5.2
4.5%
10,891,878
10.817
225
301,198
14,091
315.2.89
99%
96%
290.0
1-2%
Shensi
9,087,288
4.913
140
120,715
7,-527
128,242
98%
96%
141.1
1.6.%
East China
88%
Kiangsu
33,678,611
5,84.5
4.58
260,738
25,679
286.417
86%
8.5 .0
5.5%
Chekinng...
22,909,822
6,621
720
288,578
31,144
319,722
96%
94%
139..5
2.9%
Anhwei ...
20.002,166
1,1.35
253
41,074
9,998
51.072
96%
97%
25.5
9..5%
Kiangsi
24,490,687
3,026
421
89,820
18.879
108,699
96%
99%
44.4
4.2%
Central China
Honan
32, .547. 366
7,326
224
185,360
12.0.54
197.914
98%
98%
60.8
3.3%
Hupeh
28.-574,322
9,118
182
215,736
10,256
225,992
97%
95%
79.1
4.3,%
Hunan
...
29,519,272
3,861
341
175,881
31,420
207,301
97%
94%
70.3
3-8%
South China
Fukien
17,067,277
1,150
489
49,687
14,436
64,123
96%
97%
37.5
.32.1%
Kw-anglung
35,19.5,036
4.093
1.100
162,748
47,534
210,282
99%
98%
.59.7
10.8,%
Kwangsi
10.872,300
1.506
330
55,581
13,283
68,864
94%
97%
63.9
2.1% •
West China
Kansu
6, 083. -56.5
1,414
1.39
35,435
4.2.50
39,635
99%
99%
65.5
1-2%
Szechwan
61,444.699
13,832
835
436.535
43,757
480,292
95%
94%
78.2
3.6%
Kweichow
11,470,099
1,411
235
47,068
10.020
.57,088
89%
93%
49.8
3.1%
Yunnan
8,824,479
4,678
318
166,098
20,294
186,392
94%
94%
211.3
1.1%
Note. — Statistics for Jehol, Chahar, Suiyiian, Sitao (which four territories comprise what wfts formerlj knowa as Inner Mongolia), Outer Mongolia, Altai, Sinkiting,
Kokonor, Tibet, and Chwanpien (formerly part of Szechwan and Tibet), are not included in the table above.
EXPLANATORY NOTE
The following’ maps present graphically the ratio between Government
primary students and population within each hsien. They are based on
the population estimates as accepted by the CCC Survey Committee (see
Hsien Tables, Appendix A), and on the statistics of Government primary
education as taken from the Report of the Ministry of Education, 1916.
Since this Report was published, a considerable increase m the number of
Gm'ernment primary students has undoubtedly taken place. In addition
there is an increasing number of students in unregistered and private
primary schools throughout the country. Were these included with the
Government 1916 hguies the elementary educational situation in China,
as represented 011 the following maps, would appear somewluit brighter.
It is necessary to remember, when studv'fng the maps of this series,
that even the hsieiis which are shaded white, representing ratios
of 1,000 or more students per 10,000 inhabitants, enjoy an cducaticBial
status considerably below that reported for Western countries, as for
example the United States of America, where 1,770 students out of every
10,000 are enrolled in pnbldc elementary schools.
Tlie figures for Government primary students given in the statistical
table above correspond with those given in the Hsien Tables, Appendix A.
The totals, however, differ slightly from those quoted by Holflington K-
Tong in his Summary of Government Education (“Millard’s Review,
March 22, 1919.)
The Committee realizes that its sources of information may be
questionable value, being little more than approximations in the c.ase
of population and in the case of iiovernment education, somewluit out of
date. For tliis reason the maps have been incorporated in the
Appendix rather than in the main body of the Report. They are valuable
nevertheless for comparative purposes, making posssiblc a contrast of hsien
with hsien and of province with province, and however- faulty the sources,
they represent the latest and most complete data obtainable.
GOVEKNMKNT riiUrAKY STUDENTS PKU 10,000 POTULATION
Izixt
ANHWEI
\tx.
THE CHJHSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
GOVEKNMEKT PRIMARY STUDENTS PER 10,000 POPULATION
lixi.
HONAN M ^
StAlL I < 4.000.01)0
MJLfS
SMHSl
CMIHLI
SMAMTUMG
smmi
A?^5^W1EI
HUNAN
mm
$ii - ^
cnwm
mmsi
WKSVtM HKCm MlOOilS •>,»
rcB if<w Mriniin'<
. 0 ;i ft w SI iw i»i OB 151 s« «i !« »!:>•?
5CAI-E
MIlCS
Ixsii.
THE CHRISTIAN OCdTPATION OF CHINA
HUPEH ®! it
co'U'Mt'ir r«(!nir sniooits jt-t luyiii.ij
PIS 10,000 fowutio" '
. 0‘U au SMOO OI'UO SI SOO S0|.
KIANGSI a ®
GOVEENMENT PEIMARY STUDENTS PEE 10,000 POPULATION
Ixxiii.
ICIANGSU fl
nhabited chiefly by aboriginal tribes and few. if any, Governnient schools exist,
K!AN€S8
FUKIEM
«CAlC
srALC ikA.ooa.oou
siicmm
MvuMUii ttatm sivMKTi Hi i».M roruuiiOR
a. i ■¥ yf' •!• ‘a-ik.iv ^ ■?
» M SMW Ill iU 2Si y«l W IM ?>I IWChg|JW
WAMGSl
KWEICHOW M W
Note. — No statistics of Government education appear in the Ifllfi Goverlniient llei)orL for those hsiens whicli are starred on the js
In some cases the statistics covering educational facilities within these lisiens are included in the returns for adjoining hsiens. In oUier cases the
inhabited chiefly by aboriginal tribes aJid few, if any, Government schools exist.
Ixsiv.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
KWANGTUNG M ^
mum
GOVERNMENT PKUIARY STtJDENTS PER 10,000 POPULATION
llxXT.
SHANSI lU M
SHANTUNG lli ^
IxXVP-
THE CHBTSTTAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
G0VERNME>;T primary students per 10.000 POPULATION
Ixxvii,
THK CKRISTIAK OGCUrATION 01'' CHINA
GOYKH-XMF.NT PBIMARY STUDENTS PEE 10,000 POPULATION
Ixxix.
Ixxx
THE CHRISTUN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
APPENDIX E
MISSIONARY RESIDENTIAL CENTERS
ARRANGED CHRONOLOGICALLY
ANH\7EI
1S69 Aiikiiig : CIM, PE
1874 Chihchowfu: CIM
Ningkwofu; CIM
1875 Hweichow: CTM
18S5 Wuhu: PE, FCMS, CMA,
[CIM, MEFB, AAM,
[FaM
1887 Cheugyangkwan : CIM
Chucbow : FCMS
1890 LiuancUow: CIM
Kwangtehchow ; CIM
1891 Tatung: CMA
1892 Taiho: CIM
x89<3 Kienping: CIM
1896 Nanlinglisicn : CMA
Tsingyanglisien ; CMA
Wanchih ; CMA
1897 Yingchowfii : CIM
Liichowfu : FCJIS
1899 Laian : CIM
1901 Hwaiyiian : PX
1904 Pochow : SBC
Shucheng ; CIM
1907 Chaohsien: AAM
1913 Suchow: PN
1915 Kinghsieu : CIM
1916 Hochow: AAM
191S Tunki : MF.FB
CHEKIANG
1843 Ningpo : ABF, PN, CMS,
[CIM. TOIC, CM. AFM
1859 Hangcliow : PN, CMS, CIM.
[PS, ABF, YMCA, AFM,
[Ind, YWCA
1866 Fenghwa ; CIM
Shaohingfu : CIM, ABF, CMS
1867 TaiclioAvIu : CIM, CMS
Wenchow : CIM, irMC, SDA
1S68 Ninghaihsien : CIM
1870 Sinchanglisien : CIM
1872 Chiichowfu : CIM
1874 PingA'aiiglisien : CIM
1875 Chuchow ; GCAM (cim)
Kinhwafu : CIM, ABF
1878 Cliangshan : CIM
1882 Yungkang : CIM
1883 Huchowfu ; ABF. MES
1892 Chukihsien : CMS
1894 Lfinchi : CIM
Luiigchuan : GCAM (cim)
1895 Kasiiing : PS
Yiinhwo ; GCAM (CIM)
1896 Hwaiig^’cn : CIM
Sungyang : GCAM (cim)
1898 Tsinviin ; GCAM (cim)
Tientai ; CIM
1899 Tangsi : GMC
Sicnku ; CIM
1901 Mokniishaii : CIM
1902 Yenchow : CIM
1913 Tnngliihsien : CMS
1916 Chenghsicti : CIM
1918 Hengcha : CMS
Tzcki CMS
Yiiyao: PN
CHIHLI
i860 Tientsin : ABCFM, EMS,
[UMC, MEFB, BFBS,
[CIM, SPG, YMCA,
[Ind, AG, NBSS, RTS,
[YWCA, SA
1S6I
Peking : LMS, PN, ABCFM,
[MEFB, UMC, SPG,
[AlkS, YMCA, Ind, IRB,
[AG, YWCA, SA,
[UnMedColl, SDA, LBM
1S67
Tunglisicn : ABCFM, SA
1873
Paotingtu : ABCFM, PN,
[YMCA, SA
iSSo
Yuugching : SPG
Hckienfu : SPG
1S83
Tangshan : UMC
1887
Hwailu : CIM
1SS8
Slnintehfu : CIJI, PN
Siaochang : LMS
1S90
Shanhvaikwan : MEFB
1S93
Tsangchow : LMS
1902
Vungpingfu : l'l\IC
Tamingfii : SCM, PCN
1903
Changli : MEFB
Weihsicn : SCM
1904
Linmingkwan : SCM
Cliichow : SPG
19^5
Kwangpinghsien : SCM
Kwangpingfu : SCM
1908
Cliengtingfu : AG, SA
1909
Kalgan : BFBS, MP, NCM,
[SA
19U
Kaichow : MGC
Lungmenhsien : NCM
1913
Chentow : AG
1914
Paoancliow : NCM
I9LS
Sima : AG
1Q16
Kaoyihsien ; AG
Lwauchcng : A< •
Tungniing : MGC
Sinpaoan ; NFEM
:oi7
Yuchow : NFEM
Sinlo : AG
1918
Laishni ; AG
Kaocheng : Iiul
Taka : .SA
Sliihkiachwang : SA
Chiiantowchen : SA
Sintsihchen : Incl
1919
Kangchwaug : AG
Tingchow ; SA
FUKIEN
1842
Amoy: RCA, LMS. EPM,
[SDA, YMCA
1847
Foochow : MEFB, ABCFM,
[CMS, CEZMS, lud,
[YMCA, YWCA, SDA
1853
Changchowfu : RCA, LMS
1863
Diougloh : AFCFM
1&64
Inghok (Ing-tal) : ABCFM
Hinghwafu : MEFB, CMS
1S65
Sienvu : MEFB
Yungchmi ; MEFB, EPM
1866
Hweianhsieu : LMS
Tungan : RCA
1S74
Shaowu ; ABCFM
1S76
Siokhfc : RCA
1S81
Chuanchowfu EPM
1882
Funingfu ; CMS
1886
Kutienhsien : CMS, CEZMS,
[MEFB
1S87
Licnkong : CMS
tSSq
Changpu ; EPM
I.nyuanhsien : CMS, CEZMS
xSqi
Kienyang ; CMS
i8q2
Tingchow'fu : LMS
I.ungtien : MEFB
Siyang: CEZMS
1894
Kienningfu : CMS, CEZMS
Shanyang : CEZMS
189s
PingtanlLsien (Hnitang) ;
[MEFB
iSy6 Ningteli ; CMS
Futsing : CMS, Mr-;FB
Kiangtow : CMS
Kaosaiishili : CMS
Mintsiiighsien : MEFB
1897 vSbangpao (Ciongban) :
[CEJ^MS
1902 Vcnpingfu : MEFB
Pinguan : CEZMS
1903 Hotung : CMS
1904 Tosting : CMS
T907 Suiigki ; CEZMS
1905 Piicheng ; CEZMS
iQio Cluinganlisien : CMS
1012 Shangliang : Ind, EPM
IQ14 Viiki : MEFB
1913 Hwangsliih : MEFB
1Q19 I.migycnchow : RCA
HONAN
i8Si.'- Cliowkiakow : CIM
18S6 Sliekichcn : CIM
1S92 Hiangcbcng : CIM
1594 Changtc : PCC
1595 Taikang : CIM
Cbencliowfu : CIM
1596 Kingtzekwan : CIM
:8oS Juning : LUM
1899 Kwangcliow : CIM, LUM
Sihwa : CUM
Siinungchow : LUM
Sinanhsien ; SMC (cim)
1901 Kaifeng : CIM, FMA, SBC,
[MSCC, YMCA
iqo2 Venchcng : CIM, SDA
llwaikingfu ; PCC
Weihwei : PCC
Honanfu : SMC (cim), ELAug
1903 Fnkow : CIM
Kikungsliaii : LUM, GEM,
[ELAug, PCC, SMC (cim)
Sinyeb : LUM
iQOA Nanyangfu : NLK
Clicnping : NLK
Tcugcliow : NLK, LUM
Sicbwanting : NLK
Cbengcliow : SBC
1905 Miencliili : .SMC (cim)
1906 Hsucliow : ELAug
Jnngtsch : FMA
Lushan : NLK
Kioslinn : LUM
1907 Mivang : EbM
iyo8 Kweiteli : SBC, MSCC, I.BM
Taokow : PCC
1909 Wuaii : PCC
Kilisien : FMA
Losban ; LUM
1910 Tungpeli : LB
Jufhow : ELAug
1911 Vuchow : ELAug
Pingshihciicii : LB
Clicngyanglisien ; LUM
1912 Kialiaien : ELAug
Sniping : LUM
Siuwu : PCC
1913 Sibsien : LUM
Kwangsluin : LUM
T914 Viiclieng ; ChMMS
jgi5 Liuho : CliMMS
Piyiianlisien : ILM
IQ16 Shangtsai : CIM
1917 Ninglingbsien : CliJIMS
Suichow ; LBM
1918 Clieclicng : LBM
T-anfeng ; ChMMS
1019 Tsiaotso : PCC
1920 T.iiyi ; LBM
HUNAN
1897 Cbangtcli : CMA, CIM PN
[CHM
1S99 Changsha : CMA, CIM, UE
[L(cim), WMMS, NMS, *
[PE, YM, BTP, YMCA
[SDA, PN, BIOLA,
[RCUS, YWCA. SKM
1900 Siaugtan : PN, UE, L(cim),
[CEZMS. CMS
1901 Tsingshih : FMS
Yochow : RCUS
1902 Heugcliowfu : PN, L(cim),
[CEZMS, CMS
Ningsiang : NMS
Yiyaug : NMS, WTMMS
1903 Tuugping : NMS
Sinbwa : NMS
Yiianchow : Lfcni)
Packing: L(ci5i), ANTVIMS
Yungchowfu : CMS, WMMS,
[CEZMS
1904 Chenchow : PN
Taoyuan : PN
I.iling : UE
Shenchowfii : RCUS, EA
Pingkiaug : WMMS
1905 Taohwahm : NMS
X907 Viingting : FMS
Tzeli : FMS
igoS Wukangchow : L(cim)
I.iuyanghsien : WMMS
iQii Ansiang : CHM
Tsingchow: L(cim)
1912 Siangsiaiig : L(ciM)
Hungkiang : L(cim)
Taohwaping : L(ctM)
dialing : UE
Vulisien : I’E
1914 Hanshowhsien : CMA
Sinninghsien : L(cim)
1916 Liaiigtowtang : L(cim)
lyiS Yungshunfn : FMS
Hengshaiihsien : L(cim)
Yungfeug : LfciM)
Yuankiangbsieu : Nl^IS
iQig Nanchowting : CIM
HUPEH
1861 Hankow : LMS, WMMS, PEj
[BFBS, CIM. ABS,
[CMA, NBSS, YMCA,
[SDA, ELMo. IPTCA.
[RTS. SKM
1S63 Hanyang : WMMS
1865 Wuchang : WMMS, LMS,
[PE, SMF, CMA, YMCA
1871 Wiisucli : WMJIS
1878 Ichaiig: CSFM, PE, SMF,
[CIM
18S0 Sinokan : LMS
Teian ; WMMS
1SS6 Shasi : PE, SMF
1S87 Laohokow : CIM, NLK ,
1889 Taych : WaiMS
1S91 Anlu : mO'IS
Fancheng : SEMC, LUM
1897 Taipingtien : LUM
Suichow ; WMMS
1598 Yiinyatig : NLK
Hwangpei : LMS
1599 Tsaoshih : I.MS
Kiincliow : NLK
1900 Siang>’angfu : SEi^IC
1901 Hwangcliow : SMF
1902 Tsaoyang : LB
MISSIONARY RESIDENTIAL CENTERS
Ixxxi.
1904
1905
1907
1908
1909
1912
1913
19^5
1916
1878
1S85
1S88
1S95
1896
1897
1899
7902
1915
191S
1868
1S73
1877
7S78
1887
1889
1890
1891
T893
1894
1895
1896
189S
i?99
1901
1902
1903
1904
1906
1907
1910
1915
1918
1843
Sliihwakai ; NLK
Macheiiglisieu ; SMF
Naiichaiig : SEMC
Kingmcn : SEMC
Kingcliowfu : SEMC, SMF
Kienli : SMF
Faiiglis'en ; NLK
Laifeng : I’BIM
Shekow : FMS, LUM, NMS
Sliilitiniifu : PBIM, ELMo
Kislnii : SMF
KANSU
Tsiiicliow : CIM
Siuingfu : CIM
Ivanchowfu ; CIM
Niugsiafii : CIM
Liaiigcliowfu : CIM
Taocliow, Old Citj' : CMA,
[AG
Kiiigchow ; SAM (cimI
Pingliang : SAM (cim)
Miuchow : CMA, AG
Chenvuanlisieii : SAM (cim)
Fiikiaiig : CIM
Clioni ; CMA
Titaocliow : CMA
Tsungsin : SAM fciM)
Kungchangfu : CMA
Hocliow : CMA
Paycnjiiiigko ; Ind
KIANGSI
Kiukiang : MEFB, CIM,
[CMML, Ind, PE, SDA
Takutaiig : CDI
Yuslian : CIM, AG
Hokow : CIM
Kwfciki : CIM
Nankangfn : CIM
Wuclicug : NKM
Aujen : CIM
lyang : CIM
Tsingan : NKM
Yangkow : CIM
Kiaufu : CIM, Ind (ci>i)
Teianhsien : CMML
Nancliang : JIEFB, CMML,
[CIM, PE, YMCA
Changslut : CIM
Kiencliaiiglis’eu : CMML
Iningchow : NKJI
Ruling : CIJI, FCMS, PS
Jaochow : CIM
Liukiang : CIM
Shaho : "CMML
Fuchow : GCAI^I {cimI
Kienchaiigfii ; GCAM (cm)
Yungsin : FFC (cim)
Kancliow : CIM
Sinfeiiglisien : CUM
Sincliang : CMML
Tukiafow : CMML
Kwangsinfu : CIM
Ani : CMML
Tungsiang : CIM, Ind (cm)
Juicliowhi : CMMI,
Fengsin : CMML
Nananfu : Bn
Nanfeng : GCAIM (cim)
Yiianchow ; CIM
Ifenghsicu : CMML
Ltnigcbiian : CIM
Tsungjen : GCAM (cm)
Kinki : CIM
Ningtu : GCAM (ciM)
Yungfenghsien : FFC (cui)
looping : CIM
Chaiigning : ABF
Tuchanghsicu ; CMML
KIANGSU
Shanghai : LMS, PE, CMS,
[SDB, SBC, MES, PN,
[CIM, BFBS, MTJ,
[MEFB, ABS, CLS, Ind,
[FCMS, YI\ICA, CCACZ,
[DHM, CMA, YWCA,
[CSCR, MPM, AFM,
[ABF, IPTCA, SDA, CE,
[JCM, RTS, CSSU, IBC,
[CGM, SRM, CCAu,
[NBSS
1858
1868
i8Cg
1874
1SS3
1884
1888
1893
1894
1895
1896
i8qS
1900
1902
1903
1904
1907
1908
iQir
1S90
1895
1S97
1898
1904.
1906
1914
1918
1919
1S07
1S43
1850
1859
1S64
1866
1S69
1871
1S77
1S79
1882
1883
1S85
1SS6
1887
18SS
1SS9
1890
1892
Soochow ; MES, PN, SBC,
[PS, PE, YMCA
Yangcliow ; CIM, SBC, PE
Tsingkiangpu : CIM, PS
[iMEFB, AFO, AAM, PS,
Nanking : PN, FCMS,
[PE. UofN, ABF,
[YMCA, SDA, GC,
[MES, YWCA
Chinkiaiig : PS, SBC, MEFB,
[CIM, Ind, CGM
Hinghwa ; Ind
Sungkiangfu : MES
Antnng : CIM
Sutsien : PS
Tungchow : FCMS
Kiangyin : PS
Sucliowfu ; PS
Luho : AFO
Changshu : PE
Wusih : PE
Liuho : SDB
Changchow : MES
Hwaianfu : PS
Tangsluan : Ind
Kiangwan : DHM
Taichow : PS
Haichow : PS
Yencheng ; PS
1893
1895
1896
1807
189S
1899
JQOO
1901
1902
1903
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
KWANGSI
W'uchow ; SBC, CMA,
[MIVIMS
Kweilin : SBC, CMA, CMS,
[CEZMS
Siinchow : CMA
Nanning : CMA, EMM, CMS,
[SDA
Pinglo : CMA
Pingnamyiin : CMA
Lungchow : CMA
Liuchowfu ; CMA
Poseh ; Ind
King>'iian : CMA
Waitsap : AG
Tong^-iin : CMA
Watlani : CMA
KWANGTUNG
Canton : LMS, ABCFM, PN,
[SBC, WMMS, B, Bn,
[BFBS, ABS, CCColl,
[SEFC, UB, CMS, KHI,
[PCNZ, SDA, SCHM,
[YMCA, AG, Ind. CFM,
[SCBM, YWCA, NBSS
Hoixgkong : I-MS, BFM,
[CMS, HVBC, BFBS,
[WMMS, RM, YMCA,
[AG, Ind, SDA, YWCA
Poklo; LMS
Swatow : EPM, ABF, SDA
Lilong : B
Chongtsnn : B
Y'uuhangli : B
Fatshan : WMMS
Shiuchow : WMMS, Bn
Shiuhing : SBC, EvM
Kuchuk : B
Longhow : B
Wukingfu : EP^I
Kaying : B, ABF, HVBC
Choiighangking : B
Fnmui : Bn
Hoihow : PN
Hosiiwan : B
Kiungchow : PN
Hokshiha : B
Yeungkong : PN
Pakhoi : CMS, KCM, CNTM,
[SBC
Ton^owha : RM
Nodoa : PN
ping-tong : B
Chaochowfu : EPM, ABF
Moilim : B
Siulam : VB
Kachek : PN
Tinigkim ; RM
Linchow : PN
Yiugtak : SBC
llngkntig : ABF
1911
1913
1915
1916
1918
1877
18S0
1891
1S93
1S97
1S99
1902
1904
1907
1913
1915
1917
1918
1S7S
1S79
1S83
1S85
18S6
1S87
iSSS
IS89
1891
1892
1S93
1895
1S90
1897
1S9S
Siuyan : Bu
Namyung ; Ihi
Takhing : RPC
Kityang ; ABF
Lukhang : Bn
Swabue : EPM
Kaugpm : RM
Taiping ; RM
Cliihing : Bn
Kowloon : CMS, HVBC
Lokong : B
Hoj'iin : B
Samhopa : EPM
Yanfa : Bn
lamchoftTu : CMS, KCM
Kongnioon : PCC, SBC
Yanwohu : PCNZ
Shakok : Bn
Suntong : RM
Hopinghsien : B
Macao : SBC
Chaoyanghsicn : ABF
Chikhom : Ind
Hopo : ABF
Chonglok : B
Waichow : SDA, Bn
Kongtsun ; PCNZ
I.inpingchow : B
Saiuam : AG
Pakuai : AG
Wougkong : AG
Kwanshau : Heb
Kochow : PN
Lotingchow : RPC
Samshui : AG
Shatow S. : Heb
Lupao ; AG
Shcklung : PN
Kweicliung : B
Sunning : Ind
KWEICHOW
Kweiyang : CIM
Anshunfu : CIM
Hingi : CIM
Tuhshan : CIM
Pangsieh (Panghai) : CIM
Tungchow : CIM
Tsunyi: CIM
Chenyiian ; CIM
Shihmenkau : UMC
vSifangtsing : UMC
Tnngjen : EA
Anp’ng : CIM
Szenan : CIM
Tatingfu : CIM, FDM (cim)
Kopu: CIM
Sankiang : L (cm)
SHANSI
T;u3’uanfu : BMS, YMCA,
[AG
Pingyaugfu : CIM
Taikuhsieii : ABCFM
Sinchow ; BMS
Sichow : CIM
Tailing : CIM
Kiiwo: CIM, NMC (cm)
Hungtung : CIM
Hwochow : CIM
Tatungfu : CIM, HF (cm),
[PAW, SA
Fenchow : ABCFM
Siaoyi : CIM
Lnanfu : CIM
Yuncheng : SMC (CiM)
PingN’aohsieu : CIM
Luciienghsien : CIM
Ishih : SMC (cm)
Kiehsiu ; CIM, NMC (cm)
Taichow : BMS
Hotsiii ; CIM
Chiehchow : SMC (cim)
Tsoyun : HF (cim)
Soping : HF (cm)
Yoi’ang : CIM
Yiinnichen ; CIM
Yicheng : CIM
Hunyiian : HF (cim)
Ynngningchow : NMC (cm)
Kiaugchow : CIM
Puchowfu ; SMC (cim)
Tsehchow: TSM
Chaochcng : CIM
P;ngtingcho\v : GBB, AFM
Ticnchcn : IIF (cim)
Yangkao : AFM
Linhsien : NMC (cm)
Kilisicn ; CIM
Tsinglo: NMC (cim)
Liaochow ; C.BB
I.iugkiu : MF (cim)
Juichcnghsicn : SMC (cm)
Shohchow ; HF (cm)
Lanhsien : NMC (cm)
ll nghsicn : NMC (c:::)
Yutzc : AG
Hwaijcu ; HF (cm)
Show\-ang : GBB
SHANTUNG
Chefoo : SBC, PN, CIM Cl,
[SA
Toiigchowfu : PN, SBC
Chukiachai : UMC
Tsinan : PN, BFBS, BMS,
[YMCA, SDA, SPG,
[SCU, PS, PCC, LMS,
[LUM, SA
Taianfii ; MEFB, SPG, AG,
[SBC, SA
Tsingcliowfu : BMS
Pingyin : SPG
Tehchow : ABCFM
Weihsien : PN, BMS
riwanghsicu : SBC
I.initsiiigchow : ABCFM
Ninghaichow : CIM
Pingtu : SBC
Shilitao : CMML
Ichowfii : PN
Tsining : PN, Ind
Kiaochow ; SBM, Bn
Meihaiwci : CMML, SPG
Tsingtau : Bn, PN, SBC,
[AEPM
Wciitcug: CMML
Tsiino : Bn
La ‘chow ; SBC
Peichen : BMS
Chowtsim ; BMvS
Chucheng : SBM
Tsaohsien : ChMMS
Shanhsien : ChMSIS
Yihsien ; PN
Wilting : UMC
Tsaochowfii : ChMMS
Yeiichowfu ; SPG
Nankwautao : NHM
Tashuipoh: CMML
Kwaiisiakia : CMML
Tenghsien : PN, PS
Tiingchangfu : NHM, SPG
Laiyang : SBC
Fushanhsieii : SA
Chaocheiig : CN
SHENSI
Haiichuiigfu : CIM
Chtngku ; CIM
Fengsongfu : CIM
Tungchowfit : SMC (cm)
Sanviiauhsien : BMS
Sianfn : BMS, SAM (cm),
[YMCA
Lungchow : SAJI (cm)
Hingping : SAJI (cm),
[SvAJI (cm)
Jleihsicn : CIM
Chowchih : CIJI
Sangkiachwaiig : SAM (cm)
Kiciichow : SAJI (cim)
Y’inkiahwci : SAM (cm)
T.aiiticii ; SAJI (cm)
Sisiaug : CIJI
Yaughsien : CIJI
Kieuyaiig : SAJI (ciM)
Haucheiighsien : SMC (cm)
Hingaiifu : CIJI, NLF
Yenanfu : BMS
Lniigchiichai : NMF (cim)
Lichuanhsien : SAJI (cm)
Wukung ; SAJI (cim)
i(K>3
190S
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
i9>5
1916
1919
1S60
1861
1S66
1S72
1574
1575
1879
1S80
1SS3
1S85
1SS6
iSSS
IS89
iSgi
1892
189S
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
lyoS
1909
igir
1913
1914
1915
191S
1919
1879
1557
1558
1891
1892
1893
1S94
1895
1896
1597
1598
1900
1903
I(K>3
190S
1910
1911
1912
1913
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
1904 Hoyans:: SMC (cim)
Mienbsien : CI5I
1905 riiicliow : SAM (cim)
1910 Tuii^kwantiiig; : SMC (cim)
1913 Pucbengf ; vSSIC (cim)
Hubsieii ; vSAM (cim)
Yiiliiifu : AFM, SIBM
1914 Cliangavubsitii : SAM (cim)
1917 rebtvincben : SAM (cim)
SZECHWAN
1S77 Chiin^rking : CIM, 5IEFB,
[FFMA, ABS, NBSS,
[MCC, SDA, CMS
iSSi Cbeiigtii : CIM, BFBS, MEFB,
[MCC. ABS, CMS,
[FFMA, YMCA,
[ABF, SDA, YWCA
1SS7 P.aoiiiiig: : CIM, CMS
Pacbow. CIM, HF (cim)
iSSS Wanbs cii : CIM
Kiatingfu : CIM, ABF, MCC
vSuifu : CBI, ABF
1SS9 KAvauhsicn : CIM
Kwangyiiaii : CIM
1S90 Lucbow ; CIM, MCC
1892 Siuticiitze : CIJI
1894 Yacbow’fii : ABF
Siutiilisien : CMS
Cbuiigrpa : CMS
Aiibsicn ; CMS
Miencbow : CMS
M’^ncliubsioii : CJfS
1595 Shihchiian : CM.S
1596 Suining: : MEFB, FFMA
Shniiking: : CIM, DFMB (cim)
1897 Tatsienhi : CIM, SDA
Tzccbow : MEFB
1898 Clnilisic-11 : CIM
Yingsban : CIM
1S99 Suitiiigfii : CIM
1900 Tmigcbwaii : FFMA
1902 Nanpu : CDI
Kaihsieii : CIM, DFMB (cim)
Eiatigsbaii : CIM
Kiangtsiiig : CIM
Kiuiigchow : CIJI
Fusbun : CIM
1903 Cbungkiaiigbsien : CMS
Bataug : FCJIS
Tebyaiig : CMS
Ivwcichowfu : CIM, Ind
1904 Tuiigliaiig ; FFMA
1905 Jungbsieii : 5ICC
1906 Mowcbow : CMvS
1907 Tzclintsiiig : MCC
Jenshowbsien : I^ICC
1905 Peiighsien : MCC
1909 Tachii : CIM
Weikiu : CIM
1910 Kwangaiichow : CIM
1911 Liinganfu : CMS
Pengshanbsieii : CIiM
Cbungcliow : MCC
1913 Fowcbow : MCC
1917 Taiphig : CIJI
J920 Mieiij'ang : CM.S
YUNNAN
1S81 Talifu : CIM
1SS2 YtiuiKiiifu : CIM, BFBS,
[YMCA, PMU, CMS,
[UMC, Ind
1555 Tuugclnvan : UMC
1556 Chaotung : UJIC
1SS9 Kiitsingfu : CUM
1904 Kingtuiigting : Ind
1906 Yiianinow ; CIM
Sinsbao ; CIM
1907
Sapushan : CIM
I90S
Tengj-iicb : CIM
1913
Likiang ■ PMU
Szeiiiao : SYM
Tsuyung : Ind
1917
Pnertn : SYJI
191S
Atuntze : PMU
Wntingcbow : PN
MANCHURIA
FENGTIEN (SHENGKING)
1S69
Ntwchwang PCI
1875
Moiikdcn : UFS, PCI, BFBS
. [DMS, YMCA, YWCA,
[SDA
iSSa
Liaoyang : UFS
18S5
Cbhichowfu : PCI, DMS
1SS8
Simninfu : PCI
1S91
Faknting : PCI
Kwangning PCI
1892
Yungling : UFS
1896
Tiehiing : UFS
Port Arthur : DMS
Kaiyiian : UFvS
1S97
Cbaovangcben : UFS
1898
Takuslian : DJIS
Siuj'en : DMS
1S99
Fengbwangcheng : DMS
1902
Antmig; DMS, YMCA
1906
Kwantieu : DMS
1909
Hwaijtu : DIMS
1910
Dairen : DMS
KIRIN
1SS6
Kwanchengtze (Changchun)
[PCI, SDA
1891
Kirin : PCI, YJICA
1S92
Asbiho : UFS
1905 Yusbnting : PCI
1912 Harbin : DMS
1917 Sinchcngfu (Petiiua) : DMS
HEILUNGKIANG
1905 Hulan : UFS
1911 Pelitwuiliutze : DMS
INNER MONGOLIA
JEHOL
1S85 Cliaoyangfu : CMML
Tatzekow : CMML
1897 Piiigcbiion (Pakow) : CMMl
1906 Cbcng-tebfi: (Jebol) : CMML
Tukiawopii : CMML
1912 Cbihfeng (Hacla) : CMML
C/7/1 7-7/1 E
1902 Fengclien : SvAI^I (cim),
[AFM, SA
1909 Gasbatay : AG
SU/YU/IN
1886 Kweiiiwating ; SvAM (cim)
1S88 Paotowchen : SvAM (cim)
1899 Halong Osso : SM
J903 Saratsi : SvAM (cim)
1904 Patsebolong : SAMM
OUTER MONGOLIA
191S Urga : SM
SINKIANG
1892 Shuhi (Kashgar) : SMF
1895 Sochefu (Yarkand) : SMF
iqcS Tihwafu (Urimitsi) : CIM
1909 Shnlchfii (Hancbeng) : SMF
191a Yingkisba (Yangibissar) : SMF
CENTERS WHERE MISSION STATIONS MAY BE OPENED (1919-1924)
Chekao
Chikihsien
Hwokiubsien
Lnkiang
Showchow
Taiping
Tsingteb
Tungcbcug
Wuweichow
ANHWEI
AAIM
CIM
CIM
CMA
PN
Ci\IA
CIM
CIM
FCMS
CHEKIANG
CHIHLI
FUKIEN
Kienuinghsien
ABCFM
Lungyencbow
RCA
HONAN
Kusbihsien
Linbsien
Liiyi
Sbanchow
Shangcbengbsicn
Shcnkiu*
Sinsiang
Sintsai
Tsiyiian
Wiikiatien
Yebsien
Yenshihsien
LUM
PCC
LBM
SMC (cim)
CIM
CIJI
PCC
LUM
PCC
LUM
CIM
ELAug
HUNAN
Lukibsien
GCAM (cim)
I.uiignauhsien*
CI3I
Anhwahsien
NMS
Shibcbenglisien
GCAM (cim)
Hwajuug
Kieuchowtiug
ECUS
RCUS
Siakianghsien
Sinj'ubsieu
CIM
CIM
Nanchow-ting*
CHM
Yiitu*
CIM
Paotsing
RCUS
Sangchihsien
FMS
Siangyin*
WMMS
KIANGSU
Taochow
CMS
KWANGSI
HUPEH
Hing^-eh
CMA
Kweisbun
CMA
Hwanglingki
LMS
Ningmingcbow
CMA
Hwanglinwan
I.MS
Yanglicbow
CMA
Ichcnghsieu
SEMC
Kiikiawan
LB
Puchi
WMMS
KWANGTUNG
Sunning
ABCFJI +PN +
[ WMMS
KANSU
Kocliow*
PN
Hweihsieu*
Lnicbow
PN
SAM (CIM)
East River field
B
Kaichow
CMA
Kanchowfu*
CIM
Knyiian
SAM (CIM)
KWEICHOW
Paoan
Pingfan*
Sifeiigcben
Stag Stogs Lhamo
CMA
CIM
SAM (cim)
CMA
Chengancbow*
Jenhwaibsien
Kieiisicbow
CIM
CIM
CIM
Tsingningchow
SAM (cim)
SHANSI
Hoku*
NMC (cim)
KIANGSI
Juibung
CIM
SHANTUNG
Kianfu
MEFB
Cbangkiu
BMS
Kienchangfu
MEFB
Fanhsieu
PCN
Kwangcbang
GCAM (cim)
Jihcbaobsien
SBM
Kwanbsien
NHM
Litsingbsien
BMS
Posban
BM^'
Puchow
PCN
Yangkubsien
NKM
SHENSI
Haiiyinting
NLF
Lonan*
NMF (cim)
Sbangcbow*
NMF (cim)
vSbanyang*
NMF (cim)
SZECHWAN
Cbangshow
MCC
Cluingkingchow*
CIM
Fcngtubsien
MCC
Hocbow
FFMA
Hokiang*
CIM
Mcicbow*
CI.M
Nancbwan
MCC
Peiigsbui
MCC
Sungpau
CMS
Tsingyuaiibsien
MCC
Waiibsien
MCC
Weiyuanlisien
MCC
YUNNAN
Linaiifu*
PN
Mengli
SYM
Nanipa
SYM
Tabsiaobo (near
Lmigling)*
CIM
Yiiankiang*
PN
\migchang*
CIM
Y’unnanfu
UMC
MANCHURIA
Hingkiugfu UFS
•Later information .
MISSION MIDDLE SCHOOLS
Isxxiii.
CENTERS WHERE
ANHWEI
Anking-
PE
BB’*
Hwaiyiian
PN
B
Lucliowfu
FCMS
BG
Kanlinglisien
CMA
G
Ningkwofu
MEFB
B
Suchow
PN
B
Wiihu
FCMS
B
PE
B
Cuion (AAM, FCMS)
B
CHEKIANG
Hangchow
ABF
B
C.M3
G
Thiiou (PN, PS)
B
Lliiiou (ABF, PN, PvS)
G
Hucliow’fu
MES
BG
Kashing
PS
B
Kinhwafu
ABF
BG
Ningpo
ABF
BG
CMS
BG
PN
BG
l^MC
B
YMCA
B
Shaohingfu
ABF
B
Wenchow
UMC
B
CHIHLI
Cliangli
MEFB
B
Paotingfu
ABCFM
B
YMCA
B
Peking
ABCFM
BG
LMS
BG
MEFB
BG
PN
B
SPG
BGG
YMCA
B
Shanhaikwan
MEFI:
B
Shuiitehfu
PN
BG
Siaochang
LMS
BG
Tientsin
LMS
B
MEFB
BG
YMCA
B
Tiingchow
ABCFM
E
FUKIEN
Amoy
EPM
B
RCA
EG
SDA
B
Chuanchowfu
EPM
B
Foochow
ABCFM
BG
CMS (+ CEZMS)
BBG
MEFB
BG
SDA
B
YMCA
BB
Hinghwafu
MEFB
BG
Shaowu
ABCFM
BG
Yeiipingfu
MEFB
B
HONAN
MISSION
MIDDLE SCH
:oc
Hauyaaig
•WMMS
G
Hwaugchow
vSMF
G
Ichang
CSFM
BG
PE
B
Kingchowfu
Union (SEMC, SMF)
n
Laohokow
NLK
B
Snichow
WMMS
B
Wuchang
PE
BG
WMMS
KANSU
KIANGSI
B
Kinkiang
MEFB
BG
PE
B
Nauchang
MEFB
BG
Wucheng
NKM
KIANGSU
G
Cliinkiang
MEFB
G
PS
B
Haichow
PS
B
Kiangj'in
PS
BG
Li)'ang
PN
B
Lnlio
AFO
B
Nanking
AAAr
G
FCitrS
BG
MEFB
BG
PN
Union (ABF, FCMS,
G
JIEFB, PN, PS:
1 B
YMCA
B
Shanghai
CMA
BG
CMS
B
I-MS
BG
MES
BG
PE
BBG
PN
SBC
BGG
SDA
BG
SDB
B
Unicn (ABF, SBC)
B
WU
G
YMCA
BB
Soochow
MES
BD
PE
BG
PN
B
SBC
BG
Siichott'fu
PS
B
Sutsien
PS
BG
Tsingkiangpu
PS
R
AVusih
PE
B
Yangchow
CIM
G
PE
B
SRC
G
KWANGSI
ARE LOCATED
Feuchow
KWEICHOW
SHANSI
ABCFM
BG
Ilungtimg
CIM
B
Ilwochow
CLM
G
Taikulisien
ABCFM
B
Yiincheug
SMC (CIM)
BG
Alikin
SHANTUNG
PN
BG
Cliefoo
PN
B
SBC
BG
Hwanglisieu
SBC
BG
Ichowfu
PN
BB
Kiaochow
PN
G
SBM
BG
Laichow
SBC
BG
Laiyaiig
SBC
B
Pingtu
SBC
B(;
Ping>-in
SPG
B
Tai.iufu
MEFB
B
SPG
B
Tehchow
ABCFM
BG
Tengchowfu
PN
BG
SBC
G
Teiigln'iicn
PN
B
Tsinan
PN
BG
Tsingchowin
BMS
B
Tsingtau
AEPM
BG
PN
B
Tsiiiing
PN
BG
Weihaiwei
SPG
B
Wcilisieii
PN
BG
Yeiichowfu
- SPG
B
Yihsicn
' PN
BG
Siaiifu
SHENSI
BMS
B
Chengtu
SZECHWAN
MCC
G
MEFB
G
Union (ABF, FFMA,
MCC, MES)
B
YMCA
B
Chungking
FFMA
B
MEFB
B
Fowchow
MCC
B
Kiatingfu
CIM
B
Mipnchow
CMS
B
Suifu
ABF
BG
Suining
MEFB
B
Tungrhwnn
FFMA
11
Tzechow
MEFB
B
Tzeliutsing
MCC
B
Chaiigte
PCC
G
Hiaugcheng
CIM
B
Jiichow
ELAiig
B
Kiaifeng
MSCC
B
SBC
B
Kweiteh
MSCC
B
Sint’angchow
LUM
BG
Weihwei
PCC
B
Yencbeng
SDA
BG
HUNAN
Changsha
Union (PN, UE)
G
YM
B
YMCA
B
Changteh
PN
B
Chenchow
PN
B
Hengchowfu
CMS
B
Liling
UE
B
Shenchowfu
RCUS
B
Siaugtan
PN
B
Taohwalun
NJIS
B
Yiyang
NMS
G
Yochow
RCUS
B
HUPEH
Fancheug
LUM
B
Union (LUM, SEMC)
G
Hankow
LMS
B
SDA
B
YMCA
B
Witchow CMA RG
KWANGTUNG
Canton
ABCFM
BG
CCCoU
BG
CMS
BG
PN
G
SBC
BG
SDA
B
Union (ABCFM,
Chinese
Chuich,
PN, UB) B
YMCA
B
Fatshan
WMMS
B
Hongkong
CMS
BBGGG
LMS
BG
Raying
ABF
B
Kityang
ABF
B
B
B
Kiungchow
PN
BG
Kuchuk
B
B
Lincliow
PN
B
Sanrhopa
EPM
B
Shiuchow
Bn
G
Swabue
EPM
B
Swatow
ABF
BG
EPM
BBB
Tuugkun
RM
B
AVukingfu
EPM
B
Yeiingkong
PN
• B— Boys, G=Girls. Enoh letter indicntes a separate school.
YUNNAN
Cliaolung" UMC B
MANCHURIA
FENGTIEN (SH ENG KING)
Antiing
DMS
B
Cbaoyaiigchcn
UFS
B
Chiiichowfu
PCI
B
Haicheng
UFS
B
Kaiyiian
UFS
B
Kwaiigniug
PCI
B
Liaoyaiig
UFS
B
Moukilen
UFS
BG
Newthwaiig
PCI
B
Newchwaugcheng
UFS
B
Sinmiufu
PCI
BG
Takiishau
DMS
B
Ashiho
KIRIN
UFS
B
Kirin
YMCA
B
Kwaiichengtze
(Changchun)
PCI
B
Yiishiiting
PCI
B
HEILUNGKIANG
B
Hulaii
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
CENTERS WHERE MISSION HOSPITALS ARE LOCATED
ANHWEI
Aiiking
PE
Cliaohsien
AAM
Cbuchow
FCMS
Hwaiyiian
PN
Luchowfu
FCMS
Suchow
PH
Wuhu
MEFE
CHEKIANG
Cbuchow
GCAM (ciM)
Hangchow
CMS
Hucbowfu
ABF, MES
Hashing
P3
Kinhwafu
ABF
Ningpo
ABF, CMS, UMC
Shaobingfu
ABF
Sungyang
I'lCAM (cim)
Taichowfu
CIM, CMS
Tzeki
CMS
Wenchow
UMC
Yuyao
PN
CHIHLI
Ckangli
MKFB
Hokienfu
SPG
Kalgan
NCM
Paotingfu
PN
Peking
CMB, LMS,
[MEFB, PN,
[SPG
Sanliohsicu
PN
Shanhaikwan
MEFB
Shuntehfu
PN
Siaochang
LMS
Tientsin
LMS, MEFB
Tiingchow
ABCFM
Tsaiyiichen
L5IS
Tsangchow
LMS
Yenshan
Li^rs
Yungpingfu
UMC
FUKIEN
Amoy
RCA
Changchow'fu
LMS
Changpu
EPM
Chiianchowtu
EPM
Diongloh
ABCFM
Foochow
ABCFM, CMS.
[CEZJIS,
[JIEFB
Funingfu
CMS
Futsing
eras, CEZMS
Hankoug
MEFB
Hinghwahi *
CMS, CEZMS
Hweianhsien
LMS
Inghok (Ingtai)
ABCFM
Kiangtow
CMS
Kienningfu
CMS
Kutienbsien
MEFB
Kienkong
CMS
Loyuanlwien
CEZMS
Lungtien
MEFB
Mintsinghsien
MEFB
Ningteh
CMS
Pingnan
CEZMS
Shanghang
EPM
Shaowu
ABCFM
Shunchang
ABCFM
SienjTi
MEFB
Siokhe
RCA
Tingchowfu
LMS
Yenpingfu
MEFB
Yiiki
MEFB
Y'ungan
JIEFB
Y'ungchun
EPil
Chengchow
HONAN
SBC
Changte
PCC
Iloiiaufu
ELAug
Hsiichow
ELAug
Hwaikiiigfii
PCC
Kaifcng
CIM
Kioshan
LUM
Kwangchow
LUM
Kweiteh
Msec
Sinyangchow
LTTM
Weiliwci
PCC
Yencheng
SDA
Changsha
HUNAN
NMS, YM
Changteh
PN
Chenchow
PN
Hengchowfu
PN
Hungkiang
L(cim)
Liling
UE
Paoktng
L(ciM), WMMS
Pingkiang
■W’MMS
Shenchowfu
RCUS
Siangtan
PN
Tsingshih
FMS
Yiyaug
NMS
Yochow
RCUS
Yuhsien
UE
Yungchowfu
WMMS
Aiilu
HUPEH
WMMS
Fancheng
LUM
Hankow
LMS, WTSIMS
Hwangchow
SMF
Hwangpei
LMS
Ichang
CSFM
Kienli
SMF
I-aohokow
NLK
Machenghsien F5IF
Shasi
SJIF
Siangyangfu
LUM+SEMC
Siaokan
LMS
Tayeh
WMMS
Teian
WMMS
Tsaoshih
).MS
Wuchang
LMS, PE
Lanchowfu
KANSU
CIM
Pingliang
SAM (CIM)
Jaochow
KIANGSI
CIM
Kinkiang
MLFB
Ruling
Knling Estate
Nanchang
MEFB
Yitanchow
CIM
Chaiigchow
KIANGSU
MES
Chinkiang
MEFB
Haichow
PS
Hingliwa
hid
Kiangj’in
PS
Liuho
SDB
J-iyaiighsieu
PN
Lnho
AFO
Nanking
AFO, UofN
Slianghai
LMS, PE, SDA,
[WIT+ABF +
[MES
MES, PN, PS
Soochow
Siiciiowfu
PS
Sutsien
PS
Tsingkiangpu
PS
Tui’.gchow
FCMS
Wusih
PE
Yaiigchow
SBC
Yencheng’
PS
KWANGSI
Kweilin
CMS
Nanning
EMJI
Wuchow
SBC, WMMS
KWANGTUNG
Canton
CCColl, CMM$
[PN
Chaochowfu
EPM
Cbaoyangbsieu
ABF
Fatshan
WMMS
Hoihow
PN
Hongkong
LMS
Kacliek
PN
Kayiug
B
Kityang
ABF
Kimigchow
PN
Kongnioou
PCC
Koiigtsun
PCNZ
Linchow
PN
Lotingchow
RPC
Notion
PN
Pakhoi
CMS
Snmhopa
EPM
Shiuchow
mi MS
Sinlam
UB
Swabue
EPM
Swatow
ABF, EPM
Takhiiig
RPC
Tungkun
RM
Ungkniig
ABF
Wukingfu
EI’M
Yeiingkoiig
PN
Yingtak
SBC
KWEICHOW
Aiishiiiifn
CIM
Tmigjen
EA
SHANSI
Fcnchow
ABCFM
Hwocliow
CIM
I.iaochow
GBB
Luaufu
CIM
Pingtiiigchow
OBB
Pingyangfn
CIM
Taikuhsien
ABCFM
Taiyiianfu
BMS
SHANTUNG
Cliefoo
CIM, PN
Chowtsuii
BMS
Chnkiachai
UMC
Hwanghsien
SBC
Ichowfu
PN
Kiacichow
SUM
Laichow
SBC
Lintsingchoiv
ABCFM
I’ingtu
SBC
Pingj’in
SPG
Taianfu
MEFB
Tebchow
ABCFM
Tengchowfu
PN
Tenghsieu
PN
Tsinan
PN, SCU
Tsingchowfu
BMS
Tsining
PN
Weihsien
PN
Yenchowfu
MEFB, SPG
Yihsien
PN
SHENSI
Sauj'uaiilisicu BMS
Sianfu BMS
SZECHWAN
Batang
FCMS
Cliengtu
iMCC, MEFB-
Chuiigchow
MCC
Chungking
MCC, MEFB»
[SDA
Fowchow
MCC
Jenshowhsicn
MCC
Junghsien
MCC
Kweichowfu
Ind
Kiatingfu
MCC
Luchow
lilCC
Mienchiihsien
CMS
Paouing
CIM
Penghsien
MCC
Suifu
ABF
Suining
FFMA
•Suitingfu
CIM
Tnngchwan
FFMA
Tzechow
MEFB
Tzeliutsing
MCC
Yachowfu
ABF
YHNNAN
Cliaotimg^ UMC
Yuiinaiifii CMS
MANCHURIA
I-LNGTIEN (SHENGKING}
Antung
DMS
Chaoyaiigchen
UFS
Chinchowlu
PCI
Fakutiiig
PCI
Hailungfu
UFS
Kaiyiian
UFS
Kwangniiig
PCI
Liaoyang
l‘FS
Liutaokow
Korean Church
Moukden
UFS, I)MS+
Ncwchwang
[UFS
PCI
Sinminfu
PCI
Siuyeii
DMS
Tiehling
UFS
Yungling
UFS
KIRIN
Ashiho
UFS
Kirin
PCI
Kwanchengtze
(Changchun)
PCI
Panshihhsien
UFS
HEILUNGKIANG
Hulan UFS
SINKIANG
Shufu (Kashgar) SMF
Sochefii (Yarkand) SMF
Yangiliissar vSMF
MISSION' HOSPITALS TO BE EKECTED— STATE.AIEXT OX COMITY
CENTERS WHERE MISSION HOSPITALS MAY BE ERECTED (1919-1924)
ANHWEI
Pocliow SBC
Tuuki MEFB
CHEKIANG
CHIHLI
Chidiow SPG
Kaichow MGC
Tamingrfu SCIM
Yuno^sing sPG
FUKIEN
Kieuninghsieu ABCFM
L\iug3"eucliow RCA
Tungaii RCA
HONAN
Kihsien
FMA
Kweiteh
I.BM
Siusiaug
PCC
Taokow
FCC
Tungpeh
LB
M'uau
PCC
HUNAN
Siuliwa
NMS
Taochow
CMS
Yungting
FJIS
HUPEH
Kingchowfu
SEMC-fSMF
Shihnanfu
ELMO
Suichow
WMMS
Wusiieh
WMMS
KANSU
KIANGSI
KIANGSU
Cbinkiaiig ps
Suugkiangfii MES
Taichow PS
KWANGSI
KWANGTUNG
Kochow PN
KWEICHOW
SHANSI
Liulin ABCFJr
Tatuiigfu HF (cm)
SHANTUNG
Kaomi
SBM
Liaocheiig
SPG
Pcichen
BMS
Poshau
BMS
Taianfu
SPG
Tungchangfu
NHM
SHENSI
SZECHWAN
CUuiigpa CMS
Tungchwau FFMA
YUNNAN
MANCHURIA
Hingkingfu UFS
DMS field
appendix f
STATEMENT
At tlie Fourth Amiual Meeting of the China Coiitinuatiou Committee
(Siianghai, April 27— ilay 2, 1916) attention was called to the Report pre-
setted to the Second Tdeeting of the National iVrissionary Council in India
by its Standing Committee on Comity among Missions. On recommeiida-
tioii of Ihc Business Committee, it was voted (i) That a Special Com-
mittee on Comity be appointed; (2). That the task assigned to this
Committee be the collection of infonnation from committees on comity
in China and in other lands with special reference to work accomplished,
and to prepare a report for presentation at the next Annual Jlcetiug.
At the Fifth Annual Meeting of the China Continuation Committee
(Hangchow, April 27 — May 2, 1917) (he repeat of the Special Committee
on Comit5'- was presented by the Chairman, D. E. Hoste, Esq. In sub-
stance this report closely followed the “Statement 001 Comitj-" adopted
by the National hlissionary Council of India at its Annual Meetings of
1915 and 1916. Each section in the report beginning with the words “It
is agreed” was discussed and voted upon separately.
STATEMENT
Introduction — The subject of comity is part of a wider subject. The
primary' task which lies before the Chinese Church and the foreign,
missionary societies at work in China is the evangelization of that land.
For the accomplishment of this task, the proper interrelation of the forces
and methods emplo5-ed is scarcely less important than their adequacy and
suitability’. Such interrelation has two principal branches :
a. Co-opcrati%'e efforts.
b. Hearty agreement and mutual considerateness with regard to
separate efforts.
(a.) Under co-operative efforts, would be ebssed the union of ecclesias-
tical bodies, or steps taken toward such union, and co-operation between
missions in particular works or kinds of work, educational, medical,
literary, etc. With such efforts, important as they are, the present
Statement will deal only incidentally, but it is right always to bear in
mind their close connccticn with the other side of iuterrelation.
(b.) The interrelation of efforts which are made separately is the
subject of this Statement on Comity. Comity may be defined as the
spirit of considerateness and fair dealing which is the fruit of Cliristian
courtesy and common sense. The object of this Statement is to set forth
the Principles of Comity and their application to Christian work in this
country.
The Statement is not to be regarded as a standard impiosed on any
churches, missions, inter-denominational or iuter-missiou agencies, but
es a series of recommendations framed by the China Continuation Com-
mittee after mature consideration. In suggesting that the above-men-
lioued bodies should take definite steps in the matter of comity, tlie China
Continuation Committee puts before them this Statement as its con-
tribution to the subject. It is recommended to the churches and missions,
and to inter-dcnominatioual and inter-mission bodies, for their considera-
tioai, in the fimr conviction that such rules of comity as are here given
will be kept easily and loyally, in proportion as missionaries and members
of different churches live on terms of Christian fellowship udtli one another.
The Commitlce rejoices that of late years there has been marked in-
^:rease in the amount and influence of friendly intercourse between work-
ers of different missions and churches, and of fellowship in worship.
It is convinced that such intercourse, including infoimal conference
regarding plans for future work, and o sharing of each other’s views and
aspirations, will do moi-e than any rules that can be agreed to in avoiding
Sntsuuderstandings.
ON COMITY
I. Aruiticuion and Concii.i.vtion
The happy interrelation of missionary societies one with another is
the normal condition of work in China. When matters of dispute between
missions arise, the consensus of opinion favours their settlement by
arbitration. The Centenary Conference in 1907 took steps to provide for
proNuncial bodies which would be in a position to serve in the capacity
of arbitrators Tlie Continuation Committee Conferences of 1913, in
appointing the China Continuation Committee, made it one of the Com-
mittee’s functions “to act as Board cf Reference when iuvited to do so
by the parties immediately concerned.”
It is agreed : — I. That the principle of arbitration should he applied
as widely as possible to all matters of dispute between missions or
churches, provided that the fundamental principles of the ecclesiastical
bodies concerned be not thereby called in question.
2. That inter-denominational and inter-mission bodies should be ready
to act in the matter of arbitration and conciliation, and should, where
pcssible, make arrangements by which those matters can he dealt with
between their regular meetings.
3. That in all cases of disagreement, the missions or churches con-
cerned should first attempt a settlement between themselves, and tliat
reference should he made to an outside body only after such attempts have
failed.
4. That an inter-denominational or inter-mission body should arbi-
trate only when any case is referred to it by the official representatives of
both the churches or missions involved in any dispute. But in case oue
party declines arbitration, it shall still be open to the other party to appeal
to the aforesaid body to use its friendly oflices to bring about a settlement.
5. That the decision of an inter-denominational or inter-mission
body, or its appointed representatives, shall be advisory or final, as shall
be agreed by the parties concerned, before the case is heard.
6. That, for the settlement of any dispute, the appointed representa-
tives should generally include an equal representation on behalf of each
of the missions or churches directly concerned chosen by themselves, it
being left (o the body appealed to, to appoint an additional member or
members, whether of its omi number or not, Iiaving regard to the nature
of the subject upon whidi arbitration is sought.
7. That, when suitable local or proviucial bodies do not exist, or
when it is desired bj’ the parties concerned, the help of the China Con-
tinuation Committee may be sought in any matter affecting arbitration
between churches or missions.
S. That any award or agrcemciit arrived at, after arbitration
or coiiciliatLn, should be reduced to writing.
II. TERRiiORJAr. Arrangements
(Cases in which two or more missions arc working or proposing to
work in the same area.)
The history of comity in past years has shown that there are some
chuTclios and missions whose principles make it diff* cult for them to
enter into any arrangements regarding territorial divisions, and there
are other churches and missions which, while they have no such difficulty
ill regard to (he delimitations of territory, insist upon certain restrictions
with regard to the application of the principle. ENpcricnce ha.s proved
that even .such difficulties are not always insuperable, and wliile such
large sections of China are still unoccupied, churches and missions, in
extending their work, should give careful attention to these sections,
before dctcriiiiuing to begin work in fields already being worked by others.
Isxxvi.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
It is difficult, if rot impossible, to frame a general and final defini-
ticwi of whf.t mav be legarded as the effective occupation of any sphere.
In practice, the standard for determining this depends upon the p^ticulai
stage the work has reached in a given region, and still more on the pro-
CTess made in other parts of the field.
‘ To make Clirist known to ail the people is the ideal in the *.arly
stages of evangelization. To equip the Chinese Church for pe^anen%
dealing with that task constitutes the need of the later stages of dei elop-
ment.' In the earlier stage, conditions diifer so wndely
ratio of a gccgraphical area nor the numcncal ratio of population to staff
employed can be regarded as a satisfactory criterion.
Zf'is a<’TC.-d.-— I. That, in the event of any church or mission wisaing
to enter an iincccnpied field in any provincial area, consultation with the
-Toper iutcr-claiominational or intcr-mission body for that sphere, if
one exists, should precede any definite steps for occupation. In deter-
mining whether or not a new society should enter, due weight should
be given to the resources of that societ>', and the likelihood of its be^iUo
able to m.ake its occupation of a given area, effective befOTe the other.
2. Th.it any missions or churches proposing to make any further
advances in the' opening up of new work either of a general nature or
for special classes in cities or districts already partially occupied b>
other societies, should consult with them before doing so. _ _
1. That in areas in which different churches or missions are to
work' in close proximity to one another and under conditions that are
conducive to co-operative efforts, the different churches or missions should
from time to time consult with one another as to the possibility of
operation in institutional work 'educational, medical, ludustnta, etc.),
and no institutional work likely to affect the woi'k of another church or
mission should be initiated without consultation, and if possible, agree-
ment, with the other bodies occup>nng the same area. _ _ _
4. That, in areas in which two or more similar institutions (educa-
tional medical, industrial, etc.), now exist in such proximity to each
other ’as to cause overlapping, it is desirable that negotiations be opened
to ■=ee whether they could be united or be utilized for different depart-
ments of the same work. _ . , ,
5. That agreemenls in regard to territorial arrangements already
existing, or which may in future be aiTived at in any way, should be
reduced to writing, carefully preseiwcd, and reconsidered every five to
ten years in the light of new conditions.
6. That, while the right of Christians to the ministration of tneir
ouTi communion is recognized, and wffiile congregations or small gather-
ings of Christians isolated from their own communion should be expeeUd
to engage in evangelistic work on a voluntary’ basis, such ministration
and efforts should ^uot be regarded as warranting isolated congregations
in undertaking missionary operations that would in any w.iy conflict with
the work of the missions or churches occupying the field.
7. Tlict, when the care of a work has been transferred from one
organization to another, communications about the work from any mem-
ber of the former body should always be made to TcT>resentatives of the
organization wliich has assumed responsibility.
in. Transfer of Mission Agents or Church Agents
Ji is agreed:—!. That no agent (man or woman), employed
or recently eTOplo3'ed by one church, mission, or other organiza-
tion, should be emploi’ed by another church or mission
without full preliminary consultation w’ith the church or mis-
sion with which the agent is or was formerly connected. Consulta-
tion ought to include such matters as the que.stion whether he is under
any obligation to the mission with which he is or was connected. In cases
where such obligation is financial, as, for instance, in the case of an
agent who obtained his education on the definite understanding that he
woojIu ser\-e the church or mission for a definite time, arrangements
should be made, in the event of a transfer taking place, for a discharge
of the obligation, as may be mutually agreed upon. If the two organiza-
tions affected cannot agree about a transfer, the inherent right of the
individual primarily affected, to decide the question, must be recognized
and respected It is understood that this paragraph does not affect the
transfer of pasters within a given church or organization.
2. The principle of this section should apply also to the case of
pupils in a church or mission school whom a representative of some ocher
mission or church may propose to receive.
IV. SaI, ARIES OF hllSSION AGENTS
It is agreed .• — i. That the adequate remuneration of all grades of
agents in a provincial area, and especially the need of Teidsing salaries
in view of changing economic conditions, are suitable subjects for the
consideration of inter-denominational and inter-mission bodies, and are
deseri'ing of theii careful attention.
2. That while there seem to be great difficulties in standardizing
the salaries of mis.^ionary agents, educational, medical, and evangelistic,
it is important tliat missions or churches should endeavour to cut jff all
occasions -rf jealousy and misunderstanding that may arise from in-
equalities in the remuneration of agents whose work and qualifications
are similar.
V. TREATAfENT OF MISSION AGENTS UNDER DlSCIPI.INE
It is agreed:— i. That the disciplinary censure of one church or
mission for clearly established fault in character and conduct should be
respected by another.
2. That agents dismissed on such grounds by one church or mission
should not be emplo5-ed by another without previous consultation with
the authority dismissing them.
VI. Relation of Churches to Members of other Churches
■\Vhile it is agi'ccd that it will conduce to the interests of the Kingdom
of Christ in Cluiia that all churches which can unite without comproinisiug-
tlicir own principles should do so, and that any churches that can cuter a
federation without coanpromising their own principles should do so, the
following three rccomincndatioiis are offered to such churches as can, con-
sistently witJi their own laws and principles, adopt them, though they may
not at the present lime be able to advance either to corporate union or to
federation.
In dealing with this subject, it is iiicimibent upon all members of the
missionary bc<ly ever to bear in mind, that they incur a grave responsibi-
lity by the adoption of any measures calculated to reproduce in this coun-
try tlie divisions lietwecn the churches in the home laiul.s. Not a few of
these dii-isionc are, in their origin, due quite as much to social ami politi-
cal influences peculiar to we.steni countries as to essential religious piiii-
ciples. Hence, the vital importance of missionaries, whilst thcmselK-es
remainiug .strictly loyal to nil obligations imposed upon them by their
home church, coii'ucctious, when attempting to iiitroducc church order and
govenmieut in Cliina, strictly to limit themselves to cardinal priuffples,
and by the elimination of all else, to allow room for their healthy develop-
ment and .•■pp'ication amongst the Chinese people.
If. is agreed :~r. That churches should do their best to give spiritual
opportunities and assistance to members of ether cluHches who stand in
need of them.
2. That church members from one area temporarily visiting the sphere
of another church organization should bring with them certificates of
membership to be recognized by churche.s (whose principles allow them
to do .so), for such period oiilj’ as the \isit hists.
3. Tl-at church members settling in the sphere of another Jiurch
crga'nizalion should bo given a certificate enabling that church, if it see
fit, to receive them into its fellowship.
VH. Baptism and Admission to Church Membership
It is agreed— r. That it seems desirable for iutei'-deiiominatioiial
mid intcT-nvissicn bedies to consider the possibiliti' of a inoie uniform
standard regarding baptism and the conditions of admission into church
membership. . , . . • 1
2. That no church or mission should baptize or admit to ciuirch
membership or accept as a candidate for baptism or admission to church
mcmbciship. anv person who is already receiving regular preparatory
instruction, or is an admitted cateclmincu in another church, without
first consulting with the oihcials of the church, but the final choice of
the church he will join, must rest with the candidate.
VUI. Treatment of Church Members under Uisciri.is'E
It is agreed:— I. That different churches should imitually respect
each other’s discipline.
2. That when no certificate is brought by the member of one church
applying for membership in another church, inquiry should always be
made into his conduct and standing in the former. _ _
3. That when a member of one church desires admission into auotner,
if on inquiry, it proves that he is under discipline, or h.as rendered
himself liable to discipline, for a grave fault against the moral law ot
Christ, his admission should net be considered until he has given evidence
of repentance and reformation, and if discipline has been imposed, has
completed the term of discipline in the church which has imposed it.
IX. Chinese Representation on Boards of Arbitration
It is agreed-— i. That, in conclusion, it is desirable that bodies
dealing with questions directly affecting the Cliinese Church should have
representation of Chinese nierabevs upon them.
ADOTTIOK of STATEhlENT ON COMITY
The presentation of this vStatement and its acceptance by tlie China
Continuation Committee was accompanied by the following recommenda-
tions which were approved : .
I. That this Statement of Comity be adopted as representing
general the opinion of the China Continuation Committee, and Uiat ic
be submitted to the missionary body, in the hope that it may
useful, as the principles that are enunciated in it are applied to presei
day que.stions relating to comity. _ _ . ,
2 That the Secretaries of the China Continuation ConiniKtee
instructed to send copies of this Statcanent to mission ami churcu
authoiitics, with a request that it be brought before these bodies tm
their cciisideration and, if possible, for adoption. Further, that a rep
be made at the next Aminal TAIceling of the China Continuation Com-
mittee of the societies adopting the Statement. . , , , .
3. That a new Committee on Comity be not appointedj hut tna
the Executive Committee act as the Committee on Arbitration 0
China Conitiimation Committee, when requested to do so, under e p
vision outlined above. .
At the Sixth Annual Meeting of the China Continuation Coimmtt
(Slianghai, April 19-24, 1918) the Foreign vSecrctavy reported the
of correspondence with the missions and churches in regard to t
Sbatc-meait on Comity adopted at the la.st Annual Meeting. -cions
to instruct the Secretaries to continue correspondence with the
and church bodies, with a view to securing a wider adoption oi
^‘'^At'tlie Seventh Amr.inl Meeting of the China Continuation
(vShanghai, April 25-30, 1919). a Report on the scere-
and Churches of the Statement on Comity was presented by me
STATEMENT ON COMITY
Ixxxvii.
tarics. (See- Proceedings, Appendix XIV, pages S3 to 90). Since then
other missions have officially announced their approval and acceptance
of the same. ^
A full list of missions and Chnrchcs suhscribing to the Comity State-
ment as given above is appended herewith. Their number totals 115
missions’' (not societies), with a membership approximating 80 iier cent
of tlie total foreign missionary force. Where the action reported has
included any qualifying or other modifying clauses, the action is cjuoted
111 full. ^
ANGLICAN
Canadian Clnircli Mission
“Regarding the reciuest of the C. C. C. that we should consider their
Report on Comity, we desire to express our cordial approval of the
principles laid clown in the report, and as far as possible will try to act
according to it , but in certain matters where the principles of our
Anglican Communion may be concerned we shall be bound to follow
the instructions of our homo authorities.”
Church Missionary Society and Church of England Zenana Jlis^ion
(Fukien, Mid-China, and West China Missions).
‘'Thnt^lhis Conference having considered tliei Statement on Comity
of the C. C. C. (set forth at its 1917 meeting) recognizes its great value
as a contribution to the question.” (Mid-China).
"The Conference of the CMS West China Mission, having con-
sidered the Statement of the Committee on Comity of the C. C. C.,
desire to place on record onr appreciation of the very wise and com-
prehensive manner in wliicli the sections introduced by the phrase
‘It is agreed' have been drawn up, and adopt the principles enunciated
therein foi application to present-dav questions relating to comitv”
(West China).
Amciican Church Mission
Diocesan Syned voted to accept general principle (Diocese of
Ankingj.
General approval of Diocesan Synod (Diocese of Hjukow).
Accepied uith limitations (Diocese of Shanghai).
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel (Shantung).
BAPTIST
American Baptist Foreign Mission Society (East China, South China,
and West China Jlissions).
English Baptist Jlission (Sliansi, Shantung, and Shensi Missions).
Church of the Brethren Mission (Shansi).
Southern Baptist Convention (Interior).
Swedish Baptist Mission approved paragraphs 3, 5, 6, 7, and 8.
Seventh-Day Baptist Jlission.
CONGREGATIONAL
Amciican Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions (Fooeb-w,
Shaowu, Noilh China, and South China Itlissions)
London Missionary’ Sc'ciety (Central China, Fukien, North China, East
China and South China Missions)
Woman’s Foreign Missionary Society of the Meithodist Protestant
Chuicli (Chihli)
LLTHEKAN
Augustana Syncxl Mission
Danish Lutheran Jlission
Finnish Jlissionarj' Society
Ameiican Lutheran Brethren Mission
Board of I'oreign Missions of the Norwegian Lutheran Church of America
Norwegian Evangelical Lutheran Free Church
Norwegian Lutheran Jlission
Norwegian Missionary Society
Swedish American hlissionar}' Covenant
Swedish Missionary’ Society
METHODIST
Evangelical Associfition
American Free Jletlioclist Mission
"Approved in so far as those missions whose fields touch ours agree
to the same piinciples.”
Canadian Methodist Mission
Methodist Episcopal ChnrcU, (Central China, Foochow, Hitghwa, Kiangsi,
Yenping and West China Missions)
‘The Committee is in full sympathy with the suggestions made by
the C. C. C. in its Report on Comity. In order to further the spirit and
practice of comiiy we wish to emphasize the desirability of transfer
of members from one church to another (when such occurs) on terms
of full equality’ without the necessity of conforming to further require-
ments. Also the desirability of mutual recognition of the validity
of the sacraments as administered by all communions, and validity of
ecclesiastical orders, thereby promoting the true spirit of frateniity.
P'urtlier, as to territorial arrangements, it appears to ns that towns of
10,000 or moie people with their environments, cannot be adequately
served by any one branch of the Church.’-
Methodist Episcopal Church, South
Ihiited Evangelical Church
United Methodist Church (Ning-po, North China, Wenchow, and Yiimian
Missions)
Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society (Hupeh, Hunan and South
China Missions)
PRESBYTERIAN
Church of Scotland Mission
English Prcsbytman Mission (Amoy, Hakka. and Swal.-w Missions).
Tlie Council discussed the Statement paragraph bv paragraph and
agreed to its adoption, but they arc of the opinion that in section 6
on relation of churches to members of other cluirchcs, the words 'if
it see nl in paragraph 'c' are misleading. In normal circumstances a
church should ceitanily receive members of other churches settling
Mission' have a proper certificate." (Amoy
"Agreed that the Council heartily adopt the Statement with the ex-
ccplion of the sentence in Clause 111 -if the two organizations
altectcd. . . recognized and respected’ which maY be interpreted in
such a way as to defeat the object of the clause, the Council there-
fore recommends the amc-ndmeiit of this clause.”
"That, as it is not clear that the Statement is intended to be sent
to the governing bodies of the Chinese churches, we draw attention
to the importance of their adherence if the Stitemcnt is to be effective
and rcjcommend that copies be sent to each churcli governing body
for Ihcir consideration." -Swatow Mission).
"It accepts the principles laid down in the report of the Special
Committee on Comity, which principles it is prepared to abide by so
far as circninstances render this practicable.” (Hakka Mission).
Canadian Prcshytcviaii Mission (Honan and South China Jlissions)
Irish Pre-sbyterian Clmrcli
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand
American T>rcsbyteriau Church, North (Central China. Hainan. Hunan,
Kiangaii, North China, Shantung, and South China Missions)
Ko-yr.cng Presbytery, Presbyterian Church in China, (Kwangtung)
American Preshyterim Church, South (Mid-China and North Kiangsu
Missions)
Reformed Church in America
Reformed Church in the United Stales
United Brethren in Christ
American Reformed Piesbj-lerian Church
"The mission endorses the report on Church Comity, provided
nothing is involved which conflicts with the position of the Reformed
Presbyterian SjTiod with reference to organic church union and tm-
scriptural forms of worship."
United Free Church of Scotland
CHINA INLAND MISSION
Aiiliwei, Chekiang, Chihli, Honan, Hupeh, Kiangsi, Kiangsn, Kweichow,
Shansi, Shantung, vShensi, and Szechwan (East).
Liebenzelkr Mission
Scandinavian Cliina Alliance
Friedenshort Deaconess Mission
OTHER SOCIETIES
Christian and Missionary Alliance (Central China, South China and
Shanghai ^lissions)
Friends’ Foreign Missionary Society
Hunan Bible Institute and BIOLA
Foreign Christian Missionary Society (Anhwei, Kiangsu and Szechwan
Missions)
Hebron Mission
Gciicriil Conference of M<.m’oiiitcs cf North Ameriai
Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene
Amcrkan Friends Mission
Deutschcr Frauen Missions Bund
Pentecostal Missionary Union
Salvation Army
Swedish American Mission
Canton Missionarj’ Conference
Ichang Missionary Conference
Young Men’s Christian Association (National Committee)
Young Women’s Christian Association (National Committee)
Seventh-Day Adventist Jlission Board (Asiatic Di\nsion)
Statement of Relationship to Other Societies issued by the General
Conference Committee of Seventh-Day Adventists, The Far Eastern
Division, Shanghai, March, 1919.
"In the desire to avoid occasion for nnsundcrstinding or friction in
tlie matter of relationship to the work of other societies, w’c, the General
Conference Committee of Seventh-Day Adventists for the Far Eastern
Division submit the following statement for the guidance of workers in
the Division :
1. We recognize every agency that lifts up Christ before men as a
part of the divine plan for the evangelization of the world, and we hold
in high esteem the Christian men and women in other communions who
are engaged in winning souls to Christ.
2. Wherever the prevseention of the Gospel work brings ns into touch
with other societies and their work, the spirit of Cliristian courtesy, frank-
ness, and fairness should at all times guide iii dcoHng with mission proh-
Icnis ; and in this matter we adopt the following principles and plan of
operation :
(a) That we recognize that the essence of true religion is, that
religion is based upon conscience and conviction. It is therefore to be
constantly our purpose that no selfish interest nor temporal advantage
shall draw any person to our communion, ai-d that no tie shall hold any
member save the belief and conviction that in this way he finds true
Ixxxviii.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
CMiiieciion wilU Cliri=it. ^'■hen chaiigre of conviction leads any member
oi onr society to feel ro longer in accord with ns in faith and practice, we
lecogniac not only his right but duty to change his religious afhliation
to accord with his belief.
(b) That before admitting tc church inember.riiip ony one who is a
member of another church every' care be exercized to ascertain that the
candidate is moved to change his religious offilatioii only by force of
relirions conviction and out of rcgaid to his personal relationship to his
Cod'- and that wherever possible consultation be had with those in charge
of the church or mission with which the applicant is connected.
(c) That persons under censure cf another mission for clearly
established fault in Christian morals or character shall not be considered
eligible for membership in our missiou until they Imve given evidence
of repentance and refonnation. it,
td) That an agent employed or recently empkyed by another church
oi missiou or other organization shall not be employed by our church or
mission without preliminary consultation with the church or mission
with which tlie agent is or was formerly connected.
tel Wc advise that when setting salaries, the local mission auditing
committees give consideration to the salaries paid by other imssnns
operating in the same field.
3. As to the matter cf territorial divisions and the restriction c(
operations to designated areas, our attitude must be shaped by these cou-
.sideratioiis •
(a) -As in generations past, in the providence of God and the historical
development of His work for men, denominational bodies and rcb'gious
movements ha\'e arisen to give special emphasis to different phases of
Gospel truth, so we find in the origin and rise of the Seventh-Day
Adventist people, the burden l.aid upon us to emphasize the gospel of
Christ's second coming as an event 'even at the door,’ calling for the
proclamation of the special message of preparation of the way of the Lord
icvealcd in Holy Scripture.
(b) As this adveut proclamation is described in Scripture prophecy,
jarticularly as the Re%'elation of Christ sets it forth in the terms of
Revelation 14 : 6-14. it is commissioned that this special message of the
‘everlasting Gospel’ which is to precede the coming of the Saviour shall
rc preached 'to every nation, and kiijclied, and tengue, and people.’
^^llile this commission makes it impossible for us to restrict our witncs.s
to this pliase of the Gospel to any limited area, and impels us to call it
10 the attention of all peoples everj’where, our policy is to make the
great masses of the people our spc-cial aim in evangelistic work.”
APPENDIX G
CITIES OF CHINA WITH ESTIMATED POPULATIONS
The following list of cities with generally accepted population esti-
mates is the resuU of post card questionnaires sent to missionaries :n
every mission station in China. Estimates received in this way were
carefully compared with estim.ate.s previously published in Customs
leoorts Tuidebooks, geographies and atlases, city population lists ot
lar^e business liouscs, Mission Board reports, Police Commissioners’
reports etc. and a number of changes were made. The estimates,
therefore, as they stand, are as accurate and complete as direct cor-
respondence with local residents and reference to all available printed
sources of information make possible.
On the other hand, the .Survey Committee fully realizes that the li.st is
bj' no means complete, and that many' of the estimates giv.n may be
quite wide of the mark. Those with experience in estimatng population
in China or gathering iiiforinatiou regarding population will appreciate
both the Committee’s difficulties and its natural disinclination to make
any claims for the estimates given below, beyond the mere assertion that
they represent its best contribution on tliis subject. Accuracy and com-
pleteness will not be reached until a careful and scientifically approved
census is made uuder Government supervision, not only of individual
cities or provinces but of the whole country.
OvCT 1,000,000
Canton, Tung
1,600,000
Shanghai, Ku
1,500,000
Beiii’ccn 500,000 end
1,000,000
Tientsin, Chi
900,000*
Peking, ,,
850,000*"
Hangchow, Che
650,000
Foochow, Fii
625,000
Soocliow, Ku
600,000
Chungking, Sze
525,000**
Hongkong
525.000
Bcfiyccn 250,000 and
500,000
Chengtu, Sze
500,000
Nanchaug, Ki
480,000
Fatshau, Tung
450,000
Niugpo, Che
450,000
Shaohingfu, Che
400,000
Haukow, Hup
350.000
Nanking, Ku
300,000
Tsinan, Sung
300,000
Ynngchow, Ku
300,000
Kaifeng, Ho
280,000
Chinkiaug, Ku
260,000*
Between 150,000 and 250,000
Chaochowfu, Tung
250,000
Moukden, Feng
250,000
Sianfii, S^’e
250,000
Wuchang, Hup
250,000
Changsha, Hun
229,537*
Chowkiakow, Ho
200,000
Harbin, Kir
200,000
Kanchow, Ki
200,000
Sunwui, Tung
200,000
Tsining, Sung
200,000
Cliangteh, Hun
180,000*
Hwaianfu, Ku
180,000
Siaiigtan, Hun
180, ooo*
Wuhu,
175,000
Kongmoon, Tung
168,000
Between 100,000 and
150,000
Hanyang, Hup
150,000
Wusih, Ku
150,000
Siulam, Tung
140,000
Wenchow, Cha
140,000
Chuanchowfu, Fu
130,000
Tsingkiangpu, Ku
130,000
Changchow, Ku
125,000
Suchowfu, Ku
125,000
Suifu, Sze
125,000
Kianfu, Ki
120,000
Shiuchow, Tuiig
120,000
Shuuking, Sze
120,000
Amoy, Fu
114,000
Lanohowfu, Kan
110,000
Wanhsieu, Sze
110,000*
Befu'fCu 50,000 flHcf
100,000
Anking, An
100,000
Chaoyaughsieu, Tung
100,000
Chefoo, Sling
100,000
Chihfeng (Hada), Jehol
100,000
Fowchow, Sze
100,000
Fuchow, Ki
100,000
Hanchungfu, She
100,300
Hengchowfu, Hun
100,000
Huchou'fu, Che
100,00(3
Tchowfu, Sung
100,000
Kashiiig, Che
100,000
Kwangchow, Ho
100,000
Laohokow, Hup
100,000
Paotingfu, Chi
100,000*
Shekki, 'Tung
100,000
.Suugkiangfu, Ku
100,000
Triichow. Ku
100 ,'000
Weilisien, Sung
100,000
Yunnanfu, Yiin
100,000
Packing, Hun
90,000
Tsingtau, Sung
9C',ooo
Yenclieng, Ku
90,000
Changshu, Ku
88,000
Shasi, Hup
87,000
Taileung, Tung
87,000
Kiukiang, Ki
85,000
Ningsiafu, Kan
85,000
Tangsban, Chi
85,000
Kirin, Kir
83,000
Hinganfu, She
80,00c
Hinghwa, Ku
80,000
Hwaughsien, Sung
80,000
Kashing, Che
80,000
Kityang, Tung
80,000
Kweiyaiig, Kwei
80,000
Laichow, vSung
80,00 J
Limchoivfu, Tung
So,ooo
Luchow, Sze
80, 030*
Macao, Tung
80,000
Newchwang, Feng
SOjO.io
Pocliow, An
80,000
Sanytianhsieu, Sha
80,000
Swatow, Tung
80,00c
Taiyiianfu, Sha
8o,txio
Tsochengchen, Sung
80,000
Tungchowfu, She
80,000
^Vuchow, Si
80,000*
Yiyang, Hun
So, 000
Cliowtsmi, Sung
75,000
Chuchowfu, Che
75.000
Tsinchow, Kan
75.000
Kalgan
(Changkiakow), Chi
72,000*
Aiitung, Feng
70,00")
Hoihow, Tung
70,000
Kwanchengtze
(Changchun), Kir
70,000
Liaoyiiancliow, Feng
70,000
Luchowfu, An
70,000
Paoniug, Sze
70,000
Shanliaikwan, Chi
70,000*
vSuitingfii, Sze
70,000
Tsunyi, Kwei
70,000
Tungchwan, Sze
70,000
Ungkuug, Tung
70,000
Yiugcliowfu, An
70,000
Fancheng, Hup
65,000
Fenchow, Sha
65,000
Shufu (Kashgar), Sin
65,000
Sutsien, Ku
65,000
Titngchow (Naiitung), Ku 65,000
Taochow, Kan
62,000
Chaiigte, Ho
60,000
Chiiicliowfu, Feng
60,000
Chiichow, Sung
60,000
Ichang, Hup
60,000
Kiatingfu, Sze
60,000
Kienningfu, Fu
60,000
Kingcliowfu, Hup
60,000
Kushihsien, Ho
60,000
Kweilin, Si
60,000*
Liuchowfu, Si
60,000
Ningteh, Fu
60,000
Ningtu, Ku
60,000
Sochefu (Yarkand), Sin
60,000
Siinchow, Si
60,000
Taichowfu, Che
60,000
Tengcliowfii, Sung
60,000
Tihwafu (Urumtsi), Sin
60,000
Tsiiigsluh, Hun
58,000
Cliangchowfu, Fu
56,000
Shiuhing, Tung
56,000
Dairen (Dalny), Feng
55.00''
Piugliang, Kan
55.000
CITY POPULATIONS
Ixxxix.
Between 25,000 and so,oos>
Aigim, Hei
50,00c
Chaugslian, Che
50,000
Cliaoyaiigfu, Jehol
50,000
Jaocliow, Ki
50,000
Juikiu, Ki
50,00c
Jukao, Ku
50,000
Kiangyin, Kii
50,000
Kiaochow, Sung
50,000
Kienebangfu, Ki
50,000
Kinhvvafu, Che
50,000
Kiiitan, Ku
50,000
Kokiuchang, Yiiu
50,000*
Kushilicheu, She
50,000
Kweiteh, Ho
50,000
Jinfcsingchow, Sung
50,000
I,iuaucliou', An
56,000
Nanfeiig, Ki
50,000
Nannitig, Si
50,000
Nanyaugfu, Ho
50,000
Ningkwofu, An
50,000
Pingchiian (Pakow), Jehol
50,000
Siniuinfu, Feng
50,000
S'jining, Sze
50,000
Tacliu, Sze
50,000
Tauyang, Ku
50,000
Tingytian, Sze
50,000
Tsingchovvfu, Sung
50,000
Tsitsihar, Hei
50,000
Tungtaihsieii, Ku
50,000
Y\^at]am, Si
50,000
■Weinau, She
50,000
Wenshang, Sung
50,000
Wusiieli, Hup
50,000
Yuanchow, Hun
50,000
Chengtehfu (Jehol), Jehol
45.000
Juchow, Ho
45.000
Kitaihsien
(Kuchengtze), Sin
45.000
Ning;j,'uauhsien
fKxiWja), Sin
45,000
Tunki, An
45,000
Weihwei, Ho
45,000
Tengj'iich, Yiiu
44,400
Anlu, Hup
40,000
Changshu, Ki
40,000
Cheugku, She
40,000
Chihkiang, Hup
40,000
Fowning, Ku
40,000
Fuping, She
40,000
Hankiang, Fu
40,000
Hinghwafu, Fu
40,000
Hiugninghsieu, Tung
40,000
Hokshan, Tung
40,000
Hsiichow, Ho
40,000
Hwaikingfu, Ho
40,000
Hwangshih, Fu
40,000
Flweihsien, Kau
40,000
Ihwang, Ki
40,000
Juian, Che
40,000
Kaoyuchow, Ku
40,000
Kiasiang, Sung
40,000
Kiatinghsien, Ku
40,000
Kihsien, Ho
40,000
Kingyang, She
40,000
Kweichowfu, Sze
40,000
Liangchowfu, Kan
40,000
Liaoyang, Feng
40,000
Loping, Ki
. 40,000
Luanfu, Sha
40,000
Lungchow, Si
40,000
Nainyung, Tung
40,000
Shihehenghsien, Ki
40,000
Shuyang, Ku
40,000
Sinti, Hup
40,000
Sisiang. She
40,000
Toiaufu, Sung
40,000
Tangshan, Ku
40,000
Tatsienlu, Sze
40,000
Tatzekow, Jchnl
40,000
Tehchow, Sving
40,000
Tenghsien, Sung
40,000
T^taocho^‘:, Kau
40,000
Tsinghwachen, Ho
40,000
Tsungjen, Ki
40,000
Tungan, Fu
40,000
Tzecliow, Sze
40,000
Wensixhfu (Aksu), Sin
40,000
lamchow, Tung
40,000
Yochow, Hmi
40,000
Yuanchow, Huu
40,000
Yiichow, Chi
40,000
Yu5ao, Che
40,000
Urga, Moiig
38,000
Yencliowfu, Sung
38,000
Chnncluieu, Tung
36,000
Chengchow, Ho
35.000
Chihsien, Ho
35.000
Chucheng, Sung
35.000
Hungkiang, Huu
35.000
Picliieh, Kwei
35.000
Shanghang, Fu
35.000
Sheklung, Tung
35.000
Shuihow, Tung
35,000
Siaiigyangfu, Hup
35.000
Suichow, Ho
35.000
Tanoheng, Sung
35.000
Tatung, An
35.000
Tingtao. Siing
35.000
Tsangchow, Chi
35.000
Tsa’ochowfu, Sung
35.000
Wuweichow, An
35.000
Koclian, Tung
32,000
Tsingj'iiu, Tung
32,000
Tuugjen, Kwei
32,000
IMaktsueu, Tung
31,000
Anshunfu, Kwei
30,000
Antung, Ku
30,000
Ashiho, Kir
30,000
dialing, Hun
30,000
Chenchow', Hun
30,000
Chenghsien, Che
30,000
Cheuyiian, Kwei '
30,000
Chuugpa, Sze
30,000
Feihsien, Sung
30,000
Haicbow, Ku
30,000
Hingi, Kwei
30,000
Hokow, Ki
30,000
Houanfu, Ho
30,000
Hotienebow (Khotan),
Sin 30,000
Hulaii, Hei
30,000
Ihsien, An
30,000
Juning, Ho
30.000
Kingpeng, Jehol
30,000
Kihsien, Sha
30,000
KinsLanghsien, Sung
30,000
Kiuiigchow, Tung
30,000
Kunshan, Ku
30,000
KKitsingfu, Yiin
30,000
Kiiwo, Sha
30,000
Kwangcliang, Ki
30,000
Linchow, Tung
30,000
Liutung, She
30,000
Liyanghsieu, Ku
30,000
Loan, Ki
30,000
Luho, Ku
30,000
Mienhsien, She
30,000
Ningsiaug, Huu
30,000*
Ningyuanfu, Sze
30,000
Pakhoi, Tung
30,000
Paoying, Ku
30,000
Piiigtu, Sung
30,000
Poshan, Sung
30,000
Sheuchowfu, Hun
30,000
Shihtao, Sung
30,000
Showchang, Sung
50,000
Shuntehfu, Chi
30,000
Sinchengfu (Peluna), Kir
30,000
Siuhwa, Huu
30,000
Suchow, An
30,000
Sniping, Ho
30,000
Tehyang, Sze
30,000
Tiehling, Feng
30,000
Tientai, Che
30,000
Tinghai, Che
30,000
Tsaitieii, Hup
30,000
Tungchangfu, Sung
30,000
Tuiigchow, Chi
30,000
Tuugping, Sung
30,000
Wukangchow, Hun
30,000
Wutancheiig, Jehol
30,000
Yanghsien, She
30,000
Yiugtak, Tung
30,000
Yiiucheng, Sha
30,000
Yuugtsing, Chi
30,000
Kwaicbow, Tung
28,000
Lungkoug, Tung
28,000
Shekluuglow, Tung
28,000
Siucliow, Sha
28,000
Yungcheng, Ho
28,000
Talifu, Yiiu
26,700
Suilaihsieu (Manass), Sin
26,000
Chaotuug, Yiiu
25,000
Checheng, Ho
25,000
Cheugwu, Sung
25,000
Cheiig3'angkwan, An
25,000
Chuantsiao, An
25,000
Chuchow, Che
25,000
Fuebow, Feng
25,000
Hiangcheug, Ho
25,000
Hokieufu, Chi
25,000
Hwaiyiian, An
25,00-3
Hwang\’en, Che
25,000
Ishui, Sung
25,000
Kaipingbsieu, Feng
25,000
Kaoliug, She
25,000
Kiensiohow, Kwei
25,000
Kiuki, Ki
25,000
Kutieuhsieu, Fu
25,000
Liangshan, Sze
25,000
Linsi, Jehol
25,000
Luiigyenchow, Fu
25,000
Luyi, Ho
25,000
MacUai, Tung
25,000
hlatowcheu, Sung
25,000
Mienchow, Sze
25,000
Nanliughsien, An
25,000
Onpo, Tung’
25,000
Pehtwauliiitze, Her
25,000
Sliatow, Tung
25,000
Shihmen, Che
25,000
Taikiihsieii, Sha
25,000
Takowcheii, Ho
25,000
Tamingfu, Clii
25,000
Tongcliou’, Ho
25,000
Tiugchowfu, Fu
25,000
Tsaoyang, Hup
25,000
Tsimp, Sung
25,000
Yuhsien, Hun
25,000
This estimate differs slightly from that givea la Part III, due to later iaformation.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
3C.
APPENDIX H
STATISTICS OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS IN CHINA
FOR
1920
A. FOREIGN FORCE
B. CHINESE FORCE
Name of Society or Mission
e
*0
g
0
1
c
•s
c
'5
0
c
P
2
«»5 Total Men
Single lYonion
Including Widows
en Married Women
o> Total Women
Total Foreign |
Force j
^ Special or Short
Term Workers 1
1
<0 Mission Stations
a
2
3
w
9
0
10
1
•9
•6
0
n
|c
J? t"
0 3
11
12
c 5
•J 9
!!
j: "
0^
13
^ Total Chinese
*• Workers
S*
D 5
uU
g
Zi
15
•1,092
•643
2,103
1,581
1,654
3,235
5,338
54
891
5,625
764
7,667
1
' 2,697
20,460
836
1916
1,195
1,046
2,241
1,706
1,793
3,499
5,740
62
923
6,229
761
7,507
! 2,580
21,753
1,569
1917
1,245
1,018
2,263
1,818
1.819
3.637
5,900
61
944
6,121
846
8,220
! 2,579
23,345
1,690
?• •• »l
1920
1,266
1,017
2,285
2015
1,904
3,919
6,204
194
1,038
6,482
1,305
9,663
j 3,304
28.396
1,745
ANGLICAN :
TOTAL
131
66
197
248
143
391
588
24
75
452
154
681
[ 452
3,010
CMS
63
20
83
147
64
211
294
14
48
300
73
382
304
1,646
Msec
6
1
7
10
6
15
22
2
10
1
24
9
91
PE
_
39
41
80
68
62
130
210
16
16
91
67
214
12.H
1,076
SPG
23
4
27
23
12
35
62
9
51
11
60
l.l
187
HMS
2
1
1
10
BAPTIST :
TOTAL
160
49
209
169
191
360
569
13
150
860
122
802
333
2,990
251
AAM
5
1
0
3
5
8
11
6
8
•2
12
1.5
61
20
ABN
35
29
64
58
63
121
18.5
io
20
240
21
1.53
43
9G4
16T
BMS
28
4
32
19
30
49
81
11
159
34
113
59
507
20
CLMMS ...
. .
5
6
11
9
8
17
28
7
26
5
47
32
103
CNT.M
1
1
1
1
2
1
5
1
5
1
12
GDB
11
1
12
12
12
24
3G
2
11
2
26
14
88
30
SBC
68
8
76
58
66
124
200
3
98
366
•56
•353
•148
•1,0G1
SBM
5
,
5
4
4
8
13
3
45
1
91
20
178
6-
SDB
2
2
6
2
8
10
2
2
1
13
CONGREGATIONAL:
TOT.AL
79
44
123
98
114
212
335
21
34
547
40
543
236
1,803
156
ABCFM ...
,
.
46
23
69
64
67
131
200
18
13
293
23
321
1.5G
1,137
10
LMS
31
20
51
30
44
74
125
3
19
241
15
198
79
•G25
137
MP
,
1
1
2
4
2
6
8
...
1
10
1
18
1
36
SAMM
1
1
1
1
2
...
1
3
1
6
11
LL’THEBAN
TOTAL
188
24
212
120
176
296
508
5
139
535
82
939
226
2,276
167
D
24
1
25
8
18
26
51
14
108
61
88
12
364
10
Bn
19
3
22
6
13
19
41
1
14
30
6
13.5
7
209
30
LMS
15
5
20
16
17
33
53
12
29
1
23
35
171
1
ELAug ...
9
4
13
4
13
17
30
15
12
1
79
9
144
ELMo
5
5
4
4
9
2
2
5
12
0
FMS
9
9
5
6
11
20
4
49
.. .
62
6
71
ILM
1
2
3
2
3
5
S
1
2
1
3
...
KCM
...
...
1
1
1
1
2
3
1
5
4
17
LB
6
6
5
4
9
15
3
23
M
2
•12
LBM
5
_
5
5
5
10
4
6
16
5
30
LU3I
23
2
25
19
25
44
69
10
85
3
161
45
361
4J
NLF
1
1
1
1
2
3
1
1
4
3
NLK
21
21
14
19
33
54
12
51
84
27
198
06-
NMS
16
5
21
17
19
36
57
1
7
60
8
100
11
275
RM
6
1
7
2
6
8
15
23
1
1
46
j:j
94
SEMC
...
8
8
8
7
1-5
23
. ..
4
43
•12
10
103
L
SMF
...
20
20
12
16
28
48
12
35
1
73
33
176
METHODIST:
TOTAL
216
SO
306
273
260
533
639
13
80
624
576
2,297
GSI
7,416
854-
EA
4
2
6
4
6
10
16
2
H
9
1
10
FMA
5
5
G
3
9
14
3
S
17
H
38
10
MCC
44
24
68
47
6*>
112
180
1
10
91
8
128
13
181
MEFB
.
70
36
106
140
88
228
334
12
•23
•421
452
1.316
535
5,038
830
MES
22
9
31
48
72
103
*...
37
340
48
691
...
HE
• ••
11
3
14
6
13
19
33
5
25
1
26
0
107
0
UMC
18
6
23
2
18
20
43
13
63
.360
1.5
CG5
WMMS ...
42
11
63
20
43
63
116
...
19
76
15
101
25
386
0
PRESBYTERIAN:
TOTAL
262
131
393
292
346
638
1,031
11
82
1,531
196
1,345
672
5,434
131
CSFM
...
3
2
G
4
10
1.5
1
15
4
60
F.PM
...
17
17
31
30
23
6,1
87
1
12
55
44
218
51
786
5
PCC
22
11
3:3
31
30
61
94
7
69
8
60
31
2 12
10
PCI
10
2
12
4
9
13
25
9
137
13
122
17
3.53
17
I’CNZ
...
...
4
4
8
8
13
21
, ,
3
11
7
10
75
I*N
109
6.5
174
127
I.')?
281
4-58
3
28
895
94
539
373
2,437
13
I’S
39
IG
So
33
51
84
139
4
12
250
11
1.50
G4
582
20
RCA
12
6
18
13
14
27
45
1
S
67
12
68
IG
351
54
RCUS
B
3
11
8
9
17
28
1
3
17
28
9
1-1.5
3-
RI'C
5
1
6
9
6
1.5
21
17
35
HB
r,
2
7
5
7
12
19
i
2
13
3
17
17
78
...
VFS
...
•28
•oO
*21
*28
‘40
•79
*...
*...
*...
•11
•121
•80
•350
*...
CHINA INLAND MISSION
TOTAL
36
310
346
371
2G3
634
980
88
240
1,582
28
981
261
1,931
OTHER SOCIETIES :
TOTAL
196
303
499
444
411
855
1,354
19
238
351
107
2,075
453
3,480
186
iDteidi-nuninutionnl :
Sub* Total
34
9
43
64
31
0.5
138
5
34
89
4
153
76
433
68
AEO
2
2
4
2
G
8
,
2
3
1
7
4
42
CMA
...
32
4
36
43
2»
71
107
5
26
•59
3
120
59
21G
EEMA
5
•1
10
15
...
5
27
...
20
6
128
vu
...
&
8
6
...
1
...
...
7
47
^ -
STATISTICS FOE 1920
C. THE CHINESE CHURCH
Name of Society or Miseion
Grand Total for All Societies, 1915
» » 1916
» <> „ „ 1917
» » „ » 1920
ANGLICAN :
CMS
Msec
PE
SPG
HMS
BAPTIST: '
AAM
ABF
BMS
ChMMS
CNTM
GBB
SBC
SBM
SDB
CONGREGATIONAL :
ABCFM ,
LMS
MP
SAMM
TOTAL
TOTAL
TOTAL
LUTHERAN:
B
Bn
DMS
ELAug
ELMo
FMS
ILM
KCM
LB
LBM
LUM
NLP
NLK
NMS
RM
SEMC
SMF
TOTAL
METHODIST :
EA
FMA
MCC
MEFB
MES
UE
UMC
WMMS
TOTAL
PRESBYTERIAN :
CSFM
EPM
PCC
PCI
PCNZ
PN
PS
RCA
RCUS
RPC
UB
UFS
CHINA INLAND MISSION :
OTHER SOCIETIES:
Interdenominational :
AFO
CMA
FFMA,
WU
TOTAL
TOTAL
TOTAL
Sub-Total
o
•r.
Communicants (or Full
Members)
0 c.
log
-iS'
Sunday Seboo
Work
.2 I
tS S
‘5 £b
§ tc
O g
t>
S 2
o
o
z
1
'S
H
Z S
rS 'c
g 0
■jz S
e-a
aS
§ll
M .2 s
55 0
0
•c ^
5 s
” e
js 0
"o
.0
cc
.0
H
■£.
0
Ch
tc-2
K-0
2 1
0 -a -
0 £ 5S
C 0
5.2
0-
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
3,089
3,386
■63,038
*41,858
268,652
62,274
190,958
526.108
3,025
7,375
165,282
744
644,402
3,812
■4,286
103,681
49,822
293,139
76,962
207,089
595.973
3,637
11,021
195,704
984
469,580
3,767
4,121
•104,830
*54,258
312,970
85,790
234,448
654,658
4,301
12,416
210,397
888
846,787
4,726
4,813
152,452
84,382
366,524
85,140
313,254
806,926
5,698
12,291
259,261
4,344
813,763
199
593
12,107
8,499
20,606
1
27,246
47,852
495
1,525
21,847
180
60,780
133
425
6,449
5,249
11,698
14,987
26,68-5
290
725
11,612
39.237
3
10
189
65
254
576
830
19
94
1,181
4
288
54
96
4,052
2,359
6,411
10,286
16,697
1-59
662
8,401
119
18,744
9
61
1.403
826
2,229
1,354
3,583
26
41
626
2
2,469
1
14
14
43
57
1
3
27
1
42
381
573
17,354
6,667
47,015
249
13,947
61,211
782
1,506
36,049
55
93,811
6
9
67-5
285
960
250
1,210
8
41
715
6
673
1S3
137
6.566
3,450
10,016
249
7,403
17,668
134
683
11,067
31
27,596
120
350
1,770
777
9,202
5,053
14,255
172
213
3,127
G
8.266
7
3
238
226
464
1,026
1,490
36
71
1,380
211
3
250
62
312
*...
312
2
11
156
200
2
13
323
69
392
145
537
25
14
*7,394
•3,712
•24,334
*50
•24,384
*365
*415
•18,378
•12
•55,887
8
45
81
38
1,210
1,210
65
72
1,040
953
2
2
57
68
125
20
145
186
368
280
16,852
7,500
27,316
7,307
22,306
56,929
239
1,056
14,180
32
54.574
183
205
10,195
4,816
15,011
1.188
13.700
29,899
131
-574
8,144
16
16,512
191
71
*5,932
•2,572
*11,468
•6,063
*7,275
•24,806
•101
•469
•5,768
16
•37,687
11
3
672
101
773
56
1,262
2,091
4
9
200
375
1
1
53
11
64
69
133
3
4
68
532
455
18,961
9,394
34,188
9,427
11,430
55,104
199
446
7,912
34
38,731
121
21
2,987
1,945
7,096
4.726
866
12,698
6
16
190
1
6.942
13S
3,962
2,436
6,398
435
73
6,906
•3
*...
185
•1
•412
15
28
846
522
1.368
569
162
2 099
22
72
1,022
1
10,167
6
14
414
132
546
94
427
1,067
11
39
736
2
440
2
2
30
8
38
22
24
84
7
7
110
63-5
37
12
1,067
334
1,401
195
575
2,171
11
15
2.52
•)
1,600
3
2
5
1
6
...
3
100
68
168
66
20
2.54
...
4,000
3
18
296
37
333
14
1,075
1,422
4
9
140
1
3
5
39
33
72
12
175
209
49
4-3
94
3,633
1,363
4,996
718
2,386
8,100
36
98
1,554
4
2,755
1
4
12
16
22
66
1,251
460
1,711
261
1,664
3,636
37
74
1.017
'20
1,148
66
124
•2,910
•1,499
4,409
1.195
2,402
8,006
11
49
655
3,687
29
1.896
616
2,512
2
5
75
1
3,729
31
19
1,420
544
1,976
292
1,145
3,512
11
58
730
1
1,091
11
52
...
1,771
212
423
2,406
38
4
1,246
2,076
1,340
577
19,205
3,560
76,761
26,045
98,135
199,081
1,212
5,174
84,394
3,607
129,093
5
28
17
45
141
186
3
18
285
13
127
105
232
191
422
5
30
350
42
243
66
49
1,673
776
2.449
314
10,126
12,889
117
666
10,441
12,434
616
352
5,789
625
42,720
25,019
55,17-5
122.914
684
3,290
51.171
3,412
79,465
90
8,932
7.205
10,1.88
155
986
9,507
99
21,802
14
43
•330
•206
969
1.347
2,044
28
92
2.186
14
745
464
8,927
6,449
15,376
20,783
36,1.59
*...
7,905
134
25
•2,331
•1,382
•6,038
712
•1,167
*8,329
•20
•92
2,549
10,680
505
1,457
25,716
15,270
87,262
14,785
84,217
186,378
876
1,580
50,933
190
193,878
405
177
582
•433
*1,075
140
122
5.558
3,790
11,009
3,365
6,614
20,988
4
62
625
10
68
2.5S4
1,414
3,998
29
1,960
5,9-87
33
113
1,506
15
5
194
139
7
674
6,277
173
■4,090
2,775
170
•3,205
9,052
343
•40,220
2,035
3,266
1,248
129
63,527
12,335
472
103.613
51
11
597
115
14
•516
1.549
255
32,562
2
35
458
79.567
51
246
4,367
2,039
7.041
882
7,150
15.096
141
522
8,277
29
3
57
27
1,249
435
1,170
174
2,945
609
2,140
96
11
2,133
612
7,218
1,317
670
3
12
11
37
lOS
31
700
1,685
322
7
6
907
927
11
33
5
112
”578
”06
934
9,870
174
•2,787
411
1,519
16,088
13
62
688
2,569
3
2,395
10,000
1,096
728
33,622
19,640
53,162
57,194
110,358
180
434
8,026
175
44,531
275
42
2
•21
18
159
54
6
•25
23
8,635
1,450
•i!072
5,832
1,009
•685
115
20,214
4,627
499
3,426
469
81
28,025
3,643
154
2,086
1.361
90,015
8,270
653
5,512
1,830
1,715
62
4
•29
29
570
266
52
*115
99
35,913
3.530
400
•1.725
1.220
68
26
*26
198,365
8,135
6,268
1,640
1
24
209
233
...
42
275
...
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
A. FOREIGN FORCE B. CHINESE FORCE
Name of Society or Mission
C
5
c
'M
6
e
rS
s
M
o
e
Total Men
Single Women
Including Widows
Married Women
Total Women
Total Foreign
Force
Special or Short
Tenn Workers
Mission Stations
Out-Stations
Ordained Workers
Other Christian
Workers, Men
Other Christian
Workers, Women
Total Chinese
Workers
1.
a '3
uU
b
S-®
s
2;
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
S
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
Unclassified :
Sub-Total
130
136
266
14
218
14
244
16
462
30
728
44
3
157
7
262
100
792
16
296
5
1,638
22
118
AG
BIOLA
BTP
CCAu
10
1
1
7
1
17
1
1
1
34
*i
16
1
1
GO
1
1
1
67
2
2
2
24
1
i
18
1
3
26
"’2
**2
CCACZ
1
8
3
0
B
s
8
4
li
9
lo
CN
CHM
...
3
4
7
2
6
7
9
7
2
1
4
7
22
12
32
CM
CMML
EbM
EvM
FaM
FCMS
GMC
1
1
19
1
30
1
3
30
2
1
22
1
27
3
1
2
17
0
20
1
4 1
22
2 '
53
4
5
2
39
2
0
83
6
6
2
61
3
2
23
2
1
1
6
1
8
7
i
7
1
25
13
4
12
5
10
6
G
’4
2
7
47
24
G
143
8
19
2
Heb
Ind (a)
MGC
NCM
6
2
13
3
1
19
5
1
28
4
2
15
5
1
43
9
3
62
14
4
21
3
2
16
3
43
94
13
7
78
4
2
308
27
9
•i2
1
NFEM
NHM
NKM
FMU
SA
SCBM
SCHM
SCM
SDA (b)
SEFC
SM
SRM
SYM
TSM
*4
S
25
1
3
2
5
3
7
25
*7
2
a
26
5
3
8
13
12 ;
5 !
16 ;
39 '
17
8
23
64
4
7
13
8
22
2
26
20
6
26
28
16
1
5
29
43
10
31
83
54
3
*2
30
2
0
1
*5
56
1
7
86
2
2
3
8
10
2
3
1
1
7
85
1
1
4
15
95
3
4
5
1
22
181
6
6
...
3
1
5
17
1
2
1
165
8
1
12
3
5
4
13
397
9
4
1
2
3
96
4
4
9
11
28
690
• 29
10
1
’3
”l
1
2
2
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
1
3
3
2
3
2
1
1
4
4
3
5
7
6
3
5
1
17
15
13
9
Sub-Total
98
98
90
88
178
276
• 44
...
320
42
3G2
ymca
98
98
6
88
94
192
51
320
42
320
YWCA
84
...
84
84
13
...
42
Educational
aepm§
YM
3
*19
22
5
1
G
23
6
1
15
...
142
Medical & Philanthropic :
Sub-Total
2
2
16
2
IS
20
2
1
17
21
...
Cl
•••
• ••
• *.
3
3
3
1
• ••
...
CSCR
1
1
1
...
4
4
DHM
10
10
10
...
12
EMM
HVBC§
1
1
2
1
3
4
1
• ••
1
5
IBC
MCB (f)
1
1
...
1
1
2
...
...
SuhTotal
18
25
43
8
30
38
81
•659
13
•672
1
ABS (c)
5
2
7
7
7
14
1 ...
BBATD
1
1
1
• ••
41l‘(e
424
1 ***
BFBS (c)
6
G
12
2
io
' 12
24
...
...
13
CBP
1
2
3
2
! 3
5
...
CLS
3
1
4
1
4
i ^
9
...
IPTC.V
1
1
1
1 1
2
...
...
i
...
1
MBCo
1
1
2
2
3
...
...
38
38
MPH
1
1
2
1
2
3
5
...
...
NBSS (c)
...
1 4
4
2
1 2
6
...
NTSC
1
1
1
9
9
PMP
...
5
5
2
2
7
• ••
•200
...
•200
KTS (d)
1
1
1
1
2
...
SCCBC
...
i
1
1
1
2
...
...
General :
Sub-Tota:
11
14
25
43
15
58
83
6
...
3
135
9
152
AMT
3
2
5
6
5
1 11
16
1
15
20
CCEA
1
1
1
1
2
...
...
...
CE
1
1
1
1
2
.1.
...
CCC
2
1
3
3
3
G
9
2
2
. 3
5
CMMA
...
1
1
1
1 1
2
...
CSSU
...
1
...
1
1
1
...
• r.
...
...
...
MissHome (Chefoo)
1
1 1
1
...
...
...
...
...
IRB
...
1
1
1
1 1
2
...
...
KS
1
3
4
8
1
1 9
13
«.•
...
...
NFS
2
1 ^
2
...
• ••
...
NCAS
1
1
1
1
I 2
3
.
...
MissHome (Shanghai)
1
1
3
3
4
NLS
1
1
1
1
2
...
...
NCULS
...
1
1
3
. .
3
4
lie
9
125
SVMM
...
.
1
1
. .
1
1
1
SAS
...
3
3
14
2
16
19
2
...
...
1
...
1
2 No report.
• Figures incomplete or approximate.
(a) Including workers in Chihli, Chekiang, Fukien, Hunan, Kansu, Kiangsu, Kiangsi, Kwangtung, Shantung, Szechwan, Yiinnan.
(b) Including workers in Anhwei, Chekiang, Fukien, Honan, Hunan, Hupeh. Kiangsi, Kwangtung, Kiungsu, Kwangsi, Shantung, Shensi, Szechwan, and Manchuria.
(c) The A13S has agencies in Chihli, Hunan, Hupeh, Kiangsi, Kiangsu, Kwangtung, and Szechwan ; the BFBS in Chihli, Hupeh, Kiangsu, Kwangtung, Shantung, Szechwan,
Yiinnan, and Manchuria; and the NBSS in Chihli, Hupeh, Kiangsu, and Szechwan.
(d) There are uQiliatcd Tract Societies with headquarters or branches in Chihli, Fukien, Hupeh, Kiangsu, Kwangtung, and Szechwan,
(e) Colporteurs paid entirely by BFBS and exclusive of those partially employed by missions.
(I) Not open during 1920, now being reorganized.
Col. 14, Total Chinese Force, includes workers from Educational Form III, Cols. 3 and 4, and Medical Form V, Cols. 7 to 15.
Date on which statistical year ends, in the majority of cases, is Dec. 31, 1920.
Where no reiorts have come to band, figures have been taken from recent printed reports, or other latest available data.
STATISTICS FOR 1920
C. THE CHINESE CHURCH
xciii.
rs §
Q
Communicants (or Full Members)
g fi
^ 5
e
■2 ??
Sunday School Work
.if
Name of Society
or MisBion
’5 «
ti g;
^ tc
O g
o
16
il"
E 2
o
17
A
18
Female
o
20
5
■5 s
K 6
21
Others urn
Christiai
liistructic
- 2
O-s
li
23
^ Schools
g
25
Pupils
«-2
■5 g
“ S
.2 b
27
Chinese Cont
» lions for Chi
Work
Unclassified :
AFM
AG
BIOLA
DTP
Sub-Total
233
18
17
•9G
7,18-5
-'"S
181
4,823
4.54
1-51
15,587
1,090
331
81
24,38*2
40.046
1,090
331
296
304
18, .523
42
•34,9-31
CCAu
1
1-5
2-5
40
11
51
1
4
1.50
156
CCACZ
PCN
5
36
43
81
81
"l
4
1-50
3-5
CHM
2
4
44
62
10*2
3
8
75
101
CM
...
5
480
320
800
800
CM ML
20
613
3-50
063
298
1,261
•707
EbM
9
7
101
72
173
•100
•273
3
3
•100
1
•175
Ev.M
...
4
113
76
189
189
•110
•130
FaM'
FCMS
21
17
7-54
400
1.154
2-52
1,406
29
1.50
2,143
Q
2,862
CMC
3
90
60
1.50
150
Heb
179
189
368
368
3
10
Ind (a)
53
13
2,44.8
1,649
4,097
12,0-32
16,119
•7
•21
1,916
•270
MGC
2
3
84
.51
135
46
181
5
•25
535
1
155
NCM
NFEM
NH.M
2
8
1‘20
. 75
19.)
700
835
2
8
175
1.55
NKM
9
2
168
93
261
12
7.34
1,007
7
36
424
396
PMU
30
281
204
485
92
.577
170
SA
14
21
31
SCBM
1
4
27
19
46
46
69
SCHM
1
1
39
50
89
89
2
3
45
146
SCM
10
286
187
473
473
185
SDA (b)
*...
*...
3,-580
3, .580
191
6, *282
*24
28.190
SEFC
1
H
324
269
593
•51
644
8
20
276
...
1,860
SM
1
9
10
19
2-3
44
1
2
*22
SRM
2
77
14
91
2)
9,800
*9,916
2
10
*2,000
8
SYM
2
3
13
7
20
20
TSM
!}
109
.55
161
1-59
3*23
58
2
231
Christian Associations
Sub-Total
41,699
1,357
13,860
1.55,279
YMCA
41,699
1,3-57
...
13,860
...
1-55,279
YWCA
...
Figures in Col. 20 should equal the totnls of figures in
Cols. 18 and 19. Whenever tlie division of comuuinicants
into men and women has been possible only in part. Col.
20 will obviously exceed the totals of Cols. 18 and 19.
Similarly, beciuise of incompleteness in any part of the
eolumns concerned, the figures in Col. 28 may not equal (as
they should) the figures in Cols. 20, 21, ard 2*2.
General Note to Tables A-B
In all of these tables (A-E) the totals and gmnd totnls
are given (ibovc the figures of which they are the sum. In
some cases totals are known when the detailed distribution
cannot be given, owing to incomplete reports. Wherever
annual statistical returns have not been received from
statistical secretaries, such figures ns are available in printed
annual reports or previous records are used.
The only incomplete figures so marked in grand totals-
are those whose sum does not equal a succeeding total in the
sa)iie line. It is superfluous to mark others, as all lotnls are
sure to be incomplete unless perfect returns are secured. It is
better therefore in quoting figures from these tables to say
" There are reported *’ rather than “ There are only.”
Note in the accompanying map that only the larger
denominational areas are shown. The fields of missions of
smaller denominations are combined under ‘‘Other Societies.”
Note also that the fields of the CIM and Associate Missions
are shown as one, without denominational distinctions.
Areas in black remain wholly unworked by any Protestant
missionary society.
Dexomix-uiona'. Mission Field Are-^s
BURMA
ta.j:
•TArt
7asi
A
im
1 :
im
iimnQiiii
( ■ ■■
.n
mmi.
iKncoisi
HXUlfUUD IS
imsoTE
XCIV
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
D. EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS
Name of Sc
or Missi
Total Teaching Force
Non-
Chris-
liaii
I!hinese
’eacbers
0
)ciety
on
Foreign
Men
1
Foreign
Women
2
Chinese i
Men 1
3 i
'hinese
M’omen
4
( 1915
476
633
5,941
2,528
726
Grand Total
' 1916
463
747
6,610
2.743
619
for All
■j 1917
405
592
7,635
2,998
755
Societies
I192O;
3SS
601
9,274
3,502
760
TOTALS
29 !
92
817 1
515
92
CMS
1
2
■59
367 '
331
51
Msec
1
3
37
13
5
1
26
19
3.52
141
10
SPG
11
57
28
24
HMS
-
"
BAl*T :
TOTAL
64
77
1,317
370 ;
128
A.\M
3
15
ABF
16
31
416
149
104
BMS
0
3
226
63
8
CbMMS
3
3
18
4
CSTM
•1
GBB
.
3
3
34
8
SBC
'
36
2.S
542
123
8
SBM
1
2
68
8
SDB
3
4
4
6
CONG;
TOT.\L
38
56
547
360
62
ADCFM
. . .(
22
40
829
223
45
LMS
15
14
206
133
17
MP
1
8
4
SAMM
1
1
4
LUTH:
TOTAL,
45
51
789
188
127
B ...
7
1
128
21
Bn
2
G
57
4
DMS
5
3
41
22
12
ELAug
2
3
40
6
12
ELMo
...
1
7
FMS
1
4
20
7
KCM
1
1
5
3
...
LB
2
2-1
3
10
LBM
7
2
LUM
...
- 1
5
no
43
17
NLK
...i
3 '
2
68
19
13
NMS
...1
10 1
14
117
19
21
BM
4 1
2
29
.5
4
SEMC
1
4
4-5
12
12
SMF
6
4
36
22
METH:
TOTAL
72
183
2,099
928
]06
EA
1
7
3 ■
4
FMA
2
3
9
1
MCC
...
7
14
222
55
67
MEFB
39
129
1.337
620
19
MES
9
21
143
161
UE
...
6
3
38
16
4
BMC
2
196
14
WMMS
6
13
147
58
12
PBESB ;
TOT.AL
71
92
1,952
798
207
CSFM
1
4
12
17
EPM
13
9
264
134
•i
PCC
12
9
61
30
PCI
1
4
72
48
13
PCNZ
2
8
4
PN
15
22
944
381
101
PS
9
16
220
53
38
KCA
0
9
149
95
35
ECUS
9
8
58
15
16
BPC
2
8
5
4
BB
2
3
21
17
2
BFS’
*...
*...
•138
C. I. M.:
TOTAL
*...
i *...
438
140
OTHER SOC
TOTAI
37
50
1,315
1 203
38
Interdenom: Sub-Tota
8
12
114
1 71
26
AFO
1
11
8
2
CM A
4
7
33
1 37
1
FFMA
3
5
69
1 10
23
WU
...
1
1 16
Unclass :
Sub-Tota
15
29
328
1 106
3
AFM
1
...
AG
... ..
4
I 1
BIOLAS
1
CCAu§
...
...
CHM
j 1
3
0
C5I
10
CMML
... ..
1
•19
•7
PCN
' 1
3
1
ElM
. .
. 1
1
2
3
_
EvM
. .
!
1
FCMS
...
2
' 1
58
17
1
Heb
...
1 1
2
Ind (a)
.
1 ...
76
17
MGC
...
2
4
7
3
NCM
1
1
KHM
I 1
5
2
]
NKM
1 1
7
SCBM
1 1
1
1
SCHM
1 1
2
2
SCM
. ,
8
4
SDA (b) ...
9
13
106
36
SEFC
1
2
8
5
SM
1
2
SR5I
SYM
2
1
T.SM
0
1
Kindergartens
Lower
Primary
Schools
Pupils
Schools '
eachei's
G
7
8
9
87
2,930
4.748
5,647
115 1
3,196
5.272
6.326 1 *
123 :
3,497
5,329 1
6,609
134 1
4,147
6,012 1
6,639
16
386
547
831
9
227
321 i
427
2
39
1.5
19
4
90
1.51
314
1
30
58
69
2
22
625
953 ,
939
8 1
12
8
230
236 ■
299
225
236
14
r,
22
16
35
14
395
386
267
62
63
1
*...
22
756
432
497
16
.532
261 i
391
6
224
161
06
8
10
2 j
1
35
557 !
668
Ill
1.59
59
48
1
35
33
46
18
28
10
7
15
6
20
2-5
5
7
82
79
42
71
55
82
21
30
39
43
41
43
25
820
1,453
1,953
...
5
10
7
10
2
80
143
215
12
406
962
1.240
8
274
44
171
21
37
1-57
122
3
60
114
148
33
1,251
1,370
1,058
9
23
274
192
63
82
2
45
78
67
11
10
18
552
681
271
5
114
149
179
4
466
59
149
1
15
24
52
1
12
8
' 13
2
47
14
1 20
4
1 57
375
1 467
11
217
325
226
2
61
55
122
1
37
7
11
...
18
57
1
24
29
49
1
5
5
111
269
102
7
5
5
2
’4
7
32
*...
2
4
2
1
1
1 1
43
30
"...
2
2
53
*...
1
25
6
16
2
2
1
5
5
2
18
6
6
2
2
3
4
6
11
82
*20
1
25
7
14
1
1
3
2
4
2
2
2
1 3
Pupils
Mule
10
73,296
82,840
86,941
Pupils
Feiimle
11
36,548
*40,867
45,167
52,875
Pupils
Totnl
12
120,796
127,930
138,943
169,146
Higher Primary (Elementary) Schools
Schools
18
9,402
B,5.S0
440
2,485
844
27
17,611
84
6,001)
3,000
172
504
7,127
715
8,911
5,400
3,318
152
46
12,415
3,820
1,276
758
376
155
339
135
405
99
1,385
747
1,210
380
613
717
27.240
61
116
3,620
16.434
1.453
447
3,872
I, 787
25,450
101
5.499
972
1,385
162
II, 830
2,638
2.085
490
38
300
6,262
5,162
1,153
111
216
810
16
3,871
147
74
54
187
399
35
50
3
608
11
1,408
136
26
ICO
58
IG
25
218
*
127
4
140
19
26
5.004
2,694
118
1,748
•117
27
6,898
106
2,157
715
40
262
3,461
137
20
5,021
2,911
2,032
58
20
4,862
537
223
1,072
90
42
210
71
150
50
673
314
499
69
426
436
15,213
65
45
2,380
9,647
I, 3o3
394
411
908
II, 048
142
2,079
607
799
88
4,847
783
1,089
308
131
180
2,608
2,221
526
173
210
92
51
1,695
52
38
32
63
363
40
50
13
183
34
408
47
16
20
62
6
28
71
»
"72
18
60
2
17
14,406
8,294
564
4,233
1,261
54
24,902
190
8,166
3,715
393
212
766
10,588
852
20
14,057
8.811
5.470
210
66
16.447
4.157
1.499
1.200
466
197
549
206
555
149
2,058
1,061
1.709
449
1,039
1,153
44,273
126
161
6,000
27,171
2,816
841
3,783
3,375
36.247
243
7.578
1.579
2,134
245
16,655
3.421
3,174
569
169
480
8,870
9,944
2,132
279
884
902
67
7,674
199
112
86
250
762
75
100
16
791
45
1,816
183
42
120
120
22
53
289
2,108
199
22
200
21
43
464
574
573
800
102
•12
7
•10
12
1
110
4
39
14
4
43
4
0
57
32
23
1
1
74
12
4
7
G
1
. 1
1:^
5
9
2
6
6
ISO
2
18
89
5
19
17
189
2
26
9
14
1
78
28
16
12
58
60
15
1
5
7
2
44
1
1
4
1
17
*8
2
1
Teachore
M
Pupils
Male
15
Pupils
Female
16
Pupils
Total
17
1,238
10,328
6,354
17,325
1,637
12,716
•6,778
20,263
1,798
13,434
6,732
20,832
1,936
19,998
9,410
29.778
320
2,347
1,574
3,921
160
706
1,053
1.7.59
12
16.5
81
246
118
1,210
333
1.543
28
197
107
304
2
69
69
233
2,908
1,418
4,326
11
50
23
73
147
1,391
321
1,712
34
278
205
483
12
66
29
95
■ 23
1,051
784
1,835
6
45
16
61
*...
27
40
67
173
2,002
789
2,791
133
998
445
1.443
38
992
344
1.336
2
8
...
8
4
4
171
1,632
470
2,102
35
503
48
5-51
56
39
95
10
77
39
116
14
118
U
129
27
20
”7
3
30
30
2
13
4
17
26
258
92
350
13
92
33
125
35
304
67
371
7
21
10
31
20
85
31
119
6
78
43
121
518
4,659
2,208
6,897
4
16
10
lo
.57
508
186
694
395
3,383
1,620
5,003
8
85
76
191
16
331
128
495
38
342
188
1 530
367
5,056
2,185
1 7,241
8
72
110
182
37
87-5
287
■ 1.162
20
224
no
334
12
139
94
233
2
10
10
101
2,089
1,0.57
3,146
71
730
185
915
47
524
229
7-53
48
250
39
289
5
87
25
112
1
56
49
105
89
657
245
902
65
737
521
. 1,598
51
206
232
438
7
42
42
10
20
ni
131
26
144
27
171
8
94
94
14
525
289
1,154
1
8
8
316
85
26
10
12
78
lili
35
87
394
201
26
23
9
340
12
STATISTICS FOR 1920
xcv
D. EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS
Name of Society
or Mission
Middle Sclioola
Scliools
IS
Pupils
Male
19
Pupils
Female
20
Qrand Total
for All •!
Societies (1920
216
225
228
231
9,009
•9,501
9,201
10,267
3,266
•2,844
2,679
2,698
ANO : TOTAL
41
1,789
287
CMS
17
342
1.32
Msec
1
75
PB
12
741
79
Sl’G
10
113
76
HMS
1
18
BAPT : TOTAL
39
1,232
447
AAM
1
15
ABF
10
602
62
BMS
3
65
ChMMS
CNTM
GBB
SBC
22
506
349
SBM
•2
30
21
SDB
1
9
CONG : TOTAL
23
957
256
ABCFM
14
496
219
LMS
0
461
37
MP
SAMM
LUTH: TOTAL
13
600
62
B
2
132
Bn
1
8
DMS
2
42
ELAug
1
40
ELMo
FMS
KCM
LB
LBM
LUM
3
172
54
NLK
1
37
NMS
1
106
11 M
1
23
SEMC
SMF
1
48
METH : TOTAL
47
3,506
1,322
EA
FMA
MCC
3
50
39
MEFB
29
2.439
678
MBS
7
613
585
UE
1
40
CMC
3
195
WxMMS
4
169
26
PRESB : TOTAL
51
1,787
216
CSFM
1
8
8
EPM
10
497
PCC
2
56
21
PCI
G
120
17
PCNZ
PN
17
493
87
PS
9
31S
29
KCA
2
175
38
ECUS
4
120
13
IIPC
UB
UFS*
C. I. M.: TOTAL
5
83
14
OTHER SOC: TOTAL
12
313
94
Intevdenom: Sub-Totiil
4
85
34
AFO
1
30
CMA
1
16
FFMA
1
55
wu
1
24
Uncloss : Sub-Tot4il
7
88
GO
AFM
AG
BIOLA§ ...
CC.Au§ ...
«.»
CHM
CM
...
CMML ...
PCN
EbM
EvM
FCMS ...
G
88
60
Heb
Ind (f\) ...
MGC
• »»
...
NCM
NHM ...
—
NKM
«•»
SCBM ...
SCHM ...
SCM
SDA(b} ...
1
SEFC ...
SM
SRM
...
SYM
...
TSM
...
Colleges of University Standing
Normal Training Schools
Bible Training Schools
Pupils
Insti-
Students
Students
student;
Schools
Studeuts>
Student*
students
Schools
students
Total
tutions
Mate
Female
Total
Male
Female
Total
Male
Female
Total
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
13,369
24
1,000
84
1,144
120
1,054
1,990
3,219
13,098
18
783
19
802
141
•945
2,087
3,502
1
11,892
18
758
14
772
119
816
1,871
3,125
,
13,196
16
725
121
846
28
211
280
485
123 1
1
800
2,047
2,847
2,076
3
332
332
3
72
1
73
27
18
293
311
974
1
38
38
2
21
1
22
21
7
237
244
75
1
41
41
820
2
294
...
294
1
9
9
4
8
1.5
23
189
1
3
3
18
42
42 {
1,679
8
28
88
116 1
9
156
252
408
15
664
85
i
3
3
1
To
115
169
60
179
175
855
-6
1
23
5
84
1
107
6
3
31
23
54
51
9
...
«.«
1,213
1
13
13
1
8
8
6
39
108
147
1
13
13
1
8
8
3
34
68
102
3
40
45
498
...
662
4
73
49
122
8
28
97
125
1
70
70
132
1
10
io
8
42
40
...
1
3
”4
...
7
7
1
2
33
35
226
2
18
12
30
37
1
23
23
1
35
35
106
1
4
4
23
*48
2
3
19
22
2
7
7
4
16
118
134
3
63
63
26
166
692
858
4,828
2
12
10
22
4
52
52
89
I
18
18
1
5
5
17
131
580
711
3,117
2
13
100
113
1
51
51
2
23
25
48
1,198
40
195
1
3
3
1
7
7
1
25
25
189
7
292
3
295
3
21
20
45
24
110
318
428
1,998
16
497
1
157
157
SO
137
5
108
3
111
2
7
11
19
91
189
283
580
11
11
1
14
20
34
347
3
6
115
121
213
16
16
...
24
128
...
2
16
14
5
17
21
28
21
222
256
478
97
72
72
I
30
30
2
61
31
92
643
1
19
23
72
119
30
1
49
23
72
10
55
24
1
12
8
20
384
...
...
...
148
...
...
1
12
8
"20
236
!
...
...
...
...
XCVl.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CPIINA
D. EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS
Tbcologkal
Schools
Boavdera
IncUistvial Training Institutions
Orphanages
Other
Philanthropic
Total under
Chinese
Contributions
Christian
or Mission
Schools
Students
Male
Female
Total
Insti-
tutions
Pupils
Male
Pupils
Feinaio
Pupils
Total
Insti-
tutions
Orphans
Insti-
tutions
Inmates
Instruction
34
33
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
. tldlS
29
659
14,023
10,397
27,645
24
468
471
1,144
41
2,039
169,797
789.744
Urd.nd lotH.1 i iqia
21
529
‘16,664
*11,358
32,939
40
•708
•701
1,777
49
1,544
181,166
1,032,719
for AM
1 1917
30
610
‘15,154
•10,948
29,810
32
488
S19
1,375
38
1,158
191,033
1,231,149
Societies
11920
20
376
20,722
9,884
35,212
30
300
754
1,429
25
1,733
44
1,577
239,400
1,513,765
AN’G :
TOTAL
4
25
4,474
2,858
7,332
7
117
102
219
7
379
2
89
22,491
355,381
CMS
1
3
1,155
1,908
3,063
5
84
102
186
4
239
*2
89
12,181
84.535
Msec
185
08
283
1
36
1,001
PE
3
22
2,890
703
3,593
1
23
23
1
69
7,203
256.293
SPG
...
244
149
393
1
10
10
J
35
1.83*2
11,662
HMS
...
...
...
...
...
214
2,891
TiAPT
TOTAL
4
139
1,147
809
1,956
3
95
30
125
2
285
2
35
32,591
133,790
AAM
40
40
1
20
298
ABF
1
21
550
280
S30
10,963
83.867
BMS
...
228
139
367
4,290
9,145
ChMMS
18
18
2
70
30
100
215
1
B
891
CNTM
212
GBB
102
72
174
...
861
SBC
3
118
267
260
527
1
25
25
1
50 .
1
27
14,010
40 7.53
SBM
970
25
SDB
...
96
CONG :
TOTAL
2,268
1,193
4,237
2
48
48
4
102
17,518
165,034
ABCFM
...
...
1,849
1 .072
2,921
2
48
48
3
80
10,292
7.5,136
LMS
...
374
95
1.245
6,916
89,247
MP
43
26
71
...
1
22
240
651
SAMM
70
LUTH :
TOTAL
4
101
1,998
924
2,922
6
42
118
160
3
75
1
20
18,544
21,841
B ...
1
33
771
149
920
4,945
Bn
1,002
61
DMS
1
5
54
125
179
1
70
70
1
13
1,142
1,000
ELAur
209
55
264
63.5
152
ELMo
...
...
...
...
197
360
FMS
.596
KCM
206
LB
...
50
50
585
1,100
LBM
...
...
170
LUM
327
211
538
1.738
3,974
NLK
1C4
lOO
264
1
8
8
1,271
1,626
NMS
1
41
420
129
549
2
26
26
1
49
1
20
2.380
11,207
KM
40
40
507
vSEMC
30
46
76
...
1,158
1,923
SMF
1
20
23
19
42
2
34
22
56
1
13
1,412
438
METH:
TOTAL
3
2,042
942
2,984
2
115
115
2
290
13
195
56,340
250,000
EA
...
1
15
15
138
FMA
182
MCC
377
253
630
6,915
10,764
MEFB
2
958
289
1,247
...
1
257
36,577
191,869
MES
1
100
100
12
171
2,771
UE
101
103
209
1,072
4,683
UMC
...
...
_
4,437
3,721
■W^MMS
1
606
292
898
...
1
33
1
24
4,248
38,943
PRESB :
TOTAL
S
111
5,287
1,586
8,703
4
250
257
3
91
il
424
51,601
374,400
CSFM
441
•3,208
EPM
1
i2
133
4-5
178
1
2
9,209
11,094
PCC
1
22
273
65
338
1
200
200
B
200
2..572
3,5.54
PCI
146
109
255
2, ,549
•3, .521
PCNZ
79
11
90
267
4,903
PN
2
36
1.032
517
5,379
1
7
2
74
2
216
21,778
247,-563
PS
1
41
768
286
1,054
2
50
50
6
4,922
34,960
KCA
479
448
927
1
17
4,744
42,788
RCUS
•377
•105
'482
1,246
•12,623
RPC
305
600
BB
632
'...
UFS«
...
•2,936
4,000
C. I. M.:
TOTAL
1,756
1,316
3,072
2
28
12
40
5
499
6
47
11,006
28,256
OTHER SOC :
TOTAL
3,750
256
4,006
4
18
79
465
3
114
S
665
29,309
185,061
Interdenom:
Sub-Total
158
103
261
2,784
12,333
AFO
388
CMA
14
55
69
1,059
4,924
FFMA
144
48
192
1,152
7.409
WU
185
Unclass :
Sub-Total
148
100
248
1
2
6
8
2
31
1
5
9.355
11,162
AFM
AG
...
207
112
BIOLAI
CCAu.si
CHM
‘”86
CM
285
CMML
849
CN
...
35
40
75
75
EbM
105
EvM
16
FCMS
2
1
23
1,378
9,962
Heb
10
10
1
6
6
1
8
59
Ind (a)
2,017
MGC
100
35
135
211
1,200
KCM
KHM
154
...
NKM
SCBM
•••
22
SCHM
SCM
13
15
28
1
5
81
298
SDA (b)
*
SEFC
• ••
SM
SRM
SYM
...
...
200
21
43
TSM
STATISTICS FOR 19-20
D. EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS— /'CowCrf.;
Total Tcncliing Force
Non-
Chris-
Kindergartens
Lower Primary (Elementary) Schools
Higher Primary (Elementary) Schools
Name of Society
or Mission
Foreign
Men
Foreign
Women
Chinese
Men
Chinese
Women
tian
Chinese
Teachers
Schools
Pupils
Schools
Teachers
Pupils
Malo
Pupils
Female
Pnpils
Total
Schools
Teachers
Pupils
Mule
Pupils
Female
PopiU
Total
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
Cbristinn Associations :
Sub-Total
6
854
3
YMCA
YWCA
*6
854
3
...
:::
...
...
-
Educntioiml and Philan-
thropic : Sub-Total
14
3
19
23
9
45
1
2
136
138
1
6
6
AEPM §
YM
13
8
4
Cl
2
4
8
4
45
72
72
CSCR
2
2
40
46
DHM
HVBC §
...
12
...
...
IBC
1
1
7
1
5
1
20
20
1
0
6
D. EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS— fCoM/WJ
Middle Schools
Colleges of University Standing
Normal Training Schools
Bible Training Schools
Name of Society
or Mission
Schools
Pupils
Pnpils
Pupils
Total
Insti-
Students
Students
Students
Schools
Students
Students
Students
Schools
Students
Students
Students
Male
Female
tutioDS
Male
Female
Total
Male
Female
Total
Male
Female
Total
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
2.5
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
Christian Associations ;
Sub-Total
1
30
30
...
YMCA
YWCA
...
...
1
30
30
...
...
Educational and Philan-
thropic : Sub-Total
1
140
140
1
7-2
72
...
AEPM§
YM
Cl
CSCR
DHM
1-IVBC§
IBC
1
140
140
1
72
72
...
D. EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS—
Theological
Schools
Boarder'S
Industrial Training Institutions
Orphanages
Other
Philanthropic
Total tinder
Chinese
Contributions
Name of Society
or Mission
Christian
Schools
Students
Male
Female
Total
Insti-
tutions
Pupils
Male
Pupils
Female
Pupils
Total
Insti-
tutions
Orphans
Insti-
tutions
Inmates
Instruction
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
•Christian Associations :
3,402
3,402
15,503
147.433
YMCA
YWCA
...
3,402
3,402
15, .503
147,483
Educational and Philan-
thropic : Sub-Total
42
53
95
3
16
73
457
1
63
4
660
1,667
11.103
AEPM §
YM
Cl
CSCR
DHM
"324
12,809
53
53
1
*...
368
♦ .*
485
...
1
73
73
1
83
'•i
660
83
733
1.303
HVBC §
IBC
"’42
”42
1
16
16
***42
-
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
E. MEDICAL STATISTICS
xcviii.
Name of Society
or Mission
FOREIGN MEDICAL STAFF
; 1915
i 1918
- . , , 1 1917
Socict/iQS (c) 1 1320
Grand Totals
for All
AKG :
CMS ...
Msec...
PE ...
SPG ...
BAPT:
AAM ...
ABF ...
BMS ...
GBB ...
SBC ...
SBM ...
SDB ...
CONG :
.ABCFM
LMS ...
MP ...
LUTE:
B
Bn
DMS ...
ELAug
FMS ...
LUM ...
NLK (a)
NMS ...
RM ...
SEMC...
SMP ...
METH;
EA ...
FMA ...
MCC ...
MEFB
MES ...
UE ...
UMC ...
WMMS
PRESB :
CSFM...
EPM ...
PCC ...
PCI ...
PCNZ ...
PN ...
PS
RCA ...
ECUS ...
RPC ...
UB ...
TJFS ...
C. 1. M.:
TOTAL
TOTAL
TOT.AL
TOTAL
T0T.\L
TOTAL
TOT.AL
OTHER SOC.; TOTAL
Interdenom. : Sub-Total
AFO
FFMA
WU
Unclassified :
FCMS ...
Ind. ...
SCBM...
SDA ...
SM ...
TSM (b)
Educational :
AEPM (b)
EMM ...
YM ...
Sub-Total
Sub-Total
Physicians
Men
277
267
270
264
29
15
11
3
34
1
10
11
2
10
26
8
17
1
16
2
1
3
2
47
1
” 9
15
4
2
3
13
84
2
11
5
3
3
34
10
4
2
9
1
20
1
12
,5
2
"5
Women
2
93
81
84
10
6
1
2
1
10
Nwses
IS
5
27
4
3
1
12
2
142
154
162
192
48
27
■2
14
5
25
10
5
3
5
2
19
6
12
1
25
3
1
6
3
4
31
1
1
5
14
2
2
1
5
22
1
15
3
Dispensers Business
and Otbei’s
Men
4
Women
CHINESE MEDICAL STAFF
16
Physicians
Nurses
Trained Abroad
Trained in China
Qualified
In Training
Men
Women
Men
Women
Men
Women
Men
Women
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
191
734
172
924
...
212
895
26
3
235
45
216
225
797
507
3
41
7
57
80
97
107
22
4
42
52
20
33
2
2
1
2
3
14
3
8
6
75
70
...
3
5
1
4
16
1
28
23
34
59
23
1
11
5
io
27
19
8
5
2
13
4
1
1
1
15
1
7
11
22
12
1
1
3
1
28
3
25
29
70
54
8
0
6
8
28
12
1
19
1
19
21
41
42
1
1
1
12
1
9
7
51
8
•)
2
6
1
...
6
1
1
...
3
6
5
...
31
1
1
1
6
8
1
5
1
2
45
14
61
47
226
176
1
2
12
5
29
9
•>
25
14
15
27
91
140
4
7
4
10
21
3
2
9
1
5
6
6
7
21
7
77
5
69
12
29
38
189
71
2
4
6
18
6
8
60
1
4
1
8
1
4
3
6
26
14
1
1
1
4
8
12
3
10
7
43
41
14
21
23
5
...
5
8
4
1
19
1
1
1
1
1
1
•4
•...
• ...
• . . .
5
2
1
36
10
s
7
8
10
9
69
58
5
5
6
25
3
1
2
3
1
4
4
2
3
18
1
6
39
12
3
6
12
1
1
1
27
12
5
2
2
4
4
24
21
1
5
1
2
4
1 ^
24
21
All Others
Men
14
377
14
11
37
5
23
8
1
56
25
29
38
13
9
34
5
1
19
3
0
191
9
18
22
10
28
26
1
12
17
•48
32
64
6
1
55
55
Womoi
15
103
10
1
9
15
8-
7
10
I
44
2
10
6
11
6
10
• Figures incomplete or approximate.
i ESToiSr iks, 1916 .nd 1917 represent on), 23 columns ot inclusive figures, ns ngninst 56 columns in 1920, when more detniled sub-divisions were introduced.
STATISTICS FOR .1920
XCIS.
E. MEDICAL STATISTICS
HOSPITALS
General
Name of Society
or '
for
Men
16
Grand Totals I ^9^0
for All 11917
Societies 1 ^
330
372
320
ANG:
CMS ...
MSCC ...
PE
SPG ...
BAPT;
AAM ...
ABE ...
BMS ...
GBB ...
SBC ...
SBM ...
SDB ...
•CONG :
ABCFM
LMS ...
MP ...
LUTH :
B
Bn
DMS ...
BLAug
FMS ...
BUM ...
BLK la)
NMS ...
EM ...
SEMC...
SMF ...
METH ••
ISA ...
FMA ...
MCC ...
MEFB...
MES ...
. UE ...
BMC ...
^YMMS
PRESB :
CSFM ...
EPM ...
PCC ...
PCI ...
PCNZ ...
PN
PS
RCA ...
ECUS...
EPC ...
UH ...
UFS ...
C. I. M.:
TOTAL
TOTAL
TOTAL
TOTAL
TOTAL
TOTAL
TOTAL
•OTHER SOC.; TOTxMi
Intevdonom. : Sub-Total
AFO
FFMA
WU
Unclassified ;
FCMS...
Ind.
SCBM..
SDA
SM
TSM (b>
Educational :
AEPM Ibi
EMM ...
YM ...
Sub-Total
Sub-Totnl
16
1
4
2
9
1
1
22
9
13
22
1
35
1
1
7
7
1
2
5
11
76
1
12
4
5
1
30
16
1
2
3
1
14
3
1
for
Women
17
17
15
12
5
7
14
1
1
1
10
16
1
2
1
4
Special
Beds Available
for
Men
19
for
Woxuen
for
Children
Operations
Men
Women
23
24
13,455
13,855
13,712
10,341
12
12
11
9
1,244
871
8
329
36
843
19
221
217
40
239
7
.50
999
318
681
624
50
11.5
90
4,691
1,283
1,040
”212
33
259
1.8
52
101
1-5
43
30
371
120
2.31
179
30
207
50
60
1,566
-50
20
374
422
90
4-5
212
353
4,251
70
711
235
233
65
1,604
713
60
104
"20
*436
485
329
58
18
40
203
152
51
88
38 _
54
40
11
854
10
20
65
439
44
33
84
159
1,159
20
412
190
SO
386
" 20
20
121
104,418
120.110
119,097
108,571 31.775 1,172
Children
24
15
8
45
45
16
10
39
32
7
263
321
203
58
25
120
76
58
18
42
2
40
16,822
10,086
70
6,337
329
7,566
2, .574
1,132
•4-54
2,813
3.5
558
10,960
1,994
8,949
17
6,889
613
1,151
1,202
2,340
750
605
20,003
140
3,'293
7,961
1,039
474
2,573
4,523
39,794
1,118
12,410
975
1,390
290
11,913
7.297
2,011
1,191
•1,199
3,793
2,744
842
526
316
1,827
1,672
200
75
3,513
1,354
7
2,082
70
997
643
322
*32
3,127
760
2,367
483
35
x\v. No.
Da;s
25
under
General
Ancesth.
26
under
Local
xinccsth.
27
withont
Amesth.
I, 3415
9
896
II, 219
428
164
699
7,265
335
1,089
572
232
1,367
75
180
2,558
•857
977
1,996
1,972
395
77
1,500
24
*24
23.920
32,216
29,675
33,823
15,337
20.774
18
4,059
4,243
2,386
140
24
26
102
17
1,582
3,986
15
65
•20
256
1,546
914
256
13
524
‘273
498
48
15
172
176
352
417
452
21
4,676
2,133
20
634
1,167
432
4,020
966
22
73
12
381
1,351
15
66
'8-27
10
no
•485
"73
15
121
"'SD
’ 84
168
12
5,337
3,053
4
14
•23
4
1,022
”17
2,650
658
15
407
572
4
15
190
333
160
1,045
"209
221
13
15,941
2.008
*400
*87
3
3,705
50
480
394
8
31
1,137
4.52
14
199
63
113
14
1,642
755
1,705
46
12
413
171
46
10
188
36
2,883
•!!!
1 •3,184
•!!!
17
j 1,648
1,474
1
2
1 20
1 235
^ 156
47
27
'47
*"•27
24
•20
89
‘24
20
89
2
14
168
40
2
"14
168
*’ 40
1,655
1,623
132
1,868
475
ns
324
891
1,958
854
1,104
297
109
176
7.979
tf
2,948
3,346
121
418
1,148
6,106
•587
884
91
1,806
209
•2,332
*1.52
19
•26
•763
148
144
1-14
For instance in Cols. 22 to 24 and 31 to 34,
I iijaublivv 1** -- - - .
sum is given. Cols. 16 and 19 include
ToWs ,m<l C.«Kl f rmo7b "eh-e„. owi„s to i„c»n.plele ,ep
Date to which statistics are reported is usually Dec. 31, 10.0.
c.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
E. MEDICAL STATISTICS
DISPENSAEIES
JTINEBANCIES
Out-Putienfs
Patients Seen
Name of Society
or Mission
for
Men
for
Women
First Visits
Return Visits
Visits
No.
, Taken
Opeiutione
Visits to
to
jj
Cases
Homes
Men
Women
Men
Women
Homes
29
30
31
32
33
34
35 .
36
37
38
39
40
Grand Totals (iqir
223
328
1
1,535,841
1 1. 524.30 1
...
90
131
60,179
94,654
'l 19i7
318
: 1,440,461
65
26,931
Societies
(l920
303
67
830,835
355,779
1,645,819
1 238,575
, 31,616
188
13,542
2,835
22
2,309
ANG:
TOTAL
24
19
56,045
155,098
159,058
11,888
643
357
CMS ...
19
13
2.844
132,54.8
30,5,59
177
357
Msec ...
... ...
...
2,784
1,156
2,994
1,530
63
...
PE ...
... •••
-1
5
48.571
20,090
120,819
7,763
399
SPG ...
1
1
1.84G
1,302
4,686
2,595
4
■
BAPT:
TOTAL
25
5
85,719
25,095
164,690
14,555
858
8
316
310
A.^M ...
... ...
1
1,236
1,708
16
2
52
ABF ...
9
2
10,556
1,685
4.8,741
4,396
549
BMS ...
3
1
11,950
6,495
19,276
9.827
26
GBB ...
1
1
•3,818
•213
•9,937
•332
140
6
266
SBC ...
8
52,506
16.000
81,791
SBM ...
2
1
2,422
702
1,613
45
SDB ...
1
3,231
1,624
82
CONG
TOTAL
20
7
83,122
31,196
197,511
94,152
7,123
7
180
2,558
2,548
10
ABCFM
9
3
18,086
8,47.5
42,606
17,372
2,220
3
150
LMS ...
9
4
62,984
22,557
141,333
31,485
4,628
4
30
MP ...
2
2,070
164
13,572
295
275
LUTH:
TOTAL
IS
I
63,840
1,749
113,493
5,305
1,190
14
956
B
... ...
Bn
1
DMS ...
3
1
33,166
1,113
61,018
4,462
29
EL.Aug
FMS ...
1
23,000
40
LUM ...
NLK (a)
1
2,452
636
2,494
843
433
14
786
...
NMS ...
4
8,680
16,192
688
170
EM ...
SEMC...
2
...
SMF ...
6
19,542
10,789
METH:
TOT.AL
44
8
186,165
59,817
250,255
24,235
10,669
II2
3,443
352
EA ...
FMA ...
1
976
353
1.213
502
139
MCC ...
9
1
33,861
56, .501
1.077
MEFB...
1.5
5
56,238
43,776
99,078
7.138
8,079
104
3,1-17
MES ...
1
4,963
2,9.59
3,055
1,690
1.166
UE ...
2
...
13,787
3,292
12,01 1
3,337
s
296
10-
UMC ...
7
35,086
1-5,325
W’MMS
9
2
41.254
9,437
63,069
11,568
478
PRESS :
CSFM...
TOT.\L
74
2
23
242,983
21,895
32,421
621,052
11,290
77.550
7,084
50
41
7.490
277
20
1,646
EPM ...
4
4
18,476
8,947
91 .-598
9,321
3,448
800
PCC ...
4
2
6.501
3.682
22,601
28,497
PCI ...
5
7
18,662
1,192
32,824
991
605
46
PCNZ ...
2
949
1.060
1,779
54
10
PN
34
4
95,930
15,015
241,647
36,796
1,005
27
4,899
PS
EGA ...
.»* ...
8
...
48.058
4,373
1,515
62, .552
16,497
298
742
1
3
1,125
416
262
,5
1,548
ECUS ...
2
1
3,032
1,010
9,575
1,647
100
250
EPC ...
3
5
25.107
530
UFS ...
•io
•I
•!!:
•!!!
130,689
550
C. I. M. :
TOT.AL
66
3
•81,346
•21,180
•100,061
•12,328
1,601
6
798 !
2
1
OTHER SOC.:
TOTAL
12
1
31,615
29,225
39,699
43,562
2,248
i
i
Interdenom.:
Sub-Total
2
1
3,195
23,460
29, .509
43,562
1
.AFO ...
20,250
1
FFMA...
2
3,195
1,160
9,259
3,190
77
... 1
"
WU ...
...
1
22.300
40,372
208
...
Unclassified :
Sub-Total
9
6,074
10,190
1,238
1
FCMS...
1
•1.272
•5,076
•1,238
SCBM...
1
604
i
SDA ...
3
*650
•5,114
... j
SM ...
2
2,248
... j
TSM (b)
2
1.300
••• 1
Educational :
Sub-Total
1
22,346
5,765
725
1
AEPM (b)
EMM ...
...
YM ...
1
22,346
5,756
I'ib
STATISTICS FOB 1920
E. MEDICAL STATISTICS
FINANCES (in
Mexican Dollars)
ilcdical Schools
or Classes
bcbools lor nurses
Income
Extraordinary
Name of Society
Foreign Sources
Chinese Sources
Total
Expendi-
Students
ture
Sub-
Income
Expenses
Schools '
'eachers
Students
Students
Schools ^
.eachers
Grants
Other
All
Women
Men
tions
Other
Women
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
■Orand Totals
for All
Societies
1916
1918'
502,742
633,775-
23
•7
298
311
67
68
38
51
...
272
465 :
...
1917
862,036
21
389
63
65
715 i
1920
20S,8k
133,530
235,660
794,355
I59,3b
3,738,635
74,792
58,037
10
21
223
32
5S
103
342 i
1
403
ANG:
TOTAL
44,Q49
40,964
108,724
82,784
25,624
2,841,219
21,587
15,419
4
_
78
B
95
101
CMS ...
8,230
11,553
76,954
8,306
1,097
41,248
12,440
11,232
2
55
2
20
31
Msec ...
...
PB
2.5,922
29,319
2ZM9
71,552
24,523
2,785,605
8,000
3,040
2
23
8
_
75
70
SPG ...
••
9,807
92
221
2,926
4
14,366
1,147
1,147
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
BAPT :
TOTAL
18,381
4,045
20,427
34,478
3,068
76,902
11,752
11,071
2
4
n
7
26
24
22
AAM ...
994
459
1..335
1,002
1,313
. ,
...
... '
ABF ...
8,346
3,884
2,776
25,350
2,792
59,086
10,750
9,758
2
4
11
.5
19
23
18
BMS ...
4,222
161
95
3,788
276
7,903
...
«.«
. ,
1
2
4
GBB ...
4,497
2,533
7.789
...
• ••
1
5
1
SBC ...
16,610
2,340
...
«.%
•••
• ••
...
SBM ...
•m
467
789
...
...
SDB ...
...
487
...
...
...
•CONG :
TOTAL
22,107
40,197
26,406
106,950
54,782
262,010
20,526
13,654
1
2
4
7
17
SO
38
ABCFM
..
13,149
15,647
1.490
26,292
3,900
73 698
13,428
13,254
4
11
25
6
LMS ...
..
8,70.5
24,550
24,916
79,789
50,882
187,280
7,100
400
1
2
4
3
6
25
32
MP ...
••
...
163
...
869
1,032
...
...
LUTH :
B
Bn
TOTAL
7,571
948
52
18,969
566
19,126
...
...
1
3
••
S
...
I
DMS ...
1,800
90
42
5,498
100
020
...
...
...
ELAug
FMS ...
1,243
45
1,124
...
...
...
...
LUM ...
NLK (a)
2, .520
225
1,800
170
4,650
...
...
...
...
««•
-•
...
—
NMS ...
3,2^
633
10
8,338
191
12,432
1
3
...
-5
RM ...
SEMC...
...
...
...
...
SMF ...
•2,090
...
...
...
UETH :
TOTAL
61,299
27,985
7,876
162,210
30,577
172,246
8,788
4.242
1
1
6
32
17
31
82
112
EA ...
FMA ...
2,680
290
1,114
4,084
...
1
4
4
MCC ...
3,372
27.249
...
3
12
17
18
MEFB
31,650
23,906
2,809
85,070
3,268
117,951
4,788
242
1
...
...
32
9
8
27
94
MES ...
11,865
427
1,110
28,137
9
...
UE ...
5,740
...
3,058
4,000
4,000
...
1
6
—
CMC ...
...
639
8,711
1,382
10,293
...
1
6
...
1
...
6
1 —
WMMS
•8,725
3,362
585
8,871
25,927
39,918
...
...
...
2
1
19
1 —
PEESB :
TOTAL
47,062
11,179
69,980
319,607
25,693
331,154
11,226
9,933
1
• ••
48
14
13
S9
101
CSFM ...
2,3B2
4,410
650
7,142
2.656
16,733
...
...
EPM ...
6,741
3,1.59
5,031
5.233
6,257
35,769
11, *226
9,933
...
...
...
...
...
PCC ...
2,000
635
293
3,332
3,793
2,500
...
...
...
PCI ...
...
6,697
1.593
7,095
7,230
4,583
21,637
...
...
...
PCNZ ...
6,000
99
6,903
12,935
...
...
5
PN
15,437
1,238
31,793
171,607
3,151
222,270
1
41
...
PS
65,823
...
7
...
7
16
58
RCA ...
4,048
40
120
5,811
6.639
...
...
3
11
5
ECUS ...
...
4,777
3,034
5,253
12,671
...
...
...
RPC ...
4,419
43,492
...
...
. .
...
...
...
...
UB ...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
•-
UFS ...
*...
•19,579
...
...
'C. I. M.:
TOTAL
750
8,153
•7,276
19,405
6,329
•44,302
911
3.766
2
9
2
3
4
3
.OTHER SOC. :
TOT.AL
5,619
53
2,928
49,952
12,804
51,726
1
12
67
2
10
28
21
Interdenom. ;
Sub-Total
4,755
59
545
26,782
365
13,356
...
...
...
...
AFO ...
959
...
47
5,650
6,656
...
...
...
...
...
FFMA...
3,796
59
148
2,432
365
6,700
...
...
...
...
wu ...
350
18,700
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Cnclftssifled :
Sub-Total
864
273
637
1,287
...
...
...
1
...
4
FCMS ...
•810
...
•637
•960
...
...
...
...
Ind.
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
*'*
SCBM...
• ••
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
SDA ...
...
...
...
...
—
...
•••
SM ...
54
273
327
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
TSM (b)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Educational :
Sub-Total
2,110
22,533
12,439
37,083
...
1
12
67
...
1
10
24
21
AEPM (b)
...
...
...
...
...
*"
EMM ...
YM ...
-
...
2,U0
22,533
12,439
37.083
...
...
1
12
67
...
1
io
24
21
THE CHEISTIAN OCCUPATION ^OF CHINA
cii.
F. UNION EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS
Total Teaching Force
Kindergartens
Lower Primary (Elementary) Schools
Higher Primary
Non-
Schools
Societies
Chris-
Co-operating
tian
City
Institutions
(see numbered
list below)
Foreig
t Foreigi
1 Chines
s Chinos
s Chinese
School
s Pupil
School
s Teach
Pupil
s Pupils
Pupil
School
s Teach
Men
Womei
Men
WoDiei
li Toachei-
ers
Male
Femul
3 Total
ers
Male
-
1
2
1 ^
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
1 Grand ^otal
280
103
310
41
72
5
; 177
8
! 39
' 516
' 119
' 635
3
20
146
CoDtoa
Union Noima) School for Girl
2. 23. 25. 27. 35
4
2
1
i
Union Theological College ..
2. 7. 14. 23. 25.
7
6
*
• .w
27. 35. 39.'
Canton Christian College
14. 27.
32
S
32
8
2
(b)l
13
213
9
090
Union Middle School
2. 11. 27. 35.
3
1
15
3
Changsha
Union Girls’ High and' Norma
School
27. 36.
4
4
1
2
Hunan Union Theological
School
27. 30. 36. 39.
3
1
1
' ...
Chengtu
Union Nomial Training School
...
for Women
8. 12. 16. 20s .
4
2
1
,1
50
West China Union Univeisity
3. 7. 12. 16. 17.
32
7
58
28
(b)l
10‘J
109
.
Fnncbeng
Concordia School-for Girls (c)..
13 32.
—
Foochow
Foochow Union Medical College
2. 7. 17. 29.
Foochow Union Theological
College
2. 7. 17.
.
Fukien Union University . ...
Union Kindergarten Tmining
2. 7. 17. 29.
5. 7. 20.
(d)12
5
3
...
School
2
1
1
1
60
• I.
...
Union Noiraal and Middle
Training School
2. 17.
3
Hangchow
Hangchow Christian College ...
27. 28.
8
2
10
3
...
...
Union Girls’ High .School ...
3. 27. 28.
...
5
7
8
3
1
33
1
3
74
74
1
5
..S'
Kingchowfu
Theological Seminary and
Normal School
32.33.
3
3
.
Monkden
Manchuria Christian College...
24. 37.
7
1
8
2
Moukden Medical College
9. 24. 37.
12
6
6
...
Moukden Theological College...
24. 37.
...
...
Nanking
Bible Teachers’ Training School
3. 4., 11. 17. 18.
5
1
2
...
...
for Women
27. 28.
Ginling College
3. 8.. 11. 19. 20.
. . .
11
1
1
I
...
...
27.
Nanking School of Theology...
11.17.18.27.28.
6
1
7
• ••
• ••
Severance Hall Bible School...
Union Training School for
11. 27.
2
3
7
1
■■■
...
...
...
Nurses -
1. 4. 11. 17. 27.
...
• ••
University of Nanking .... ...
3. 11. 17. 18. .27.
19
6
32
2
1
12
1
4
34
34
1
12
118
28.
•
Paoning
Diocesan Theological Training
School
6. 7.
2
...
Peking
Bible Training School for .
Women ...
2. 14. 20. 27»
8
1
4
1
North China Union Bible
Institute
2. 14. 27.
2
...
Peking University College for
Women
2. 14. 20. 27.
10
3
1
2
Peking Univeraity College of
Arts and Science
2. 14. 17. 27. .
17
2
12
...
Peking University School of
Theology
Union Training School for
2. 14. 17. 27. -38.
6
...
3
3
...
....
Nurses ... -
2. 10. 11. 14. 17.
• ••
Peking Union Medical and
27. 31. 34.
Pre-medical School ...
38
4
12
Sbekow
Central China Union
Lutheran Theological .
Seminary
13. 15. 22.
4
3
1
...
1
7
50
3
53
...
Shanghai
Shanghai Baptist College
3. 31.
24
9
27
3
1
22
3
12
110
33
143
1
3
28
St. John’s UniversitT and )
26. and Penn.
8
1
6
1
• ••
...
Penn. Medical School J
University
Union Training School for
1
Nurses (c) ...-
3. 18.
... 1
...
...
• ••
Tenghsien
Mateer Memorial Institute
27. 28.
... '
6
2
...
Tsinan
Shantung Christian University
2.3.5. 14. 15. 23.
28 1
1
25
3
...
...
27. 28. 34. 39.
]
Wuchang
Union Normal School
14. 26. 27. 39.
2
2
1
Wuhu
Wahu Academy ...
1. 11.
3
1
10
6
...
•••
••• ,
KEY TO SOCIETIES CO-OPERATING IN UNION WORK
1. Atnericfin A<lvent MiBsion.
2. American Rd. of Commissioners for Foreign Missions,
ii. American Baptist Foreign Mission Society.
4. Atnerican Friends, Ohio Yearly Meeting.
5. Baptist Missionary Society.
6. China Inland Mission.
7. Church MitSsionary Society.
8. Christian Woman’s Board of Missions.
9. Danish Missionary Society.
10. English Presbyterian Mission.
11. Foreign Christian Missionary Society.
12. Friends’ Foreign Missionary Association.
18. Finnish Missionary Society.
14. London Missionary Society.
10. Lutheran United Mission.
16. Methodist Church, Canada.
17. Methodist Episcopal, General Board.
18. Methodist Episcopal, South.
19. Methodist Episcopal, South, Women’s Board.
20. Methodist Episcopal, Women’s Board (WFMS).
21. Methodist Protestant Mission.
22. Norwegian Missionary Society.
28. Presbyterian Church, Canada.
24. Presbyterian Church, Ireland.
20. Presbyterian Church of New Zealand. - .
26. ProteBtant;Episcopnl (American Church Mission)
27. Presbyterian, North (U.S.A.) • ■
28. Presbytermn, 'South (U.S.A.)
29. Reformed Church in America.
80. Reformed Church in the United States. ■ .
81. Southern Baptist Convention.
82. Scandinavian Evangelical Mission Covenant.
33. Swedish Missionary Society.
34. Society for tire Propagation of the Gospel.
30. United Brethren Mission.
3R. United Evangelical Mission.
37. United Free Church of Scotland.
38. United Methodist Church.
30. Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society.
•10. Women's Union Missionary Society.
STATISTICS FOR 19‘20
NOTES ON UNION INSTITUTIONS
<a) Includes 21 in Department of Agi-ioulture and Forestry.
(b) Includes Lower and Higher Primary.
(o) No report received.
(d) Teaching force for all Departments.
(e) Projected but not yet working.
(f > In tmnsition ; further figures not available.
(g) Includes staff.
Date to which reports end is, generally speaking, Dec. 31, 1920.
Where no report was received, latest figures available have been used.
THE CKEISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
G. UNION MEDICAL STATISTICS
INSTITUTIONS
SOCIETIES CO-OPERATING
Foreign
Physicians
Phy
Chinese
Medical
Assis-
touts
Nurses
(Men ami
Women)
Ho
Buildings
pitols
Number of
CITY
sioians
Buds
8
4
5
Medical Missionary Association Hospital ...
Canton Christian College Hospital
3
14
7
7
2
200
Canton
Christian Association of the
University of Penn.
1
2
1
22
Union Medical College Hospital (e)
3. 18
9, 37
3, 11, 17. 27, 28
Kockefoller Foundation
3
0
3
17
1
GO
Huchowfu
Union Hospital
10
2
0
6
23
1
140
Union Hospital
4
3
5
4
25
2
100
Nanking
Univei-sity Hospital
China Medical Board Union Hospital
9
9
*)
8
2
11
2
31
1C
1
1
90
65
Union Hospital
3. 17. 40
3. 31
5, 10, 14. 22. 23, 27, 2«, 34, 39
5
3
1
3
23
4
120
Margaret Williamson Hospital
1
0
5
1
22
Tsinan
Union Hospital, Yangtsepoo
Shantung Christian University Hospital ...
17
...
4
{b)9
1
•10
1
100
Total..
53
5
2S
50
34
189
15
919
Hosihtals
Dispensaries-
Itiiuratiiig
Circuits
Total
Number of
TrealuicoU
1(1
Chinese
Contribu-
tions
17
CITY
INSTITUTIONS
SOCIETIES CO-OPERATING
In-
patients
10
Major
Opera-
tions
11
Build-
ings
12
Iiidlvidiinla
Treated
13
Cir-
ouits
14
Individ-
uals
Treated
IG
Canton
Foochow
Huchowfu
Moukden
Nanking
Peking
Siangj’angfu ...
Shanghai
Tsinan
Medical Missionary Association Hospital ...
Canton Christian College Hospital
Union Medical College Hospital {e)
Union Hospital
Union Hospital
University Hospital
China Medical Board Union Hospital
Union Hospital
Margaret Williamson Hospital
Union Hospital, Yangtsepoo
Shantung Christian University Hospital
Christian Association of the
University of Penn.
3, 18
9, 37
3. 11. 17. 27, 28
Bockefeller Foundation
15, 32
3. 17, 40
3. 31
5. 10. 14. 22, 23. 27, 28, 34, 39
1,760
450
1.2()8
1,127
2,002
1,569
449
(f)
287
1,232
1,065
789
1,164
562
596
231
82
716
1
1
*1
1
1
1
1
2
1
4,277
6,270
5,763
14,544
10,411
48.335
6,713
3,000
37,418
...
...
9,505
7,172
9,486
40,450
32,637
49,904
7,162
3.287
38,650
60,676
16,009
15,580
3.003
8.000
20,000
Total..
1 10,090
5,205
10
136,731
1
198,253
123,268
For key to “ Societies Co-operating ” and Notes on above table see pages cii and ciii.
Growth of the Protestant Christian Church in China
1807-1920
Year
Source of
Information
Mission-
aries
1
Ordained
Chinese
W'orkers
2
Total
Chinese
Workers
Men & Worn.
3
Communi-
cants
4
Students
enrolled
in Schools
5
1814
1
1833
S. Wells Williams
3
1853
G. Wameck
351
1863
do.
1,974
1865
J. Hudson Taylor
3.132
1873
G. Wnrneck
9,715
1876
'■ A Century of Missions ”
(p. 667)
473
73
674
13,035
4,909
1889
‘‘Records of Missionary
Conference held in 1890. ’ ’
(p. 732)
1,296
211
1,657
37,287
16,836
1906
‘‘A Century of Missions”
(p. 667)
3,833
345
9,961
178,251 (d)
57,683
1912
‘‘China Mission Year
Book,” 1914
5,186
650
17.879
235,303
138,937
1915
do. 1916
.5.338
764
20.460
268.6.52
172,973 (a>
1916
do. 1918
5,740
761
21,753
293,139
184, «46 (a)
1917
do. do.
5,900
846
23,345
312,970
194,624 (a)
1918/19 Survey Vol. ‘‘Cbristiar
Occunation of Chinn.”
6,636 (b)
1,065
24,732
345,863
212,819 (a)
1920
do.
6,204 (c
1,305
28,396
366,.524
245,049 (a)
(a) Including students in Union Institutions.
(b) Based on Directory of Protestant Missions in China, 1919.
(o> Based on Mission statistical returns for 1920.
(d) Baptized adherents, some including children.
INDO-CHINA
cv.
APPENDIX I
THE CHRISTIAN
OCCUPATION OF INDO-CHINA
Indo-Ciiina — Densii'y of Population
The c-^utmual heat and heavy rains favour
the gro^'th of a luxuriant vegetation. Rice,
coffee, tea, areca nut, cocoanut, and cotton are
the principa'' products. The poppy is also freely
cultivated.
The chief industries are those in silk, brass,
wood-carving^ embroidery, and bamboo matting.
The more important exports comprise rice,
paper, salt, fish, and skins.
People— Generally speaking Indo-China is
sparsely pop^ated, especially in the moun-
tainous districts. Only in areas of the Red
River valley in the north and the Mekong valley
in the south, which are vast rice growing ter-
ritories, is the population found to be relatively
dense.
Approximate figures of the populations of
the various races in Indo-China are as follows :
Annamese, 12,000,000; Tai, i.aoo.ooo; Cambod-
ians, 1,500,000; Chams, 100,000; Chinese,
300,000; Hindoos, 1,000; primitive tribes,
500,000.
The Amicviesc — The Annamese seem to be
a mixture of Chinese and Malay or Indian. They
have been predominantly iiiilireuced by the
Chinese, especially in the matter of language.
Their manners and customs also differ con-
siderably from those of the Chinese of southern
China. The mentality is the same. Like the
Chinese their life is very simple, their food con-
sisting principally of rice and fish. Men and
women wear costumes which to the Western eye
seem very similar. They have a turban for
head dress, generally dark in colour. Many of
them stain their teeth with black lacquer and
are addicted to the habit of chewing the betel
nut.
The Annamese as a rule are poor, poorer
than the Chinese. Their houses are constructed
of bamboo with thatched roofs or they are made
with sun-dried bricks. The average Annamese
house costs from thirty to fifty dollars. The
keen struggle for existence has produced a dis-
position to beg or to deceive in order more easily
to gain money. In character the Annamese are
lazy and often grossly immoral. Tlirough
centmies of oppression they have been rendered
sermie and milicious. In large towns and cities
tbe people have tlie advantage of good schools
and colleges, and those in Government employ
are unusually progressive aud intelligent. The
women who keep the' shops arc generally able
to read and write.
The Tai — The Tai people differ little from
the Siamese. Sometimes they are also referred
to as the Annamese who live in tbe mountains.
They are divided into different groups accerding
to colour (white, black and red) . Although,
The country of Indo-China, as its name implies, forms the connecting
link geographically between India and China. It is the meeting place of
two different races, and, two different civilizations. Burma and Siam form
the western half of the peninsula, while French Indo-China forms the
eastern half.
Indo-China is made up of five produces, namely, Tongking, Aunam,
Cochin China, Cambodia and Laos. Frequently Indo-China and the
province of Annam are used interchangeably as if Anuam were another
name for the whole of Indo-China. This is not the case and the only
obvious reason for the confusion is that Annamese people are scattered
more or less over all the provinces.
With the exception of the areas of the Red River -volley in Tongking
and the Mekong valley in Cochin China, the whole country is moun-
tainous. These two ^i^’ers -with their tributaries constitute excellent
waterways. The country possesses good roads made by the French
Government and connecting all important centers. Many ctf these roads
are built foi- the use of motor cars. Railways also have been well develop-
ed, and it is hoped that before long the railway in Tongking aud Annam
will join the line in Cochin China, thus enabling one to travel with ease
from the north of Tongking to the tropical regions of the extreme south.
The climate is extremely hot, and because of the humidity is very
trying' to Europeans. Mosquitoes abound. As a rule foreigners do not
remain in the country longer than three years without furlough.
they have a dialect of their own, most of them sperk .^miamese as well.
The Cambodians — Little is known of the origin of either the Cam-
bodians or the Chams. It is supposed that they eutereil Indo-China from
the southwest about the fifth century-. Thej- still manifest much in com-
mon with the people of India. While Cambodia, politically speaking,
is a part of French Indo-China, as a race the Cambodians are of quite a
different type than the Annamese, possessing a better physique. Tlicy
aio also of .a darker complexion than the Annamese, being copper <oloured
rather than yellow. The religion of the Cambodian is a development of
the Buddhism of early India. Ancestral worship, howeixr, is universally
engaged in. Large numbers of \-oung men may be seen in most of the
cities wearing broiid yellow sashes, which indicates that they are in trac-
ing for the priesthood.
The climate of Cambodia is tropical, being characterized by both heat
and humidity. Tbe wannest months of the long summer are probably
April and May. A line drawn parallel with the equator and about 12
degrees north of it passes through the center of the Kingdom of
Cambodia. The heat 0/ Cambodia is said to be more severe than th.at of
Cochin China which is further south, because of the lack of sea-breezes.
As a natural result of the climate, the people are inclined to be indolent.
On account of this easy-going, ambitionless tendency in both the Annamese
and the Cambodian, their Chinese neiglibours have come in to possess and
cultivate the land. Not only are there many Chinese merchants success-
CVl.
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
fullv making" their fortunes, but fully one-third
of the So, 000 Chinese residents in Cambodia are
ogriculturists.
Tlie soil is very fertile, but by no means is
it being fully cultivtited. Large tracts of good
land are still a'»‘ailable for plantations of rice,
co/Tce, tea, rubber, cotton, etc. These are the
main products of the country. Kour-fifths of
the population of Cambodia live in the fruitful
valley of the Slekong. Here rice grows almost
spontaneously and fishing is plentiful.
The Mekong is considered one of the world's
most beautiful ri\'ers, and ranks among the
largest in Asia. It lias its source in the moun-
tains of Tibet, crosses the province of Yuunau,
flows along the borders of Siam and Laos
for a distance of 560 miles, and then through
Cambodia. It is navigable from its mouth for
372 miles, and may be traversed by large ocean
liners for 161 miles to Pnom Penh, the capital
of Cambodia.
Of all the countries of the Far East,
Cambodia is perhaps the richest in ancient
monuments, temples, etc., especially at Angkor
where most interesting ruins of Buddhistic and
Brahmanistic temples, possibly dating back to
the beginning of the Christian era, may be
found. The architecture is Indian. Of recent
years, considerable interest has been manifested
in these ruins by archaeologists and tourists
from all parts of the world. The ruins of
'Angkor show tliat the coiintn,- formerly enjoyed
a verj* highly developed civilization.
The Chams — The Chams are of Malay
origin, being descendants of an ludo-Malay
tribe which took root in the country about the
Sth century B.C. Remains of what was un-
doubtedly a brilliant and highly developed
civilization are still to be found. It may be
that the Malays, who are ver}* numerous in the
countrj', have some connection with the Cliams,
but these do not count for much either numeri-
cally or in other ways, being the poorest of the
poor. The language of the Chams is Cambodian.
The Chinese — The Chinese who have spread
through Indo-China are mostly from Kwang-
tung, Fukien, and the Island of Hainan. Al-
though comparatively few in munber the}’
dominate the commercial life in the principal
cities of Iiido-China, especially in Saigon, and
Cholon in the south. Nearly all the factories
in Cochin China are in their hands as also all
the commerce in rice, from which province large
exports arc made every 5'ear.
The Prmitivc Tr/hes— The tribal people of
Indo-China may be roughly divided into three
groups, the Mois, the Khas and the Muongs.
The Mois who are found in southern Annara are
divided into various sub-tribes such as the
Tioma, .Stieng, Rade, Bahmar, Djarai, Sedang,
Kaseng, Boloven, etc. The Khas are found
mostly in Laos. The word means “bar-
barian.” The people are only half cimlized and are of a warlike dis-
position. The Muongs are found in the west of Tongking. They arc
dividet! again into the Jlau or Yao, the Meo, and the Loilo, corresponding
to similar tribes in the province of Yiinnau. ’
The Hindoos— The Hindoos came into the country at the time of the
French occupation. They are not numerous and are mostly found in
Cochin China. Many of them are money cliangers.
The Lc.otiens — The Laotiens are similar in type to the Annamese.
The}- are, however, incredibly lazy, even more so than the Annamese.
The men in pariicular are extremely indolent and leave all the work
to the women, especially the cultivation of the fields. Life generally is
simple and rudimentary'. The Laotien is the middle man for his part of
the world. Producing little himself, he is content to act as intermediary
for the transfer of goods from one tribe to another or from one race to
another.
Indo-China — Protestant Christian Occupation
Note. — The French Colonies of Laos and Cochin China (shaded) are open to Protestant missionary
actirity, while the French Protectorates of Tongking, Annam, and Cambodia still remain closed, with
the exception of a few of the larger cities.
A square indicates the location of a Protestant mission station, and a cross the location of an evange-
listic center or out-station. The chief towns with populations over 5,000 are shown by small dots.
The Roman Catholic Church maintains a large number of mission centers throughout Indo-China.
The following 19 cities, although reporting smaller populations, exceed
5,000 each : Lao Kay, Hong Hay, Thai Binh, Nin Binh, Hoa. Binh, Son
La, Lai Chau, Vin Bay, Phu Tho, Son Taj’, Ha Giang, Tu Yen, Quang
Thai, Ngn Yen, Lang .Sou, Caobang, Bickan, Phu Lang, Quang Yen. In
all fhere are 25 prefectorial cities in Tongking, the largest of these being
Nam Dinh.
Annam (French Protectorate)— This province is sparsely populated,
with a total population of 4,920,175 or only twenty people to a square
kilometre. The principal language is Annamese. Five cities with popula-
tions of over 10,000 each are reported r Hue, Toiiranc, Faifoo, Vinh and
Than Hoa. There are twelve prefectorial cities all told in the state of
Annam, Binh Dinh, being the largest, although Hue, the capital city,
is equally important. Towns witk populations estimated at somewhere
between five and ten thousand are Ha Tinh, Dong Hoi, Quang Tri, Ben
Thuy, Quang Ngai, Qui Nhon, Nha Trang, Phan Rang, and Phan Thiet.
DLSTRIBUTION OF POPULATION
Tojicfeitig (ficnch Protectorate)— T]ie population of Tongking is
stated to be over six million (6,019,132), of which number five and a half
million are Annamese, the rest being Chinese and tribal people. Pro-
testant missionary activity, even colportage work, is prohibited through-
out the Protectorate except in Hanoi and Haiphong. The language is
Annamese.
Principail cities of 50,000 and above are Hanoi, with a total popula-
tion of 87,380 (Europeans 3,380, Annamese Si,ooo, Cliinese 3,000) ; and
Nam Dinh with 51,200 (Annamese 50,000, Cliinese 1,200). Haiphong has
a population of 29,350 (Europeans 1,350, Annamese 18,000, Chinese 10,000).
Cochin China (French Colony) — The population of Cochin China
exceeds three million (3,062,500), and a study of the different races embraced
in this figure is very interesting from a missionary point of riew. It is
said that in Cochin China there are; Annamese 2,600,000; Cambodians
236,000; Chinese 150,000; Metis (Eurasians) 18,700; Mois 26,000; Malays
5,500; and Indians r,2oo. The question for the Church, of Christ is how
can such a vast population be reached. Quite apart from the numbers it
becomes a staggering problem in -view of the cosmopolitan character of
the popuLation. Take for instance the city of Saigon, which is the great
commercial center of French Indo-China. It is a very pretty city and is
well called “Tlie Pearl of the Far East.” Here there are about 9,000
Europeans, 60,000 Annamese, and 40,000 Chinese, to say nothing of
Malays, Indians and other mixed races. The Roman Catholic cathedral in
INDO-CIilNA
Saigon is said to have cost a million dollais ; and scattered throughont the
country are largo, handsome Roman Catholic churches. Or again, there is
the important district of Cholon, of which Cholon is the capital, with over
100.000 Annamese and So.ooo Chinese. It is the largest city in French Indo-
China. In the Roman Catholic church iu this city there is a Chinese priest
who preaches in Chinese each week. In the state of Cochin China there are
twenty-one preftetorial cities. Towns with populations exceeding 5,000
arc Bien Hoa, hlyllio, Cantho, Thu Dau Mot, Baria, Chau Doc, Go Cong,
Ben Tre, Tra Vinh, Viuh I.oiig, Sa Doc. The principal language is
Annamese.
"The extent of the opix>rtnnity to bear witness of the true Gospel to
the three millions of people in Cochin China is limited only by the willing-
ness and ability of God’s people to respond to the last command of our
Saviour. There is seemingly no undue obstacle to hinder Protestant
missionaries from beginning work in Cochin China." The adverse inter-
pretation of the treaty between France and the King of Annam in 1874,
which hinders Protestant work in both Annam and Tongking, does
not apply to Cochin China.
Cambodia (French protceforafe;— Population 1,350,000. The principal
language is Cambodian. Pnom Peril, the capital, is a modern city of
50.000 people, 130 miles north of Saigon. The city of Krati^ is next in
size and importance. Cities wnth populations somewhere between 5,000
and 10,000 are Soa Rieng, Prey Vieng, Kam Pot. Pursat, Battenbang,
Kompong, Thom, Stung Treng and Kakeo.
Cambodia has long remained a neglected field as far as Protestant
missionary societies arc concerned. Tliis may be due partly to the fact
that the country is a French protectorate, and the same restrictions
imposed, upon Protestant work in other parts of Indo-Chiiia are con-
sequently met with here. Wliilc some Gcspel portions have been translat-
ed into Cambodian, little has been done in the matter of their circulation.
No Protestant missionaries are in the province.
Laos (French Colony)— Population 645,000. The principal language
is Laotien. Cities with populations over 10,000: I/Uang Prabang, Vien
Tiane, and Bassar. Towns wth populations somewhere between 5,000 and
10,000 : Savannaket, Saravaimc, Attopcu, and Khammou.
This vast but sparsely populated territory, lying between Siam and
the province of Annam, has also been largely neglected by the Christian
Church. A Swiss hlission has laboured in Savannaket for some years,
but the soil has been hard and the converts few. It is encouraging to
know that through the enterprise of Ihi.s small mission, the New Testa-
ment has been privately translated and will shortly be put into the hands
erf the Laotiens. Gospel portions recently printed under the direction
of these workers are now being circulated among the people.
Religions— Tl’c Annamese are familiar with Confucianism, Buddhism,
and Taoism. Confucianism is followed by the educated classes, hut has
little hold upon the people generally, except as expressed in ancestor
worship. Among the illiterate, animism prevails. A few Annamese are
Buddhists, though on the whole they do not seem to have been greatly
influenced by Buddhism. In this respect they are like the Cambodians and
the Laotiens. Taoism among the Annamese is little more than a senes
of superstitious rites, used for instance in the choice of a tomb or ni
time of epidemics, etc. Among the Liiotiens religion consists in a mixture
of Buddhism and geomancy. The Laotiens burn their dead ^d offer
worship to spirits. Among the Tai people, Buddliism is the prcdc^nant
faith. The same applies to the Cambodians. In the capital city of Pnom
Penh, the streets and temples frequently appear filled with yellow-robe, i
priests. Angkor is their Mecca. The Roman Catholic Church, with a
membership exceeding a million Christians, is found is every town of
importance. Us influence seems to be as much political as religious.
InteTcsiinf' Developments — Political feeling has been running very
hio-li in Indo-China during the last few years. Unfortunately amid ail
the ill feeling and suspicion that have been aroused, Protestant missionary
work has -also suffered. Restrictions, which did not exist previous to thii
War arc now imposed upon all forms of missionarj' actmty. It is the
conviction of a few missionaries that the Protestant Christian propag^inda
will best be carried forward by the efforts of the French Pro-
testant Church. Foreign orgaiiizations meet wnth obstruction at every
noiill and it is only the French themselves, standing upon their political
ritrhts. who will ever obtain any measure of liberty. During the last few
vwrs efforts Jiave been made to arouse the Protestant Church in France
to a sense of her dutv and responsibility. These have met with some
measure of success. In aiisuvn- to persistent appeals several Frenchmen
are coming out to take up work among the Annamese. One, a hlonsieur
Monet, a c.aptain in the French army, is now on lus way. He wiU work
principally among the student classes in Hanoi, and as he already knows
Annamese should find a great sphere of influence am^g them. Another
worker, Monsieu- Soulier, is ordained pastor of the Eglisc Refonnee dc
France. TJie position and standing of these men t>e most helpful
lUst now in anv effort to secure complete religious liberty througbout
Indo-China. An Annamese who has just finislml his theological studies
in Paris hopes to accompany Monsieur Soulier and assist him m his work.
PROTESTANT hllSSIONS
General Siirvcv— Two mission societies are at work “’that part of
lucloChiiia which 'is accossible to Protestant niissioiis. These are the
Christian and Missionary Alliance and the Swiss Brethren Mission.
ToSer these two missions report less than a score of missionaries m
four residential centers. Associated with them are about 12 natne assist-
ants Work has extended from S.avannaket into 5 or more out-statioiis.
The 'entire church membership of the two missions is less than 200.
The Christian and Jlissionary Alliance occupies 3 stations, Hanoi in
Tongking, Tourane in Annam, and Saigon in Cochin China, the last-
mentioned being the most recently opened. The great states of Annam
and Tongking (c.xcept Hanoi, Haiphong, and Tourane), remain forbidden
territory. The names of some important centers in these forbidden lands
which ought to be occupied by Protestant Christian forces as soon as the
countries are opened are : Hue, the large capital city of Annam ; Vinh
in the north ; Nam Diiih, south of Hanoi ; and Qui Nhone on the coast and
south of Tourane. The first three are in Tongking, the fourth in Annam.
In addition there is Cambodia, which is entirely unoccupied by mission-
aries, and is considered one of the most promising states of French Indo-
China.
In 1920 the Christian and Missionary Alliance reported n foreign
missionarie.s in Hanoi, Tourane and Saigon ; 8 native workers, and 103
communicants A Chinese worker is located in the city of Cholon.
Baptisms, during 1919 numbered 43. In three years the number of com.-
muiiicauts in this mission has increased more than four-fold. The offerings
increased more than six-fold during 1919, the average annual contribution
per member exceeding three dollars. A small but very good beginning has
been made along the line of training j'oung men for the ministry’, four
being enrolled as regular Bible students during 1919.
In Laos, the Swiss Brethren Mission has foreign workers only at
Savannaket. The small crosses on the accompanying map indicate the
extent of the mission’s activities and influence. Beyond these the name
of Christ is unknown except at the points where Roman Catholic
churches ate located. The Kingdom of Jniang Prabang in the north is
still wholly shut to the Gospel. No missionary’ of any’ confession has yet
been permitted to work there. Hitherto the adxvmce in Laos has been
slow for two reasons. (1) The almost incredible laziness and natural
apathj' of the race. (2) The scarcity of foreign workers. For many
years one foreigner laboured alone on the field, then two. Since 1919
there have been six missionaries on the field and the seventh is expected
very shortly. Five out-stations have been opened. At present tlic church
membership in Laos numbers under 75.
Advance 'iVork — "There is no portion of the world with as wide an
area and as great a population, that has been so totally left rvithout
the pure Gospd, as Freiich Indo-China."
In Tongking the city of Haiphong should be promptly occupied. At
present on!v occasional ser\’i<'es are held there. As soon as Tongking is
opened to Protestant Christian propaganda the following strategic centers
might well be opened : Vinh Yen, Yen Bay, Lao Kay, Nam Dinh, Bac
Nir-h, Phu Lang Thuong, Lang Son, and Cao Bang.
In Annam, after permission has been granted, resident missionaries
should be placed in the following centers ; Hue, Dong Hoi, Vinh, Than,
Hoa, Faifoo, Qui Nlion, Nha Traiig, and Phan Rang.
In Cochin China, the present evangelistic work in Saigon should be
strengthened. Cholon should have not only a missionary who speaks
Annamese, hut another who can speak Cantonese for work amoiig Chinese.
The follo\ring strategic centers should be occupied immediately, viz :
Mytho, Sa Doc, Chau Doc, Bien Hoa.
In Cambodia, assuming that nermission to begin work is obtained,
such cities as Pnom Penh, Kratie, Kam Pot, and Battenbang should he
occupied.
Throughout Indo-China the cue form of missionary work required is
evangelistic. In all the principal centers the French Government has
alreaV established good schools and hospitals. Bible schools and in-
.stituti’ons for the training of Christian workers will of course be needed
as the Clmich grows. Much needs to be done at present in the translation
of the Scriptures. In Annamese only Matthew, Mark, Luke, John and
the Acts ha^-a been translated, though some preparatory work has also
been done on other bocks of the Bible. In the C.ambodian language, only
the Gospel of Luke has thus far been translated. In Laotien the Old
Testament still awaits translation. The New Testament has just been
completed.
The Rev. R. M. Jackson of the Christian and ^Missionary Alliance,
Hanoi after speaking in his report of the difEcuIties due to present legal
restricrions, says : "■While French is the official language, no little effort
has been expended to develop and perfect the Annamese Rcmanizcd. Hou--
ever only half the city population and three or four per cent of those in
the country read the latter. The gicat demand is still for the Gospel in
Chinese cli. iactcr. which mav be read by those of the older generation
who possess a Chinese education, or by the sons of wealthy men m the
country where Chinese and not French or Quoc-Ngu is still the standard.
During the past year the sales of Chinese portions of Scripture have been
about five times tbe sales of portions in Quoc-Ngn."
The Rev J D. Olsen of the CMA. Saigon, also sends an interesting
report from which we quote the following; "The colportage work in
Cw:hin China during tbe year 1919 has been carried on with lair success.
During the vear nearly every important city m the vrovwce lus been
visited besides many towns and villages. Over 10,000 Gospel Vortion^
but there is an increasing demand for the Roman.ze-1 ..^ni.imcse. WMo
true that the majority of the Annamese understand the Chmcse cl.ni. rtcr,
very few are able to rend the Bible in character ami thus gam an mtelli^ei.t
ide^ of its message. It therefore seems that if we art' to ^cacli the
Annamese of Cochin China it must be through the Romanized colloquial.
'■It is interesting to note that the proportion of Chinese portiems to
Annamese portions sold this year (1920) is eight to one, compared with
five to one last year."
THE CHRISTIAN OCCUPATION OP CHINA
INDEX
Aborigiual tribes and Christian work amoug-, Si
146; Tung- 158; Kwci 176, iSi, 182; Viin
242-244; Kansu 265; in Southwest China
048-349-
Aboriginal tubes, Bible literature for, 452.
Academic standards in Theological Sem-hiaries,
417-41S.
Adniinistrntioii of mission Middle Schools, 409.
Administrative districts of China, 1-7.
Advance programs of missions (see new mission
stations, centers, and strategic centers).
Age of students in mission Middle Schools, 407.
Age of work, see Map IV of each province, Part
III. (See also historj' of mission work,
pioneer efforts).
Aged, homes for, Roman Catholic Church, 463.
Agencies, publishing and distributing, 449-451.
Agricultural missions, 421-423.
Agricultural work by the Go\'ernmeut, 421.
Agriculture, importance of 24-25.
Ahungs, salaries and benefices of, 356.
'Alcoholism in China, 39>398.
All China Survey totals, statistical tables by
prorinces, Part V ; by denominations. Part
VII; by nationalitj- of foreign workers, Part
VIII.
Ancestor worship, 28.
Anglican General Synod, 333, 337.
Anglican mission fields, 333-334-
Anhwei, Christian occupation of, 40-48.
Animism, 27-28.
Annnm, Christian occupation of. Appendix I.
Apclcgetics, literature on, 444.
Apparatus, scientific, in mission Middle Schools,
409.
'Arabic, knowledge of, among Moslems in China,
355-
Arab-Persian Sfoslems, 265.
Areas claimed by missions but still 30 If or more
be3'cmd any reported evangelistic center, map
of, 308.
Areas, denominational, map of, xciii.
Areas in China where missionaries of one parti-
cular nationality predominate, 345.
Areas, language, 7-11.
Areas relatively unoccupied by Christian ednc.i-
tional forces. An 46; Che 53-54; Chi 65; Fu
75: Ho 86; Hun 97-98; Hnp 109; Kan 120;
Ki 129 ; Ku 142 ; Si 154 ; Tung 168 ; Kwei
1S3 ; Sha 191-192; Sung 205; She 217; Sze
230-231 ; Yiin 245.
Area.s relatively unoccupied by evangelistic
forces. An 4*6; Che 53; Chi 64-65; Fu 74; Ho
86; Hun 91, 93-94; Hup 102-104, ^09; Kan
117-11S; Ki 124-125, 128; Ku 141 ; Si 149,
151. 153 ; Tung 160, 163, 168 , Kwei 1S0-181 ;
Sha X91 ; Sung 20c, 203; She 210-213,
217 : Sze 222, 224-225, 22S-229 ; Yun 237, 240,
242; Man 252, 254-255.
Areas relativelj- unoccupied by Christian medical
forces, An 47 ; Che 56 ; Chi 67 ; Fu 76 ; Ho 89 ;
Hun 100; Hup no; Kan 121; Ki 131-132; Ku
145: Si 156; Tung 170: Kwei 184; Sha 193;
Sung 207; She 218; Sze 233; Yiin 246; Man
258
Areas unclaimed (see unclaimed areas).
Army work, YMCA, 373.
Associate Missions ^ the CIM, names and fields
of, 333-
Association of Christian Colleges and Universi-
ties in China, 419.
Association Press of China, 451.
Australia, resident Chinese in, and Cliristian
work among, 361-362.
Authorship of Christian literature, Chinese,
foreign, or joint, 445-449.
Background of the Survey, 1-40.
Baptist mission fields, 334-335.
Bathing facilities in mission hospitals, 431.
Bedding equipment and supplies in mission
hospitals, 430.
Bible, Book, and Tract Depot, 451.
Bible classes for Gov-emment students, 362-365.
Bible Schools, 414-417.
Bible Schools and Institutes, Stewart Evangelis-
tic Fund, 377.
Bible, translation and circulation of, 269,452-454.
Bible women vs. women teachers, 318.
Blind in China and Christian schools for, 171,
2.S9, 3fi5-367- ...
Boat people of Scuth China and Christian work
among, 367.
Borneo, resident Chinese in, and Christian work
among, 359-360. ^
Boxer Uprising, effect of, m Chi 60 ; Sha 187 ;
She 212; Man 251; North China 464.
Boys, work of YMCA among, 369-370, 374 1
of other missions among, 370.
Braille, Mandarin union, literature in 367.
Brothels, 396-397.
Buddhism, 30-31.
Business interests, and principles, 25.
Cambodia, Christian occupation of, Appendix I.
Campaign, public health, 434-435-
Cauada, resident Chinese in, and Christian work
among, 361.
Canadian Methodist Mis.sion Press, 449-450.
Cat.alognes of Christian literature, 443-445.
Centers, evangelistic, maps showing distribution
of in the different provinces, Part III; in all
Cliina, 299.
Centers, missionary residential, maps and graphs
showing distribution of, 2S5-286, 289, 291.
Centers, strategic, for Christian occupation (see
under strategic centers for Christian occupa-
tion).
Chahar, Christi.au occupation of, 266-274.
Chambers of Commerce, 25.
Change and progress in the Christian Movement
in China during the last two decades, 32-39.
Chekiang, Christian occupation of, 49-56.
Chihli, Christian occupation of, 57-68.
Child labour, 26.
Children of foreigners, educational work by
Roman Catholic Church for, 463.
Children' of missionaries, schools for, 426-42S.
China Baptist Publication Society, 450.
China Continuation Committee, 329.
China Inland Jlission and Associate Missions,
interdenominational character and mission
field® of, 332-333-
China Inland Mission training homes, 425.
China Medical Board, activities of, 440-441.
China Sunday School Union, 391, 450.
Chinese abroad, and Christian work among,
358-362.
Chinese Christian workers, ratio of, to com-
municants for all China, 293, 319-320.
Chinese Christian workers, Roman Catholic
Church, 460-461.
Chinese Church, change and progress in since
1900, 32-39; missionary activities of, 386-390.
Chinese force or workers, An 43 ; Che 52 ; Chi
63 ; Fu 72 : Ho 83 ; Hun 94-95 ; Hup 106 ; Kan
119; Ki 126; Ku 138; Si 152; Tung 165; Kwei
Sha 189; Sung 201; She 213; Sze 226;
Yiin 241-242; Man 253.
Chinese force, statistical Table II of. An 45; Che
52 ; Chi 62 ; Fu 73 ; Ho S3 ; Hun 97 ; Hup 107 ;
Kan 115; Ki 125; Ku 139; Si 149; Tung 165:
Kwei 177; Sha 190; Sung 203: She 215; Sze
227; Yiin 242; Man 259; Mongolia 272.
Chinese force, totols by provinces, 289-293 ; by
larger societies, 316-320; by denominations,
340-341 : by nationality of foreign workers,
346; statistics for 1920, Appendix H.
Chiutse Home Missionary' Society, 389-390.
Chinese labourers, work of YMCA for, 373-374.
Chinese language, development of, q-it; t<Mch-
ing of, in mission Middle .Srliools, 40S-409.
Chinese pastors, status of 382-385, 465. (See also
ordained workers).
Chinese Religious Tract .Society, 450.
Christian education in China, 403-406, 428.
Christian literature (see literature).
Cliristian Literature. .Society for China, 450.
Christians. Protestant (see under communicant
Christians).
Christians, Roman Catholic, number and dis-
tribution of, 461. (Also consult table,
Appendix C).
Chung Hua Sheng Rung Hui, 333, 337.
Church, changes in environment, status, extent,
strength, and life of, 32-39.
Clnirch, Chinese (see Chinese Church).
Church federation, Ho 85; Hup 109; Tung 160,
Church history, literature on, 445.
Church Literature Committee, 451.
Church membership, distribution of, see Map
\TI of each prorince, Part III; characteris-
tics of, 392.
Church order, development of, in connectinn
with the CIM, 332-333-
Church Organization, An 44 ; Che 53 ; Chi 63 ;
Fu 73; Ho 85: Hun 96; Hup 109; Ki 128;
Ku 141 ; .Si 153; Tung 167; Sung 202; She
214; Man 254.
Church periodicals, Protestant 455; Roman
Catholic, 457.
Church statistics for 1920, Appendix H.
Church union, movements toward, 333*339-
Churches for foreigners in China, 378.
Churches, institutional, 379-380 ; Independent
3S0-3ST.
Chinches, pastoral oversight of, 296.
Churches, reasons for lack of prosperity within,
384-
Cliwanpicn, Christian occupation of, 276-277.
Circulation of Christian literature, 449-451; of
the Scriptures, 452-454.
Citits, large, Christian occupation of, 375, 385-386.
Cities, population of, An 41; Che 49; Chi 58;
Fii 6y; Ho 78; Hun 91; Hup 102; Kuu
115; Ki T23; Ku 134; Si 148; Tung 159;
Kwei 176-177; Sha 1S5; Sung 196; She 210;
Sze 221 : Yiin 236; Mau 249-250; Mongolia
267; Sin 274; Til>el 278. (See also Appendix
G far revised list).
City’ Associations, YMCA, 3/1-373; YWCA,
* 375-376.
City churches, 3S5-386.
City evangelism, 298-299.
City evangelization project in Shantung 202.
City’ Occupation, special facts regarding. Ho
So-Si, 84; Ku 139: Tung 167; Sung 202.
Classification of foreign workers for all China,
288 ; of Chinese employed workers, 291-292 ;
in the different provinces, An 43; Che 51-52;
Chi 63; Fu 72; Ho 83: Hun ’95; Hup 106;
Kan 118-119; Ki ^26; Kn 138; Si 152;
Tung 164-165; Kwei iSi; Sha 1SS-1S9; Sung
200-201; .She 213; Sze 225-226; Yiin 241-242;
Man 253.
Climate, Che 49 ; Chi 57 ; Ho 77 ; Hun go ; Hnp
loi ; Kan 113; Ki 122; Ku 133; Si 146;
Tung 157: kwei 175; Sha 1S5; Sung 195;
She 209; .Sze 220; Yun 235; 5Ian 248; Mon-
golia 266; Sin 275; Tibet 278.
Cocaine, importation of, 439.
Cochin China, Christian occupation of.
Appendix I.
Cclleges, Medical, mission and :mn-mission, in
China, list of, 425.
Colleges, mission, in China, 419-420; non-
mission, list of, 401.
Colonization, Chinese, in Mongolia, 268.
Cclportage activities, 454.
Comity agreements, An 42; Che 50; Chi 59; Fu
70; Ho 79: Hun 91; Hup 103; Kan 116; Ki
124; Ku 134-135; Si 149; Tung 160; Kwei
179; Sha 1S6; .Sung 197-198; .She 210; Sze
222-223 : Yiin 238 ; Man 250 ; all China 330-
331-
Comity’, Statement on, Appendix F.
Commentaries in Chinese, 444.
Commercial possibilities, 21-25.
Commercialized vice in China, 396-397.
Conimissioin, Educational, personnel and report
of, 339-
Communicant Christians, distribution of. An
44; Che S3; Chi 63; Fu 73; Ho 84-85; Hun
95 ; Hup 108; Kan 119-120; Ki 128; Ku 140
141; .Si 153; Tung 166; Kwei 181; Sha iQo;
Sung 202; She 214; Sze 228; Yun 242; Man
254; All China 293-296. (See also Map Vlt
of each province in Part III; also Maps,
294-295, 338-339)-
INDEX
cix.
Communicant Christians, luiiubcr of I’lctestant,
as compared with the population, Aii 41;
Che 49; Chi 58; Fu 70; Ho 78; Hun 91;
Hup 102; Kan 116; Ku 134; Si 14S; Tung; 159;
Kwei 117; Sung 197; She 210; S-se 221;
Vun 237 ; Man 250.
Communicant membership, by denominations,
maps showing strength and distribution of,
338-339-
Communicants in cities of 5^,000 and over,
293. 295-296, 321.
Communicants, net increase in number of,
319-320.
Communicants per ordaiucKl worker (Chinese
and foreign), 296-297; per 10,000 population,
consult Map VIII of each province, Part III,
also maps, 309-311 ; graph, 329.
Communicants, proportion of, who are employ-
ed, 293, 319-320.
Communicants, Russian Ortho<lox Church,
number and distribution of, 465.
Coinmnnicatiou.s, 14-19. (xScc also railroads
roads, and rivers).
Connnniiications, growiih in anti bearing on
Church, 33.
Communications, postal, table and maps on.
Appendix K.
Community welfare, types rf, in Cliinese
churches, 384-3S5.
Compulsorv education, 400.
Confucianism, 28-29.
Congregational mission fields, :-34-335.
Congregations of foreign and Chinese workers,
Roman Catholic Church, 460.
ConCTegatioiis, organized, see Table HI, Part
III; also 40: 203, 296.
Constituency, Christian, statistics on, An 45:
Che 54 ; Chi 62 ; Fu 74 ; Ho S3 ; Him 97 ;
Hup 107; Kail 115; Ki 127; Ku 141; Si 150;
Tung 167; Kwei 183; Sha 191: vSung 204:
She 215; Sze 227: Yun 243, Man 259.
Constitueaicy, Christian, of larger missionary
societies, 320-321.
Conference centers, summer, 395.
Conferences, student, YWCA, 376; YMCA, 395.
Cooperation, develcpmcnts in, 37-38; between
AngUain churches, 333; baptist churches,
334: Congregational churches, 334;
Lutheran churches, 335-336; Methcxlist
churches, 336 ; Presbyterian churches, 337.
Cooperation- in institutional wotk, 32S-329.
Corrigenda, 466-468.
Cotton textiles manufacture, 22; cotton mills, 22;
raw’ cotton, 23.
Council on Health Education, 434.
Country evangelism, 202.
Courier lines, postal, maps and statistics of,
.Appendix R ; see also gi'aph. 17.
Curricula in mission Middle Schools, 408.
Curriculum, place of religious education in,
392-395-
Definitions, 40.
Demand for Christian literature, 445-449-
Deiicmiiiaticnal areas, maps showing, 333-337 i
xciii.
Denominational comparisons, 332-344.
Denominational groups, statistics of, foreign
force, 339 ; Cliinese force, 340 ; Christian com-
muuily, 340; educational work, 342; medical
work, 343.
Denominations, inenibership bj’, An 44 ; Che
53 ; Chi 63 ; Fu 73 ; Ho S5 ; Him 96 ; Hup
log; Kail 120; Ki 12S; Ku 141; Si 153;
Tung 166; Sha 190; Sung 202; She 214;
Sze 22S : Yiiii 242*243 ; Man 254.
Denominations, statistics of, foreign force, em-
plo^xd Chinese force, communicants, and
hospitals, by proi-inces, 344.
Densit5' of Population, An 41; Che 49; Chi 5S;
Fu 70; Ho 78; Him 91; Hup 102: Kan 115;
Ki 123; Ku 134; vSi 14S; 'i'lmg 159; Kwei
176; Sha 185; Simg 196; She 210; Sze 221;
■V tin 236 ; Itr-iii 249. also Map II of each
province. Part III).
Density of population, general discussion, 12-15.
Departinciit of Missionary Training of the Uni-
versity of Nanking, 425.
Devotional litei’ature, 444.
Dialects of China, 7-8; list of those into which
Bible is translated, 452-453.
Dispensaries, mimbcr of, by provinces, 306.
Di.«.tr'ibutmg agencies for Christian literature,
449'451-
Distribution of workers, see Map VI of each
province, Part III; differences of policj' re-
garding, 315.
Doimitoiy space in mission Middle Scliools,
409.
Duration cf work, Roman Catholic Church, 460.
Dutch East Indies, resident Chinese in and
Christian work among, 359.
Ecclesiastical development of churches connected
with CIM, 332-333.
Ecclesiastical leadersliip, Chinese and foreign,
throughout China, 296-297; in the larger
missionary societies compared, 319; in the
larger denominational groups, 341.
Economic Conditions, changes in, in China as a
whole, 20-25; 36; in Che 49; Chi 57; Fu 70;
Ho 7S-79: Hun go; Hup loi , Ki 122; Ku
133 i 146; Tung J57‘-i5S; Kwei 175; Sha
t86; Sung 196; She 209; Sze 220; Ytin 236;
Man 246 ; Mongolia 268 ; Sin 275.
Economic status of Chinese pastors, 3S2-385, 465.
Education, Christian, differences in various
missions of emphasis on, An 47 ; Che 54 ; Chi
651 75; Uo 86; Hun 97; Hup 109; Kan
120: Ki 130: Ku 142; Si 154; Tung 168; Kwei
1S3; Sha igr; Sung 205; She 217; Sze 231;
Viin 246; Man 256. (See also schools,
government).
Education, Christian, summary for all China by
provinces, 301-304 ; of larger missionary
societies, 323-324; of larger denominational
groups, 342 : general article on, 403-406.
Education, Government, provincial maps of, Part
IIT; statistics of, by bsiens, Appendix A; by
provinces 304-305 ; present status cf, through-
out China, 399-403 ; statistics and maps of,
Appendix D.
Education, health (see health education).
Education, higher, Chrir.tian, An 47; Che 55:
Chi 5.5; Fit 75; Ho 87: Hun gS; Hup no;
Kan 120; Ki 130; Ku 142; Si 155; Tung 169;
Kwei 1S3; Sha 192; Sung 205-206; She 217;
Sze 231; Man 256; smnmaty by provinces,
301- (See also Colleges, Normal Schools,
Aliddle Schools, Seminarier-, etc.).
Education, higher, noii-mission, Che 55; Chi
66; Fu 76 ■, Ho 87; Hun 99; Hup no; Kan
120; Ki 130; Ku 144; Si 155; Tung 170; Sha
102; Sung 207; She 21S; Sze 232; Ytin 246;
Man 257 ; summary by provinces 304-305 :
390-403. (See a^so under various grades of
institutions).
Education, industrial (see industrial education).
Educ.-ition, medical (see me<lical education).
Education, religious (see religious education).
Education, Roman Catholic Church, 461-463.
Educ.ational activities of the Christian Church,
change -and progress in, 37.
Educational Commission, 399.
Educational features of last decade iii mission
work in vShanUing, 207.
Educational statistics for 1920, Appendix H.
Educational work, emphasis on, by missionaries-
of different nationalities, 346.
Egg products, 24.
Eleineutar5- education (see primary education).
Eiiiigr.ation and land development, 20-21.
Emplo3-ed Chinese workers (see Chinese force).
English as a medium of instruction, 37,408.
Environment of the Church, changes in, 32-33.
Episcopal areas in China, Anglican Church, 334;
Roman Catholic Church, 459.
Equipment, scientific, in mission Jliddle Schools,
400-
Equipment, laborator\*, in mission hospitals, 432.
Errata, 466-46S.
Eurasians, educational work for children cf,
/26-42S, 463.
Evangelism, extent of. An 43; Che 51; Chi fir;
Fn 71 . Ho 81 ; Hun 93-94 ; Hup 104-105 ; Kan
117-118; Ki 125-126; Ku 137: Si 15: ; Tung
163-164; Kwei iSo; Sha iSpiSS; vSuiig 199-
200; vShc 212-213; Sze 224-225: Ytin 240-241;
JIan 252-253.
Evangelism, newspaper, 456.
Evangelism, relation of population to, 298-299.
Evangelistic centers, location of, see Map V rf
each province. Part III; also Map for all
China, 299.
Evangelistic centers, innnber and distribution of,
.An 43 : Che 51 ; Chi 61 ; Fu 71 ; Ho Si ; Hun
03; Hup 104; Kan 117-iiS: Ki 125; Ku 137:
Si 151 ; Tung 163; Kwei iSo; Sha 18S; Sung
199-200; She 212; Sze 224-225; Ytin 240; Man
?52.
Evangelistic centers, Roman Catholic, 461.
Evangelistic emphasis o\ diflerent denominations,
34r- , . .
Evangelistic outreach of larger missionary
societies, 320-321.
Evangelistic work viewed in the light of
differences in the nationality of foreign
workers, 346.
Expenditures, Government, for 1919, 403.
Expenses, student, in mission aiiddle Schools,
410.
Extent of evangelism (see evangelism).
E.xtent of Protestant Christian occupation in 1900
and 1920, maps and letterpress on, 283-284.
Extent of the Church, changes in, 33-34.
Factor\- system, coming of to China, 25-27.
Famine relief, 37.
Federal Council of the Presbj'tcrian Clnirch in
China, 137, of the Chinese Christian
Cluivclies of North China, 380-381.
Federation between missions and churches of the
-same denoniiiiaticn, 333-339, (See also church
federation).
Field agents to promote religious education, 391.
Field areas of Protestant missions, sice Map III
of each jirovince, Part HI; also All Cliina
map, 330.
Fields of larger missionary societies compared,
Fiiiaiicial independence of the Church, growth in,
36
Financial status of Chinese workers, 3S2-585, 465.
Financial support of Medical Schools, 423-424.
Flic.s, protection against, in mission hospitals,
430-
Flour mamuacturiiig industry, 24.
Food, preparation of, in mission hospitals, 430-
'531-
Force (see foreign force, nr Chinese force, or
workers).
I’creigii children, schools for, 426-428, 463.
F'oreign fnrre, number and distribution of, An
43 : Ciie 51 : Chi 63 ; Fu 72 ; Ho 82 ; Hun 94 ;
Hup 105-106; Kail 118; Ki 126; Ku 138; Si
152 : Tinig 164 : Kwei 180-1S1 ; Sha iSS ; Sung
2ro; She 213; Sze 225; Ytin 241; Man 253.
(Sec also missionaries).
Foreign force, statistical table of, An 44 ; Che
52; Chi 58; Fu 71; Ho 82; Hun 94; Hup
105; K'ln 115; Ki 123; Ku 1371; Si 14S ; Tung
t6i ; Kwei 177; Sha 189; Sung 201; She 215;
Sze 224; Ytin 236; Man 259; Mongolia 270;
totals by provinces, 287-2S9: by larger
societies, 3x4-316; by denominations, 339-340;
by nationality, 345-346.
Foreign lorce. Roman Catholic Church, 460.
Foreigners in China, religious work among, 37-8.
Foreigners in Chinn, table showing number of,
Fukien, Christian occupation of, 69-76.
Funds for Government education, 403.
Geographical divisions of China, 1-7.
Geiiuan missions to the Hakka, 352-353.
Girls, education of, 297 ; work of \'\VC.\ among,
37*'-
God, term for, controvers}- o\*er, Roman Catholic
Church, 460.
Goveriimcnt education (see educaliou, Govern-
ment).
Govennneiil hospitals (see Iic.spitals, Govcrii-
meiit).
{'.ovenimc-iit Medical Colleges, 423-425.
Government students, Christian work among,
363-365, 37S.
Graduates of mission Colleges, occupaticiis of,
420 ; of mission Middle .Schools, .109.
Growth ill the strength of the Church, 34-3;!; of
larger missionary societies 326-327.
Hakka, and Cluistiaii work among, 351-353.
Hampton Institute in China, need of, 423.
Hawaiian Island.?, resident Chinese in, and
Christian work among, 361.
Health education in China, 377; 433-435; Council
on, 434.
Health of factory employees, 26.
Health of niissioiiarj’ families, 441-442.
Heroin, importation of, 439.
Higher education, Chri.stiaii, developments in, 37.
(.See also education, higher).
Hiiighwn Mission Tress, 451.
History of Christian occupation in terms of
siatioiis and missionary residential centers,
283-286, 312-314.
History of mis-sionarj- work by provinces : An
42; Clic 50; Chi 60: Fu 71 : Ho So; Hun 92-
03: Hup 103-104; Kail 116-117; Ki 124; Ki
124; Ku 135-136: Si 149-151; Tung 160-162;
Kwei 179-1S0: Sha iS()-iS7, Sung 198-199;
She eiT-.n.’; Sze 223-234; Ytin 238-239; Man
.\51-252 ; Mongolia 269 ; .Sin 275 ; Tibet 2^-282.
History of Russian Orthodox Church work in
China, 463--164.
History of the Hakka, 351.
cx.
THE CI-liHSTIAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Historv, studies in, in mission schools, 409-
Home luissionarv activity, in Sung 200; She air;
Yiin 237; Man 250; of the Chung Him Sheng
Kung kui, 334 ; of the entire Chinese Church,
3S6-3'/>.
Home Missionary Societies which are rcguhu-ly
organizcil, 3S6-390.
Homes for the aged and infirm, Roman Catholic
Chiu'ch, 463. .
Hemes, reaching the women in, 297 ; religious
education in, 395.
Honan, Christian occupation of, 77*89.
Hospital beds (see hospitals).
Hospital records, 432. , <
Hosjiitals. Government, An 47 ; Che 56 ; Chi 07 ;
Fu 70: Ho 89: Hun 99: Hup no; Kan 121;
Ki 132 ; Kii 145 ; Si 156 ; Tung :;r ; Kivei 1S3 ;
Sha 193; Sung 207-20S; She 21S; Sze 233;
Yun 246: Man 258.
Hospitals, mission, An 47; Che 56; Chi 66; Fu
76, Ho S8; Hun 99-100: Hup no-iii; Kan
121 : Ki 131 ; Kn 145 ; Si 156 ; Tung 170-171 ,
Kwei 1S3-1S4; Sha i93 : Sung 207-208; She
218; Sze'233; Y’iiii 246; Man 25S; Mongolia
Hospitals, mission, location of, sec Map XI for
each province, Part HI; number and dis-
tribution of by provinces, 305-307 1 larger
missionary societies 324-325 ; by denomina-
tions 342-343 ; by nationality of workers,
346-34r» complete list of centers.. Appendix
E.
Hospitals, mission, scientific efficiency of, 429-
Hospitals, mission, statistical tables of, An 48 ;
Che 56 ; Chi 67 ; Fu “4 ; Ho 89 : H'ln 99 : Hup
112; Kan 120; Ki 131 ; Ku 144; Si 155: Tung
T72; Kwei 1S4; Sha 194; Sung 20S; She 21S;
Sze 2^1 : Viin 246; Man 260.
Hospitals,' mission, to be built within the next
five years. An 47: Clie 56; Chi 67; Ho 89;
Hull 99: Hup no; Ki 132; Ku 145: Tuug
171; Sha 193; Sung 208; She 21S; Sze 233;
Man 258 ; complete list of centers, Appendix
E.
Hospitals, Roman Catholic, 463.
Hospitals supported or assisted by China Sledic.il
Board, 441.
Hsien boundaries, see Mop I of each province.
Part III.
Hsieiis, Christian occupation by, An 41, 46; Che
49, 53 ; Chi 50, 04 ; Fu 69, 74 ; Ho 78, 85 ; Hun
90, Hup loi, 109; Ki 122, 12S; Ku 133,
i4i:'Si 147; Tung 159, 168; Sha 1S5, 190;
Sung 196, 203; She 210, 217; Sze 220, 229;
Yiin 236; Man 24S, 255; all China 309-310;
Appendix A.
Hsiens, list of, by provinces, and statistical
tables on shounng Christian occupation of,
Appendix A
Hsiens repcTtiug highest number of communi-
cants per 10,000 inhabitants, 310-311.
Hunan, Christian occupation of, 90-100.
Hupeh, Christian occupatiou of, 101-112.
H\Tnnclog3’, 444.
Illiteracy (see literacy).
Inadequacy of Christian occupation, reasons for,
An 43 ; Che 51 ; Chi 61 ; Fu 72 ; Ho 81 ; Hun
94; Hup 105; Kan iiS; Ki 126; Ku 137; Si
152; Tung 164; Kwei 180; Sha 188; Sung
200; She 213; Sze 225; Yiin 240-241; Mau
252-253-
Independent Chinese Churches, 51, 167, 203, 380-
381; National Association of, 381.
Index of Christian literature, 443-445.
Indo-China, Christian occupation of, Appendix I.
Industrial developments, 22 ; rapid growth in,
25-26.
Industrial education, Protestant, 423; Roman
Catholic, 463.
Industrial mission activities, Russian Orthodox
Church, 465.
Industrial schools. Government, 400.
Industrial welfare work, 27 ; by YMCA, 374 ; 376.
Institutes for Bible stud^* and Christian training,
Stewait Evangelistic Fund, 377.
Institutional churches, 379-380.
lusliriitional hospitals (see hospitals, noii-
inissionl.
Institutioiml work, cooperation in, by larger
inissionai^' societies, 328-329.
Intellectual revolution, 32.
Intellc-ctual status of Chinese pastors, 382-3S4.
Intensive missionary work, areas of, 216, 3o8'309.
Interdenoiniiiationai character of CIM, 332-333-
Interdenominational organizations, participation
in and support of, 329, 331.
Jntcrdenominatioiinl union movements, 338-339-
International Sunday School litwature, circula-
tion of, 391.
Japan, Chinese in, and Cluistian work among,
358-359- . ,
Jeliol, Christian occupation of, 266-274.
Kansu, Christian occupation of, 113-121.
Kansu, great unoccupied areas of, 262-266 ;
Moslems of, 355.
Kiangsi, Christian occupation of, 122-132.
Kiangsu, Christian occupatiou of, i33-i45-
Kindergarten training schools, 413.
Kokonor. Christian occupation of, 277-276.
Korea, resident Chinese in, and Christian work
among, 359.
Knipp Memorial Printing Press, 451.
Kwang Hsueh Publishing House, 451.
Kwangsi, Christian occupation of, 146-156.
Kwaiigtung, Clii'istlan occupatiou oC, 157-174.
Kweichow, Christian occupatiou of, 175-1S4.
Laboratory equipment and work in missiou
hosiutnls, 432.
Labour supply and wages, 22-23.
Labourers, Chinese returned, work of YMCA for,
375-374.
Lamaism in hloiigolia, 26S-269.
Langu.agc, An 41 ; Che 49 ; Chi 57 ; Fu 69 ; Ho 77 ;
Hun 00, Hup loi; Kan 114; Ki Ku
T33; Si 147: Timg 15S; Kwei 176; Sha 1S5;
Sung 195; She 209; Sze 220; Yiin 235; Man
248: Mongolia 268; Sin 274; Tibet 279;
Kckonor 277.
Language areas, 7-11; maps of, all China, 9; Si
147; Tung 1713; Kwei 177-
Language schools for missionaries, 425-426.
Languages into which the Bible has been traus-
l.ited, 452-453-
Lantern slides used in health education, 434.
Laos, Christian occupation of, Appendix I.
Latrine facilities in mission hospitals, 431.
Laundry facilities in mission hospitals, 431.
T.ectuie Department, YMCA, 374.
Leprosv and Christian work among lepers, 171,
437-458.
Libraries, in mission Middle Schools, 409 ; of
Chinese pastors, 382.
Liquor, Chinese, production and consumption of,
397-398. _
Liquors, foreign, consumption of, 39S.
Literaej', Au 44; Che 53: Chi 64: Fu 73: Ho 85:
Hun q6 : Hup 109 ; Kan 120 ; Ki 127 ; Ku
141; Tung 167; Kwei i8a ; Sha 190; Sung
202: She 214; Sze 228-229: Y’uii 243; Man
255; Tibet 279; summary for all Chiua, hy
provinces, 294: by larger societies, 322-323;
by denominations, 341.
Literature, Christian, a survey of, 443-445.
Literature, Christian, for Tibetans, 282; for
Moslems, 35S ; for the blind, 366-367; for
Sunday School students and teachers, 391-
392 ; for use in lienlth campaigns, 434-435-
Literature, Christian, published in name of Chin-
ese, of foreigner, or of Chinese and foreigner
jointly, 448.
Literature, Christian, publishing and distribut-
ing agencies for, 449-451.
Literature, Christian, supply of, 443*444 ; the
proved demand for, 445-449.
Literature Department, Stewart Evangelistic
Fund, 37;S.
Literature produced by YMCA, 374.
Literature, icport of commission appointed for
West China on, 445.
Literature, Roman Catholic, 457; Russian Ortho-
dox Church. 46!!.
Literature, temperance, 398.
I.ower Primary Schools (see primary education).
Lutheran Board of Publication, 451.
Lutheran Churches of China, General Assembly
of, 335-33S._
Lutheran missiou fields, 535-336.
Machine power, 22.
Malay States, resident Chinese in, and Christian
work among, 360.
Manchuria, Cliristian occupation of, 247-260.
Mandarin areas, map of, 9.
Mandarin Braille Literary Committee, 366-367.
Mecca, pilgiimage of Chinese Moslems to, 355.
Medical activities, change and progiess since
1900, 37.
Medical Colleges in China, 425.
Medical education in China, 423-425.
Medical statistics for igao, Appendix I-I.
Medical nork, general section, on, 429-442.
Medical work, summary bj' prorinces, 305-307;
!iy larger missionary societies, 324-325 ; by
larger dencraiuations, 342-343 ; by foreign
workers of different nationality, 346.
Membership, church, increase since .1900, 35.
(.See also communicants).
Men, Bible Schools for, 416; Normal education
for, 4:.;.
j\Iei’ commnuicants, proportion of, by provinces,
Tabic, 293 (See also Table III for each pro-
vince, Part III); by laiger missioiiar>-
societies, 321-322; by denoiuiiiations, 341.
Men, pciventagc of, in total employed force, by
provinces, 290 (See also Table II for each pro-
vince, Part III); by larger missionary
societies, 317-318; by denominations, 34r.
Slethodist mission fields, 336.
Methodist Publishing I-Iouse, 449.
Migration of rural people to cities, 24.
Migi'ations of Hakka, 351.
Middle Schools, Government, An 47; Che 55;
Chi 65; Fu 76; Ho 87; Hun 99; Hup 110;
Kan 120; Ki 130; Ku 144; Si 155; Tung 170;
Kwei 1S3; Slia 192; Sung 207; She 217-21S;
Sze 232 ; Yiin 246 ; Man 257 ; provincial maps
of, Part III; 304-305, 400.
Middle Schools, mission, An 46*47: Che 54*55:
Cbi 65 ; Fu 7/5 ; Ho 86 ; Hun 98 ; Hup 109 ;
Kan 120 ; Ki 130 ; Ku 142 ; Si 154 ; Tung
168-160; Kwei 1S3: Sha iga; Sung 205; She
?jy; Szo 231: Yun 245; Man 256; all China
summary, by provinces, including maps,
303-304 ; by larger missionary- societies, 324,
32R ; by denominations, 342 ; by nationality,
346-347: general .01-11010 on, 406-411.
Sliddle Schools, mission, centers where located.
Anpeiidix E.
Middle Schools, relation of mission and Govern-
ment, 41T.
Middle Schools, union, participation of larger
missionary .societies in, 32S.
Milk products, 24.
Mills, cotton, 22: knitting, 23.
Mineral resources, 21-22.
Mission Book Company, 451.
Mission fields, see Map II of each promucc, Part
UI; also 309, 330, 333-337. ^ciii.
Mission prc.eses, 449-451.
Mission stations (see stations).
Missionaries, length of service of, 2S7-2S9.
Slissionaries, number, classification and dis-
tribution of, see Table I aud Map VI for each
proriuce, Part HI; also 287-2S9; 3i4*3^5l
339*340: 344*346.
Ylissioiiaiies, single women, 2S7-2M.
Missionarv activities of the Chinese Church,
3S6-390.
Missionary ffimilies, health of, 441-442. ^
Missionary, place of, in new social and industrial
order, 25.
Missionarv societies, increase since 1900, 34.
313, 332. (See also societies).
Missionarv training schools, 425-426.
Jlissions Building (Shanghai), 329.
Mohammedans (see Moslems).
Mongols and work among, 265, 270-274.
Llorarian mission in Tibet, 280-281.
Morphia, importation of, 439.
Moslem literature, 35S.
Moslem sects, 265.
Moslems, Arab-Persian, 265: Tungsiang, 265;
Salars, 265.
Moslems, centers where Christian work for
should be begun, including map, 356-358-
Moslems in China and Christian work among,
265-266, 353-358.
Mosquitoes, protection against, 111 mission
hospitals, 430.
Moving picture films, use of, in health education,
434-
Mullahs, training of, 355- (See also ahungs).
Narcotics, illegal trade in, 43S-440.
National Association of Chinese ludepeiident
Churches, 381.
National Committee, YMCA, work promoted by,
372-37.3; YWCA, 376.
National language, lo-ii.
National organizations, creation and participation
in support of, 33. 329. 33i-
National Pliouetic Script, 10, 453.
Nationality, a comparison of missionary work m
terms of the nationality of foreign workers,
345-347-
Nationality of workers; Che 52; Cm 59; Fu /2,
Hull 91, 94; Hup :o2, 106; Ki 123, 126; Ku
134. 137; ^31 148; Tung 164; Kwei iSo; Sha
188; vSimg 201; She 210; Sze 222, 226; Man
253 : all Chiua, 3<l5-347-
INDEX
CXI.
New mission stations, An 43 ; Chi 6t ; Fu 71 ;
Ho 81 ; Him 93; Hup 104; Kan 266; Ki 126;
Ku 137: vSi 151-/52; Tuns: 163; Kwei 180;
Slia 187; Sung; 200; She 212; S/.e 224; Yun
2A0 ; Man 252.
New "tide of thought,’’ lo-ii.
New Zealand, resident Cliinese in, and Christian
work among, 362.
Newspapers in China and newspaper evangelism,
Non-Christian religions movements in China,
27-31.
Normal Schools, Govemment, .An 47; Che 55;
Chi 66: Fu Ho 87; Hun 99; Hup no;
Kan J2o; Ki 130; Kn i.t4; Si 155; Tung 170;
Kwei 183; Sha 192; Sung 207: She 218; Sze
232: Yiin 246; Man 257; all China 400-401.
Normal Schools, mission, Che 55; Chi 65; Fu 75;
Ho 87; Hun 98; I-Iup no; Ki 130; Ku 142;
Si Tung 169; Sung 205; S;:e 231; JIan
256; all China 411-414.
Normal Schools, union, participation of larger
missionai'y societies in, 32S.
North China Union language School, 426.
North Fukien Religions Tract Society, 45r.
Numerical growth ol the Church, 38-39; evii; uy
societies, 326-327.
Nurses in mission hospitals, sec Tatdes II and V
for each province in Part III; also 306-307;
317; 32.1; 343: 429-430.
Nurses, Schools for, summary by provinces, 306-
30’7 ; by larger societie.s, 3:7; 325: by de-
nominations, 343 ; see also Tables II and V
for each prcidnce. Part HI.
Occupation, degree of, statistical Tables on, An
48; Che 56; Chi 68; Fu 76; Ho Sg; Hun
100; Hup 112; Kan 120; Ki 132; Ku 145;
Si 1.5O; Tung 774, Kwei 184; Sha 194. Sung
208; She 218; Sze 23.'?; Viin 246; lilau 260;
Mongolia 274.
Occupation in terms of Christian educational
facilities, .An 46; Che 54-55; Chi 65; Fu 75;
Ho 87; Hun 98: Hup log ; Kan 120; Ki 129-
130 ; Ku 142 : Si 154 ; Tung 16S ; Kwei 183 ;
Sha iQi ; Sung 205; She 217; Sze 230-231;
Y’iin 245 ; Man 256.
Occupation in terms of Christian medical facili-
ties, An 47 i Che 56 ; Chi 67 ; Fu 76 ; Mo 88-89 :
Hun 100; Hup no; Kan 121; Ki 131-132; Ku
145; Si 156; Tung 170-171; Kwei 184; Sha
193; Sung 207-208; She 218; Sze 233; Y’iin
246; Man 258.
Occupation in terms of Christian workers, An
44; Che 51-52; Chi 63; Fu 72; Ho 84; Hun
94-95; Hup ick); Kail 119; Ki 126-127: Ku
138-139; Si 152; Tung 164-106; Kwei iSi ;
Sha 189; Sung 200-201 ; She 213 ; Sze 225-226;
Yiin 241-242; Man 253-254.
Occupation in terms of communicant Christians,
An 46; Che 53: Chi 63-64; Fu 74; Ho 85;
Hun 95; Hup 108; Kan 119; Ki 128; Ku
140-141; Si' 153 ; Tung 167; Kwei 181 ; Sha
iQO-iQi ; Sung 203-204: She 217; Sze 229;
Yiin 242 ; Man, 255.
Occupation in terms of both Protestant and
Roman Catholic communicants, 300.
Occupation in terms of hsiens, see Jlap IX, Part
III; also 30S-310; also Appendix A.
Occupation of large cities, 298-299, 385-3S6.
Occupation, reasons for inadequacy of (See under
inadequacy of Christian Occupation).
Oils, 24.
Old China, 20.
Oldest fields compared, An 42 ; Ho Si ; Hun 93 ;
Hup 104; Ki 124: Si 151; Tung 162; She 212,
Operating-rcom equipment in mission hospitals,
431-
Opium, production of and trade in, 43S-439.
Ordained Chinese ivorkei's. An 44; Che 52; Chi
63; Fu 72; Ho 83; Hun 95; Hup 106;
Kan 119; Ki 126; Ku 138-139: Si 152;
Tung 165; Kwei iSi ; Sha 1S9; Sung 201 ; She
213; Sze 226: Yiin 242; Man 254.
Ordained workers, Chinese, as compared with
male evangelists for all China, 296.
Ordained workers, increase since 1900, 34-35;
distribution among the proWnccs, 296; among
larger missionar5' societies, 318-319.
Ordained ivorkers, status of, 382-385, 465.
Organization, lack of among Moslems, 356.
Organizations, national {see national organiza-
tions).
Orphanages, Roman Catholic Church, 461, 463:
Protestant, statistics of. Appendix H.
Outer Mongolia, Christian occupation of, 266-274.
Out-patient departments in mission hospitals,
432- 433-
Overlapping areas, Che 50; Chi 59; Fu 70; Ho
79: Hun 91; Hup 102; Kan 116; Ki 123-124;
Ku 134; Si 148; Tung 160; Kwei 179; Sha
186 ; Sung 197 ; She 210 ; Sze 222 ; all China
330.
Pastoral oversight of churches, statistical table
on, 296.
Pastors’ .Associations, 385.
Pastors, economic and iulellcctual status of,
382-384. _
Peking Christian .Student Union, 3O5.
Peking Union Medical College, 440.
Periodicals, religious, in tlie vernacular, 454-
455-
Periodicals, Roman Catholic, 457.
Philanthropic institutions in Manchuria, 159.
Philippine Islands, resident Chinese iii, and
Christian work among, 360-361.
phonetic Script, 10 • Scripture portions in. 453.
Phj'sical characteristics, all China, 1-7 ; .An 41 ;
Che 49, Chi 57, Fu 69: Ho 77 Hun 90;
Hup 101, Kan 113; Ki 122; Ku 133; Si 146;
Tung 157; Kwei 175: Sha 1S5; Sung 195;
She -zoo. Sze 219; Viin 2 55 • JIan 247;
JIcngolia 266; Siu 274; Tibet 278.
riiysical education, YJICA, 373.
Phi'sioians, foreign, number and distribution of,
hy provinces, 287, 30^ : see also Table I for
c.'.cb province, Part HI.
Pilgrimages of Chinese Jloslcms, 355.
Pioneer efforts in medical education, 423.
I’ioiicer efforts in missionary work, .An 42 ; Che
50; Chi 60; Fu 71; PIo 80; Pliin 92; Hup
103-104; Kan 116-117; J2i; Ki 124; Ku 135-
136; Si 149-150; Tung 160-162; Kwei 179;
Sha 1S6; Sung 198-199; She 211-212; Sze
223; Yiin 23S-239; Man 251.
Playgrounds, 401.
Political conditions, relation cf, to economic
development, 25.
Political divisions, all China. 1-7; An 41; Che
49; Chi 57: Fu 69; H.) 77; Him 90; Hup
lor : Kan 113; Ki 122; Ku 133; Si 146: Tung
157; ICwei 175: Sha 1S5; Simg 195; She 209;
Sze 219; Yiin 235; Man 247; Mongolia 266;
Sin 274; Tibet 27S.
Political status, of hlongolia, 266-26S ; Tibet,
279.
Poppy, native cultu-ation of, 438.
Population, estimates of provinces, general state-
meat, 11-14: 20; An 41; Che 49: Chi 58; Fu
69; Ho 78; Hun 91; Hup 102; Kan 115; Ki
123: Ku 134; Si 14S: Tung 159; Kw'ei 176;
Sha 185: Sung 196; She 209-210; Sze 220-221;
A'iin 236 : Jlan 24S-249 ; Mongolia 266-26/ ;
Sin 274; Tibet 27S; estimates of cities, 12;
.Appendix O; of hsiciis, Appendix A.
Population, relation to ovriiigelism, 298.
Post and telegraph officials, Christian work
among, 36S.
Post office activities, statistics of, 17, xliii.
Post office communications, 17.
Post office facilities, Chi 57; Ho 78; I-Iun 90;
Hup loi ; Kan 115; Ki 122; Ku 133; Si 147:
Sung 159: Kwei 176; Sha 1S5; Sung 19');
She 209; Sze 220; Yiin 236; Man 248;
Mongolia 268 ; Sin 27(5.
Postal hongs in Kwangsi, 147.
Postal maps showing postal establishments and
routes in each proxnuce, Appeiidi.x B.
Pleaching bauds, 378, 454.
Presbyterian mission fields, 336-337.
Presbyterian Mission Press 449.
Presses, Protestaut, 449-451; Roman Catholic,
457.
Primavj' education, An 46; Che 54: Chi 65: Fii
75: Ho 86; Hun 97; Hup 109: Kan 120; Ki
129; Ku 142; Si 154: Tung 168; Kwei 1S2;
Sha 191 ; Sung 205; She 217: Sze 230-231;
Y’iln 244-245 ; Man 256.
Frimaiy education, Christian, summary by pro-
vir..:es, 301-104: by larger missioiiaxy
societies, 323-325 ; by denominations. 342 ; by
nationality of foreign workers, 346-347-
Primary education, Govcrnmcni, 304-3051 400,
Appendix D.
Primary students and communicants of larger
missionary societies compared, 324-325.
Ptimary students, Go\'ernment, per 10,000 popula-
tion (see maps in Appendix D).
Program of .Advance in Kwangtung, 169.
Progress in the Cliristian Movement in China
during the last two decades, 32-39.
Prostitution, 396-397-
Protestaut mission fields of all China, map show-
ing, 330. (See also xciii).
Protestant missions in China, Survey statistics tf,
Part V; CCC statistics for 1920, Appendix H.
Provinces compared, 2S3-311.
Provincial comparisons, general statistical table
of, 3II.
Provincial federal councils, 53S-339.
Provisional Assembly, I*resbyterian, 337.
Publication Department, VMC.A, 374, YWC.V,
451-
Publications, Roman Catholic, 457.
Publicity agencies, growth in, 33.
Publisbiiig and distributing agencies of Christian
literature, 449-451.
Races in Slongolia, 267.
Railroads, present extent and future development
of, 14-16, 21.
Railroads, rivers, and roads, .An 41 ; Clii 57; Fu
69; Ho 77-7S ; Hun 90; Hup loi ; Kan 113-
114; Ki 122; Ku 133; Si 147; Tung 158;
Kwei 1715-176; Sha 1S5; Sung 195-196; She
209; Sze 220; A’iin 236; Man 248; Jlongolia
26S; Sin 275.
Regislratii';: of prostitutes, 396.
Relation cf Independent Churches to missions,
3S0-381.
Religions of Mongolia, 26S-269; of Tilict, 279; of
iiido-China, Appendix I.
Religious education, in the church, school, and
liome, 390-355.
Religious education, Roman Catholic Church,
462-463-
Religious education, tj’pes of, 390-391; special
method.s of and literature for, 391-392 ;
organizations to promote, 301-395.
Religious instruction of children of com-
municants, 2';4.
Religious movements in China, noii-Cbristiaii,
27-31.
Religious papers in the vcniacul.ir, 454-455-
Religious toleration, 33.
Religious Tract Society of Loudon, 450.
Re.search work in mission hospitals, 432.
Residential centers, missionary, An 43: Che 5:;
Chi 61 ; Fu 71 ; Ho Si ; Hun 93 ; Hup 104 ;
Kail 117: Ki 125: Ku 137; Si 151 ; Tung 163;
Kwei 180; Sha 1S7; Sung igg ; Slie 212; Sze
224; Yiin 240; Man 252.
Resideuti.al centers, missionary, arranged chrono-
logically, 283-2S4 ; occupation of, in terms '-f
missionary societies, secondary education an !
medical work, 2S4-2S6; distribntiou of
missionaries in, 288-289 : list of, arranged
chronologically, Appendix E.
Residential centers, nationality of, in terms of
missionaries, 345.
Kesideptial centers of ordained Roman Catholic
workers, location of, .Appendi*: C.
Residential centers, to he occupied within the
next five years, 286, Lxxxii.
Resources of China, 21-22.
Rest days, observance of, 26.
Revciutiou in liteiarv usage, lo-ii.
Ricksha men and Christian work among, 36S-369.
Rites contioversy, Roman Catholic Church, 460.
Riveis, 1-7. (See also railroads, rivers, and roads).
Roads, 17-19, 24. (See also railroads, rivers, and
roads).
Roman Catholic Church, brief references to
missionary activities of, Chi 61; Ku 14-':
Kwei iSr; Sha 1S8 ; She 213; Sze 228; Man
252; Mongolia 269, 271, 273-274; Tibet 2S2.
Roman Catholic Church, general sur\-ey of
missioiiiiry activities, 458-463 ; location of re-
sidential centers of priests, .Appendix C.
Roman Catholic Church, statistics of, 299-300,
Appendix C.
Roman Catholic literature, 457.
Roraanization, Bible literature in, 9-10, 453.
Rural people, migration of, to cities, 24.
Russian Orthodox Church, activlCle.s of, 463-465.
Salar Moslems, 265.
Salarieil Chinese workers (see Chinese force).
Salaried Chtnese workers, ratio of, to total com-
municants, Che 52 : Chi 63 ; Fit 73 ; Ho 84 ;
Hull 95: Hup 106; Kail 119: Ki 126; Ku 139:
Si 151 1 Tung 166: Kwei 181; Sha iSo; Sung
201; Szo 226-227; A'iin 242; Man 253-254 >
China, 293; 519-320; 340-341-
Salaries of Chinese workers, 382-384, 410, 465.
Sale of Christian liteiature, 444-449-
Sanitation in factories, 26.
Scholarships. 410.
School records, 409.
School svstem, Government, outline of, 399.
Schools, Christian, letterpress on, -An 46, 47; Che
55; Chi 65: Fu 75, Ho ^-87: Hun 97-98;
Hup 109-110; Kan 120: Ki 129-130; ku 142;
Si 154-155 ; Tung 168-169 : Kwei 1S2-183 ; Sha
191-192; Sung 205-207; She 217; Sze 230-231;
Yun 244-245: Man 256.
THE CHRIsriAN OCCUPATION OF CHINA
Schools, Cliristiau, location of (see Map IX of
each province, Pra-t III)j 301, 303.
Schools, Clnistiaii, statistical tables of. An 45;
Che 55 ; Chi 67 ; Fn 74 ; Ho SS ; Hun 9S ; Hup
109; Kan ijoj Ki leg; Ku 143; Si 154: Tnn:?
171 : Kwei 1S4; vSha 193 ; Sung: 206; She 21S:
Sze 231; Viiii 243; Man 260; Mongolia 272.
Schools for foreign children, 426-420, 463.
Schools, Government, An 47 ; Che 55 ; Chi 65-66 ;
Fu 75; Ho 87; Him 99; Hup no; Kan 120-,
Ki 130; Ku 143-144; Si 155; Tung 169-170;
Kwei 1S3; Sha 192; Sung 207; She 217-21S;
Sze 231-233; Yiin 245-246; Man 257; Mongolia
26S; Sin 275. (See also education, goveni-
ment).
Schools, Government, location of (see Map X of
each province, Part III) ; statistics of, 304-
305 seneral article on, 399-403 ; general
statistics and majis of, Appendix D.
Schools, medical, supported or assisted by China
Medical Board, 441.
Schools, Roman Catholic, 461-463.
Scientific efficiency of mission hospitals, survey
of, 429*433-
Scientific euvironmeut, lack of, 20.
Scientific tcrminologv, 402.
Scriptures, translation and circulation of, 452-454.
Secretarial training, YMCA, 374.
Sects among Moslems, 265.
Sects, religious, in China, 29-30.
Self-help, 433.
Self-support, Hup 109 ; Si 153; Sung 206; She
2t6. all China, 3S2-384.
Self-support in mission hospitals, 433.
Self-supjiort, progress in, since 1900, 56.
Seminaries, Theological, 418.
Sericulture, 23.
Sermon literature, 445.
Shansi, Christian occupation of, 185-194.
Shantung, Christian occupation of, 195-20S.
Shensi, Christian occupation of, 209-21S.
Shepherding church members, 296-297.
Siam, resident Cbinese in, and Christian work
among, 359.
Signs of the Times Publishing House, 451.
Silk industrv% 23.
Sinkiang, Christian occupation of, 274-276.
Sitao Slongolia, Christian occupation of, 266-274.
Social service, 393-.394 1 3/2-373: 3S4-385 ;
mission Middle Schools, 411.
Social status of Christians in Manchuria, 255.
Societies classified denominationally, 332.
Societies, compar'son of fields and work of, 312-
331-
Societies, missionarj', foreign and Chinese,
Roman Catholic Church, 458-461.
Societies, uationalitj’^ of, 345.
Societies unclassified deuominalionalh*, mission
fields of, 337-
Sous of Chinese pastors, 3S2.
South China Alliance Press, 450.
South China Christian Book Company', 451.
South China Religious Tract Society, 451.
Southwest China, unoccupied areas and strategic
centers of, 2M-262.
Sovereignt3' of China, 6-7.
Special administrative districts, Christian occupa-
tion of, 266-2S2.
Special classes, Cliristian work among, 264-266;
348-37S.
Stations, abandonment or transfer of, 312.
Stations arranged chronologically, An 42 ; Che
51; Chi 60; Fu 71; Ho So; Hun 93; Hup
104; Kau 115; Ki 124; Ku 137; Si 151-151;
Tung 162; Kwei 179; Sha 187; Sung 199; She
212; Sze 224; Yiin 239; Man 251; for all
China, 286-287 5 of larger missionary societies,
^12-314.
Stations, opening of, since 1900, by larger
missionary societies, 313-314.
Stations, relation of, to postal establishments,
maps showing, Appendix B.
Stations to he t«peued before 1925, Appendix H-
(See also new mission stations).
Status of Chinese pastors, 382-385, 465.
Sterilization in mission hospitals, 431.
Stewart Evangelistic Fund, activities of, 377-
.378. 452-
Strategic centers for Christian cccupation, in
Southwest China, 261-262; in K.an 262-266; in
Mongolia 271-273; in Sin 276; in Chwanpien
276-277; in Kokonor 278; in Tibet 278-282;
in Jehol 271 ; in Suiyiian 271 ; in Sitao 271 ;
in Heilungkiang and Outer Mongolia, 271-
273 ; in Tndo-Chiiia, Appendix I.
Student Associations, 563-365, 372, 376.
Student conferences, YMCA and YWCA, 395.
Student c.vpcuses in mission Middle Schools, 410.
Students, Govenimcnt, and Cliristian work
among, 362- 165.
Suiyiian, Christian occupation of, 266-274.
vSummer conferences, centers of, 395 ; Stewart
Evangelistic Fund, 377-378.
Sunday Scluiols, all China, 323, 390-395; An 45;
Che 51; Clii 64; P'u 73; Hun 97; Kan lao;
Ki 127; ir.u 141 ; Sha 190; Sung 202; Sze
229; Man 255.
.Supervised studj’ in mission Jliddle Schools,
40S.
Szechwan, Christian occupation of, 219-234.
Szechwan, Moslems of, 355-356.
Tai people, Christian work among, 349-351.
Tao divisions, map of, 310; list of tao best
occupied in terms of communicants, 310.
Taoism, 28.
Teacher training, 411-414; literature, 392.
Teacher training (see Normal Schools).
Teachers’ Colleges, 401.
Teacher'S, in Government schools, 402 ; academic
status of, ill mission schools, 40S; inadequacy
of, 413 ; monthly salaries of, 410 ; in
Theological Seminaries, 418.
Teaching the blind to read, methods of, 366.
Technical education, developments in 37.
Telegraph facilities, Chi 57; Ho 78; Hiui 00;
Hup lor : Kan 115; Ki 122: Ku 133; Si 147;
Tnng 159; Kwei 176; Sha 1S5; Sung 196; She
■20(;, ; Sze 220; Yiin 236; Man 24S, Mongolia
-•OS; Sin 275.
Telegraph officials, Christian work among, 36S.
Temperance literature. 398.
Term questicii, Roman Catholic Church, 460.
Terminology, srieutific, 402.
Territorial occupation of China, 30S-3T1.
Theological education, 417-419; union efl'orts in,
32S.
iTheological Seiiiinnries, list of, 41S.
Theology, works on, 444.
Tibet, Christian occupation of, 278-2S2.
Tibetan Religious Literature Depot, 279, 2S2, 45T,
Tibetans in Kansu and work among, 265.
Tientsin Convention, YMCA, 374-37'5.
Toleration, religious, 33.
Tongking, Christian occupation cf. Appendix I.
Tract Societies, 449-451.
Training facilities for institutional church
workers, need o*', 3S0.
Training, institutes for, Stewart Evangelistic
Fund, 377.
Training school facilities, An 44 ; Che 52 ; Chi
63 ; Fu 72-73 : Ho 84 ; Hun 95 ; Hup 106-107 :
Kail 119; Ki 127; Ku 139-140; Si 152; Tung
165-166; Kwei iSi ; Sha 1S9; Sung 201; She
215 ; Sze 227 ; Yiiii 242 ; Man 254.
Translation, Bible, 452-454. (See also Bible
translation).
Treaty ports, Chi 58; Fn 69; Hun 90; Hup loi;
Ki 122; Ku 133; Tung 157; Sha 185; Sung
195; She 209; Sze 219: Yiin 235; Man 247.
Tribes and work among, 348P351. (See also
aboriginal tribes).
Tribes in Iiido-Cliina, Appendix I.
Trinity' College Press, 451.
Tuberculosis, 435*437-
Tuition in Government schools, 401.
Tuiigsiang Moslems, 265.
t/uclaimcd areas (see areas relatively unoccupied).
Unclaimed areas in China, 308; map on, 330.
Unclaimed aieas, large, in Southwest China, 261-
262; ill Kan 262-266; in Mongolia 266-274; in
Sinkiang 27J-276; in Chwanpien 276-277; in
Kokonor j77-2-’8: in Tibet, 278-282.
Union between Presbyterian and Congregational
churches, 337.
Union educational institutions, participation in,
by larger missionary societies, 328.
Union educational statistics for 1920, Appendix
H.
Union efforts, brief references to, Chi 67 ; Ho 85 ;
Hun 96; Hup 107; vSung 203; Sze 231; Man
25S.
Union Language .School, Canton. 426.
Union medical institutions, participation in, by
larger missionarj- societies, 328-329.
iJnion medic.il statistics for 1920, .appendix H.
Union Missionary Training School, Cheiigtu, 426.
ruion movements, progress in, 37-3S: between
missions and churches of the same denomina-
tion, 333-33S: interdenominational, 338-339.
Union theclogical education, parUcipaiioii in by
larger missionarj’ societies, 328.
Union Versions, 452.
United Church of Christ, 337-338.
United States, resident Chinese in and Christian
work among, 361.
Universities, suppoilcd bj’ Government or private
funds, 401 : mission 419-420.
Uncccupied areas, An 46 ; Che 53, 56 ; Chi 64,
67; Fu 74, 76; Ho Si, 89; Hun 93, 100; Hup
102, ioS, no; Kau 116, 121; Ki 124, 125,
128, 131: Ku 134, 141, 145; Si 149, 153, 156;
Tung 161J, 163; Kwei 179, iSo, 183, 1S4: Sha
191, 193; Sling 203, 204; She 217; Sze 222,
22S, 229; Yuii 240, 245, 246.
Unoccupied areas (see unclaimed areas, also
.areas rclr.tivelj’ unoccupied hj- evangelistic,
educational, and medical forces).
Venereal diseases, 397.
Ventilation in factories, 26.
Vicariats and Prefectures Apostoliques in China,
459-460.
Vice, commercialized, in China, 396-397.
Vital statistics, ah.sence of, 433-434.
Vocational education, 402.
Vocational training in mission IVIiddlc Schools,
409.
Vocation.s of graduates, of mission Middle Schools,
409 i of mission Colleges and Universities,
430.
Wages, 22-23 ; 26.
Wang Chan-Pcill .Script, 453.
West China Religious Tract Society, 450-451.
West River basin, 5-6.
Women, Bible schools for, 415; normal education
for, 413.
Women coimminicaiits, proportion who are
literate (see literacj-).
Women Congregations, Roman Catholic Church,
460.
Women missionaries, 2S7-288, 314.
Women, status and work of, 35 ; hospital facili-
ties for, 298 ; place of, in Government educa-
tion, 40a; in mission education, 404.
Women, workers and work among, siiminavy for
all China, 297-298; for larger missionary
sacieties, 321-322; for larger denominations,
MI-
Work among students, recommendations regard-
ing, 364-365.
Work of larger inissioiinry societies compared,
3i3->3r.
Workers, Chinese, report of committee in West
China on, 385.
Workers, Chinese salaries of, 382-384, 465.
Workers, classification of (see cla.-sification).
Workers, foreign and Cliioese, distribution of
(see Slap VI of each province, Part III).
Workers, foreign and Chinese (sec 'orcigii force
and Chinese force or workers).
Workers, traiciiig of (see training school
facilities) .
Workers, volinitarj’, see Tabic II for each pro-
vince ; also 40 ; 290.
Working force of missionaries at any given time,
28fi]
Working hours and conditions in factories, 26.
World movements affecting the euviroumeut of
of the Church, 33.
Wu Dialect Language School, 426.
Yangtze River basin, 3-4.
Yellow River basin, 2-3.
YMCA in China, 371*375-
Yiiiirian, Christian occupation of, 235-446.
YWCA ill China, 375-377.
Printed by the Shanghai Mercury, Limited, 5, Hongkong Road, Shanghai, China.
1 1012 01115 9516
DATE DUE
II .
iqqq
Demco, Inc. 3$-293
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11